《Tale of a Hedonistic wizard》


 Chapter 1: Exhausting Life...

    In the confines of a cramped apartment, a family of four resided, their living space cluttered and devoid offort. Within this abode, the son found himself secluded in a room that offered little sce. Its meager dimensions were overwhelmed by a jumble of books, discarded garments, and refuse. It was hardly a space befitting a vibrant young man.


    Seated before hisputer, he engrossed himself in the pages of yet another novel. Day after day, he immersed himself in the fictional realm, his existence reduced to the confines of his room. Neglecting proper sustenance, his only respite came from the written word and the silver screen.


    As the monotonous routine wore on, his family gradually forgot him, consumed by their own bustling lives. Each day, month, and year slipped by as they struggled through the challenges that beset them.


    Once, this young man led an ordinary life like any other. However, the tides shifted drastically after high school. While his friends soared to prestigious colleges, his own fortunes dwindled due to the cruel hand of fate.


    Bound to his hometown for further education, he found sce in a girlfriend who shared his school days. Their rtionship bloomed, and for a time, they basked in the warmth of theirpanionship.


    But s, all things that flourish are destined to face adversity. In an abrupt twist of fate, she too, left from his life, breaking up with him. He loved her dearly, as the first girl he ever loved, he was broken after she left.


    It was then that everything changed. He ceased attending college, shunned by the world outside. His parents lost in their own ceaseless arguments, paid him no mind. Neglect and apathy pervaded his existence as he cast me upon his luck and his own being.


    When faced with hardships that prove difficult to bear, we humans tend to shun them, projecting me onto the intangible.


    Failed college exams and subsequent academic setbacks followed suit, leaving him adrift. Eventually, he surrendered himself entirely to his room, indulging in anime, novels, and any form of distraction. His parents no longer bothered to check on him, indifferent to his well-being. His sister, always absent, showed no siblingly affection.


    Thus, he found himself once again in his room, engrossed in the pages of a novel. Seated before hisputer, his weary eyes bore the weight of countless hours spent in this monotonous existence. Their reddened hue hinted at exhaustion, a mere glimmer of vitality lingering within. d in disheveled attire and sporting unkempt hair, his countenance mirrored that of a lifeless soul.


    In this moment, an unexpected pang pierced his chest, prompting him to massage the afflicted area. Yet undeterred, he returned his gaze to the novel disyed on theputer screen.


    "What hour is it now?" he murmured his voice barely a whisper.


    Days had passed without a morsel of food touching his lips. Weariness began to overtake him, making even the act of reading a struggle. His eyes drifted toward the closed door. "Are my parents even home?"


    "What does it matter? They wouldn''te running if something were to befall me."


    He knew, or rather, he felt it in his core.


    Rubbing his chest, he felt the pain intensify, constricting his breath. A whirlwind of thoughts consumed his mind. His family''s indifference, the abandonment of his friends, the betrayal he had experienced, and the departure of the girl he truly cherished¡ªall converging in a cascade of despair.


    "Is this the end for me?" A bitter half-smile tugged at his lips.


    "It feels as though I have reached the limits of my existence."


    "What a pitiful life!"


    He berated himself for his perceived cowardice.


    He condemned himself as a coward, berating his perceivedck of effort and resolve to truly live. The absence of love from his parents and the heartbreak of his departed love only exacerbated his feelings of despair. He now saw through the veils of illusion, recognizing that her affection had been nothing but a facade.


    A weight settled upon him, his body growing heavy, and he slowly lowered his head onto the table. His eyelids drooped, drawn down by an unseen force. A profound weariness enveloped him, as if he were descending into a profound slumber.


    Thus, with closed eyes, he sumbed to a sleep from which he would never awaken.


    Within the room, there was no one to witness the stillness, his form motionless upon the chair.


    No footsteps echoed through the house. He was alone, confined to his room. Yet, it was not his true self that remained, only his lifeless vessel.


    As the evening gave way to the following morning, his sister approached, knocking gently on the door.


    Tak tak.


    "Are you in there?" she called out, her voiceced with concern.


    Tak tak.


    "Father is calling for you. Open the door, or I shall." Her words grew more urgent as she noted hisck of response.


    Once more, she rapped on the door, not even in the least worried. Still, he remained silent.


    In an act of determination, she pushed the door open, stepping inside. A sense of foreboding tinged the air as she made her way toward him, her eyes initially assuming he had sumbed to slumber. Approaching his table, she gently attempted to rouse him from his seemingly peaceful rest. She shook him once, and then again, only for his hand to slip from her grasp.


    It took mere seconds for her to grasp the unthinkable truth¡ªhe had departed this world, leaving only memories behind.

 Chapter 2: Rebirth

    He surrendered to the gentle embrace of slumber, drifting into a realm of dreams. As his consciousness waned, he experienced a profound sense of rxation, as if the weight of the world had been lifted from his weary shoulders. It was as though he had been transported to a tranquil haven, where worries and tensions dissolved into the ether.


    In this ethereal state, he felt weightless, liberated from the burdens that had gued him in the waking world. The knots of stress and anxiety unraveled, leaving behind a sense of ease and serenity.


    "Am I dead?"


    "No, I don''t feel like I''m dead." Confusion lingered as he pondered his surroundings.


    "Where am I exactly?" His searching gaze met an expanse of imprable darkness, stretching in all directions. It was an abyss that offered no sce, only the eerie silence of the unknown.


    Then, in the next second, he found himself standing in a grand hall adorned with walls of deep crimson. The absence of a ceiling allowed his gaze to roam freely, revealing a multitude of towering pirs lining both sides of the expansive space. Yet, despite the grandeur of the surroundings, darkness stretched endlessly beyond, shrouding the hall in an enigmatic aura.


    His bewildered gaze traversed the expanse of the hall, unable toprehend the magnitude of the revtion before him. The sight that unfolded left his mouth agape, and his eyes widened to the point of disbelief as if they might burst forth from their sockets. The sheer incredulity of what he beheld left him dumbfounded.


    Lost in a state of astonishment for a few timeless minutes, he was abruptly startled by the resonant baritone voice that reverberated through the hall.


    "Have you finished your ceaseless wonderment?" The voice boomed, its echoes filling every corner of the hall.


    Startled, he took an involuntary step back, and there, before him, materialized two figures. Both men were resplendent in regal attire, exuding an air of majesty.


    One was adorned in a flowing white robe, embellished with golden ornaments that cascaded in a chain of beads. A crescent-shaped chest te rested proudly upon his chest, while his countenance boasted a handsome visage with chiseled features. He sat upon the throne, casually reclining to the right and resting his head upon his hand.


    The other figure, dressed in garments of the deepest ck, sported a thick, well-groomed beard. His attire was simpler, limited to a gold chest te that arched gracefully across his torso as well as thick golden bangles adorning both wrists.


    The white-d man, elevated upon the throne, stroked his chin thoughtfully, fixing his gaze intently upon the young man standing before him.


    "Ah... Where... Where am I?" he stammered, his voice tinged with bewilderment.


    "You are in the realm of the departed," came the response, resonating from the lips of the ck-d man.


    Spreading his arms wide, he gestured towards the surroundings and proimed, "This is thend of the dead."


    "Oh... Right... I... I died, didn''t I?" The realization that he was, in fact, deceased caused him to regain a semnce ofposure.


    He had epted his fate before sumbing to slumber, knowing full well that death awaited him. The news of his demise did not shock him. However, the circumstances of his current situation and the nature of this ce left him astounded. Regardless of which direction he turned, nothing appeared ordinary.


    After a momentary scan of his surroundings, he managed to regain hisposure and direct his attention back to the men before him.


    "Do you wish to return?" The words were uttered by the man seated upon the throne, his tone authoritative and grave.


    The young man stumbled backward, his eyes fixed upon the figure on the throne.


    "Why would I desire to go back?" He began to grasp the gravity of the situation. These figures before him were undoubtedly otherworldly entities, and he found himself in a realm of judgment or some simr purpose. Such was his intuition. The mention of a wish further solidified his understanding.


    He posed a question that seemed obvious yet required confirmation. "Are you two... gods?"


    "In a sense. However, such knowledge is of no consequence to you. Speak your desires swiftly. We have limited time for your affairs," came the response, tinged with a hint of irritation.


    "Wait. I shall send you to another world, where you may live as you please," the man upon the throne proimed.


    "Umm" before he could speak.


    That man said, "Get going already."


    The young man rolled his eyes, looking at him.


    "Next," that man said, without speaking any further to him, it was like he had no interest in talking to him anymore.


    "Wait," he managed to utter, his voice filled with urgency and desperation. But his plea fell on deaf ears, as the man on the throne remained impassive, unmoved by his distress.


    Without any further dy, the young man felt himself being propelled into another realm, torn away from his previous existence. The transition was disorienting, his senses were overwhelmed by a whirlwind of energy and motion. It was as if he were being pulled through a vortex, his very being twisting and contorting in the tumultuous currents.


    After what seemed like an eternity, his senses slowly began to reassemble, and his eyes fluttered open to a captivating sight. He found himself cradled in the arms of a woman, her gentle smile casting aforting glow upon him. Though he couldn''t quite focus on his vision, the woman exuded an air of familiarity andpassion.


    Struggling to regain his bearings, he attempted to survey his surroundings, but his vision remained blurred, the details eluding his grasp. All that mattered in that moment was the presence of the woman who held him, offering sce amidst the uncertainty.


    He tried to check on the woman who was holding him and then moved his gaze to his surroundings. It was a bit blurry, as he couldn''t make out anything other than the woman.


    The encounter proved to be but a fleeting moment, slipping through his grasp as swiftly as a passing breath. His consciousness waned once more, a intive cry echoing inwardly, "Waitttt!!!"


    Yet, as abruptly as their connection formed, it began to fade. His consciousness waned once more, slipping away like a fleeting dream. His desperate cry welled up from within, a plea for more time, for understanding, for answers. But it was futile. The void enveloped him once again, leaving him with a lingering sense of longing.

 Chapter 3: Mom!

    He felt like he was drowning in darkness as he closed his eyes, the void engulfing himpletely. No trace of light or form existed, just an empty abyss that seemed to stretch infinitely. It was as if he had been cast adrift in an ocean of nothingness.


    A whileter, as the boundaries of reality blurred, he emerged from the depths of oblivion yet again. This time, his eyes beheld a startling sight¡ªa figure, partially unclothed, standing before him. Disbelief etched across his features, he couldn''t help but exim, "What the fuc- waaww!!"


    The woman, oblivious to his presence, had just finished bathing and was in the midst of drying herself. He found himself unable to tear his gaze away, his attention captivated by the sight before him. He could see her naked back. As he watched her, the moment of state of shock stopped abruptly.


    Once she had dressed, she turned towards him, her voice gentle and caring, "My li''l pumpkin, have you woken up?" Moving closer, she embraced him, her arms enveloping him in warmth andfort.


    She was really a beautiful woman who seemed to be in her thirties. Her clothing was simr to what they used to wear on Earth. He was staring at her, and his thoughts were still on halt, as he was lost himself, staring at her.


    As she held his face in her hands, he looked at her face and he regained himself back.


    She was a truly stunning woman, appearing to be in her thirties, with captivating ck eyes, elegantly arched eyebrows, and lips that formed a gentle smile. Strands of lustrous ck hair cascaded down, adding to her allure. He found himself lost in her presence, his thoughts momentarily suspended as he took in her beauty.


    Guiding him out of the room, she settled him on the kitchen table, her attention focused on preparing breakfast. ncing at the mirror, he caught sight of his reflection, and realization struck. He appeared as a young boy, his previous self seemingly reced by this unfamiliar form. Confusion clouded his mind as he grappled with the enigma of his circumstances.


    Had he truly been transported to another world, or was there more to this perplexing situation?


    He looked like a little boy. Coming to his senses, he touched his face and checked his body. He looked at the woman who held him, she was busy preparing him breakfast.


    He nced around the room. It was simr to what he used to have on Earth. He didn''t understand anything. ''That man on the throne said that I would be going to the other world, but why is everything simr? Did I reborn into the same world, probably a century back ?''


    ''Arrrh!'' He caught his head, looking in the mirror. ''who is this woman then? This is clearly not my face as my previous self.''


    Lost in his thoughts, he observed the woman cing a te of omelet and roasted bread in front of him


    "Li''l pumpkin, will you eat or should I feed you like always?" she asked, sitting beside him.


    Her endearing nickname for him, "Li''l pumpkin," stirred his emotions. It had been a long time since anyone had shown him such kindness and love. His family back on Earth had never disyed such concern, never bothered to ask if he had eaten or expressed genuine care. Yet here was this woman, preparing a lovingly cooked breakfast and offering to feed him.


    Overwhelmed by the gesture, tears welled up in his eyes and a solitary drop trickled down his young cheek. Startled, the woman inquired, "What''s wrong, sweetie? Didn''t you like what I made for you?"


    Struggling topose himself, he wiped away the tears, his voice trembling as he responded, "N-Nothing."


    "Yes, sweetie," she said, holding his hand.


    With tenderness, she wiped his tears and caressed his cheek, concern etched on her face. "Tell me, what''s wrong?"


    He realized he had been shedding tears without even realizing it, his heart unustomed to such genuine care. Swallowing his emotions, he managed to whisper, "Nothing, Mom."


    The other time, when he opened his eyes, he saw a woman holding him. At that, time, his vision was not clear as it was a little blurry to him, looking at the woman in front of him now, he remembered that it was her who held him. So he thought that she was his mother. The familiarity in her presence and her nurturing nature affirmed his belief.


    "Ah! W-what did you say just now?" she stuttered, her voice filled with surprise and anticipation.


    He met her gaze, concern evident in his innocent, round eyes. Taking a moment to gather himself, he repeated, "I said, Mom."


    However, a flicker of doubt crossed his mind, questioning whether she truly was his mother. He silently cursed himself, realizing he had mistakenly assumed her identity. ''Wait, is she not my mom?'' he thought, feeling a pang of disappointment. ''Fuck, I thought she was my mom.''


    "oh my goodness, you called me what!" she eximed, her eyes welling up with tears. Embracing him tightly, she pleaded, "Please, call me mom once more."


    He returned the embrace, feeling the warmth of her love enveloping him. Concerned by her emotional reaction, he asked, "Mom, what''s wrong?"


    "It''s nothing, dear. Just stay here, let me savor this moment a little longer," she replied, her voice filled with a mix of joy and relief.


    He couldn''t help but feel perplexed. If she wasn''t his mother, then why was she so moved by his words? Puzzled, he attempted to recall his early childhood, but a void greeted him instead. No memories from his past few years surfaced, leaving him disoriented and frustrated. ''Fuck! What the hell!


    What did that man in white do? Where the fuck did he send me?'' he inwardly eximed, frustration seeping into his thoughts.


    Still nestled in herforting embrace, he realized that his questions would likely go unanswered. Instead, he resolved to explore this unfamiliar world and learn more about his new circumstances.


    Nheless, he couldn''t deny the sce he found in being cared for by such a loving mother. Reflecting on the countless isekai novels he had read, where protagonists often found themselves without a mother''s love, he silently acknowledged his fortune. Tenderly, he wrapped his little arms around her waist, cherishing the connection they shared.


    Taking in his surroundings, he observed the walls, doors, and kitchenware. Everything seemed reminiscent of an old movie from the 90s, with walls adorned in flower-patterned wallpaper, exuding a sense of nostalgia and charm. It reminded him of the old movies he watched back then.

 Chapter 4: The only family

    Years passed, and he learned many things about the world he had reborn. While he was growing up, he realized that there was no magic in this world, and that news shocked him to the core. He nearly killed himself, but he stopped himself from doing that because he didn''t think he would be given a chance to be born again. Then, after a few more years, he heard about the wizards in a newspaper.


    Then he started digging into those wizards. Then he learned that they were like a myth in this world. It was like another part of the world where those people with magic lived. The ce where he is living right now doesn''t have any wizards or people who use magic.


    Those magic-using people live elsewhere, and these people don''t talk about them or hear about them. It was like a normal world to him, the ce where he currently stayed. It was like living in the 90s.


    There are two worlds, people who use magic and people who can''t use it, who are called Novizes. The Novizes are often looked down upon by those who can use magic, and there is a clear divide between the two groups. Despite this, he found ways to learn about their existence.


    He learned all this by digging around, visiting libraries, and rummaging through lots of books. There was a lot of information about the world of wizards. Some of these people were interested in knowing where they lived or what they were doing. And this helped him learn about the world of wizards.


    The fervor to understand and connect with this hidden world fueled his exploration, offering glimpses into the lives andnds of those whomanded magic.


    He finished high school this year. It was a little different from what he did in his previous life. This time, he enjoyed going to school.


    Although he was kind of disappointed about the part where the wizards and magic were out of his reach, at least he had a normal life and a loving aunt. Yes, the woman who raised him was his aunt. At that time, when he came to his senses, he thought she was his mom, but she was his aunt.


    He came to learn from his aunt the heartbreaking truth that both his parents had tragically perished in a car ident. In the wake of this devastating loss, his aunt selflessly took on the mantle of his caretaker, assuming the role of a nurturing mother figure.


    Within the confines of their cozy home, nestled amidst a neighborhood adorned with a charming front yard and a serene backyard, their lives unfolded as a duet of unwavering love and profound gratitude.


    Never allowing herself to be consumed by her own desires, she dedicated her life to raising him, pouring every ounce of her being into his upbringing. Their small family of two found sce within the walls of their cherished home, where love and care mingled harmoniously in the air.


    This extraordinary bond was forged in the crucible of tragedy when she received the heart-wrenching news of her sister''s demise. In a profound twist of fate, she was entrusted with the care of her newborn nephew, who would be the centre of her world. With an indomitable spirit, she embraced her newfound role as his surrogate mother, raising him as her own with tender affection.


    "Jaegar, sweetie, how long are you going to sleep?" A sweet and melodious voice rang out in the house.


    "Jaeeeeegerrr!" she yelled out his name, waking him up.


    Jaegar was his name. He was still asleep in his room, half-naked and wearing only shorts. He heard his aunt''s voice and slowly got up from the bed, yawning.


    He walked to the bathroom, washed his face, and came down.


    He saw his aunt preparing breakfast for him, with her back to him. He walked to her in slow steps and hugged her while slowly caressing her hips.


    "Oh, you woke up," said Diana.


    "Good morning, mom," he said while kissing her neck.


    "Hmm, sweetie, you seem to be on day and night." She sighed, saying, "You should control yourself, young man."


    "How could I control myself, with a gorgeous beauty like you standing in front of me?" he said, leaning his head on her shoulder.


    She kissed him on the forehead and said, "All right, go sit there and eat your breakfast like a good boy."


    Instead of listening to her her words, he slid his hand down her, groping her butt, and pressed it firmly, in turn, which she let out a moan. He continued squeezing her butt while he kissed her soft, smooth neck.


    "Sweetie, I have to go out. We can continue this after I return." Jaegar moved back and went to sit at the table, losing the mood.


    Jaegar''s POV:


    In my previous life, I was never close to my family, and I had forgotten what it meant to be close to one''s family. I even forgot what the word family meant.


    When I was reincarnated into this new life and found myself in this house, my early childhood memories were hazy, but the presence of my aunt stood out vividly. She had been more than just an aunt; she had been a mother figure I couldn''t have even dreamed of.


    The love and care she showed me when I regained consciousness after my reincarnation were etched deep in my mind.


    I grew to love her deeply, feeling incredibly fortunate to have her by my side. Even when she exined that she wasn''t my biological mother and that my birth parents were no longer alive, it didn''t impact me greatly.


    I didn''t have any real memories of my birth parents, and though I felt a twinge of sadness at the thought of their loss, it was fleeting.


    Here, with my aunt, I was truly content.


    As I continued to grow under her care, our bond deepened further, and I began to see her as more than just an aunt¡ªshe became my mother in every sense of the word. She was a remarkably beautiful woman, which inevitably led to moments of attraction on my part.


    There were a few instances where I identally stumbled upon her in various states of undress, but we both brushed them off as mere idents. Neither of us wanted to entertain such thoughts.


    I still remember her naked body with water dripping on her white skin¡­uh¡­ (clearing throat.) The image stayed in my mind but I never really wanted to do anything further.


    As the years passed, I started to grow into boyhood.


    I used to stare at her most of the time, which begged the question.


    Yeah, she started to notice me staring at her. And then she asked me why I was doing that.


    I just told her that I liked watching her, it calms my mind. She gave me a strange look when I said this but she justughed it off,ter saying you speak like an old man.


    I used topliment her whenever she was dressed nicely and I liked the hugs she gave, smothering me between her ti-(clears throat) her soft bosom.


    Sometimes, I asked her if I could sleep with her at night, she never refused and held me, dearly and used to sing luby.

 Chapter 5: Forbidden

    I decided to leave things to nature to set its course. A few more years passed, and I started to get used to this antique life in the ck-and-white world.


    I started school, and it was okay. I had nothing else to do here other thanze around.


    Then one day, my aunt returned home, radiating happiness. Intrigued, I inquired about the cause of her joy, and she revealed that someone had asked her out on a date.


    Truth be told, after hearing her, I didn''t like the idea of seeing her smile like that, smiling for another man. Throughout my childhood, she had dedicated herself to me, never leaving my side.


    She even asked for my opinion on whether it was alright for her to go. I chuckled inwardly, assuring her that it was her choice and that I had no concerns.


    She went out with him two or three times. One day she came home crying, and as soon as she came home, she hugged me.


    Through her tears, she revealed that he had proposed marriage to her.


    Well, that was fast. (way to go, buddy)


    Perhaps it was the way things were done in those times. Yet, I couldn''tprehend why she was crying.


    Curiositypelled me to inquire further, and she disclosed that he wanted me to be sent to an orphanage so that we wouldn''t be an obstacle in their rtionship.


    Damn!


    I was angry, anxious and eager to hear her decision, I waited in anticipation.


    Then I calmed down myself.


    Reflecting on it, I realized she had no obligation to keep me or raise me for her convenience. She had her own life to live. She could find love, have her children, and grow old with them.


    I actually had no idea what she wanted. I thought about it, maybe if she wanted a family of her own, I wouldn''t stop her. After all, she had given more love than anyone I could imagine.


    Maybe residing in an orphanage was the right path. Countless thoughts raced through my mind, as I remained clueless about her intentions and desires. All this time, I had lived leisurely, oblivious to these underlyingplexities.


    Then she said that she had pped him and ran away from him.


    And her next words made me tear up. She said that she wouldn''t leave me, even if it meant giving up her life or anything. She said that I meant the world to her. She wouldn''t leave me for anyone.


    She hugged me tight, holding me in her warm embrace. I didn''t know why, or, maybe it was because of the words she said. I started crying. I attempted to regainposure, but the tears flowed incessantly.


    In my previous life, I couldn''t recall my parents ever holding me like this or expressing their love even once. Clinging tightly to her, I wept uncontrobly. She believed that my tears stemmed from what she had shared.


    That night, (sigh), I cannot forget it. It was so embarrassing for me to cry like that. It was normal for a child to cry.


    After that incident, she was more affectionate towards me. She didn''t go on dates and rejected the men who came to ask her out.


    And just like high school was about to end, the discussion of prom popped out in my home. She asked if had any girl to go out with, but I didn''t have any and I wasn''t interested in going to the prom. It was never my thing.


    Throughout my school years, I stayed less in contact with girls, maintaining my conservation to a minimum. I had a couple of friends but never close with anyone. Only Liam and I used to hang out outside of school.


    She insisted that I go to prom and try asking girls in my ss or something. She even went out of her way and bought me a suit.


    She told me to not waste a special event at my high school. Saying that I would regret it. (No, I wouldn''t) I wanted to talk to her but seeing her enthusiasm, I decided to go.


    Then I asked a few girls I knew and they were already taken and after with the help of Liam, my true friend, helped me set up with a girl, named Stacey.


    Chanel held the title of school beauty, while Stacey was known to be second in line. Among her peers, she was also highly regarded as a cool girl and she was friends with Liam from middle school. After he introduced me to her, she agreed to go with me.


    We talked a bit and she seemed happy to go to prom with me.


    Time flew by, and before I knew it, prom day had arrived.


    Mom helped me prepare for my night out. She made reservations at a popr restaurant, and when she coached me on how to treat my date, I retorted, "I know I never had any girlfriends. I think I have a handle on how to act."


    "Of course, dear," she replied, acknowledging her mistake. "I may have been a bit too enthusiastic. But I have faith in you, and I believe you''ll do just fine. I have some work to do, so I''ll leave you to it."


    "Thanks," I replied, feeling bad about reprimanding her for caring too much. She walked into my bathroom, the door left open for convenience and continued to the adjacent room that was now her office. Sitting on my bed, I watched her sit and work on her papers. After a couple of minutes, I proceeded to retrieve the clothes I would wear.


    When it was time to shower and dress, I closed both doors and noticed Mom had already left her office. Once I showered and dried off, I slid on my underwear and pants and sat on the bed, my mind racing with different scenarios on how the evening would proceed.


    The sound of the doorbell broke me out of my trance.


    I walked downstairs and opened the door to see Liam. He was all dressed up and seemed like he was ready to go. "What are you doing here, Liam?"


    Liam then kept an apologetic face and said, "Sorry man, I want to tell you something."


    "What is it?"


    "Stacey said her boyfriend asked her and begged her to get back with him. And she was going with him."


    He said, "I''m sorry. I didn''t know this would happen, really sorry, mate."


    ''Fuck! Fuck!'' he voiced inwardly. I know it was just for prom but she could have told me she had a boyfriend. And why did she say yes to him?


    I looked at him, then sighed heavily. Putting my hand on Liam''s shoulder I said, "It''s fine. You should go on."


    Liam looked at me, not wanting to leave me. I assured him, "It''s fine, man. You don''t want to disappoint your date."


    He reluctantly left, saying they would party hard together for the next couple of days, and he would make up for it.


    After he left, I held the door, and spit, "Fuck!"


    This was the reason why I stayed away from girls and rtionships, immature and selfish. They never really care about what you think. I know from my own experiences.


    I closed the door and returned to my room, sitting on the bed.


    A soft knock on the door interrupted my thoughts. "Jaegar?" Mom asked.


    "Yes, but I''d rather you note in," I replied and sighed when she opened the door and stepped in.


    She began to speak but hesitated and fell silent, noticing my downcast expression.


    Mom sat by me and wrapped her arm around me, holding me close. While her fingers dug into my ribs, she asked, "What''s wrong? It''s gettingte. You''ll need to leave soon."


    "I''m not going," I replied, withholding the details.


    "Why? Did something happen to Stacey?"


    "No. She decided to go with someone else," I answered, avoiding her face to hide my face. I was angry. I didn''t want to show it to her.


    She hugged me tighter. "I apologize, Jaegar. I had no idea Stacey would behave this way."


    "It''s all right. Stacey was way out of my league. It was foolish of me to even consider the idea of her going out with me."


    "That''s utter nonsense," she retorted. "She doesn''t have a clue what she missed out on. Put on your suit and meet me in the living room."


    Diana''s PoV:


    Closing the door behind me, I leaned back on the door, remembering the look on my boy''s face. Now I feel stupid for telling him to go to prom. I know he only agreed to go because I said so.


    There is nothing weak or needy in him. He''s been a rock to me ever since he was young. I wondered so many times. Even though he was a child, he knew exactly what to say. He seems so mature for his age.


    Through the years, he had been nothing but a sweet boy.


    I''d first noticed my son''s attractiveness not long after I stopped dating.


    After thest date, I thought about trying again, but the idea of leaving Jaegar made me never want to. All I needed was a boy, and me to him. It was all I needed.


    Things were different with my son. His presence filled a void in my life that I didn''t even know existed. He became my rock, my source of strength and happiness.


    I will make his evening a memorable one.


    Jaegar''s POV:


    I found myself unable to argue as she swiftly left the room. Confusion gnawed at me, questioning why I should botherpleting my attire when I had no destination in mind. Could it be that she simply wished to witness me in the outfit she had selected? Despite my initial reservations, I begrudgingly resolved to finish dressing, aiming to fulfil her wishes.


    Upon stepping out of my room, I came to an abrupt halt and fixated my gaze on my mother. She was d in a sleeveless evening gown that boasted a captivating magenta sheen. The attireplemented her shoulder-length, chestnut hair perfectly. The snug fit entuated her alluring figure, with the hem gracefully terminating at her mid-calves.


    She greeted me with an expansive smile, evidently noticing my fervent admiration of her appearance.


    It suddenly dawned on me what she was suggesting. "I''m sorry, but I can''t attend the prom with my aunt. I can''t give them a reason tough at me," I argued.


    "I know. I''m not that dense," she replied, chuckling. "This is a great opportunity for me to recover some of my investments. It''s not often I get the chance to have dinner with such a charming young man. The reservation is still open, so let''s not waste it."


    "Sure, I''m pretty hungry anyway," I replied. As I stepped towards the door, she stopped me and opened a small box, handing me a white rose flower.


    Seeing my puzzled look, she exined, "It''s a corsage I bought for you to give to Stacey. Attach it to my dress like you would have done for her."


    Holding the corsage, I stared at her for a second. ''This woman is really special.'' She can be verymanding.


    Moving near her, I tried to pin it, but it kept sliding on the slick material. "Put your hand underneath and hold it steady," she instructed.


    I helped her put the corsage.


    "Perfect," Mom said, appraising the appearance of the corsage. "Only one thing left to do. We need a picture tomemorate your prom night."


    "We will stop by the photo studio on our way to the restaurant," she said.


    We walked out of the house, and I went to the car to open the door for her. It was an old sedan that she drove to work.


    She smiled knowingly as I opened the car door for her.


    On our way, we stopped by the studio. There was an old man in the studio with the camera.


    As we entered the room, he told us to stand before the wall with a flowery background.


    He said we looked really good together. I was feeling great and immensely happy inside. Mom was blushing a little, though she hid her face, I could see.


    I stood by her. She pulled my arm around her, and when she gripped my waist, I did the same to her. I inhaled the captivating blend of her perfume and natural scent. Thebination was a sensory delight that left me feeling entranced. The old man''s camera shed once and twice, and I wondered if my lustful grin would be captured.


    "Time to eat. I''ll be able to see firsthand whether you listened to my tips on how to treat your date," Mom said, grinning.


    We thanked the old man for his time and told him we woulde to pick up the photoster.


    It wasn''t long until we reached our destination, and I repeated the courtesy of assisting her exit. Approaching the restaurant hostess, I provided my name and waited as she checked the reservation list. "Ah, yes," she said with a smile. "We have your table ready and waiting.


    I noticed on the card that it''s for a prom date, so I''ve taken the liberty of selecting one of our most romantic tables for you."


    "Well, it''s..." I started to correct her when Mom blurted, "That sounds splendid. Thanks so much." She intertwined her arm with mine while we walked to the table. I knew she was only putting up the pretence so I wouldn''t have to mention my date dumped me, and I had to take my mother instead, but it still warmed my heart.


    I''ve never enjoyed a meal so much as that night.


    As I looked into my mother''s eyes, so warm and gentle, a wave of regret washed over me. I realized that I should have expressed my admiration for her earlier and that the harshness in my tone had been unnecessary. "I''m sorry for not mentioning it earlier, but you look gorgeous. That dress looks stunning on you. I don''t think I''ve ever seen you wear it."


    She blushed and sputtered, "Thanks, Jaegar. It was a gift for helping my boss. I haven''t worn it since, and I was surprised it fit."


    "Tabitha, my boss, used to babysit you when you were young. She is a very fine woman, you should meet her after shees back."


    She did mention her name before, but I don''t recall any memory of her.


    The meal neared its end, and I found myself reluctant to see our time together concluded. With grace, I stood and courteously pulled out my date''s chair. Her appreciative smile warmed my heart as she took my hand firmly in hers. We exited the restaurant, savouring thest moments of our unforgettable evening.


    Upon returning home, we both kicked off our shoes, and I went to head towards my room.

 Chapter 6: A memorable time

    From that day onwards, the rtionship between Jaegar and Diana took a drastic turn, forever altering the course of their lives. No longer restrained by societal norms or familial boundaries, Jaegar found the courage to express his true feelings for his beloved aunt.


    In a tender moment of vulnerability, he confessed his love, his voice resonating with sincerity. With their heartsid bare, they agreed to take it slow and easy with the physical things, allowing their connection to deepen and flourish at its own pace.


    Time became theirpanion as they delved into the depths of their bond, peeling back theyers of affection and desire that had silently existed between them.


    As days turned into weeks and weeks into months, their rtionship blossomed, nurtured by the tender exchanges and stolen nces that spoke volumes in the absence of words.


    Diana''s love for Jaegar grew boundlessly, manifesting in a maternal affection that enveloped him with warmth and security. Though young in years, Jaegar possessed a remarkable maturity that belied his age, enabling him to navigate theplexities of their unconventional affection with grace and understanding.


    Present,


    The summer had started, and Jaegar had finished school. He was in the hall, watching TV. That''s when the doorbell rang, and Diana came in. She seemed a little bit drunk.


    She came straight towards me and sat opposite me on the couch. She said, "Sweetie, what are you doing up sote?"


    Jaegar smiled and said, "I was waiting for you, Mom."


    "Oh, my dear. I was out with a few friends of mine and forgot." Jaegar could smell the alcohol on her breath and knew she had been drinking more than just a few.


    Then she parted her legs, slowly revealing her panties. She was doing it on purpose as she cheekily smiled.


    "Did you miss me, dear?" Her eyes flickered with a glint as she smiled.


    "Yes, very much."


    She then stood up and, in deliberate steps, walked near to him and gently sat on hisp.


    "You seem a little drunk, mom."


    "Does that bother you, sweetie?" she whispered in his ear by moving her head.


    "No way," he chuckled.


    "Then let me make it up to you," she said as she got up from hisp. Then she took two steps ahead, pulled her skirt down, and started removing her dress.


    First, her skirt came down, revealing her panties and thick thighs. Then she removed her shirt, revealing her bra. Eventually, her bra came off. Her breasts were a handful. They jiggled as she moved. Her light brown nipples were erect, pointing at him.


    Jaegar''s smile widened.


    "I take it as you liked it."


    She approached him again and sat on him. This time, she kept her legs on either side. She kissed him on his forehead, then slowly came down to his eyes and his lips. She gently pushed her tongue inside, and then both of their tongues fenced.


    Jaegar was surprised as much as he enjoyed the melting sensation in his mouth. She was really an expert at kissing.


    She continued to kiss him as she moved her fingers through his hair, holding him.


    He ran his hands all over her bare back while he kissed her passionately.


    Releasing each other for air, Jaegar lowered his head to take her nipple in his mouth and sucked her nipple. She gasped, pressing Jaegar''s head towards her breasts. He circled around her nipple with his tongue while sucking it.


    After a few seconds of sucking, he moved back to look at her. Her eyes were filled with a lustful gaze, and her face glowed. She was so dreamy, staring at her. Jaegar said, "Shall I say something?"


    Diana said, her voice huskier, "Tell me."


    "You are so beautiful that I wouldn''t mind staying like this as long as itsts."


    "You can," said Diana as shey on the couch, telling him to follow her.


    She was lying on the couch, and Jaegar moved upwards from her legs, caressing her with his lips, stopping near her navel.


    Her plump chest was heaving up and down as she chuckled, feeling a little ticklish. He continued to roam around her navel, feeling her soft skin.


    While he was caressing her navel, he slowly took her panties, bringing them back to him.


    He moved back, holding her panties. "Your scent is intoxicating, my lovely Diana." Then he sniffed her panties, feeling them.


    "Hey, don''t call me like that," she chuckled.


    "And since when did you be a pantie sniffer?" she said, turning curious.


    "Your panties made me one."


    "Oh, then you can sniff the scent where it came from," she said as her lips arched up.


    "Hmm, I should try once," he said, as he bent his head towards her slit. It had a light brown bush on its top and smooth lips vertically facing each other, in between the slit, her wet juices were already flowing out. He sniffed again, and she could feel his breath on her vulva.


    She trembled as he sniffed her.


    "Okay, that''s enough, nowe up. Mommy needs you." She said, then tried to pull him up, but Jaegar said, "Mommy has to wait until the son quenches his thirst."


    Then he quickly moved towards the juice-spitting vulva by stretching her legs. He pushed his tongue right into the slit.


    "Mmm!" A low and soft moan escaped her lips.


    "Go on, sweetie!"


    "Should Ie up now?" he said, trying to tease her.


    "Don''t you daree now, boy? Now be a good boy and continue what you are doing."


    "Well, whatever mommy says."


    Jaegar moved his tongue up and down on the slick lips, then moved to her clit.


    "Fuckk! Yesss!" She arched her back and grabbed the sheets tightly. Jaegar continued to work his tongue expertly, flicking and sucking on her sensitive nub.


    Jaegar pressed his tongue against her clit, he licked and sucked her, continuing it until her legs pressed against his face and her hands pressed his head towards the hole as she tried to rub herself against Jaegar''s face.


    Jaegar actually liked licking her, it was something he enjoyed before doing it with her, and every time he went down her, it was pure chaotic bliss for Diana.


    She didn''t know how he learned all that, but she was d he did because it was the most satisfying thing for her.


    "Baby, I want you in me now!"


    Jaegar continued to go down on her, licking and probing her gently.


    Her breathing had changed, and she moved onto his face more and more, and then, atst, her body trembled in orgasm, releasing her climax on Jaegar''s face.


    She breathed for air as shey on the couch. Jaegar, lying on the naval, smiled in satisfaction too.


    "What a wonderful job you did down there, sweetie!" Her voice was barely clear as she breathed heavily.

 Chapter 7: With her (18+)

    After a moment, Jaegar got up and undressed himself. His hard, erect penis seemed like it had been eager to get out of his pants for a while now.


    "Now, it''s my turn to make you feel good," she said as she got up. Jaegar was now standing in front of her, and her face was exactly where it was supposed to be.


    Diana put her mouth on his throbbing, hard penis. Feeling her soft lips on his penis made him feel like he was floating. She started moving back and forth while she let her lips caress his penis going down, and she sucked it, moving upwards. Jaegar let out a low moan as Diana continued to pleasure him with her mouth. He couldn''t believe how amazing it felt, and he knew he wouldn''tst much longer.


    Jaegar felt like he was in heaven. Words couldn''t describe the sensation.


    But he couldn''t hold himself back anymore. He said, "I need it now. I can''t wait to put it in you."


    "Okay, sweetie,e on to me." She leaned back on the couch.


    Jaegar quickly crawled his way toward her divine pussy. He adjusted his cock right in front of her slick lips. He could feel his cock touching her pussy, then he pushed gently, entering her inner pussy walls. It was still holding his cock firmly even after that many times. Jaegar and Diana both moaned at the same time.


    Jaegar lowered himself on her and joined his lips with hers. Her handful of jugs pressed against Jaegar''s chest. Jaegar was passionately kissing her while his cock thrust deep into her wet pussy walls.


    The moaning sounds mixed with the thumping noises were like music to Jaegar''s ears. He started to increase his speed, and the roughness had increased.


    "Ahh! Arrh! Oh my¡­"


    "mmm¡­. yeshh¡­"


    Her muffled moaning was getting more and more intense.


    The heat around his cock was palpable, and the friction was getting to him. With every stroke on her pussy, he was getting closer to releasing his load.


    He moved and looked at her and told her it was time, then she told him to do it inside. She ced her hands on his butt and pressed on him. He could feel his dick twitching as he ejacted right into her pussy.


    After releasing himself into her, hey on her, feeling the warmth of her body. Jaegar felt like he could live like this until the end.


    "That was incredible, Mom."


    "Hmm mmh." She nted a kiss on his forehead.


    His cock was still inside her and had lost half of its rigidity.


    Feeling the warmth of the woman he loved the most made him cherish the serenity of the moment. It was as if time stood still and the outside world faded into insignificance. The embrace symbolized a profound connection that surpassed societal boundaries and expectations.


    In that tender embrace, Jaegar felt an indescribable sense ofpleteness, a feeling that he had finally found his ce in the universe.


    He had long since forgotten what a woman''s love was like. And Diana made sure he received it all.


    A few minutes after being in each other''s embrace, Jaegar was getting hard again in her pussy.


    Feeling his rigid cock, Diana started grinding against him. Their bodies moved in unison, lost in the passion and intensity of the moment. It was as if time had stood still and nothing else in the world mattered except for their shared desire and connection.


    Jaegar, who felt her, pushed in harder this time, making her moan hard. Then she squealed herself to reach the climax, feeling the cock, which filled her up, hitting the spot.


    Jaegar was now tired and exhausted.


    "Let''s just sleep like this," Diana said as she hugged him with her hands on his back.


    Jaegar didn''t say anything as he took his cock out, and then he slowly drifted off into sleep.


    They bothy entwined on the couch. It had enough space to hold the two.


    It was already midnight while they yed, and they both fell asleep soundly. The scent of their pleasure act hung in the air, still leaving the remnants of her moaning.


    The next morning, the sun had alreadye out, and the light was falling through the windows that illuminated the hall.


    In the wake of the light, their naked bodies were revealed, and their bodies were tired from the night''s activities.


    Diana slowly woke up, feeling the heaviness on her head.


    She saw the morning wood of Jaegar and saw the rigid and full of vigor, his hard penis, then she held it to feel the hardness.


    Jaegar, who woke up feeling his member being groped,


    She got on her knees quickly and put it all the way in her mouth. Jaegar slowly opened his eyes and saw Diana eagerly sucking his member. And he was still lying on the couch.


    She worked her mouth on his cock with more vigor.


    She was stroking his cock while she sucked it skillfully.


    "Is this how you wake me up?" Jaegar asked with a yful smile on his face.


    Diana stopped giving him blows and said, "No, I was just tempted by this one here."


    "Please con-


    Caw.


    While Diana was blowing, a sudden caw broke the tranquility of their intimate moment. Startled, they both paused, their attention drawn to the source of the disturbance. Their eyes followed the sound to the window, where a ck raven had perched itself, its dark feathers contrasting against the backdrop of their home.


    Curiosity mingled with a hint of apprehension as they observed the bird''s presence. Diana, her senses heightened, was taken aback, her body jolting with surprise.


    Acting swiftly, she reached for Jaegar''s nearby T-shirt, hastily pulling it on to cover herself, while he quickly donned his pants, the urgency palpable in their actions.


    Intrigued andpelled by an unexinable feeling, Jaegar approached the window cautiously, drawn to the raven. Diana''s voice quivered with concern as she warned him not to go near the window, sensing an underlying sense of unease.


    However, a sense of curiosity and a feeling of something out of the ordinary urged Jaegar forward. He felt something about the raven was different. With each step closer to the window, a mix of anticipation and caution swirled within him.


    He reached the window. The ck crow, perched on the windowsill, seemed to acknowledge his presence. It was as if the bird had been waiting for him.

 Chapter 8: Waiting for her

    In a mesmerizing disy, the crow deftly manoeuvred its legs, revealing a small piece of paper that had been concealed. With an almost mystical grace, the paper unfurled itself, gliding through the air until itnded gently in Jaegar''s outstretched hands.


    In that moment, time stood still. Jaegar''s eyes locked on to the parchment, his mind racing with questions.


    After delivering the letter into Jaegar''s hands, the ck raven spread its ebony wings and took flight, disappearing into the vast expanse of the sky.


    Jaegar and Diana stood together, their eyes fixed on the departing bird, a mixture of wonder and perplexity etched upon their faces.


    It was as if the creature had brought with it an air of mystique, leaving them with a sense of awe and curiosity.


    As the raven vanished from sight, Diana approached Jaegar, her voice tinged with curiosity and a hint of concern. "What is that, Jaegar?" she inquired, her gaze shifting between him and the letter in his hands. With a mixture of anticipation and trepidation, Jaegar began to read the contents of the letter, the words slowly unraveling before his eyes.


    Addressed to him personally, the letter revealed astonishing news. It stated that he had been granted admission to Cledwarys, the esteemed academy for wizards and witches.


    Jaegar''s mind whirled in disbelief, unable to fullyprehend the weight of this revtion. The existence of such a renowned institution was often dismissed as mere myth or fantasy by many, yet here was tangible proof before him.


    Although a part of him questioned the authenticity of the letter, Jaegar was captivated by the idea of studying at the fabled wizard school. He recalled the whispers he had heard, the snippets of information he had gleaned from newspaper articles, all hinting at the enigmatic academy hidden from the prying eyes of the world.


    Now, fate seemed to have intervened, presenting him with an opportunity that surpassed his wildest dreams.


    A wide smile illuminated Jaegar''s face as he looked toward Diana, excitement and disbelief intertwining within him. "It''s Cledwarys," he dered, his voice filled with unabashed enthusiasm. "The wizard school has sent me an admission letter." His words echoed through the room, his joyous exmations reverberating off the walls.


    However, Diana''s reaction was quite different from what Jaegar had expected. Her expression morphed from astonishment to a state of shock, her hands trembling as she snatched the letter from his grasp.


    In a moment of unexpected action, she reached for a nearby matchbox, her movements driven by a sense of urgency.


    With a flicker of me, Diana set the letter aze, its words consumed by the fire''s hungry embrace. The fragile parchment disintegrated, reduced to ash in a matter of seconds. Jaegar watched in bewildered silence, his eyes widening as the remnants of his potential future fluttered away, lost to the whims of the fire.


    Confusion enveloped Jaegar''s thoughts, his mind grappling toprehend Diana''s unexpected act.


    Questions swirled within him, begging for answers. Why had she burned the letter? What had prompted such a drastic and irreversible decision? But before he could voice his concerns, he met Diana''s gaze, her eyes filled with a mix of sorrow, tears welling up in her eyes.


    As tears welled up in Diana''s eyes, she rushed towards Jaegar, her emotions overpowering her. With a mix of desperation and vulnerability, she embraced him tightly, seeking sce in his presence.


    Her voice trembled as she pleaded with him, "Please, Jaegar, Forget about the letter. Don''t ask me anything."


    Her words hung heavy in the air,den with unspoken pain and a plea for understanding.


    Jaegar, taken aback by her sudden outpouring of emotions, felt a pang of helplessness. He didn''tprehend the full extent of what had transpired, nor did he understand the reasons behind Diana''s tears. But at that moment, he knew that he needed to be there for her, to offer his support without probing further. Returning her embrace, he held her gently, attempting to soothe her shattered spirit.


    Minutes passed, their embrace providing a fleeting respite from the turmoil that engulfed them. Eventually, Diana pulled away, her tear-streaked face still etched with a pang of profound sadness.


    With a silent nod, she retreated to her room, leaving Jaegar sitting on the couch, his mind swirling with a mix of concern, confusion, and a longing for answers.


    Choosing to give her the space she needed, Jaegar remained seated, his thoughts consumed by the weight of the moment.


    He sighed, the sound carrying a hint of resignation and a touch of mncholy. The room seemed to echo the unspoken words that lingered between them.


    In the silence that enveloped the house, Jaegar contemted the depths of their connection, acknowledging that there were facets of Diana''s life he had yet to discover.


    Though his heart ached to understand her sorrow, he recognized that some secrets required patience and a willingness to listen when the time was right. With a heavy heart, he resolved to be patient and steadfast, trusting that Diana would confide in him when she was ready.


    As the minutes ticked by, Jaegar sat alone with his thoughts, the weight of the situation pressing upon him.


    Days turned into weeks, and Jaegar continued to patiently wait for Diana to open up to him, their unspoken conversation hanging in the air like a delicate thread. Each passing moment carried the weight of uncertainty, yet Jaegar remained steadfast in hismitment to giving her the time she needed.


    One morning, as Jaegar sat in the hall, engrossed in the flickering glow of the television, a sudden interruption shattered the tranquillity. The doorbell chimed, and he rose from the couch, wondering who could be visiting at this hour.


    Opening the door, he found Mrs.Megan, their neighbor, standing before him.


    Megan, a married woman in her forties, possessed an undeniable allure. Her captivating presence exuded confidence, drawing attention wherever she went. As their eyes met, she shed a warm smile, her gaze subtly lingering on Jaegar''s bare chest, revealing a hint of flirtation beneath herposed demeanor.


    "Hey there, Jaegar," Megan greeted, her voice carrying a yful undertone. "I hope I''m not interrupting anything. I could really use your help with something if you''re avable."


    Curiosity piqued, Jaegar invited her inside, his polite nature dictating his response. Megan exined that she needed assistance with mowing herwn, a task that had proven challenging for her to manage alone.


    The sun-drenched afternoon provided the perfect backdrop for their encounter, as Megan''s eyes subtly traced the contours of Jaegar''s physique, drawn to his youthfulness.


    "Okay, lead the way, Megan."


    "Oh, thank you, Jaegar. It would be a big help," she said.

 Chapter 9: Neighbor

    He followed her to the house and she told him the machine was in the garage and she went inside.


    He went to the garage and took the machine to thewn. He started the machine and the engine started. After a while, he finished mowing thewn.


    He walked towards the house and to inform her that he was finished.


    When he knocked on the door, she didn''t respond. He pushed the door and went in. He called for her, she didn''t respond.


    Then he walked towards the back door and then was struck with an amazing image of Megan.


    She was lying naked on the bench, near the pool. He watched her, taking the view in, and he took his time.


    Megany on the bench fully naked, with sun tan oil on her. Her huge breasts sat on her chest, and her mound at the fork of her legs, which was covered by patches of ck hair.


    Jaegar was feasting on her body, he thought that Megan''s body was amazing and wondered what her ass was like. Seeing her figure, only a single thought crossed his mind, she was a perfect milf.


    While he was enjoying the view, he went back to the door quickly. His hard member was already bulging in his pants.


    While he was standing there, waiting for her, his mind went to the image of seeing her naked. As he was immersed in himself, Megan came out to meet him.


    She was wearing a two piece bikini, seeing her like that stirred Jaegar''s mind. Looking at the barely clothed woman, her naked breasts and the bush down below shed in his mind. His member was starting to get hard thinking of her.


    She asked, "Are you done with thewn?"


    "Yeah, I have finished," he said, maintaining his calm.


    She offered him a lemonade for helping her out, to which he dly epted.


    He sat on the kitchen table while he watched her as she was moving graciously. For some reason, every movement she made, it looked like something it was done with gracefully.


    She brought him a ss full of lemonade, and he took the ss and drank every bit of it.


    She sat in front of him and asked, "How is your mom?"


    Everyone in the neighborhood knew them as mother and son.


    "She is fine."


    "Lately, she seems off and doesn''t talk much. Is everything okay in the house?" she asked, her voice tinged with concern.


    Jaegar fell silent for a moment and thought that Diana must be really upset about the letter.


    "Everything is fine. She wille around, whatever she is going through, I am sure she will tell us."


    "I hope so."


    "Now, you tell me, did you enjoy the show back there?"


    Jaegar was dumbstruck and stared at her.


    "Don''t y dumb with me now. I saw you watching me, and the sight of your eyes never left my breasts."


    Jaegar sighed and revealed a faint smile.


    She put her hands on the table, pushing her two melons together, and she said, "Do you like what you see?"


    Jaegar smiled again and said, "Yes, I am actually loving it."


    "Jaegar, do you find me attractive?" she asked him.


    "Attractive, yes, definitely. In fact, you are the most beautiful milf I have ever seen," he said, slipping his tongue and realizing that he had made a mistake by the next question she asked him.


    "Milf? What is that?" she asked him, confused.


    "I can tell you, but promise me that you won''t get mad about it," he said, deciding to try his luck.


    This world didn''t know about the word, as they didn''t heard of it before.


    After hearing the answer, sheughed and asked him, "So, you want to fuck me."


    "More than you can imagine."


    "Oh, well, let''s see how much you really desire me," she said, as he moved in closer and she ced her hand on his groin, rubbing it.


    "Jaegar, you are already this hard. Were you thinking about me?" she teased him, chuckling. She traced her fingers across the tight shorts.


    "Let''s see how much of a size of the desire you have for me." She began moving his shorts and underwear along with them, down, and along with it, she also moved down to her knees.


    His already hard, erect penis came out and swung in front of her face. She saw it with eyes full of wonder.


    "You really have a big desire for me."


    She then held his member and put it directly in her mouth. She slowly began sucking by taking the head in first and then licking the sides.


    She sucked and licked it with her hands around the shaft, massaging it at the same time.


    Her hands worked around his balls, holding them and massaging them too.


    Jaegar was in full ecstasy and sensed that he was about to lose it. Her firm hands gripped the base of the shaft while her mouth worked its way around the head.


    Jaegar waspletely lost in sensation, and he couldn''t hold on any longer. He groaned and exploded in her mouth itself.


    She raised her head, showing him the heavy load in her mouth, and then gulped it down in one go.


    "Wow, Jaegar, you taste really good."


    She stood up and led him to her bedroom upstairs. She was alone in the house right now.


    Taking him back to bed, she said, "No one will be home until evening, so I hope you have the stamina left until then."


    Jaegar couldn''t believe what he was hearing. He always thought that she was stunning milf and he would give anything to spend time with her in bed, and now it was happening.


    "Megan, you are such an allure to my eyes."


    "I need your feelings in action, so show me how much you want me."


    By the time they reached the bed room, he was already hard. Seeing him hard already, she said, "You work pretty fast too."


    "You have been a good boy till now, so let''s reward you with my pussy, but not yet."

 Chapter 10: A neighbor in need

    She removed every piece of clothing on her and revealed her breasts and bush down below. The wave of hair down below covered the cunt.


    She pushed him onto the bed andid on top of him, and then started kissing him slowly and gently, taking their time to taste each other, merging one lip into the other, opening their lips, her tongue slowly entered his and shed with his tongue.


    Continuing the mouth war for a few minutes, she released him, and then he said, "Megan, can you kiss me again?" He felt like his head was melting from the heat and the pleasure he had while kissing her.


    She chuckled and said, "If you dy any longer, I think your little shaft will release another load on my back."


    His hard cock was pressing against her butt and even poked her asshole.


    She then guided herself, cing her wet cunt on the tip of his cock. With one swift push, she pushed herself down, sliding down on his cock. As she did, a moan escaped her lips.


    Jaegar felt the tight and firm grip on his cock inside her pussy.


    "Fuck! Jaegar, you are so big." Breathing in hard, she said.


    She was like an experienced woman and guided Jaegar. She then started grinding herself on him, making him lose his mind. He called it heaven, which made him moan in pleasure.


    She was picking up her speed, riding him like a horse. It was mind-blowing for both of them.


    She was working him hard, rubbing flesh against flesh. Then suddenly, she stopped her gyrations, leaning herself towards him.


    She caught her breasts and handed them to his mouth, saying, "Come on, sugar, don''t leave them alone. Suck on them."


    Obliged, he started to suck and squeeze them, putting her nipple in his mouth and making circles around her nipple. Moaning softly as he worked his way around her breasts,


    Feeling the soft, mushy boobs in his hands, he never left them until he was satisfied.


    Megan wasughing at his yfulness. To her, he seemed like a child ying with them.


    "Yes, sugar, continue whatever you are doing."


    She continued to ride him, jumping on his erect penis.


    "mmhmm, yes, that''s..." she moaned.


    cing her hands on his chest, she rocked her hips back and forth. With every single thrust, she grunted with exertion.


    Jaegar could feel her pussy getting tighter.


    When he was feeling like that, she screamed, "Fakkk! Im cummiing!" as she cummed, she withered and shuddered.


    She stopped moving, but Jaegar was still hard, he moved his hands to her hips. He pulled her back and forth.


    "Megan! I am also close," he grunted.


    Her vagina was eating his devouring his cum, as he twitched and dug his fingers into her flesh.


    She kissed him and said, "You really desire me so much, Jaegar."


    "Then let me clean you as a reward," she said as she moved down near his penis.


    She held it with her soft hands, put it in her mouth, and began to clean the fluids from the still throbbing penis.


    "Megan, I want you to stroke me with your boobs," he said, as he had wanted to try that ever since he had seen her naked boobs. They were firm and not sagging even a little, and with pink colored nipples, they were so juicy, so much that he wanted to fondle them all day.


    She inserted his dick between her enormous tits, pushed them together, and engulfed it in a warm embrace. The sensation was overwhelming, and he moaned with pleasure as she moved her breasts up and down, creating friction that sent shivers down his spine. Ahead of the head, which was barely discernible, it vanished entirely. My penis felt fantastically cozy and warm inside her soft tit flesh.


    "Oh, I do enjoy the feel of a nice, hard cock between my titties," she said. She started to work his slick shaft with her boobs. Once more, he was quickly approaching his climax, so he began thrusting in sync with her movements and pounding herrge tits.


    "Oh yes, Oh yes, screw those titties," she groused.


    "I''m going to blow up, I can''t handle it any longer."  Immediately, she pouted her lips on his cock and quickly began pumping with her hand.


    "It''sing now!" he groaned. Strong spurts of gush after gush came out, but Mrs. Megan simply kept sucking and sucked everyst drop into her mouth. She licked her lips after swallowing.


    "That was delicious," she said while giving a sultry smile. "It''s now my turn." She took hold of my penis and dragged me over to the table beside the bed.


    She hopped up onto the table after swiping the paper and books.


    She opened wide, showing off her pussy covered in a thinyer of hair.


    "Go on, have a taste," she said, inviting him to taste those mature lips.


    Jaegar eagerly shoved his head into her pussy. He inserted his tongue as deeply as he could and writhed it around.


    Her audible moans confirmed to him that he was on the right track. Then he inserted his fingers and fucked her pussy with them while flicking her clit with his tongue. After a few minutes, her moans became increasingly loud.


    "AHHH, AHHH! Yes! I''m almost there! Oh yes!" She screamed as her pussy juices poured all over my hand. Then her body went limp.


    "Megan? Are you okay?" he inquired. She leaned in, wrapped her arms around me, and smiled.


    "Ok? I''m incredible." She burst outughing.


    "You are incredible," he said.


    "There is still more, sugar." She said it again in that sexy voice.


    "What exactly?"


    "We''ll see." She stated. She reached down and gently took his cock in her hand.


    "Oh my! You''re hard again?" She stated, "I adore your young cock! I could spend all day ying with it. Jaegar, you make me feel young again."


    "Lay on the bed," he said to her. His cock was throbbing with the desire to nail her again.


    "I need you inside me again," she said. He held his cock, guided it into her, and impaled her with his immense cock.

 Chapter 11: A Mysterious woman

    "Ahhh..." she let out a quiet whimper. Being inside her pussy, he felt it was amazing. It was slippery and super warm this time. He slowly moved back and forth for a while, then started hammering her thighs with his cock prating her pussy, each time letting out a gasp of pleasure.


    He rammed her, getting faster by the second. He grabbed her and took a handful of her juicy tits as they bounced up and down.


    Then she told him to lie on the bed and started riding him again. Her meat pped on his thighs and groin, as she moaned in pure ecstasy.


    "OH ya! Oh ya! That''s the spot!" She started moaning over and over. She stood up on the bed, turned around, and lowered herself back onto his chest, so now he was looking at her back. He watched, amazed, as she mmed her ass down on him over and over again.


    "Fucking shit! but I wanted to take control! Megan, I wanted to fuck you so bad that it would make your mind explode."


    Then he grabbed her and pulled her off of him.


    "OH! "Sugar careful, eh?" she said. Ignoring her words, he rolled off the bed. Then he grabbed her ankles and dragged her across the sheets until her ass cheeks were at the bed''s edge. Understanding what he wanted, she smiled, spread her legs, and held them up in front of him. I rubbed her clit with the head of his penis, up and down.


    "Hmm," feeling his thick head, she moaned. "Don''t tease me like that, it''s eating me up."


    He took her legs, rested them on her shoulders, grabbed her by the waist, and rammed his immense cock inside of her in one swift motion.


    "OH FUCK! Fuck me!" she screamed. He thrust his shaft into her pussy, pulling her body in. He increased his speed second by second and rammed her with all his strength.


    "OH YES! OH YES! FUCK ME WITH THAT BIG DICK!" She screamed at the top of her lungs.


    "AHHHH!!! AHHH!! DON''T STOP!!! PLEASE DO ME!"


    "OH MY GOD! Fuck me like that! "She screamed. He used long, powerful thrusts. He drew her body into it as he rammed his shaft into her pussy.


    "DON''T STOP NOW, JAEGAR!" Her screams have now turned to pleading.


    He pounded her pussy repeatedly. When their bodies collided, it sent a shock wave up her body, bouncing her giant titties in every direction. She put her hands on his butt, pushing him deep into her pussy.


    "I''M GOING TO..." He groaned.


    "OH YEAAH!!! BUST INTO ME! FEED ME YOUR HOT CUM!"She screamed, staring into his eyes. Her eyes returned to her head as she screamed, "AHHHHH!! FUCK!!! YES, YES!


    I''M CUMMING!!!!!"


    As soon as she said that, he couldn''t stop himself from shooting load after load into her hot, wet pussy.


    Then he drew back and copsed onto the bed next to her sweaty body. They bothy there panting for a few minutes while her juices and mine flowed out of her cunt, down her ass and onto the bed.


    "That was the most amazing orgasm, even better than the first one," she said in between breaths.


    "You made me feel young again," she said, turning to face him.


    "I think it''s time the good timese to an end for the day," she stated. As she breathed, her heavy breasts moved up and down.


    He got up from the bed and put on his clothes. Then she also limped herself off the bed and walked to him.


    She handed him her panties, a tangible keepsake of their passionate encounter, and whispered, "It''s a memento and a little gift for the nights."


    Jaegar saw her standing naked with her pussy still dripping and, driven by desire, pulled her closer and initiated a deep, lingering kiss, their tongues dancing in a fervent embrace.


    Her body, exhausted and tingling from their intense intimacy, reluctantly retreated as she spoke, "Oh, how I long to relive my youth."


    "I would have jumped at you and we would have been a mad couple."


    "Who said we couldn''t now?" Jaegar replied with a sly grin, his hands tracing the curves of her body.


    She chuckled.


    Jaegar, captivated by her allure, reassured her, "You are still incredibly beautiful and alluring to me."


    She chuckled yfully. She ced her hands on his shoulder and turned his back towards her. Then she gently hit him on his butt gently and teased, "Now, run along before your mother catches us in thispromising state..."


    His mind conjured images of his mother''s reaction, a mischievous grin creeping across his face. He said, "I''ll be waiting."


    As the sun began its descent, he bid his mature lover farewell and made his way back to his own home.


    Upon opening the door, he was greeted by the sight of his aunt and a striking woman.


    The neer was dressed in an ornate maroon gown, featuring a flounced skirt and pagoda-sleeved bodice, her blonde hair cascading around her like a shimmering halo. Her crystal-clear eyes gleamed with a touch of sky-like enchantment, adding to her tall andmanding presence. She smiled warmly at Jaegar and addressed him, "Greetings, You must be Jaegar."


    Feeling somewhat awkward, he managed a timid "Hi" in response, his gaze shifting to his aunt, who sat on the couch looking down, her face with a mixture of sadness and annoyance etched across her face.


    Charlize Brogton maintained herposed demeanor, introducing herself with an air of sophistication. "Charlize Brogton," she stated, her voice carrying a hint of formality. "It is a pleasure to finally meet you, Mr. Gadfraye."


    Diana, consumed by anger, snapped back at Charlize with a defiant tone. "His name is Jaegar Ambrose," she retorted, her words dripping with resentment. "He will always be an Ambrose." Her voice resonated with a fiery determination as if she were fiercely protecting Jaegar''s identity.


    Startled by the sudden outburst, Jaegar''s gaze fixated on Diana, his aunt, trying to make sense of her anger. Charlize, undeterred, remained calm in the face of the conflict. Her voice carried a soothing quality as she responded, "There''s no need to be so angry about it.


    We can discuss this matter rationally, without any hostility." Her words were meant to diffuse the tension, her gaze locked on Jaegar as if reassuring him that everything would be alright.


    Still facing Jaegar, Charlize continued, her eyes conveying a sense of understanding, "Now, it appears a letter may have arrived a few days prior, informing of my imminent arrival. From what I gather, you were not aware of it." Her words carried a touch of empathy as if recognizing the confusion that might have enveloped Jaegar.


    Refusing to back down, Diana raised her voice, her anger resounding through the room. "He is not going anywhere. I won''t let anyone take him." Her protective instinct over Jaegar was unwavering, her voiceden with a mix of fear and determination.


    Charlize, unfazed by Diana''s outburst, maintained herposure. With a measured tone, she addressed Diana directly, "Diana, please understand that I am not here to take him away. Well, not yet, maybe."


    The room was filled with tension, with each word uttered carrying the weight of conflicting emotions. Jaegar found himself caught in the middle, torn between the woman he had just met and the aunt who had been his steadfastpanion throughout his life.

 Chapter 12: A conspiracy

    Diana''s eyes welled up with tears as she clutched her temples, overwhelmed by a whirlwind of emotions. Jaegar, sensing her distress, moved closer and sat beside her, gently encircling her with hisforting embrace.


    In a voice filled with empathy and concern, Jaegar addressed Charlize, his tone carrying a touch of vulnerability, "Miss Charlize, would you kindly consider returning another time? It seems this is a difficult moment for us." His gaze shifted between Charlize and Diana, his pleaced with a silent hope for understanding.


    Charlize regarded the pair with a thoughtful expression, her lips forming a tight line as she weighed their request. After a moment of contemtion, she conceded, her voice holding a hint of resolution, "Very well, I shall return in two days'' time. We can discuss matters then." Her words indicated a temporary reprieve, acknowledging the fragile state of affairs.


    Diana, still wrapped in Jaegar''sforting embrace, couldn''t hold back her tears. She clung to him tightly, finding sce in his presence amidst the upheaval.


    Jaegar''s voice trembled with concern as he implored Diana to reveal the truth behind the unsettling circumstances that had unfolded before them. His gaze remained fixed on her, seeking answers amidst the turmoil that consumed their hearts.


    "Can you tell me what''s this all about now?" Jaegar asked softly, his hand gently rubbing her back. Diana took a deep breath before finally opening up about the fragile state of affairs that had been guing her for years. She knew that it wouldn''t be easy, but she also knew that she couldn''t keep it all bottled up inside anymore, and Jaegar needed to hear the truth.


    Diana, her teary eyes meeting Jaegar''s, mustered the strength to recount the origins of their predicament. With a heavy sigh, she began to unravel the tangled web of their family''s history and the dangers that lurked within.


    "It all started back then, with those people," Diana began, her voiceden with a mix of apprehension and determination. "But they are not good, Jaegar. I don''t want you to have any part in it. Unfortunately, it seems that my efforts to protect you have been in vain."


    As she continued, Diana delved into the tale of his mother, her voice carrying a hint of nostalgia and sorrow. "Your mother, my sister, possessed a remarkable gift for magic from the moment she entered this world. When she turned fifteen, people from the academy arrived at our doorstep, just as they have now. They offered her admission and whisked her away to their hallowed halls."


    Our parents were so proud of her. With each passing day, her talents grew, and she ascended to remarkable heights. She was dubbed the ''Witch of Chaos'' and became a star among stars within the academy," Diana exined, her voice tinged with a mix of admiration and grief.


    Pausing for a moment to collect herself, Diana continued with a pained expression. "But then she met the prince of the imperial family. Love blossomed between them, and they fought alongside each other in countless battles. Eventually, she shared with me the news of her pregnancy with the prince''s baby. They had a secret marriage and lived elsewhere after you were born."


    "On the day of your birth," Diana''s voice quivered, recounting the fateful events, "a major phenomenon enveloped the empire. The pce was shrouded in dark clouds, with thunder crashing through the skies. And as you came out of her womb, into this world, a colossal explosion illuminated the heavens above, its brilliance casting an ethereal glow across thend."


    Tears streamed down Diana''s face as she struggled to articte the harrowing truth. "The imperial family believed that you were the catalyst for these cmities. They used you of being responsible. And then, a few dayster, a few assassins attacked her when she was weak and killed her, attempting to extinguish your life alongside hers."


    Her sobs intensified, punctuating the weight of her words. "I don''t know who exactly orchestrated this heinous act or why. Your grandmother brought you to me, and those assassins followed her to our home and killed my parents. Then she killed them all and brought both of us here, and we have been here ever since. She didn''t say who sent them or why they would send them after a newborn son.


    She spoke of the imperial family''s treachery and the pursuit of assassins to eliminate you. It was obvious that someone from the imperial family sent them after you and your mother. She couldn''t bear to witness your demise, and although she couldn''t save your mother, she saved you. She whisked you away to this realm, shielding you from their reach.


    After returning to the empire, she made sure that no one ever try toe for you again. She knew that as long as you were alive, the imperial family would continue to hunt you down.


    But a few dayster, after the incident, your father came, seeking to see you, but I denied him ess and sent him away. I don''t know how he found us, but seeing his face, I wasn''t sure to trust him. so I sent him away. I couldn''t fathom why he failed to protect her or why he didn''t save her. Did he truly love her?"


    A mix of frustration, anger, and sorrow enveloped Diana''s words. "Back then, I was overwhelmed by my own helplessness. I couldn''t identify who took your mother''s life or their motives. I was consumed by the knowledge that I couldn''t intervene and that I was powerless to alter the course of events. And now, it seems your father has sent these agents, these people, to tear you away from me.


    It''s as if he''s repeating the same mistakes he made with your mother. But I won''t let that happen. I''ll do everything in my power to keep you safe. I know how it feels to lose someone you love, and I won''t let you go through that pain again. "

 Chapter 13: Familial love

    Jaegar held Diana tightly, offering her a sense offort and security amidst the turmoil of her emotions. As she graduallyposed herself, he gently brushed a stray strand of hair away from her face, his eyes filled with unwavering determination.


    "Mom, you have been there for me all my life, and you are the only mother I have ever known," Jaegar whispered softly, his voice filled with conviction. "No one cane between us or break the bond we share. You don''t have to worry about that."


    His words carried a resolute promise, a pledge to protect and cherish the woman who had raised him with unwavering love and devotion.


    "You''ve given me so much, and I want to be strong for you now," Jaegar continued, his voice filled with genuine sincerity.


    In that heartfelt moment, Jaegar mustered the courage to express his deepest desires to Diana. He knew that his dreams of attending the academy and exploring the world of magic had always burned brightly within him. Yet he couldn''t bear to see his mother in such distress and wanted her approval before venturing into the unknown.


    "Mum," Jaegar began, his voiceced with a mixture of excitement and concern. "I''ve always yearned to learn about wizards and immerse myself in the world of magic. You''ve seen how passionate I am about it and how I''ve dedicated hours to studying and researching. It would make me truly happy to experience it firsthand. But I can''t go if it means you''ll be unhappy and shed tears like this."


    Diana''s heart wavered between her own desires to keep Jaegar close and the knowledge that he yearned to explore the world of magic. She saw the sparkle in his eyes and the genuine passion he held for the mystical arts. Although her worry persisted, she couldn''t deny her nephews'' dreams any longer.


    Diana''s gaze met Jaegar''s, a tumult of emotions flickering in her eyes. She understood the depth of his interest in magic.


    "Do you really wanna go there?" Diana asked, her voice tinged with a mixture of concern and hesitation.


    Jaegar nodded fervently, a spark of determination igniting within him. "Yes, Mum. I truly do. I want to learn, to grow, and to see the wonders of magic firsthand."


    Wrestling with her own reservations, Diana took a deep breath. She knew that denying Jaegar the opportunity to pursue his dreams would only lead to regret and unfulfilled potential. Reluctantly, she nodded in eptance.


    "Okay," she finally acquiesced, her voice filled with a mix of apprehension and love. "If this is what you truly desire, then you can go. But promise me you''ll stay safe and never reveal your true identity. You must be cautious, my dear."


    Jaegar''s eyes shone with gratitude as he responded, "I''ll be careful, Mum. I''ll protect myself and keep a low profile. You have my word."


    With a mix of relief and reluctance, Diana leaned forward and ced a tender kiss on Jaegar''s forehead. "I love you, my dear. Remember, you always have a home here, no matter where your journey takes you."


    Jaegar, unable to contain his excitement, eximed, "If I''m going, then let''s make the most of the next two days! We''ll createsting memories together." Swiftly, he lifted his mother into his arms, a mischievous glimmer in his eyes, and carried her towards their shared haven, theirughter filling the air.


    Diana couldn''t help but smile at her son''s infectious energy and enthusiasm.

 Chapter 14: New journey

    Two days had passed in the blink of an eye, and the fateful moment had arrived. Charlize stood stoically at the front door, her expression unreadable, as she rang the bell. Jaegar, filled with apprehension, made his way to the door and opened it. Charlize''s voice carried a sense of detachment as she spoke, "Are you ready to leave?"


    Raising an eyebrow, Jaegar sensed the indifference in her tone. He didn''t bother with her right now. He hesitated for a moment, then turned to face Diana, who stood in the hall. With a mixture of excitement and sadness, he said, "Mom, take care of yourself."


    Diana, wearing a gentle smile, hugged her son tightly and whispered, "Don''t trust anyone blindly, and always be cautious." Jaegar nodded, his gaze turning soft with a hint of concern.


    Turning his attention back to Charlize, he acknowledged her presence. With a nod, he said, "I''m ready."


    Charlize''s expression remained impassive as she led the way to the waiting carriage. Jaegar followed closely behind, his mind swirling with a myriad of emotions. As they approached the carriage, he hesitated for a moment, considering whether to bring his bag. Charlize''s dismissivement made up his mind, and he left the bag behind, bidding a final farewell to his aunt.


    Stepping inside the carriage, Jaegar took a seat opposite Charlize. He gazed out of the window, watching as his home and the figure of his mother slowly faded into the distance. Diana stood there, her presence etched in his mind, as the carriage began its journey.


    Inside the carriage, the atmosphere was quiet, punctuated only by the rhythmic sound of hooves as the horses pulled the carriage forward.


    After the carriage had disappeared from sight, Diana made her way back inside the house. With a determined stride, she descended to the basement, guided by a sense of purpose. Arriving at a sturdy door, she grasped the handle and swung it open, revealing a hidden chamber beyond.


    Inside the room, illuminated by a soft glow, stood a pristine white sphere at its center. As Diana approached, she extended her hand, cing it gently upon the sphere''s smooth surface. In response, the sphere emitted a radiant white fog, swirling and enveloping her hand, creating a mystical connection.


    A melodic voice emanated from within the sphere, resonating with a sense of wisdom andpassion. "Did he leave?" it inquired, its tone soothing and caring. Diana, her voice filled with worry, replied, "Yes, your majesty." She sought reassurance, knowing that the fate of her beloved Jaegar nowy in the hands of forces greater than her own.


    The voice from the sphere spoke again,forting and filled with empathy, "Don''t worry, Diana. He will be protected and guided. I will watch over him." Diana''s tense expression softened slightly, knowing that her son would not be alone on his journey and that a powerful presence would be there to safeguard him.


    Expressing her gratitude, Diana whispered, "Thank you, your majesty." The sphere returned to its serene state, its glow diminishing as the connection between them faded. With a heavy heart, Diana turned away from the chamber and made her way back into the house, her expression etched with concern.


    In the depths of her being, Diana knew that sending Jaegar to the academy was a necessary step, one that would unveil truths and shape his destiny. Though it pained her to let him go, she found sce in the knowledge that he would be under the watchful eye of a powerful guardian.


    As Jaegar sat in the carriage, his gaze fixed upon the photograph of his mother, a bittersweet longing filled his heart. The image captured her essence, bearing a resemnce to Diana yet with wavy and flowing locks that cascaded down her shoulders. She was undeniably beautiful, and his own eyes reflected hers, mirroring the connection they shared.


    Lost in thought, he pondered what life would have been like if she were still alive. In his previous existence, his mother had been distant, seemingly uninterested in his well-being. Their interactions had been minimal, their conversations scarce. Growing up, both his parents had been preupied with their own pursuits, leaving Jaegar to navigate the world mostly on his own.


    But now, the woman who had given birth to him had been taken from this world, a victim of someone''s malicious intent. The same forces that had snuffed out her life were now pursuing him. The anger within him simmered, yet he felt powerless to enact any immediate change. He knew he needed help, but he had never been one to ask for it.


    The thought of relying on others made him feel vulnerable and exposed. But with his life in danger, Jaegar realized that he only had himself to rely on and no one else.


    For now, his focus has shifted to the prospect of learning magic and discovering his own abilities. The desire burned within him, fueled by a curiosity that had been nurtured through years of reading and research. He yearned to explore the realms of enchantment and uncover the secrets hidden within the magical arts.


    Through the carriage window, Jaegar watched as the cityscape gradually faded away, reced by the ever-encroaching presence of the dense forest. The woods grew thicker, enveloping the path with their lush greenery. And then, as if passing through an ethereal barrier, the scenery shifted abruptly.


    Before himy a road leading to a bustling city, its skyline adorned with towering buildings and vibrant life. The sight stirred a mixture of anticipation and apprehension in Jaegar.


    As the carriage continued its journey, Jaegar''s gaze remained fixed on the ever-changingndscape, his thoughts consumed by the mysteries thaty ahead.

 Chapter 15: To the academy

    After a prolonged silence, Charlize finally broke it by opening her mouth to speak. "This is the main city of wizards and witches, a gathering spot for them. It''s called Sphepet Circle," she exined, her voice carrying a tone of authority. "Here, you can buy anything you want."


    Jaegar, feeling a hint of curiosity, asked a question that had been nagging him. "But I don''t have any money," he confessed. Charlize scoffed, dismissing his concern. "Don''t worry about that. It has already been taken care of," she assured him cryptically.


    Confusion filled Jaegar''s eyes as he probed further. "What do you mean by that?" he inquired. Charlize turned to face him directly, her expression bearing a hint of disdain. "Her Majesty has graciously provided funds for your education at the academy," she said, her tone dripping with contempt. The revtion caught Jaegar off guard, leaving him deep in thought.


    Observing Jaegar''s contemtion, Charlize interjected impatiently, "You don''t have to think about it for so long. It''s merely an act of charity from her." Jaegar, still puzzled by Charlize''s apparent dislike towards him, ventured to ask, "You seem to harbor so much resentment. May I inquire as to why?"


    Charlize''s face hardened, and with a stern expression, she replied, "I don''t hate you. I just hate being the one sent here to escort you. That sted headmaster should have chosen someone else."


    Jaegar said, with half closed eyes, "Is that so?"


    Charlize let out a weary sigh before retorting, "Just remain quiet now."


    He was actually being patient with her behavior ever since the meeting at their house, he didn''t want to say anything. But irritation began to bubble within Jaegar, and he couldn''t help but utter, "Then why don''t you stop being a bitch now, and we can finish this task quickly? Then you can go your way, and I can go mine."


    Charlize''s anger red, and she demanded, "What did you say?"


    Maintaining hisposure, Jaegar calmly responded, "Oh, oh! Calm down now. This is precisely what I am talking about." Charlize sneered, seething with frustration, and retreated to her seat. She couldn''t believe that a mere child''s words had managed to agitate her so.


    Meanwhile, Jaegar turned his attention back to the window, watching as the city drew nearer with each passing moment.


    Upon reaching the bustling city, Jaegar''s primary concern shifted to the practicality of the situation rather than the enigma of his benefactor. He couldn''t help but feel a surge of relief, knowing that he wouldn''t have to worry about financial matters. As they stepped out of the carriage, Charlize took the lead, guiding him towards the bank where he could ess his newfound wealth.


    Jaegar''s eyes widened in astonishment as they entered the bank. The sight that greeted him was beyond his wildest imagination. Green goblins, impably dressed in suits, manned the counters just like regr bank employees.


    The surreal nature of the scene left him in awe. Charlize confidently approached the front desk, handing over a piece of paper to one of the goblins.


    The goblin unfolded the paper, revealing a check with a staggering amount of 10 million drs.


    The sight of the vast sum almost caused Charlize to faint, her hand trembling as she struggled toprehend the magnitude of the wealth she had carried until now.


    Jaegar couldn''t help but be taken aback by the staggering amount written on the cheque. His mind raced with questions, trying toprehend the reason behind such generosity. Nheless, a sense of gratitude swelled within him, appreciating the fact that his pockets were now filled with an unexpected fortune.


    As Jaegar processed the situation, he observed Charlize regaining herposure.


    As Charlize collected herself, she instructed the goblin to withdraw approximately 100,000 drs in cash, creating an ount for Jaegar to deposit the remaining funds.


    The goblin nodded in acknowledgment and handed them the requested amount. Charlize deftly ced the cash into a sleek suitcase she had brought along for this purpose.


    Leaving the bank, Charlize noticed Jaegar''sposed demeanor. Hisck of excitement over the significant sum surprised her.


    Instead, he seemed intrigued by the peculiar appearance and behavior of the green-goblin employees.


    Their next destination was a tailor''s shop, where Charlize arranged for Jaegar to be fitted for a variety of clothes: trousers, linen shirts, and a few overcoats. The tailor took precise measurements, and Charlize promptly settled the payment, ensuring that the clothes would be delivered directly to the academy.


    After concluding their visit to the tailor, they proceeded towards the station. Charlize instructed Jaegar to board the train, assuring him that there would be individuals waiting at the destination to guide him further.


    She emphasized that he would encounter other young people like himself, urging him to join theirpany if he needed assistance. Handing him his train ticket, she exined that she had pressing matters to attend to, bidding him farewell as she left him at the station.


    Jaegar watched Charlize fade into the distance, a sigh escaping his lips. He stood there, taking a moment to gather his thoughts before making his way onto the bustling tform. As he approached, he noticed a group of fellow teenagers, each with their own luggage, awaiting the arrival of the train.


    Finding his ce among them, Jaegar positioned himself at one end of the tform, eager to see the academy.


    Jaegar observed his surroundings, taking in the bustling atmosphere of the train station. The air was filled with a mix of excitement and anticipation as students like him prepared to embark on their journey to the academy.


    The tform was adorned with colorful banners and signs, indicating the various destinations.


    He nced at the other students, who were also waiting for the train. They seemed to be engaged in hushed conversations and exchanging nces, perhaps sharing simr thoughts and uncertainties.


    Jaegar wasn''t interested in talking to any of them, as he wanted to be alone.


    Soon, the sound of an approaching train echoed through the station, drawing everyone''s attention. As the train came to a stop, the doors opened, and the students began boarding. Jaegar found an emptypartment and settled himself in. He watched as the other students filtered into differentpartments, some chatting animatedly while others remained lost in their thoughts.


    As the train departed, Jaegar peered out of the window, the scenery passing by in a blur. He felt a mix of anticipation and apprehension building within him.


    Lost in his thoughts, Jaegar contemted the academy.


    As the train chugged along, Jaegar''s gaze shifted from the passingndscape to the scenery and the mountains far in the distance.

 Chapter 16: Cursed

    Jaegar boarded the train, finding his way to the designated cabin. As the train embarked on its journey, he settled into his seat, his anticipation growing with every passing hour.


    After several hours of travel, the train arrived at a station near the academy. Jaegar got off the train and joined the other young men and women on the tform. The atmosphere was buzzing with excitement and nervous energy. There are only the students present at the station and no one else.


    A man, presumably a staff member from the academy, approached the students and called for their attention. "Attention, students, please follow me," he announced before leading them outside of the station.


    The surroundings consisted of a lush forest, with the station being the only man-made structure in sight. Jaegar, like the rest, followed the man, curious about whaty ahead.


    Stepping out of the station, Jaegar''s eyes fell upon a waiting bus, and the same staff member stood at its door.


    The students, including Jaegar, eagerly boarded the bus, ready for the next leg of their journey. The engine hummed to life, and the bus smoothly set off, making its way toward the academy.


    During the short ride, Jaegar marveled at the scenic views passing by, his excitement building with each passing minute.


    Soon, the bus arrived at the grand entrance of the academy. Passing through an impressive archway adorned with intricate carvings of the name Cledwarys, the bus entered the academy grounds.


    Jaegar''s gaze was drawn to the main building, which stood tall with its majestic spires and tall towers. The sight left him awestruck, and he realized the immense opportunities thaty before him.


    As the bus came to a stop, all the students disembarked, greeted by ady dressed in a vibrant green long gown with a cloak over it. She warmly weed them, instructing them to proceed to their respective dormitories. Thedy''s voice carried a sense of authority and warmth, instantly putting the students at ease. The crowd moved towards his designated dormitory.


    After passing on the instructions, she looked over the crowd, and her gaze stopped near Jaegar.


    Approaching Jaegar, she inquired, "Are you Jaegar?" He nodded affirmatively, and she beckoned him to follow her.


    Walking through the corridors of the academy, Jaegar couldn''t help but notice the aged and mystical ambiance of the ce. The interior exuded a sense of ancient wisdom and magical history. Eventually, they reached the office of the headmaster. Upon entering, Jaegar''s gaze fell upon an elderly man with remarkably sharp features who was standing near the window.


    "Mr. Jaegar, finally. I have been waiting for you," the headmaster said with a warm smile. His voice carried a hint of authority and wisdom,manding respect from those around him.


    Jaegar frowned slightly as to why he was standing in the presence of the esteemed headmaster as soon as he arrived at the academy.


    Jaegar responded to Ashfield, the old man, saying, "Well, I didn''t know."


    As Ashfield approached Jaegar, he could sense a dark presence emanating from him. It was as if a shadow loomed over Jaegar, casting an eerie aura around him. The headmaster''s smile faded slightly, his eyes narrowing with concern.


    The atmosphere grew tense as a ck miasma enveloped Jaegar, causing him to clutch his chest in pain. Copsing to the floor, Jaegar trembled uncontrobly while Ashfield and Jeanine rushed to his side. They could hear Jaegar''sbored breathing and see the beads of sweat forming on his forehead.


    Concerned, Ashfield observed Jaegar''s paleplexion and rapid heartbeat, realizing that something was seriously wrong. He looked at his deteriorating condition and concluded, "He has been cursed."


    Jeanine, filled with disbelief, questioned, "How is that possible? He only arrived today."


    Ashfield urged Jeanine, "Quickly, we must take him to her. Only she can save him."


    Jeanine hesitated, realizing the gravity of the situation. However, she knew they had no choice but to seek the aid of that woman mentioned by Ashfield. Failure to do so could provoke the wrath of the empress and lead to the death of a young man.


    With resolve, Jeanine made up her mind and asked, "But why would she help him?"


    Ashfield responded firmly, "Tell her that he is the son of Augusta."


    Jeanine contemted the risks involved but understood that saving Jaegar was their only priority.


    Reluctantly, she agreed, aware that time was running out. Ashfield, unable to apany her, conjured a portal for Jeanine to enter. The portal opened, revealing a small country house surrounded by lush green fields and colorful wildflowers. Jeanine took a deep breath, steeling herself for whaty ahead, and stepped through the portal into the unknown in the distance.


    Urging Jeanine to hurry, he emphasized, "Go quickly. Do not mention my name in her presence. Just save the boy."


    Assisting Jaegar to his feet, Jeanine supported him as they crossed the threshold of the portal.


    As they traversed the portal, Jeanine found herself standing before the house, and the portal vanished behind her. She wasted no time and hurriedly approached the door.


    However, Jaegar''s condition worsened rapidly, with his body turningpletely ck and growing cold. Struggling to bear his weight, Jeanine could feel his pulse weakening, as if it could cease at any moment.


    A woman, Lady Angelina, opened the door and stepped out. She possessed an aura of enchantment, with her eyes as dark as midnight and her hair tied up in a ck bun. Wearing a long ck gown, she exuded an air of mystery and power.


    As she approached the ce where Jaegar had copsed, Lady Angelina remarked, "He didn''t have the courage toe himself, so he sent you. And what have you brought here, dear Jeanine?"


    Jeanine, filled with urgency, hastily replied, "He is dying, Lady Angelina."


    Unfazed, Lady Angelina responded with indifference, "And why should I care?"


    Jeanine, realizing the importance of her next words, revealed, "He is the son of Augusta, and he appears to be cursed."

 Chapter 17: Cursed-2

    Angelina''s piercing gaze fixated upon Jaegar, his frail form nestled in Jeanine''s arms. The weight of his impending demise hung heavy in the air, casting a somber pall over the room.


    A hushed silence enveloped them as the name Augusta reverberated, causing a flicker of recognition to dance across Angelina''s countenance. Determination etched deep lines upon her face as she resolved, "I shall save you, boy."


    With measured steps, Angelina went towards the entrance of the rustic abode, the weightless levitation of Jaegar trailing obediently behind her, akin to an ethereal wisp entwined with the shadow of life''s frailty.


    The door swung open with a creak, revealing an inner sanctum that seemed to hold echoes of both the past and the future. A sacred ambiance permeated the space as if the very walls breathed magic.


    Setting Jaegar gently upon a worn yet regal couch, Angelina settled herself upon a humble wooden table, the grains of the aged timber mirroring the creases of time etched upon her visage.


    A profound sense of purpose emanated from her as she reached out, her hand enveloping Jaegar''s with a tender touch, bridging the gap between his failing existence and the flickering embers of hope.


    In a voice that carried the weight of a thousand battles fought and won, Angelina whispered words of sce to the ailing youth, her ethereal eyes shimmering with a potent sense ofpassion. "This curse, a vile creation forged by the twisted machinations of a malevolent mind, has left you trapped in abyrinth of suffering, my child," she murmured, her voice a soothing balm amidst the turmoil.


    "But fear not, for I, Angelina, shall wield the mantle of deliverance and unravel the tendrils of darkness that seek to consume your essence."


    Turning her attention towards Jeanine, Angelina''s eyes zed with a fiery intensity, the seething anger at the perpetrator of this curse simmering beneath her poised demeanor.


    "Jeanine, this curse or more like a binding to whaty withing him. Someone had meticulously ced a seal which is restricting him to use magic," she dered, her voice tinged with both sorrow and indignation.


    "Unbeknownst to him, his very life force was being steadily devoured, his dormant powers suppressed by the malevolence that lurked within."


    A maelstrom of emotions cascaded across Jeanine''s features, curiosity mingling with incredulity as she ventured forth with a trembling voice, "Is it even possible, Lady Angelina? Can such a maleficent curse truly exist?" Angelina''s response carried the weight of a sage''s wisdom, her words resonated.


    "Yes, my dear Jeanine, the realm of dark arts harbors sinister practitioners well-versed in the arcane intricacies of curses. Their experimentation knows no bounds, as they unleash their unholy machinations upon unsuspecting souls."


    With deliberate grace, Angelina departed from the room, vanishing into the depths of her abode for a fleeting moment. Emerging with a small, delicate vial sped delicately in her hand, she presented Jeanine with a tangible glimmer of hope.


    Jeanine''s breath hitched as she beheld the rare and elusive mellow bay leaf, its verdant hues shining resplendently under the soft glow of the room''s ambient light. The significance of this scarce herb, coveted and coveted still by alchemists of old, was not lost on Jeanine.


    Eyes brimming with determination, Jeanine moved with cautious tenderness towards Jaegar''s ashen countenance, cradling his head with trembling hands. She gingerly opened his pallid lips, pouring the potion of salvation into his mouth, its faint aroma permeating the air as life-giving elixir met parched lips.


    As Jeaninepleted her task, Angelina''s presence loomed beside Jaegar, her wand drawn and poised above him.


    A radiant halo of energy enveloped her, tendrils of dark magic intertwining with ethereal luminescence.


    As she chanted an ancient incantation, a symphony of power reverberated through the room, causing the very foundation to tremble. Outside, the heavens mirrored this maelstrom, clouds gathering and swirling, a tempest of anticipation echoing the battle being waged within.


    Undeterred by the mounting chaos, Angelina remained steadfast, her voice rising in both strength and conviction. The walls of the chamber quivered as the magic coursing through her veins, her incantation surging forth like a tempest unleashed. The room shuddered in response, every corner was alive with fric energy, a dance of primal forces.


    The wind howled outside, its invisible fingers tapping against the window panes with an insistence that belied an unseen force at work.


    Within the confines of the room, Jaegar''s body defied thews of gravity, suspended in mid-air as if caught in an ethereal embrace. Angelina''s brow furrowed deeply, her eyes scanning his levitating form with a mixture of concern and determination.


    Sinister tendrils of dark energy clung to Jaegar''s being, a malevolent presence that refused to release its hold. Angelina''s incantations,den with mystical power, echoed through the room, her voice a resolute melody in the tempestuous air. Yet, despite her efforts, the curse that ensnared Jaegar persisted, resisting the very essence of her spells.


    Refusing to yield, Angelina summoned the deepest reserves of her magic, her wand glowing with radiant golden light. From the tip of her wand, spectral hands materialized, their ethereal fingers reaching out to Jaegar''s quivering form.


    With a sudden surge of otherworldly force, the spectral hands plunged deep into Jaegar''s being, causing his body to convulse with intensity.


    As if guided by an innate sense of purpose, the hands unearthed a noxious miasma, a pitch-ck haze that had tainted Jaegar''s very core. The golden light intensified, illuminating the room with a mesmerizing brilliance, and the miasma shriveled under its radiance. Slowly, it dissipated into nothingness, vanishing into the void from whence it came.


    Suddenly, Jaegar''s motionless body defied the boundaries of the house, breaking through the roof as if propelled by unseen forces. He ascended, drifting amidst the dark clouds that swirled with an ominous aura.


    The wind, once gentle, transformed into a raging tempest, its gusts swirling with an otherworldly fury.


    In the tumultuous sky, bolts of lightning ignited, their hues a disquieting ck that crackled with potent energy.


    The elements themselves seemed to acknowledge Jaegar''s newfound liberation. On one side, crimson mes danced with an infernal intensity, their warmth contrasting against the cool darkness of the lightning that crackled on the other.


    Jaegar, his eyes fluttering open, beheld this surreal spectacle with a mix of awe and wonder. He found himself suspended amidst the elements, the currents of raw magic surging through his rejuvenated body.


    His senses tingled with the exhration of newfound power, and a renewed vitality coursed through his veins. As his body gradually healed, he reveled in the rejuvenation that permeated his very being.


    Astonished, he discovered that he was not merely floating but soaring through the air, liberated from the shackles that had bound him.


    Yet amidst this awe-inspiring transformation, an enigmatic force loomed behind him. Its presence exuded menace and intensity, causing the clouds to twist and contort in its proximity.


    This mysterious power, devoid of a defined form yet overwhelming in its nature, demanded Jaegar''s attention.


    Down below, Angelina and Jeanine watched in bewildered disbelief, their eyes locked on the fantastical disy unfolding above.


    Angelina, her voice barely audible, uttered a single wordden with trepidation, "Chaos."


    In an instant, the powers surrounding Jaegar dissipated, leaving him to gradually descend back to the house where Jeanine stood. Her expression was one of astonishment.


    As Jaegar''s feet touched the solid ground once more, he gazed upon Jeanine and Angelina.

 Chapter 18: Coven Witch

    Time seemed to stand still as Angelina and Jeanine remained frozen in their astonishment, their eyes fixed upon Jaegar as if he were a creature from another realm. The weight of their silent gaze bore down upon him, causing a flicker of uncertainty to dance in his mind.


    But then, with a sudden shift in the atmosphere, Angelina regained herposure, her features transforming from shock to a mask of calm understanding. Her piercing gaze bore into Jaegar as if searching for something deep within his very soul. Slowly, her lips parted, releasing words tinged with a mixture of acknowledgment and a hidden tenderness thaty beneath her stoic demeanor.


    "You are definitely her son, like mother, like son," Angelina uttered, her voice carrying a faint hint of both nostalgia and eptance. A fleeting moment of vulnerability flickered in her eyes, though it was swiftly veiled behind her unwavering facade. She then posed a question that hung in the air,den with unspoken knowledge, "How are you feeling, young man?"


    Jeanine, shaken from her stupor by the sound of Angelina''s voice, rposed herself, her eyes darting between Jaegar and the enigmatic figure before them. Jaegar, though unsure of the woman''s identity, feltpelled to answer her inquiry, his voice carrying a hint of both curiosity and a stirring realization that had taken hold within him.


    "I feel fine," he replied, his words falling short of expressing the surge of power and energy that coursed through his veins. It was as if a dormant force within him had awakened, making him acutely aware of the thunder and fire that had danced at his fingertips and granting him the ability to soar through the skies.


    He looked at Angelina and thought she might know something, so he asked her, "Do you know what happened to me?"


    Jeanine cut in and said, "Jaegar, you shouldn''t..."


    Sensing Jaegar''s inquisitiveness, a glimmer of amusement danced in Angelina''s eyes, and a faint chuckle escaped her lips. "Child, do not fret yourself," she reassured him, her voice carrying an air of gentle wisdom. "He''s just a kid, Jeanine. I can discern much about his origins simply by looking at him." Her words carried a tantalizing hint of secrets and untold stories.


    Jaegar, his gaze fixed upon Angelina, raised an eyebrow in response, his curiosity piqued. He could sense that there was more to her words, a deeper meaning hidden beneath the surface. "And what exactly do you mean by that?" he pressed, his voiceced with restrained frustration.


    Angelina''sughter danced in the air, light and infectious, easing the tension that had lingered between them. "Ah! Did I manage to rouse your ire, young one?" she teased, her words apanied by a mischievous smile. "Fear not, for my intentions were not ill-intended. There is much I can glean from a mere nce."


    Jeanine then started exining the details of his curse and how he ended up here.


    Jaegar was angry at the fact that he had been vulnerable all this time, not knowing that he was dying slowly. He had already died once, and the second time, he was so close to dying that this fact made him even more annoyed and frustrated with the fact that he didn''t know anything about it.


    He let out a sigh and said, "Thank you for saving me." Getting angry over the matter would not take him anywhere.


    He didn''t want to let his emotions pollute his mind, he cooled himself for now. Thinking himself that he would find the one responsible for this.


    Angelina chuckled and said, "You seem veryposed for the one who was just away from the death door.


    "Well, it''s not the first time something like this happened."


    Angelina frowned, not understanding what he said.


    "Nevermind, how about you stay here for a few days until you get yourselffortable with your abilities? My child, the power that is now residing in you is both dominant and potent at the same time. You have to learn to control it, otherwise, it may take control over you and..." she sighed as a memory of the past hit her.


    Jeanine was the one shocked to hear her, and Jaegar was simply staring at her, not knowing the value of her words. She quickly said to Jaegar, "Jaegar, do you know what you are being offered? She is the legendary witch, the matriarch of the sacred coven of witches, Lady Angelina. Anyone would die for a meeting with her, even for a second, and to get trained by her would be a dream for many.


    And now she is asking you, Jaegar." Jeanine was frantic and blurted out whatever came to her mind.


    Jaegar stood there, watching Jeanine talk continuously. He didn''t know that Angelina was such a powerful being. He asked, "Why would you want to help me?"


    "Your mother was my student. Seeing you, I remember the time when I first saw her. She was really the best student I ever had."


    "but she... died."

 Chapter 19: A Witch called Angelina

    In his previous life, Jaegar had grown distant from his family, feeling disconnected andcking love.


    As they were always busy with their work. They didn''t even talk to him. He grew distant from them and felt like he was living in a separate world altogether. Theck ofmunication and emotional support, when he needed them, made him lose all familial love.


    Now, given a fresh start, he yearned for a life filled with pleasure and freedom, unburdened by the shadows of his past. The knowledge that his life was in danger drove him to seek strength and embrace the hidden powers within him. So he chose to remain with Angelina and explore his abilities, drawn to the allure of magic.


    With a nod of agreement, Jaegar epted Angelina''s offer.


    As the conversation unfolded between Angelina, Jeanine, and Jaegar, there was a sudden shift in the atmosphere. The once tranquil surroundings now felt charged with an eerie tension. Without warning, shadowy figures emerged from the clouds, cloaked in a veil of darkness that seemed to consume the very light around them. They encircled the trio, revolving around them.


    Angelina''s piercing gaze remained steady, her expression betraying neither surprise nor fear. She exuded an aura of calm confidence, undeterred by the foreboding presence of these mysterious individuals. Jeanine''s eyes widened with rm, her breath catching in her throat as she tried toprehend the gravity of the situation.


    "Dark draugarr!" The words escaped Jeanine''s lips as he stared at them in disbelief.


    The figures, their features obscured by the darkness that enveloped them, levitated in the air. The figures didn''t have legs, and dark robes fluttered below. Their intentions were shrouded in secrecy, as they just revolved around them. The air grew heavy with an oppressive silence, broken only by the faint rustling of their robes and an asional whisper of an incantation.


    Jaegar, caught in the midst of this unexpected confrontation, felt a surge of anticipation tinged with a touch of trepidation. His senses heightened, and his instincts alerted him to the palpable danger that surrounded them. His eyes darted from one figure to another, seeking any hint of their intent, but their stoic presence revealed nothing.


    Then another figure appeared like a darket andnded before them. The figure revealed himself to be a man with a sturdy posture who had a handlebar mustache. He turned to look at the three of them.


    Angelina''s features tightened, her eyes narrowing with a mixture of caution and recognition. Jeanine''s astonishment deepened as she realized the significance of the neers. Both women were well aware of the identities of those who had arrived.


    Angelina, ever the enigmatic force, she broke the silence with amanding voice, she dered, her words carrying a hint of defiance. "What brings you here?"


    Then that man introduced himself as Earl, the wizard marshal. He seemed to be in his early thirties. He was holding a cane, which had a dark crystal on its handle. As he appeared, those creatures stopped moving and moved back.


    He opened his mouth and said, "We are from the Ministry of Magic. We detected a significant magical energy disturbance in this area earlier," he stated, casting a brief nce towards the damaged house.


    "It appears that something has urred here. We need to verify the identities of all three of you."


    He didn''t seem to know about Angelina.


    Angelina, a silent observer throughout the exchange, let out a soft chuckle upon hearing the mention of the Ministry of Magic. Her amusement danced in her eyes, a subtle sign of her knowledge and power.


    On the other hand, Jeanine offered a dryugh, her voice tinged with skepticism. "Officer, there is nothing of concern here. It was merely a minor disturbance, nothing harmful. I am a professor at Cledwarys Academy," she asserted, emphasizing her role within the esteemed institution.


    Captain Earl furrowed his brow, his gaze shifting between the individuals standing before him. There was a sense of unease mingling with his curiosity as he observed Angelina, seemingly oblivious to her true identity. "Very well," he responded cautiously. "We will need to conduct a thorough investigation to ensure everything is in order.


    Please provide us with your identification and any relevant information."


    Jaegar, his eyes still sparkling with intrigue, observed the interaction with a mix of curiosity and a touch of excitement. He had never encountered members of the Ministry of Magic before or known that they existed.


    Angelina, who was silently observing him, said with a slight smile on her face, "How long have you been on the force?"


    Earl, squinting his eyes, answered her, "I have joined recently." He could tell she was not a normal person, and her calmness when facing them raised a few doubts in him. Dark draugarrs are terrifying creatures, and when people see them, they fear for their lives. And here she was, standing with a serene expression.


    "Then, go back and send my greeting to Arthur," she said.


    Earl grew confused, and as the realization hit him, he said, "Minister of magic, Arthur Sherinton!"


    Arthur was one of the powerful wizards, and he was the minister of magic, who was thewman of magic. She had said his name like he was her friend, and Earl then asked her, "Miss, may I know your name?" He couldn''t act carelessly around her, and she seemed like no ordinary individual.


    Jeanine''s voice cut through the tense silence, her toneced with authority. "She is known as the Mother Witch, Angelina. Show respect when addressing her," she urged, her words carrying a subtle warning.


    Captain Earl''s voice faltered as he attempted to recall the name, his hesitation betraying a flicker of recognition. It was clear that he had encountered the name before, a name whispered in hushed tones among those acquainted with the magical world. He finally mustered the words, albeit with a touch of uncertainty, "Ldy Angelina."


    Realization washed over Earl, his posture shifting to one of deference as he acknowledged her true identity. The weight of his previous disregard lingered in his stammered apology, his voice filled with remorse. "Forgive my negligence for not recognizing you. I shall take my leave, mydy," he conceded, his tone filled with a mixture of respect and awe.


    She inclined her head ever so slightly, acknowledging Earl''s retreat, her eyes reflecting a quiet authority that demanded respect. Jeanine stood by her side, her expression a mix of relief and determination, ready to defend the honor and power of her mentor.


    In that moment, the atmosphere shifted once more, and the shroud of darkness receded.


    Earl and those dark draugarr have retreated, leaving the ce as it was.


    Jaegar was now looking at Angelina with a profound gaze. He understood the level of influence and the range of power she possessed.

 Chapter 20: Back to the school

    As thest remnants of Earl''s presence faded into the distance. While Jeanine and Jaegar stood there, Angelina was scanning the surroundings.


    With a calm posture, Angelina turned her attention to the damaged house, her hands rising gracefully as she wielded her wand. A surge of magic emanated from the tip of the wand, causing the shattered fragments of the house to tremble and stir.


    Jaegar''s eyes widened with awe as he watched in amazement, witnessing the incredible power of the Mother Witch. The disarrayed pieces of the house slowly began to reassemble, like a jigsaw puzzle being solved by an invisible hand. Walls shifted back into ce, shattered windows repaired themselves, and the structure regained its former solidity.


    As the house continued its gradual rebirth, Jaegar walked alongside Angelina, his gaze alternating between the miraculous reconstruction and the enchanting figure beside him. A sense of wonder filled the air as Angelina broke the silence with a gentle inquiry, her voice carrying a hint of curiosity. "Where have you been all this time?" she asked, her eyes fixed on the house taking shape before them.


    Jaegar replied to her without any hesitation, "I lived with my aunt. She was the one who raised me," he revealed, his eyes reflecting the memories of his past.


    Jaegar''s eyes shimmered with curiosity as he posed his question, and his voice was filled with a mix of awe and excitement. Angelina, still immersed in the task of restoring her beloved house, nodded in acknowledgment, encouraging him to speak his mind.


    Taking a deep breath, Jaegar voiced his thoughts, his words reflecting his newfound sense of wonder. "What just happened to me? I feelpletely different now. It''s as if a veil has been lifted, and I''ve never felt this way before." His eyes sparkled with anticipation, eagerly awaiting Angelina''s response.


    Angelina turned towards him, her gaze thoughtful yet serene. She exhaled softly before offering her insight, her voice carrying a weight of wisdom. "Yes, it appears that the curse has been suppressing your magical energy all these years. When the curse was finally lifted, your magical essence surged forth with newfound intensity. What you witnessed was, maybe, the release of that pent-up energy."


    Her words hung in the air, inviting contemtion and understanding. Angelina''s eyes shifted back to the now fully restored house, admiring her handiwork with a sense of satisfaction.


    With a subtle nod, she spoke once more, her voice guiding them towards the entrance. "Let us enter now, for there is much to discuss, and I''m sure you have a lot of questions."


    "Not really," replied Jaegar.


    Angelina chuckled and said, "You are a lot like your mother."


    Jaegar asked, feeling that he wanted to know more about his mother, "What was she like?"


    They entered the hall, and she said to Jeanine, "Dear Jeanine, for now, take him with you. Let him learn through the school,ter, when I have time, I will take him when the times are right."


    After what she said, she went to a room.


    "So, I thought I would be staying with her," Jaegar said to Jeanine.


    "Well, Lady Angelina might have some things that need her attention. We can''t question her and should do as she says, Do you understand, Mr. Gadfraye?"

 Chapter 21: Mothers wand

    Suddenly, he heard his aunt''s words in his mind, correcting his surname. It seemed like he would have to correct everyone in the academy, and he didn''t like being called by that name either. He shook his head and said, "Who enrolled me in the academy? As far as I know, this is the first time I am hearing about anything."


    "And how many of them actually know me?"


    Jeanine looked at him with narrowed eyes. She answered him, "Me, along with Ms.Brogton and the headmaster, Mr.Chins Rinton."


    "I prefer my mother''s name. From now on, please refer to me as Amrbose and in the academy too."


    Jeanine didn''t know how to react. Jaegar was telling her not to use the name Gadfraye, the name of the imperial family. If the news were to reach her highness, then what would she do?


    While Jeanine was pondering over Jaegar''s words, Angelina came out of the room. She chuckled and said, "Boy, do you even know who it belongs to?"


    Jaegar turned to her and said, "It''s the name of the man responsible for my birth."


    Angelina''s smile faded, and she said, "Yes, that ignorant brat was the reason she left me."


    "You should carry your mother''s name and make her proud. I will be watching over you. In time, I will send a word, then I will start training you."


    "Jeanine, he will always be Jaegar Ambrose. From now on, no one should call him by the name of that bastard."


    Jeanine smiled wryly and nodded her head. Only she was capable of calling a prince a bastard, Jeanine thought.


    Jaegar smiled at her words. He wasn''t eager to know about his father, nor did he feel any affection for him. ording to his aunt, he was the reason his mother died. He didn''t n on meeting him.


    Angelina then handed him a wand, which had a carving near the handle. Handing him the wand, she said, "It is crafted from the legendary Melibroke grove, renowned as the finest wood in the entire world." She exined in a gentle tone, "The Melibroke Grove possesses a unique essence that resonates with the magic within you.


    When paired with your innate abilities, this wand will enhance your ability to channel and control your magic with exceptional efficiency."


    She emphasized the significance of the wand, highlighting its role as a conduit for one''s magical powers. "You see, a wand is not merely an object but a powerful tool that connects you to the vast well of magic that flows within. Without your own inherent magic, it is nothing more than an ordinary stick."


    She paused and then said, "It belonged to your mother. I have specially made it for her. Now that it''s yours, use it well."


    Jaegar took the wand and looked at it for a brief second. He could feel a faint hum of energy emanating from it as if it were eager to be used. Intrigued, he wondered what kind of magic his mother had wielded with this very wand.


    Dusk was on the horizon, and the sky was painted with hues of orange and purple. The night was slowly descending upon thend.


    "My Lady, we will take our leave then," Jeanine spoke as she stood up.


    "Let me send you off," she said, waving her hand, and in an instant, a portal opened in front of them.


    The other side of the portal showed an image of the entrance to the academy. The grand archway stood tall, adorned with intricate carvings and shimmering in the fading light.


    Bidding farewell, for now, Jaegar and Jeanine walked through the portal. As they stepped through, the familiar sights and sounds of the academy greeted them.


    In an instant, the image around them changed, and now they were standing in front of the academy. The grand archway loomed above them, its intricate carvings now within arm''s reach. Jaegar was astonished, realizing that the portal had transported them directly to the academy. Jaegar couldn''t help but wonder just how powerful Angelina was. To him, she seemed like she would be able to do anything.


    A surge of excitement passed through him at the thought of training under her.


    Jeanine led Jaegar to the boys'' dormitory. As they walked through the academy grounds, Jaegar couldn''t help but notice the vibrant atmosphere and bustling students. The boys'' dormitory stood tall, its architecture blending seamlessly with the rest of the academy buildings.


    The dorm was on the east side of the academy. After giving him instructions on how to reach his room, she left. She was in a hurry to meet the headmaster.


    Jaegar walked into the room and searched for his room. They have given him a separate room. And Jaegar didn''t object, he dly epted.


    After a few minutes of walking around the corridors, he found the room with a number on it. He entered the room. It was spacious, with a double mattress. There was a wardrobe, and he opened it.


    It was full of his clothes, which he had seen at the clothing store. It seems like they have brought everything he requires.


    Jaegar felt like he had be rich overnight. Everything around him had changed. The room was a far cry from the small, cramped space he had been living in before. The soft lighting and luxurious furnishings made him feel like he was in a five-star hotel. He couldn''t help but smile.


    But the smile soon faded as he released an exasperated sigh, feeling that his peaceful life wouldn''t be peaceful anymore. He got to know more about his mother and his father, whom he didn''t know till now, and learning about the curse ced on him made him anxious and angry at the same time. In a single day, a lot happened.


    He wanted to know about the wizards and learn magic, but he didn''t know that, it was suppressed in him.


    He walked to the bed and sat on it.


    Then he slowly leaned back on the bed, staring at the ceiling. The entire day was shing in his mind. For now, he thought of learning about the magic andter finding out about the ones who ced a curse on him.


    As he fell into his thoughts, his eyelids slowly dragged themselves down, making him fall asleep.

 Chapter 22: Main hall

    The next morning, Jaegar had woken up early, which was unusual for him. Normally he would have slept in, but here he could sleep properly. The room had its own bathroom, which was convenient for him.


    After  taking his time for the bath, he wore the uniform, which was in the wardrobe.


    Dressed in the uniform, Jaegar appeared incredibly dashing and effortlessly pulled off the attire. The fabric of the uniform hugged his form in all the right ces, entuating his physique and adding a touch of elegance to his appearance. The ck and white colors of the uniformplemented his features, enhancing his natural charm and charisma.


    Jaegar has a symmetrical face; he has a clear face line and a strong chin with a structured jawline. He has an attractive face that is both soft and masculine. He appears wless from the front and sides. Jaegar''s eyes are green, and  his hair is ck with a little shade of blonde, it was wavey andbed neatly.


    Jaegar''s pov:


    This looks fine, and the fabric feels good on me. I have to say that woman sure took care of my clothing. I wonder if I will be able to see her again. She gives me the vibe of a certain actress in my world. I should try my luck with her, she will be marked first on my list of women. Now let''s see what this magic academy looks like.


    I walked out of my room, thinking about the number of women and girls who would be present in the academy, and was greeted by someone. He was about the same age as me. As soon as he saw me, he said, "Oh, hello there."


    I smiled faintly and replied back, "Hi."


    He was wearing the same outfit as me.


    "Man, you must be pretty rich to have your own room," he asked me with a stunned expression. I shrugged and said, "Well, I don''t know about that, it was what they gave me." I said, feigning ignorance.


    I said, "I am Jaegar Ambrose, and you."


    "Ah, where are my manners?" he said. Seeing him, I can''t help but think that he must definitely be from a noble family of sorts. He introduced himself with a slight bow. His regal demeanor confirmed my suspicion.


    "I am Pierre Selfriges. I didn''t see you yesterday in the opening ceremony."


    "Today''s the first day for me. Can you take me to the sses?" I asked. I didn''t know anything here, nor did Jeanine inform me about the ceremony. For now, I''ve decided to follow Mr. Manners here.


    "Of course, let''s go. All of them must be in the main hall."


    "You didn''t answer my question from earlier."


    "I squinted my eyes and said, "I was caught up in something and couldn''te."


    Listening to my words, he didn''t say anything further, and I followed him quietly, he seemed eager to help me. He must think of me as a rich noble, judging by his reaction. Well, who cares, it''s fine as long as he helps me.


    We both walked to a long and spacious hall, which had massive doors at the entrance. There were many students present, seated in the hall, dressed in their uniforms. After entering the hall, the attention turned towards me, I felt a little awkward with everyone staring at me.


    That''s when I heard a feminine voice say, "Mr. Ambrose." I turned to see who it was and found Jeanine waving at me.


    I looked at her and was surprised to actually see her. She was wearing a green midi dress with a knot at her waist. Her light brown hair was tied into a bun, and she was slender with a sharp nose and light eye brows. Her smile was warm and inviting as she approached me. Jeanine seemed to be popr among the students, as many of them greeted her with friendly hellos and waves.


    It was clear that she was well-liked and respected in the schoolmunity. Damn! How did I miss her when she was with me all day yesterday? My eyes dropped instinctively to her bust, which was shaking with gentle motion as she walked towards me.


    She stood up in front of me, but my eyes were down on those mounds as my thoughts were filled with how they were holding themselves under her dress.

 Chapter 23: The assembly

    "Mr. Ambrose," her voice said, bringing me back to my senses as I looked up. She pursed her lips, staring at me for a brief second. Then she said, "The sorting of students into the groups waspleted yesterday, and you were allocated into Dracanores. Don''t worry, it''s well established and suitable for you. And the thing about your name has been changed too, you will be known as Ambrose from now on."


    "Come meet me if you have any issues in the academy. My quarters are to the north of the academy." With that, she smiled at me and turned back to return to her position.


    Wov! She just talked continuously and left like that without waiting for me to process. *sigh* I mean, I have no qualms about the group or where I am being ced.


    Then came Mr. Manners and said, "Isn''t that Professor Jeanine? Do you know her? What did she say?"


    Man, can you stop with these questions. I looked at him and stared at him, then he asked again, "Why did shee here?"


    *sigh* This sighing is making me feel old.


    "She said that I was given the Dracanores group."


    "Wait, you are also Dracanores," heughed, gently patting my back. "It must be fate that we ended up together in the same group."


    I raised my brows at his words, controlling myugh. Haven''t we met just now. Wait, as a thought struck me, is he? I screamed internally, I don''t swing that way, bro!


    But outwardly, I smiled wryly and said, "Yeah."


    "Well, do you know, Ms.Jeanine. Isn''t she beautiful and elegant?"


    AH! I calmed myself and rxed, knowing that he was still a man of refined taste. "Yes, she is," I replied, trying to sound nonchnt.


    "I can''t describe her beauty in words ," he continued, his eyes glimmering with admiration. "It''s like she possesses a certain grace that captivates everyone around her."


    I was startled to hear him speak so passionately about Ms. Jeanine. It made me wonder if there was something more than just admiration behind his words. Nheless, I kept myposure and simply nodded in agreement.


    "Do you like her?" I asked in doubt.


    "Who wouldn''t! I admire her, but she is only there to admire from afar," he replied, a hint of longing in his voice. "She''s unattainable, like a dream that you can never quite reach."


    I wait for him to stop his praise. I mean, I couldn''t agree more on the topic of Jeanine, but hearing him praise her is making me cringe.


    But seeing Jeanine, I decided to add her to the list of women, taking the position of number two.


    Then Headmaster Ashfield''s voice reverberated throughout the hall. Then all the students turned towards the little stage and started paying attention to the headmaster. If I remember correctly, he was the man I met yesterday. After meeting him, I lost consciousness.


    "Hello, my young and aspiring students..."


    He started talking, but I leaned towards Mr. Manners, the name keeps getting better and better after repetition.


    "When will this be over?"


    He reluctantly turned to me and said, "Just a formal speech, and we will leave for sses." Then he turned his attention to the headmaster.


    Hmm, I have to say, the name really suits him. Dude can''t divert his attention even for a second.


    After a whole ten minutes, the ''headmaster'' has stopped speaking and dispersed the assembly. I feel like I have joined a school all over again.


    Mr.Manners, shing his teeth at me, led me to the ss.


    Finally!

 Chapter 24: Meeting a girl

    As I walked through the bustling corridors of the academy, I couldn''t help but notice the curious nces directed my way. It was as if I had be the center of attention, and though it was ttering to some extent, it was also slightly bothersome.


    Whisperedments and hushed conversations followed me wherever I went, making me wonder what had captured everyone''s interest.


    Intrigued and a little self-conscious, I decided to find the source of their fascination. As I passed by a ss window, I paused and looked at my reflection. It was then that I truly took in my appearance. Well, it was probably my face and my physique that they took an interest in. Not to brag but I had a decent amount of muscle on me. We continued walking.


    He remarked that I was getting a lot of attention from the girls. This morning, I wasn''t paying attention, but I really had a handsome face. If it had been in my past, with this face, I could have be really popr¡ªan actor, an idol¡ªbut nah! I think they wouldn''t suit me.


    We both entered a room. It was long and had a desk and a chair along with it.


    Fellow people have already taken their seats, and my eyes fell on thest chair, which was empty, and I made my way straight towards the chair. He came along with me and sat beside me. Isn''t he a nice guy. Following me around, leading wherever I want to go.


    Anyway, after a while, a man enters the room. I guess he''s the professor, obviously. He then introduced himself as Heath Atwoll. He started speaking about the basics of magic.


    I sat there, absorbing every word that he spoke. His words painted a vivid picture of a world brimming with magic and possibilities, and I couldn''t help but be captivated by the allure of it all.


    In that hour, the mysterious veil that shrouded the realm of magic began to lift, revealing its intricacies andplexities. I learned that magic was not simply a mystical force wielded by a chosen few but rather an integral part of the very fabric of this world. It was a force that flowed through every living being and element, waiting to be harnessed by those gifted with the talent to do so.


    The notion that magic was all around us, like the very air we breathed, fascinated me. It meant that this mystical force was not limited to ancient tomes or hidden corners.


    I pondered his words about talent and innate abilities. It made me wonder if I possessed the necessary aptitude to wield magic. Growing up, my life had been ordinary, devoid of any extraordinary events. All these years, I have searched for magic and read about it in the papers and in books, but now I have the chance to experience it for myself.


    And if it hadn''t been for those fuckers, I would have had ess to magic from a young age.


    I sighed again. Damn! It''s bing a habit for me. No use thinking about those damned people, whoever they were. Let''s just focus on getting used to the magic and also getting some cake in the academy.


    Next, I attended the ss on alchemy, but I think it''s not for me. All those potions and stuff didn''t understand a thing. But a girl caught my attention in the ss. She was a slender girl with brown hair. She was fully immersed in what the professor was saying.


    And coincidentally, she was also in the same group as me.


    As the ss on alchemy ended, I noticed that she was packing her notes and preparing to leave. I had intended to approach her and strike up a conversation, but before I could make my move, my boy Pierre, who seemed quite refined, approached her first. They seemed to know each other and engaged in a lively chat.


    As I approached, the mannerly boy noticed me and waved me over. "Jaegar,e meet Jennifer," he said with a warm smile. "Jennifer, this is Jaegar, a new student in our group."


    Jennifer turned to look at me, her eyes a warm shade of brown that seemed to hold an air of kindness. "Hi, nice to meet you, Jaegar," she greeted with a friendly tone.


    I nodded and replied, "Nice to meet you too, Jennifer."


    We all walked together, leaving the ssroom, and Jennifer proved to be just as amiable as the mannerly boy. They chatted animatedly, and I found myself quietly listening to their conversation. Jennifer seemed genuinely interested in what Pierre had to say, and he seemed equally enthralled by her presence.


    And here I was feeling like a third wheel. So I decided to cut in.


    "And here I was starting to feel like a third wheel," I said, trying to inject a hint of humor into my words.


    Jennifer turned to me with a friendly expression, and Pierre looked at me with a confused expression, as if he didn''t know what I was saying.


    "Oh, don''t say that," Jennifer replied, her eyes sparkling with warmth. "We''re just getting to know each other. You''re more than wee to join the conversation."


    Pierre nodded enthusiastically, adding, "Absolutely! Jaegar, feel free to jump in whenever you want. We''re all in the same group, after all."


    Seriously, this dude changes with the mood and the people with whom he talks. Just before, he was singing praises to Jeanine, and now here he was chatting with her with a broad smile. Well, I am also the same in a sense.


    "Thanks," I said with a small smile. "It''s just that you both seemed to hit it off so well that I didn''t want to intrude."


    Jennifer chuckled softly. "No worries at all," she reassured me. "We''ve known each other for a while now, but that doesn''t mean we don''t want to get to know you too."


    "Yeah, exactly," Pierre chimed in.


    Shut up, you filthy animal, I said inwardly.

 Chapter 25: Intruder in the night

    After that, we went to another ss. And this time, it was really interesting, as it mainly focused on spell-conjuring. As I sat through the ss, the professor, Isadora Lovett. She had directly shown us the spell, and I couldn''t take my eyes off it.


    Instead of relying solely on books and theoretical exnations, she brought the magical world to life by conjuring a spell directly in the ss.


    The ssroom was spacious and well-equipped.


    Isadora Lovett stood at the front of the ssroom, her dark robes billowing slightly as she prepared to demonstrate spell casting to her eager students. Her long silver hair cascaded down her shoulders, giving her an otherworldly appearance. I and the other students watched in anticipation, eyes fixed on the wand in her hand.


    With a calm andmanding voice, Isadora chanted the words of the spell,


    ''rarou drukud''


    Her voice seemed to distort as she spoke, adding an air of mystery to the conjuration.


    The atmosphere in the room crackled with energy, and a small spark of fire ignited at the tip of her wand.


    The spark swirled and grew, taking the form of a miniature lion. It roared ferociously, surprising the students with its lifelike presence. The fiery lion prowled in front of them for a moment, radiating warmth and awe. Then, just as quickly as it appeared, the creature dispersed into a shower of sparks, leaving the students in awe of Isadora''s skill.


    She smiled at her students'' amazed expressions, the corners of her eyes crinkling with genuine delight. "Remember, every spell requires focus, intention, and control," she exined. "You must channel your energy and emotions through your wand to bring the magic to life."


    Throughout the rest of the ss, Isadora patiently guided us through the steps of spell casting.


    As the ss concluded, Isadora finished the ss with herst words. "Magic is an art that requires dedication and discipline," she said, her voice gentle yet firm. "But with time and effort, you will unlock the wonders of this ancient craft."


    I couldn''t take my eyes off her and how beautifully she performed the magic. *hmm* (clearing my throat)  As I watched her leave the ss, her form and how she carried herself made me want to add her to the list. So I did. Isadora Lovett was a striking figure, her tall, slender frame seemed to glide gracefully as she moved, exuding an air of elegance and poise.


    Her silver hair cascaded down her shoulders in waves, catching the light in a way that gave it an almost ethereal glow.


    Her eyes were a mesmerizing shade of deep amethyst, framed by long, darkshes that added to the intensity of her gaze. They held a pearl of wisdom and depth that hinted at the vast knowledge she possessed.


    Isadora''s face was a mix of ethereal beauty and subtle strength. Her high cheekbones entuated her regal bearing, while her well-defined jawline added a touch of authority to her features. A smattering of faint freckles adorned her nose, lending her an approachable charm despite her enchanting aura.


    Her lips were full and often curled into a gentle smile.


    She wore dark robes with intricate patterns that seemed to shimmer and change with every movement as if woven with enchanted threads. Adorned with symbols and sigils.


    Right after she left, I met with both of them. Even though it''s only been a day, I have gotten used to both of them. As usual, my boy, Pierre, was really chatty. He couldn''t stop talking about the spell and the conjuration. And Jennifer, too, seemed excited.


    -- --- --- ---


    Jaegar attended other sses too, finishing the day. He and Pierre both went back to the dorm. By the time they reached the dorm, it was already night.


    The dorm had a dining hall where Jaegar had his dinner and went back to his room.


    Feeling tired, Jaegar fell asleep soon.


    The moon hung high in the midnight sky, casting an ethereal glow over the wizard academy''s dormitories. The soft rustling of leaves and the distant hooting of owls created a peaceful ambiance, lulling Jaegar into a deep slumber.


    In the darkness, a figure d in ck, their movements as silent as a whisper, approached the dorm where Jaegary sound asleep. The mysterious intruder seemed to glide effortlessly, their intentions concealed beneath the veil of night.


    With a skilled hand, the figure unlocked the door to Jaegar''s room, the mechanism yielding to their touch without resistance. Slowly, they stepped inside, the dim moonlight filtering through the window and casting eerie shadows across the room.


    They retrieved a small bottle from their cloak, containing a mysterious liquid that gleamed in the moonlight. He brought the vial near his mouth and was about to drop the liquid on Jaegar''s lips.


    Jaegar stirred from his slumber after hearing a voice in his head as if someone was calling out to him from the depths of his mind. His eyes flickered open, and to his shock, he saw the strange figure standing near his bed. He wasted no time in demanding an answer, "Who are you?"

 Chapter 26: A killer in the room

    The intruder remained silent, unfazed by Jaegar''s question.


    At that moment, he locked eyes with the figure, a mixture of fear and confusion in his gaze. But before he could react further, the figure swiftly withdrew a gleaming dagger from their attire and hurled it toward Jaegar.


    Instinctively, Jaegar''s hands moved, and in an astonishing disy of power, a brilliant surge of lightning sparked to life around his hand. The lightning shot forth and struck the intruder, sending them crashing into the wall with a resounding thud.


    In the blink of an eye, Jaegar was on his feet, his heart pounding in his chest. The figure slowly rose from the floor, seemingly unfazed by the electrifying blow. They advanced toward Jaegar once more, clearly intent on carrying out their dark mission.


    Unleashing his newfound strength, Jaegar acted swiftly. He seized the intruder''s arm in a vice-like grip, their struggle intensifying for a fleeting moment before he delivered a forceful kick to their abdomen.


    As the sh continued, Jaegar''s mind raced with the realization that the intruder was no ordinary foe.


    The lifting of the curse unlocked not only his magical potential but also granted him enhanced physical abilities. He felt more powerful and in tune with the magic coursing through him.


    However, as he attempted to summon the lightning again, it seemed to elude him momentarily, leaving him to face the figure once more. The intruder closed in, and Jaegar frantically tried various hand gestures, willing the lightning to respond.


    In a heart-stopping moment, just as the figure''s dagger neared Jaegar''s body, the lightning he sought surged forth, enveloping the intruder in a dazzling disy of power. Jaegar felt a newfound connection with the element, a sense of control that had eluded him before.


    The figure copsed to the ground, numbed by the force of the lightning. Jaegar wasted no time, swiftly approaching the fallen intruder. With a determined glint in his eyes, he removed the figure''s mask, revealing a man whose identity remained unknown to him.


    Struck by curiosity and urgency, Jaegar demanded answers, "Who are you, and who sent you?"


    The man managed to lift his head slightly, his gaze meeting Jaegar''s. He smirked, a hint of defiance in his eyes, but he knew he was at a disadvantage. "You won''t get anything from me," he spat, his voice strained.


    He bit something in his mouth, and then foam starteding out of his mouth.


    Intrigue and uncertainty swirled in Jaegar''s mind as he stared at the lifeless body before him. He had never encountered such a deadly situation before, and the rush of adrenaline that had fueled his actions now left him feeling slightly shaken. His hands trembled ever so slightly, betraying the lingering unease within.


    Not knowing what to do, he made his way to Jeanine''s quarters, he thought she might help. Knocking on the door, he waited anxiously for her to answer.


    When Jeanine opened the door, surprise flickered across her face at the sight of Jaegar standing there at such ate hour. She was wearing a robe over a nightgown. Her hair was tied up in swirls of curls.


    "Jaegar? What are you doing here at this time of night?" Jeanine inquired, her voice tinged with concern.


    Jaegar''s voice wavered, but he mustered the courage to exin, "Ms. Jeanine, can youe with me for a second?"


    Perplexed by his urgency, Jeanine''s brows furrowed. "Why? What''s going on?"


    "I''ll show you," Jaegar replied, as he was still shaking from the confrontation. "Please, juste with me."


    Intrigued and concerned by Jaegar''s unusual behavior, Jeanine agreed to apany him back to his room. The corridors were silent, as there was no one except for the sounds of owls. The dimly lit hallways added an eerie atmosphere to their journey, heightening Jeanine''s curiosity and making her wonder what could possibly be so important that Jaegar needed to bring her here at this hour.


    As they entered, a sudden and eerie mist filled the air, sending shivers down their spines. Jeanine acted swiftly, dispelling the smoke with her magic, only to find the body of the intruder missing from where it had previouslyin. Jeanine only got a glimpse of the body lying on the floor before the smoke appeared.


    The room returned to its normal state, leaving Jaegar and Jeanine utterly bewildered by what had transpired.


    Jaegar recounted the entire incident to Jeanine, describing how he had fought off the attacker and how the man had seemingly taken his own life with a deadly substance.


    After carefully considering the situation, Jeanine suggested, "Let''s go to my room for now. We can talk there, away from prying eyes." On his first time here, his curse revealed itself, and on his first night here, someone tried to kill him. She couldn''t leave him alone for the rest of the night.


    Inside Jeanine''s room, Jaegar found himself sitting on the couch, his mind still reeling from the recent events. Absentmindedly staring ahead, he tried to process everything that had transpired.


    Jeanine sat beside him and ced aforting hand on his shoulder, assuring him not to worry.


    Jeanine listened attentively to Jaegar''s ount, her face a mix of concern and contemtion. She was deeply troubled by the gravity of the situation and the unknown motives behind the attack.


    "It''s clear that you''re in grave danger, Jaegar," Jeanine said softly, her eyes fixed on him. "This was no ordinary assant. There''s something sinister at y here."


    Jaegar nodded, his mind racing with thoughts of who could have sent the attacker and why. "But why would anyone want to harm me?" he wondered aloud.


    Jeanine ced a reassuring hand on his shoulder and said, "I don''t have all the answers, but we need to be cautious. I''ll report this to the headmaster, Ashfield, first thing in the morning. He needs to know what happened."


    But Jaegar''s thoughts were elsewhere, and her touch brought him back to the present. He looked at her, and in that moment, everything else seemed to fade away. Her presence, her fragrance, and her proximity were all-epassing. Though Jeanine was offering reassurance, Jaegar couldn''t help but be drawn to her.


    His face contorted with a pretense of worry, and he voiced his concerns, "What if theye back?"


    Jeanine, trying to be strong for him, thought for a moment before firmly responding, "You can stay here for the night, and we''ll decide on our next steps in the morning."


    A mischievous smile shed across Jaegar''s face, well hidden behind his pretense of fear. He saw an opportunity and decided to take a chance. Seizing the moment, he hugged Jeanine tightly, pressing himself close to her.


    "Ms. Jeanine," Jaegar said, feigning a tremor in his voice, "it was so terrifying. I thought I was going to die."


    Taken aback by his sudden disy of vulnerability, Jeanine simply patted his back, believing that he was genuinely afraid. Unaware of Jaegar''s true intentions, she sought to offerfort, hoping to alleviate his fear.


    But for Jaegar, the hug served a dual purpose.

 Chapter 27: Woman of the night

    As Jaegar was still hugging her, she could feel his heartbeat increasing. She patted his back as she tried to calm him. She could sense the tension in his body, his grip tightening around her.


    Then Jaegar slowly moved down her, his hands on her back, as his lips caressed her neck. She shivered at his touch, her own heart racing in response.


    Jeanine, who could feel his hands, tried to push him away and said, "Jaegar! What are you doing?"


    "Ms. Jeanine, I have a shameless request. Can I ask?" He still hadn''t released her as he continued to hug her.


    Jeanine frowned at her face and said, "Young man, you should move while I say nicely."


    Jeanine sounded a little angry, and she pushed him back. She was in her early thirties and had always prided herself on her independence and ability to handle difficult situations. She had never encountered someone so bold and persistent before, and it both intrigued and frustrated her.


    Her grip around his shoulders tightened as she looked him in the eye.


    She let out a sigh, looking at his face as he was staring at her with a tender expression.


    "Damn it, Jaegar, don''t look at me like that."


    "We''re not supposed to be involved with the students."


    "Who says?"


    She let out another sigh, catching her head.


    "I can''t think straight right now." Jaegar moved back, sighing, keeping an expression of guilt.


    Jeanine pondered for a minute and said, "If you promise me that this will never happen again, you should forget about tonight."


    She agreed as it was an opportunity to fool around, and that too with a young, handsome man like Jaegar.


    "All young people are horny all the time. And here I thought you were feeling anxious because of the earlier incident," said Jeanine as she squinted her eyes.


    Jaegar smiled sheepishly and said, "Ms.Jeanine, you make me forget all the tragedies that ever happened to me."


    "Such a sweet talker, huh? And you men say all this when you want only one thing."


    "Well, that is true, and what I am saying is also true."


    "Beauty should be appreciated."


    She got up and walked to the desk in the hall.


    Jaegar followed her and hugged her from behind.


    He caressed her neck and the spot under her ear. She shuddered, letting out a moan.


    She bent backward toward his crotch. Jaegar smiled, feeling her peach pressing onto him. She was also turned on as she pulled her robe off. Jaegar''s hands moved over her warm stomach and reached her beautiful bosom through her nightgown. Then he slid the straps holding the gown off and started ying with her nipples.


    He moved his other hand down her She was wearingcy panties.


    ''Damn! Laced panties,'' he thought.


    Then Jaegar felt the fabric on her and reached her gusset, which had already soaked. He rubbed his fingers around the part, feeling the wetness, then moved slowly inside her.


    "Mmm," she moaned, gripping his hand. She turned around, now facing him.


    "This isn''t your first time," she said with a confident tone.


    "How?" he asked.


    "You are touching the right spots."


    Jaegar''s pov:


    I smiled at thement.


    I had a fantasy of having sex with a teacher at my school but never really had the chance. Now it''s time to live in one.


    What a woman she is! Watching her in her nightgown is really making it hard, I can''t wait anymore.


    I lifted her up andid her back on the table. I took her out of her nightgown and worked on her handful of breasts while my other hand found its way down and rolled down her panties.


    "In a hurry, are we?" she whimpered in reply.


    The smell of her arousal was attracting me, dragging me down to dive into her. So I did, dipping my head in between her thighs. I started from the bottom, slowly cing kisses on her delicate, smooth skin, tonguing her until she was bucking underneath me. I pressed her legs down, spreading them apart.


    I stood there, taking in the lewd picture and burning it into my memory.


    She chuckled and said, "What the heck are you doing?"


    "Nothing, just admiring the view."


    Shey fully undressed, with her beautiful bosoms exposed, her cave with a little bush, her eyes ring at me, Arrh! Driving me wild.


    "Ready for some tongue?" I said, diving in again in between her thighs, parting the skin around the swollen bud and giving it a teasing short lick as she gasped. I started slowly and then built up the pressure until she reached around to touch my hand.


    "Use your fingers, Jaegar," she said as she moaned.


    Smirking, I drove my fingers deep into her core. I thought it was time for my sexual mind to take over. I started at a slow pace and kept a steady rhythm, twisting and sliding my fingers in and out as I steadilypped at her clit.


    Her loud moans and her fingers running through my hair confirmed that I was doing it right. She shook, and her thighs were holding him firmly.


    I continued giving her intense pleasure by licking her and rubbing her insides with my finger.


    A couple of secondster, she was finally there. The walls of her pussy spasming strongly as her head moved up and her body shuddered by wave after wave.


    She moved back, putting her head back, gasping, and a smile hung on her face. "You didn''t disappoint, making it worth it."


    I don''t know why she felt different from the ones I had been with until now. I felt like giving my all and satisfying her needs.


    "It should be all about you. I can go all night if you want."


    "AH? No! You will kill me." She sat up. "It''s been a while since I''ve been with a man."


    I was actually surprised to find out she was not married. I thought she must have been a married woman, and what idiot would actually want to break up with her?


    "I think he must have been wrong in the head, or he didn''t have eyes."


    "AH ha! Is that so?"


    "Enough about me, nowe give me those lips of yours."


    This woman seems veryposed, but she has a wild side to her.

 Chapter 28: Woman of the night - 2

    I chuckled and happily leaned towards her to offer my lips to her. Waiting to be devoured by her. She started kissing me as I kissed her back, lip to lip, caressing them.


    Her hands dropped to my pants and reached the tent. She stroked it, feeling the hardness. She tugged at the button and unzipped my fly, removing my pants and boxers with her legs. She then grabbed my butt and pulled me on top of the table with her.


    I kissed her while she removed my shirt buttons, and then her hands roamed all over my chest. She continued kissing me, her hands roaming and moving until they reached my hard member and she put it in her.


    I was dly obeying her and entering her hole. Her pussy muscles contracted around the cock as we ground into the table. With each thrust, we let out a moan. Not even caring that our sounds could be heard by anybody in the silent night.


    As I was working my way down, I lifted my head to look at her. Her enchanting face and lust in her face towards me right now, it was the hottest thing I had ever seen.


    As I sat back on my haunches, I raised myself so that my knees were tucked between her thighs.


    I groaned, "I want you to y with yourself.


    I want to watch you touch your clit while I''m inside of you."


    She acquiesced and rubbed her damp clit in circles with  her finger after moistening it with her damp  pussy. Her moans grew louder as sheplied with my request, her pleasure intensifying with each touch. The sight of her pleasuring herself while I was inside her sent a surge of desire through my body, fueling the passionate connection between us.


    I yed with her nipples while using one hand to help me push myself inside of her. Her body trembled with pleasure as I continued to stimte her sensitive nipples, heightening her arousal. With each thrust, our connection deepened, and our bodies moved in perfect harmony.


    Thebined sensations of her pleasuring herself and my touch sent waves of ecstasy coursing through both of us, creating an intense and unforgettable experience.


    This time, I was taken aback by how quickly it happened.


    There was little to no forewarning; all of a sudden, she bit her  lip, her eyes widened, and she trembled to another climax.


    I was unable to control myself this time.


    "You are incredibly lovely. I can''t believe myself that you would agree. I''ve wanted this since the time I saw you in the morning."


    "Very honest, eh?"


    "You don''t even know my first name," sheughed gently.


    "What is it?" I said it jokingly.


    "You''ll find out if you really want to. While we wait, "She


    strokes my cock and leads me over to her front desk.


    "Oh wow."


    She bends over, her thighs and nice round ass fully on disy. "Nowe, young man, finish what you started."


    Those words, hearing from her voice, turned me on another level.


    Not waiting any longer, I pushed my cock in and out of her, slowly and deliberately teasing her. She tensed her inner muscles around me, clenching my cock, feeling the sensation, I groaned, controlling myself from sting into her.


    My hips increased their motion as the sensation got more and more pleasing and erotic.


    "J-jae-Jaegar!" her voice shook. "Ahhh! Mmmnnhhh!" She moved back, cing herself on my chest, her hands wrapped around my neck. Her body was convulsing in pure bliss. I was also closing in, as I humped my hips against her ass cheeks, and there, I pressed deep into her, losing control, releasing my load deep inside her.


    She turned around, her breath berated, and she closed my mouth with hers, it surprised me as she held my face and kissed me tenderly, and I could feel the affection in that kiss as she gently moved her lips along mine.


    We both dragged ourselves onto the couch and fell on it, holding each other.


    "That was¡­ really mind blowing."


    I burned this image of her right now, her blissful face, the strands of hair, and her glowing face.

 Chapter 29: Ice witch

    The night passed with Jaegar and Jeanine sleeping on the couch, still wrapped in an embrace.


    As the morning sunlight filtered into the room, they woke up and decided to head straight to the headmaster''s office to report the incident.


    In Ashfield''s office, Jeanine recounted what she had witnessed in Jaegar''s room, and Jaegar shared the details of his encounter with the intruder.


    After listening carefully, Headmaster Ashfield''s expression turned grave. He apologized to Jaegar for the incident, assuring him that he would take immediate action to ensure his safety. Ashfield decided to arrange a new room for Jaegar in the teachers'' quarters, a ce where he could have better protection and essibility to the professors if needed.


    He also promised to instruct Professor Isadora to keep a watchful eye on the situation.


    Dismissing them from his office, he thought about investigating the matter by himself. Jaegar and Jeanine left. But as they walked out, Jaegar couldn''t help but wear a wide grin on his face. Jeanine was curious about his sudden burst of joy, asking, "Why are you grinning like an idiot". Jaegar replied with excitement, "Didn''t you hear what he said? Now, I''ll be your boy next door!"


    Jeanine rolled her eyes but couldn''t suppress a small smile at Jaegar''s enthusiasm. She yfully smacked him on the head and said, "It''s not going to happen again. Don''t get ahead of yourself."


    As the days at the academy went by, Jaegar settled into his new routine. He attended sses alongside his newfound friends, Pierre and Jennifer. They were always there to support each other, navigating theplexities of magic together. Jaegar had be familiar with Jennifer and Pierre.


    However, it soon became evident that Jaegar''s true passiony in the sses taught by Isadora Lovett and Professor Heath. Isadora''s lessons on spellcasting and conjuring fascinated him, and he found himself mesmerized by her intricate demonstrations of magic.


    Professor Heath''s sses on elemental magic were equally captivating for Jaegar. Learning how to manipte the forces of nature felt empowering and exhrating.


    While Jaegar asionally tried attending other sses, his heart was always drawn back to Isadora''s and Heath''s teachings. There was something about their methods of instruction that resonated with him on a deeper level. Isadora''s gentle yet firm guidance and Heath''s adventurous approach to magic made him more interested in learning magic.


    Several more days passed in Flick, and Jaegar found himself attending yet another ss, this time on elemental magic. It was also taught by Isodrora, who was very efficient with elemental magic. But she rarely allows herself to associate with anyone.


    Isodora, the professor, was assigned to take special care of him.


    In the present moment, they were both in the same room, and Jaegar couldn''t help but observe her.


    He thought, ''She''s giving me powerful dominant vibes.''


    Breaking the silence, Isadora spoke, her expression serious, "You are the son of Augusta."


    Jaegar replied, a bit taken aback, "Yes, Everyone says so."


    Isadora narrowed her eyes.


    Isadora let out a sigh and continued, "You have her eyes and that nose too." She was pretty acquainted with Augusta in their prime days. Seeing her son made Isodora remember her.


    Surprised by the revtion, Jaegar inquired, "You know my mother?"


    "Yeah," she responded inly.


    Curious to know more, Jaegar asked, "Well, let''s talk about you. Ashfield mentioned that you were attacked a few days ago."


    ''Just how many times do I have to exin this, fuck! '' he thought inwardly.


    Frustration crept into Jaegar''s mind as he had to exin the incident once again. Isadora sat behind her desk, intently listening to him. Then something he said caught her attention.


    "Wait, you said you used lightning to numb him?" she asked.


    "Yes, it just came naturally, as if it were at the back of my hand," Jaegar replied.


    Isadora rubbed her chin, deep in thought, and then she remarked, "That shithead also had the same ability."


    Jaegar wrinkled his brows and said, "Who?"


    "Nevermind. We will talkter." She said that and left the room.


    Jaegar also came out of the room and found Pierre and Jennifer waiting for him.


    "What did you and Ice Beauty talk about?" It was the first question Pierre asked him.


    Jaegar raised an eyebrow, squinting his eyes. "Ice beauty? What sort of name is that?"


    Jennifer chimed in, Pierre, why do youe with these names?"


    "Isn''t she always like that. and that white hair too, it suits her." Pierre was giving them an exnation about the name.


    Jaegar and Jennifer nced at each other.

 Chapter 30: The top players

    In the middle of the campus, they found a quiet yard where they decided to rest for a while. Jaegar had be used to students staring at him.


    As they sat there, a group of students caught Jaegar''s attention as they walked through a nearby corridor. Curious, he turned to his friend, Pierre, and inquired, "Who are they?"


    Pierre pointed to the center of the group and said, "The one in the middle is the imperial prince, Prince Lorcan Gadfraye, and beside him is the school student council president, Veronica Izzard-Crew."


    The name "Gadfraye" struck a chord with Jaegar, as it was his father''s surname.


    Intrigued, he observed Prince Lorcan closely, wondering if there was any connection to his own family.


    Pierre continued, "He is also the captain of the ser team in our academy." Jaegar''s eyes widened with surprise; he hadn''t known that ser was yed in this magical world.


    Excitedly, he asked, "Are they ying now? Can we go?" Eager to experience this new sport, he was keen to see how it was yed in a wizarding academy. Jennifer, on the other hand, excused herself, iming she had some reading to do.


    Together, Pierre and Jaegar made their way to the grounds, which were situated just a short distance from the academy.


    As they reached the open field, a group of students were already present, and Veronica had been led to an open viewing area to watch the game.


    Pierre took the opportunity to exin the rules of the game to Jaegar. In this unique version of the game, the yers will buff themselves before the game, enhancing their strength, agility, and speed.


    Over the years, the use of wands has be lessmon as children are born with innate magical talent, enabling them to control the flow of magical energy without external aids. Those individuals didn''t need the wands to enhance or channel their magical energy, they were able to wield it effortlessly.


    In ancient times, powerful wizards and witches didn''t rely on wands; they were able to harness and control their magic naturally, using it as required. However, as time passed, wands emerged, andter generations became dependent on them, often neglecting the practice of magic without such external factors.


    Wands had the advantage of filtering and amplifying a wizard''s magical output, making it easier to channel their abilities. The incantations are used to bend the magic at their will and use it for their own purposes, like manipting the elements and objects, and for several other purposes.


    However, in the present age, there are few who were born with the same innate talent as their ancestors. Some of them no longer needed wands to utilize their magical abilities. They were born with a special ability that makes them wield their magical energy with precision and control.


    These individuals are known as "natural-born wizards," and their unique gift allows them to tap into their magical powers effortlessly. With their innate talent, they can performplex spells and enchantments without the aid of any external tools or incantations. This rare ability sets them apart from the majority of wizards who still rely on traditional methods to harness their magic.


    Then he pointed at Lorcan and said, "He is one of them who doesn''t need a wand. They must be starting the practise, you can watch it and you will understand."


    The sun was shining brightly over the academy''s open field as the students gathered for an exhrating game of magical ser. Even though it was just a practice match, there were a lot of students watching the game right now. Most of them were girls singing the only name ''Lorcan''.


    Excitement filled the air as the yers prepared to showcase their skills, enhanced by the use of spells to buff themselves. The ser field was surrounded by a magical barrier, ensuring that no spells or wands could be used during the match, making it a true test of their physical abilities and ser prowess. But they can buff themselves before entering the invisible barrier.


    The buffsts, depending on the spellcaster''s ability. The yers strategized and cast their spells carefully, knowing that the duration of their buffs could give them an advantage on the field. As the match began, the crowd erupted in cheers.


    Among the yers, Lorcan stood out as the star striker of his team. He was known for his incredible strength, speed, and agility, even without the aid of spells. His opponents often struggled to keep up with him as he weaved effortlessly through their defense.


    As the referee blew the whistle, the game began, and the yers surged forward with determination.


    Lorcan quickly took control of the ball, his powerful strides propelling him down the field. With each step, he showcased his athleticism, dodging opponents left and right as they tried in vain to intercept the ball.


    His teammates knew that Lorcan was a force to be reckoned with, and they passed the ball to him whenever they got the chance. With a flick of his foot, Lorcan sent the ball soaring towards the opposing team''s goal.


    Despite the buffed defenders, they struggled to match his speed and precision.


    The role of the goalkeeper was crucial, and to meet the formidable challenges posed by the powerful strikes from the yers, they had been equipped with magical gloves. These enchanted gloves were specially crafted to enhance their abilities, granting them an edge in defending against the furious oing attacks.


    As the match began, the striker, Lorcan, wasted no time showcasing his incredible shooting prowess. With a swift movement, heunched a thunderous shot towards the goal, the ball crackling with raw magical energy. The onlookers gasped at the sheer force behind the strike.


    But the goalkeeper, Cecelia, was more than ready for the challenge. She wore her magical gloves with confidence, her eyes focused solely on the iing ball. As the ball hurtled towards her, Cecelia channeled her magic through the gloves, enhancing her reflexes and strength.


    She was also one of the geniuses who didn''t need a wand to use magic.


    With lightning-fast reactions, Cecelia dived gracefully through the air, her hands extended towards the ball. The crowd held their breath, waiting to see if she could stop the seemingly unstoppable shot. The ball collided with her gloves, and a burst of magical energy erupted upon impact, creating a dazzling disy of light.


    Cecelia''s gloves absorbed the force of the shot, and she pushed the ball away from the goal with precision. The crowd erupted into cheers, amazed by the skillful disy of goalkeeping. Cecelia had sessfully defied the odds and thwarted Lorcan''s powerful strike.


    Throughout the match, Cecelia continued to shine as she faced shot after shot from the talented striker. Her magical gloves allowed her to deflect even the swiftest and most forceful attempts on goal, making her an invaluable asset to her team.


    But Lorcan was not one to back down from a challenge. With each shot, he became more determined to find a way past Cecelia''s defenses. He tried different techniques, feints, and fakes, but Cecelia remained steadfast, using her magical gloves to meet his shots head-on.


    With a final burst of speed, Lorcan made a swift maneuver past the defenders, the wind rushing past him as he approached the goal. He struck the ball with power and finesse, and it soared through the air like aet,nding perfectly into the top corner of the.


    The crowd erupted into cheers as the ball hit the back of the. Lorcan''s team celebrated the incredible goal, knowing that they had a yer who possessed natural talent and skill unmatched by any spell.


    Throughout the game, Lorcan continued to dazzle with his physical prowess, sprinting past opponents, leaping high to win aerial duels, and disying his exceptional ball control. Despite the opposing team''s buffs, they couldn''t keep up with his sheer strength and speed.


    In the end, the match showcased an incredible disy of skill and talent from both the striker and the goalkeeper. Lorcan''s powerful shots tested Cecelia''s abilities to the limit, and she rose to the asion, proving herself as one of the finest goalkeepers in the academy.


    As the final whistle blew, the match ended in a draw, and both teams congratted each other on their remarkable performances. Cecelia and Lorcan exchanged nods of mutual respect, recognizing each other''s abilities.


    And this practice match was conducted among themselves, they were all Lionallores. Cecelia and Lorcan were the main yers of the Lionallores team.

 Chapter 31: Selections

    Jaegar''s passion for the sport was rekindled as he witnessed the mesmerizing disy of yers using magic on the field. The memories of his school days flooded back, and the desire to y once again burned within him. Turning to his newfound friend, Pierre, he asked eagerly, "Does our group have a ser team too? Can we join them?"


    Pierre, sharing in Jaegar''s excitement, led him to their group''s chambers, where they met the senior members of the Dracanores ser team. Among them was Parker, the team''s skilled and seasoned captain, whom Pierre already knew. He saw potential in Jaegar and decided to give him a chance to try out for the team.


    Later that evening, they gathered on the field for Jaegar''s tryout. He donned his ser attire, ready to prove himself once more. The rule for the tryout was simple - no spells or buffs would be used; Parker wanted to gauge Jaegar''s natural talent and abilities.


    As the match began, Parker led the ball skillfully across the field, and Jaegar, with determination in his eyes, sprinted after it. With every step, he felt his body surge with new found power. He ran a few meters, adjusting to his body.


    In a swift disy of agility, Jaegar managed to intercept the ball from Parker''s possession. He surprised everyone with his speed as he dashed towards the goal area. The onlookers held their breath as he approached, his mind focused solely on the target.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Jaegar unleashed a powerful kick, and the ball soared through the air with incredible force, leaving behind a trail of dust. It tore through the, leaving the spectators in awe as it continued its flight, disappearing into the distance.


    He stood there, watching the ball disappear through the. Looking down at his legs, his confusion grew. He didn''t recall him being this agile or powerful.


    Pierre and all the others stood with mouths wide open at the miracle shot of Jaegar. It hasn''t even been a few minutes, he had already taken the ball, scored the goal, and kicked it very far away.


    The cheers erupted from his fellow teammates, impressed by Jaegar''s skill and raw talent. Parker himself couldn''t help but nod in approval, recognizing the potential in the young neer.


    As the tryout continued, Jaegar showcased a myriad of impressive moves and techniques, captivating everyone with his natural abilities. His passion for the game and his years of experience in his past life shone through, making him a formidable contender on the field.


    Parker was extremely happy that he had arranged for a celebration in their dorm hall. Amidst the celebration in the group dorms, Jaegar''s name was on everyone''s lips, praised for the astounding level of skill he showcased on the ser field.


    Parker, the team captain, couldn''t contain his happiness, knowing they had found a powerful striker that could turn their team''s fate around. They had often been at the bottom of the scoreboard, struggling to score a single point, but with Jaegar''s arrival, things were looking up.


    As the night continued, Jaegar and Pierre found themselves sitting together near a table. Pierre couldn''t help but ask Jaegar once again, "Come on, Jaegar, you used some kind of spell, didn''t you? It''s just not possible for us to be physically stronger without any help, and I clearly saw that your kick has so much power behind it."


    "Well, if you are from the imperial family, then it might be possible."


    Jaegar became curious at the mention of imperials. He asked, "What about them?"


    "It''s said that imperial family members have a rare bloodline that makes them physically stronger than normal wizards. It was said that they shared the blood of the gods. That is why they have been in power since ancient times."


    "I know only a little. There are few records avable about the imperial family."


    "I am sure you are not one of them," Pierreughed.


    Jaegar chuckled and shook his head, assuring his friend, "I swear, Pierre, I didn''t use any spells. I yed with all my skills. I don''t know a single spell for buffing, believe me. It was all me."


    Pierre sighed, reluctantly dropping the topic, and said, "Alright, alright, let''s leave it at that. Anyway, you made it to the team, and that''s what matters. This is the first time a freshman has made it to the team, and everyone''s attention is on you."


    Their conversation was briefly interrupted when Pierre hurriedly mentioned, "Jaegar, 9:00 clock."


    Jaegar turned his head slowly to the left, following Pierre''s gaze, and spotted Jennifer, apanied by two other girls. Pierre raised an eyebrow and whispered, "Looks like Jennifer''s bringing in some flowers. Wonder what they''re up to?" Jaegar shrugged, his curiosity piqued, and replied, "I guess we''ll find out."


    Jennifer and the two other girls were probably her friends. Jaegar smiled at them, acknowledging their presence. Jennifer''s eyes sparkled with admiration and excitement as she walked over to join them. The other girls seemed just as intrigued by Jaegar''s prowess on the field.


    Seeing that They weren''t paying attention to him, Pierre excluded himself, trying his luck somewhere else. He left without making a sound, not even feeling a little disheartened. He feels like there are plenty of fish out there.


    They chatted animatedly about the thrilling match and Jaegar''s incredible performance. Jennifer congratted him, saying, "You were absolutely amazing out there, Jaegar! I''ve never seen someone y like that without using any spells or buffs. You''re truly something special."


    Jaegar humbly replied, "I just yed like I always do."

 Chapter 32: The girl trio

    Before, Jennifer and her friends came to meet Jaegar and Pierre.


    "Who is he?"


    Asked the girl named ine, with blonde hair and a tall hour-ss figure. She had a dazzling smile. Her bust was the most eye catching, whoever saw her would first see her big round breasts.


    Jennifer told them about him.


    "Aren''t you friends with him?" said another girl named Miriam, ck hair, exotic beauty with full perky breasts, and a really good butt.


    "He looks cute," said ine, narrowing her eyes while looking at him.


    "Why don''t you ask him out?"


    Jennifer stared at the two and exhaled deeply.


    "He doesn''t show much interest when he''s with me," she added, not denying that she didn''t want to ask.


    ine knew Jennifer even before she came to the academy. Miriam was ine''s friend. They both were in their final year of the academy.


    "Well, why don''t we go and talk to him?" ine said, noticing the glimmer of interest in their eyes.


    "Jennifer?"


    Jennifer sighed and led them to Jaegar and Pierre.


    Right now, Jaegar was alone with threedies.


    Jaegar was pretty calm around them and talked leisurely, which surprised them. They thought he would act arrogant based on his looks, but he was rather friendly with them.


    They talked for a while, indulging in all kinds of talk. And he got to know that ine and Miriam were older than him by two years. They were in thest year of the academy.


    "Why don''t we go to a ce more private," ine said with a slight smile on her face.


    "Private?" Jaegar crunched his eye brows.


    Jennifer could tell what she was nning and looked at Jaegar, who said okay in doubt. She then left them and went away.


    ine had led Jaegar out of the dorm hall. As it was night, there was no one. They sneaked out of the dorm and walked to the back of the dorm. ine led them, saying that she knew a ce more quiet.


    After a couple of minutes of walking, they saw an open ce where there was a fire pit and chairs around it.


    "This ce is reserved only for the Dracanores. We usually hang out here." ine exined.


    Then she took out her wand and spoke in a hoarse voice.


    ''rarou.''


    Then a fire started burning in the pit, illuminating the area around them.


    All four of them sat in the chairs around the pit.


    "Well, how is it?" ine asked, looking at Jaegar.


    "It''s really quiet around here."


    Jaegar was sitting in the middle of ine and Miriam. ine moved her chair towards him.


    Every time ine talked, she flipped her long blonde hair, filling his nose with the sweet scent of her.


    She leaned on him, cing her hand on his thigh, slowly moving upwards.


    ''And I was wondering when they were going to start.'' he thought inwardly. He has been watching them since they approached him. ine and Miriam had been eyeing him like they were gonna eat him. Feeling her hand on his thighs, he was already getting hard.


    ine said in a hushed voice, in his ear, "Do you mind if I...?"


    Jaegar narrowed his eyes, smiling faintly, "No one is stopping you."


    Then ine smiled gleefully and unzipped his pants and took out his handful, half rigid member. She gasped, "Oh! Hello there."


    Miriam stared at it without blinking her eyes, then ine said, "Let me do it first."


    While she started pumping his cock, Miriam leaned in to give her glistening lips. Jaegar obliged, smashed his mouth into hers, lip to lip, and their tongues slipped, sliding rapidly.


    While kissing him, Miriam removed her clothes.


    ine, too, stopped what she was doing, to help herself get out of her clothes and then dragged his pants down.


    They both watched him for a moment and nced at each other, smirking. He was naked right now with the snake twitching and the balls dangling underneath.


    Jaegar sat back on the chair, appreciating the two beauties in front of him. With the light of fire, their bodies radiated an orange glow in the night.

 Chapter 33: Wild night in the woods

    Miriam''s breasts were full and firm, the light brown ares were small and her hard nipples jutted out and up slightly. ine''s giants were hanging right on her chest, Just the sight of them made his cock harden more.


    Miriam said, looking at him, "Wait ine, let me go first."


    Then she knelt on the ground before him and put his cock in between her pillows.


    She held her mounds and pressed them tightly around his rigid cock. Jaegar smiled, pleased with what she was doing, sat leisurely as he enjoyed the sensation of her soft breasts on his member.


    The oversized pole seared the valley of her breasts as it pistons back and forth rapidly.


    ine stood there watching her rub her breasts on him and said, "Now, aren''t you eager to please him?"


    Miriam ignored her words, continued to rub them faster on him. And Jaegar couldn''t control his urge to push his cock in her mouth, so he reached down and crammed her head onto his pumping shaft, the head slipped into her soft lips, sliding until it reached her throat.


    Miriam coughed and almost choked. She sputtered and fell back, gasping her air.


    "You little! You should have warned me!" she said, ring at him.


    ine chuckled.


    Jaegar, not bothering with her words, dropped to his knees between her syed legs and wildly thrust his rigid member at her pink lips, his hands tightly holding her thighs.


    Startled, Miriam quickly adjusted herself to support him, making him sunk half of his length into her, as she let out a moan loudly. She bit her lips, grimaced.


    Jaeger could feel the strong pelvic muscles fluttering, struggling to take in his member. Miriam was struggling to adjust under him. So he stopped moving and gave her time to wiggle her hips in an attempt to adapt to him. He pulled back and stopped near his head, still in her.


    "Jaegar, give me a second, will you?"


    "What happened? You were so eager, a second earlier." ine chimed in.


    "What should I do if he isn''t your normal size?"


    Miriam tilted her head to look back at ine and said, "Wait till your turn, bitch."


    "Ladies, I will take it slow, if you stop talking and focus¡­" Jaegar was controlling himself from pushing into her.


    Miriam turned to him and said, "Slow down, tiger."


    "Now take it slow."


    Jaegar nodded and began to slowly pump his hips back and forth, trying to get his immense baton deep inside her tight cunt. Miriam helped herself by wrapping her legs around his hips, his balls pped on her ass cheeks.


    She groaned, "Oh! Fuckkk!"


    Jaegar braced himself on the arms, increasing his motion between her soft thighs, the wet noises echoing in the silent surrounding trees.


    "Arrrrrghhh! Damn! it hurts but feeelss sooo goooood!" Miriam screamed, her senses taken over by the hard battering she received. Her plushy boobs bounced and shook. She moved her hand down her clit and rubbed it. She never felt so stuffed and full till now.


    As she was thinking, her body convulsed and her pussy gushed around his pole.


    Her nails dug into Jaegar''s back muscles, raking him. He moved his head back and moaned. Jaegar also erupted as Miriam bucked and twisted against him, continuing his rocking in her until he was finished, filling her with his warm white liquids.


    "AH¡­" Miriam let out a breath, slumped back, andy on her back.


    Jaegar asked her, "Want more?"


    "Uh-ah, look here cutie," ine said, wrapping her hands around him, cing her giants on his head.


    He looked at her, she said, "My turn now."


    Jaegar had almost forgotten that she had been watching them for a while.


    He got to his feet and turned to face her. She was already naked, ready for him.


    Jaegar took in her figure once more, looking at those big melons, her long lean legs, and her round firm, and tight ass. Her long hair hung down past her shoulders and a smile lit up the night.


    He was d that he came with them, seeing the sight of the slim and sexy beauty, awaiting him, rousing the desire of mes in him more.


    ine moved to a bench beside the ce, and sat on it. Jaegar eagerly moved on top of her.


    Then she reached down between them, managing to position his cock at her entrance. He was still hard from all the rocking he had done earlier.


    She whimpered as she felt his head enter her, moving past the soft pink lips. ine dropped her head back, moaning loudly.


    Jaegar leaned on her and started licking and sucking at her neck. His hands moved to her hips, holding them tight, humping her hips slowly.


    Miriam slowly managed to sit on the chair and watched them as she rxed.


    Unlike Miriam, she was rather slippery. Her hole had been all wet from watching both of them bang. But her insides had wrapped themselves around his cock, making him feel the warm sensation.


    Two of them soon found a rhythm, with ine gripping him and his hands moving to her round flesh, squeezing them to his content. He circled her nipples with his fingers, then took one of them into his mouth.


    He sucked her nipple, again circling it with his tongue.


    "FUCKK! Damn it, boy! Keep going!" she moaned as she caught his head, feeling the ecstatic pleasure he was bringing to her.


    "YESS! Just like that. FUCK ME!" She gasped as he pumped his cock in and out of her.


    "Fuck me faster, I needed this," she whimpered and grunted as Jaegar increased his speed. His eyes zed over and he could feel his balls coiled in his sack.


    In this cold night, their bodies were covered in sweat as it dripped off his forehead, then fell onto ine''s chest.


    "OH!! I think I''m gonna cum!" she moaned loudly.


    Jaegar was also almost there as he continued. After a few strokes, he pulled back and held his cock and sprayed his liquids on her belly.


    She could feel his hot liquid falling on her as she had her own orgasm. She wailed under him, writhed against him, feeling his hard thrusts.


    ine threw her arms around him as hey down on top of her.


    "I won''t be forgetting you in a long time," ine said, breathing in.


    A minuteter, Jaegar moved back to sit on the chair after wearing his pants. He was still bare chest. They both wore their clothes, sitting in front of the fire.


    Jaegat said, "I hope it''s not a one time thing."


    ine and Miriam turned their heads towards him and said, "Well, until we stay in the academy."


    Jaegar arched his lips and nodded, satisfied with the answer.


    He had unexpectedly had the best time of the night, hosted by the two beauties. As they sat by the fire, ine and Miriam exchanged a knowing nce. They had enjoyed their time with Jaegar and were open to the possibility of it happening again.

 Chapter 34: A bully

    A few dayster, after finishing the sses, he was on his way to the dorm.


    Jaegar was walking through a bustling corridor, hearing thements about him. The girls were watching him in a daze as he walked by. Whenever they saw him, they would gather around him, drowning him in various questions and pressing themselves against his hand. But Jaegar didn''t engage in talking to them, as he always escaped with an excuse.


    As he came out of the corridor, there was no one there. The silence was a wee relief for Jaegar, who had grown tired of the constant attention. He took a deep breath and continued on his way to the dorm, d for the momentary solitude.


    Then three students came out of nowhere and stood in front of Jaegar.


    They were students from the Lionallores'' group. Leading them was a tall and imposing young man named Ethan. He was known for his arrogance and tendency to bully others, especially those he perceived as weaker. He was in his senior year.


    As Ethan stood before Jaegar, a wicked grin spread across his face. "Well, well, well, look who we have here," he sneered, eyeing Jaegar with disdain. "The new kid who thinks he''s some kind of ser star"


    Jaegar narrowed his eyes, sizing him up. He saw him a couple of times messing with the freshmen.


    "What do you want?"


    "Oh, nothing much," Ethan replied, his voice dripping with mockery. "I just wanted to see if the rumors were true. They say you got into the ser team without using any spells or buffs. Quite the achievement, huh?"


    Jaegar''s jaw clenched, but he kept hisposure. He didn''t want to give Ethan the satisfaction of seeing him riled up. "So," he said calmly.


    Ethan chuckled darkly. "Impressive, I must say. But let me give you some advice, newbie. This academy isn''t for weaklings like you. You may have made it to the team, but don''t think you canpete with the likes of us ¨C the true powerhouses."


    Jaegar exhaled, not wanting to deal with the idiots.


    "Whatever."


    Then he moved past them and continued walking.


    A wicked grin spread across Ethan''s face. He knew he had the upper hand, and he was eager to assert his dominance over the new kid. Raising his hand, Ethan muttered an incantation under his breath, summoning a burst of magical energy.


    A surge of blue light erupted from Ethan''s outstretched hand, hurtling towards Jaegar with incredible speed. Jaegar, who wasn''t aware of the attacking at him, sensed it at thest moment. But he couldn''t dodge the attack.


    The magical st struck him, mming him into the wall.


    Jaegar was hit hard on his back as he couldn''t breathe properly.


    "You think that your pretty face is everything, don''t you? Girls crave your attention and a chance to get on the team, feeling like a star of the academy, don''t you?"


    "Listen here, wuss, you are just amoner nobody. And no one would give a shit if you were handsome or a star in the game. It would onlyst a while."


    Then he poured juice on him, which had a really bad smell.


    "If you ever think of getting near a girl again, then I will smash that pretty face of yours." After saying those words, Ethan and his goons left the ce.


    Jaegar was lying on the ground, groaning in pain. He tried to get up, but he could feel the pain in his back.


    Then someone came and helped him get up.


    cing his hand around the neck, Jaegar looked at them. Then she said, "Are you all right?"


    "I''ll live." Jaegar managed to speak.


    "God, that Ethan and his stupidity are going to cost him some day," she said as they walked towards the dorms.


    As they walked, Jaegar looked at the girl who was walking him.


    Light blonde hair with brown eyes and a gorgeous faceplete with full, red lips A slender figure with a sizeable bust and butt.


    It was his first time seeing her, and he didn''t really know her. But leaning on this beautiful girl made him lose his temper and forget about Ethan.


    "Where are you taking me?" asked Jaegar, seeing that he had passed the way towards his dorm.


    "Let me treat your injuries."


    Jaegar didn''t want to decline, as he could feel the stinging pain. He muttered under his breath, "I''m gonna kill that bitch someday."


    "Did you say something?"


    "Nothing."


    "I''m Jaegar," he introduced himself.


    Then she said, "I know. I''m Reba Wesood."


    Walking past the dorms, they ended up in front of a big brick house. Jaegar looked at the house and wondered if she lived in it.


    Some really, really rich children of nobles live in separate homes near the academy, and it was only allowed to specific individuals. He wondered if Reba was the daughter of some aristocratic family.


    They both entered the house, and she led him to a room and said, "First, you really need a shower." She said, standing at the door, "I''ll be in the waiting hall. Come when you are done."


    Jaegar cursed at Ethan again.


    He limped his way into the room.


    Reba then said, "Do you need help?"


    Jaegar was startled, then felt like an opportunity was iing.


    "Yeah, but only if you don''t mind."


    "No problem. After all that shithead of a boyfriend of mine did to you."


    Jaegar''s brows wrinkled, surprised. "Wait, Ethan''s your boyfriend."


    "Yes, he is, unfortunately."


    Actually, there was another reason why Reba was helping Jaegar. She had heard from ine about the night they spent in the woods and wanted to look for a way to get to Jaegar.


    She was getting tired of Ethan and his antics, and, coincidentally, the opportunity presented itself before her, and now she was standing, smiling at Jaegar.


    She helped him take off his clothes, and when he felt her soft and delicate hands on him, he could feel the surge in his manhood.


    She took his pants off and saw his fat meat hanging between his legs.


    She didn''t seem flushed, and she seemed like a girl who knew what she wanted and didn''t beat around the bush, and she said directly to him in a husky voice, "That''s some monster you got there."


    Then she stared at it for a brief moment and said, "Wait, just a second."

 Chapter 35: Girlfriend?

    Then she chanted a spell in a hoarse voice, taking out her wand.


    ''lo''rar''


    Then a golden light engulfed Jaegar and started to heal him. He could feel his pain easing up, and he felt like his usual self.


    "Come, Let''s give you a bath." she said with a big smile on her face.


    "You healed me, so now I can bathe myself."


    "No, I would like to help."


    Jaegar chuckled at her and wondered why she was so eager to give me a bath.


    ''Well, it''s not bad, if I think about it, he thought, getting into the shower.


    Jaegar walked into the shower with his penis dangling.


    The shower was on, and she took the soap, rubbed it in her hands, and then applied it to Jaegar''s back. He could feel his penis getting hard from all the soft touches of her hands on him. As the warm water cascaded over his body, Jaegar couldn''t help but feel a surge of desire. He tried to suppress his growing arousal, reminding himself that this was an innocent act of kindness from her.


    While appreciating his physique, she ran her hands from his back to his front, and then she saw the hard penis. His already hard cock stood tall, pointing at her. Blushing slightly, she quickly averted her gaze, realizing the unexpected effect her touch had on him.


    Jaegar, feeling a mix of embarrassment and arousal, silently hoped that she wouldn''t notice his body''s natural response to her gentle caresses.


    "Is that for me?" she asked yfully, a mischievous glint in her eyes.


    Jaegar smiled at her boldness and said, "What will you do if I say yes?"


    Taking it into her hand, she said, "Then I have to praise it."


    She was in a shirt and skirt, and she was wearing stockings underneath the skirt. And now they were all wet with water and clinging to her skin, showing her insides. The sight of her wet clothes clinging to her skin heightened Jaegar''s desire even more. He couldn''t help but imagine how she would be without them.


    She moved her hands in slow motion as they came up and down on his erect penis. As she held it in her hands, she could feel the long shaft full of vigor.


    ''Who would have thought that a shithead would have a beautiful girlfriend like her, and what are the odds that she was now kneeling before me? salivating at my cock,'' he smirked, thinking inwardly.


    She seemed like an elegant youngdy, but now she was drooling over his cock. He took her by the hair and pushed his penis into her mouth.


    Startled, she resisted, but eventually, she moaned in lust as she felt the hard penis rubbing her lips, and she could feel it through her tongue. She struggled a little to lick the monster as he moved front and back.


    She coughed reflexively, and he pulled back. The water still running washed her saliva from her mouth.


    "Go on, continue," she said, looking him in the eye.


    Jaegar ced his palms on the back of her head while she took his cock into her mouth. She started to suck voraciously on the hot penis as it moved in and out of her mouth, making wet noises. Her lips stretched at the size of the shaft.


    Jaegar looked up, feeling the sensation as she worked her way around with her tongue. He pumped his hips right into her mouth at rapid speed.


    He was really hitting it off with her as he took long, strong strokes into the girl''s mouth. His eyes glowed with Reba''s image. She sensed that he was nearing, and she didn''t want him to shoot his load into her mouth, so she nipped him with her teeth in turn, making him jump back, pulling his cock out of her.


    "HEY!! What the fuck was that?"


    Reba giggled and said, "Not yet, mister."


    Then she removed her clothes and held him by the cock, leading him onto the bed.


    Shey on her back at the edge of the bed and spread her legs to give him the full view of her pussy, signaling him to put that thing right where it belongs.


    "Now, get over here... ah!" Before she could react, Jaegar was already in her, which made her groan and whimper.


    He was in her with a single stroke and made her thin lips stretch like they had never before.


    She could feel the head hitting her spot as she moved vigorously, pping his hips against her.


    Jaegar couldn''t resist the balls jiggling in front of him as he leaned in to take them into his hands.


    He could tell that she was an active participant as she pushed her hips against him, adding more pleasure to the both of them. He twisted and pinched her nipples, teasing her more.


    She moaned in pure bliss from the thrill of it. She was thoroughly enjoying his cock as it rammed into her.


    "Oh, oh, yes, oh, yes, fuck me like he could never!"


    "SO BIG, SO FULL! I have never felt so good till now!"


    She grunted and moaned as he continuously hammered her at a fast pace.


    Jaegar didn''t know that under her poised appearance was a sensual young woman.


    "Does he fuck you like I did? Does he make you moan like a slut?" He asked her about the incident earlier.


    "HMMmhhh! Uuhhh!" She moaned and pushed herself into his hips even more.


    The sound of sweat soaked flesh smacking against each other erupted in the room.


    Ethan was walking towards the house, as it was his. He entered and could hear the noiseing from upstairs.


    He didn''t know what was happening, so he made his way quickly to the room where the sound came from.


    Reba, who sensed Ethaning in, smiled as she moaned even louder.


    Ethan ended up in front of the door and froze. He saw Jaegar hammering her with a shaft, and she was moaning like she never had before.


    Shocked and anger rose in him, he couldn''t believe what was happening in his room. Just a few minutes earlier, he had wounded him and made himself clear to not touch any girl in the academy, and here he was banging his girl.


    "JAEGAR!!!" Reba screamed as he increased his speed.


    "We''ve got ourselves an audience," she managed to blurt out under his rapid thrusts.


    Then he saw Ethan standing at the door and raised his eyebrows, smiling at him.


    "Oh, hi Ethan, nice of you to stop by." Jaegar waved his hand at him.

 Chapter 36: Tournament

    A while back, he thought of how to get back at Ethan, but seeing him here gave him an idea.


    "Reba helped me heal."


    "And she said that she needed my help with something. She told me that your three inches weren''t doing any good for her. I was returning the favor. That''s all."


    Ethan''s face reddened with anger, and he stomped his feet, walking into the room. He saw Reba moaning in pleasure. He was calling him a little, and he didn''t realize that it was his girlfriend who said that.


    "Reba, what the fuck are you doing?" he shouted.


    "Can''t¡­ you see? This is¡­ what real sex¡­ looks like. This is how a man fucks... his woman?" Even while talking to him, they didn''t stop their act, seemingly, Reba too joined in with Jaegar.


    "ARrghhh!" Her cunt exploded and drenched his cock in her liquids as she twisted and convulsed in pleasure.


    With a few more strokes, Jaegar jerked his cock out and jizzed on her pussy.


    "You fucking piece of a..." Ethan rushed to hit Jaegar.


    But Jaegar was fast to react and caught his hand. Moving Ethan''s hand to the side, he pulled back his hand, made a fist, and then threw it at him as hard as he could.


    His punchnded on Ethan''s jaw, and then teeth came out of his mouth, making him stumble back. He caught his jaw, feeling the excruciating pain from it.


    Jaegar didn''t leave his hand yet, as he threw one more at his abdomen. This sent him crashing onto the wall, and his butt hit the floor.


    His face became purple from the blow as blood dripped from his mouth.


    They both dressed themselves.


    Jaegar walked to Ethan and said, "You cane to me any time, I''ll be waiting."


    He turned to Reba and said, "I''m leaving. You know where to find me."


    Then he walked down the stairs and left the house, walking back to his dorm room.


    *


    The ser tournament at the academy had finally arrived, and it was conducted in a grand manner.


    The Student Council President, Veronica, had done an incredible job organizing the event, and the whole academy was buzzing with excitement.


    The tournament was held in a magical stadium conjured up by skilled wizards,plete with arge screen disying the ongoing matches.


    The ser field was adorned with colorful banners and gs representing each team participating in the tournament. The sound of cheering andughter filled the air as students eagerly gathered around to support their group''s teams.


    The matches went on smoothly without any disturbance, and as the days passed, the teamspeted fiercely to reach the finals.


    Ultimately, the final match was set between the reigning champions, the Lionallores, and the promising team of the Dracanores.


    The stadium buzzed with energy for the highly anticipated final match.


    The tension in the air was palpable as students gathered in the stadium to witness the showdown.


    Both teams had disyed exceptional skills throughout the tournament, making the final match highly anticipated. The stadium was filled to capacity, with spectators on the edge of their seats, eager to see who would emerge as the ultimate victor.


    As the two teams stepped onto the grand ser field, all eyes were on the star yer, Lorcan, who exuded an aura of confidence and skill. Ethan and the rest of the yers from Lionallores followed, creating an air of anticipation and excitement.


    Then came Dracanores, with Jaegar among them, ready to take on the challenge.


    Ethan, who was part of the Lionallores team, couldn''t take his eyes off Jaegar, who was a key yer on the Dracanores team.


    Ever since the earlier incident between them, Ethan has harbored a burning rage towards Jaegar. The tournament had kept him from getting his revenge, but now, with the final match at hand, he saw it as an opportunity to settle the score.


    The matchmenced, and as expected, Lorcan''s prowess on the field overwhelmed everyone. He swiftly scored the first goal, leaving Dracanores trailing behind.


    Jaegar, positioned as a midfielder, was assisting Parker, their team''s talented striker. But despite Parker''s efforts, he couldn''t get hold of the ball once itnded in front of Lorcan. Jaegar was instructed not to intervene, leaving him eager to find a way to turn the game around.


    As the first half concluded, Lionallores led with one goal, and Dracanores had yet to put a point on the board. The team''s spirits were low, and it seemed as if victory was slipping away. Lionallores showcased remarkable team unity and coordination, which put them ahead.


    Watching the game from the stands, Veronica and her council members were seated.


    "It seems like Parker had gotten himself a sidekick but still couldn''t go against Lorcan," said a girl sitting beside her.


    "The game still hasn''t beenpleted yet. Keep your eyes on the field," she said in a stern voice, making the other girl silent.


    In the audience, Pierre and Jennifer sat together.


    "That Parker talked so big that he would make Jaegar the striker, and now see. He is making him run behind him." Pierre scoffed.


    "They didn''t even give him a chance to y in the first game," said Jennifer.


    Pierre said, creasing his brows, "I''m sure Parker must have thought that if he made Jaegar a striker, then his fame would drop to zero."


    "I think now they took him for this game because they were up against Lionallores."


    "Pathetic."


    "Calm down, Pierre." Jennifer said to him, feeling his emotions.


    However, as the second half began, Jaegar decided to take matters into his own hands. He shifted to an offensive position, determined to challenge Lorcan directly.


    As the game resumed, Jaegar managed to gain control of the ball and set his sights on the opposing goalpost.


    Parkar was near the goal area and shouted for Jaegar to pass the ball for him. Jaegar noticed him and kicked the ball to him, sending it quickly to him. Parkar skillfully received the pass and swiftly maneuvered past the defenders, closing in on the goal. With a powerful strike, he sent the ball soaring towards the top corner of the.


    The crowd erupted in cheers as the ball found its mark, securing a crucial goal for their team.


    Pierre shouted, "See, did you see?"


    Jennifer said with all smiles, pping, "At least they scored a goal."

 Chapter 37: A strike never before

    Now the game was tied, with both teams scores level. There were thirty minutes more in the second half of the game.


    The crowd was erupting with cheers and slogans. Mostly, the name Lorcan was heard in the audience.


    Soon the ball rolled over the field again, and Jaegar was swift in his movement, and he got the ball under control. He dribbled past two opponents with ease, showcasing his exceptional footwork. The crowd held their breath as Jaegar approached the goal, anticipation filling the air.


    Lorcan, recognizing the threat Jaegar posed, rushed in to intercept. In a calcted move, Jaegar cleverly passed the ball to Parker, creating a perfect opportunity for a goal. But just as they neared the, Ethan stepped in, blocking his path.


    With a taunting sneer, Ethan attempted to belittle Jaegar, "You think you can win, shithead?"


    In that moment, a fire ignited within Jaegar. He refused to back down or let Ethan''s words affect him.


    The fervor to prove himself and lead Dracanores to victory surged through his veins. He knew that it wasn''t just about personal glory but about uniting his team and defying the odds.


    And seeing Ethan made him even more pissed off.


    With the ball rolling in front of Parker as he attempted to make his way toward the, Lorcan came in the middle and tried to block his path.


    Jaegar''s heart pounded in his chest, urging him to intervene and support his teammate. In a burst of determination, he sprinted towards them, reaching Parker just in time.


    Parker had no way of moving past Lorcan, so he kicked the ball to Jaegar, and the ball soared past Lorcan.


    Seeing an opportunity, Lorcan came charging toward Jaegar, seeking to thwart his efforts. But Jaegar''s resolve was unwavering. He stood his ground, took a deep breath, and raised his leg to kick the ball with all his might.


    As his foot connected with the ball, something extraordinary happened.


    The ball twisted and bent in an irregr shape, and a dazzling disy of lightning crackled around it.


    The big screen was showing the image of Jaegar kicking the ball, and everyone held their breath while watching him.


    With an explosive force, Jaegar sent the ball hurtling towards the, leaving a trail of cracks behind it as it surged forward. There was a deep line in the ground in the wake of the ball.


    The goalkeeper from Lionallores could hardlyprehend the speed and power of the iing shot.


    The lighting enveloping the ball added to the sense of awe and fear. In a moment of panic, he leaped out of the way, watching as the ball smashed into the, shattering it into pieces. It was something he had never seen before. It shook him to his core.


    The ball didn''t stop there. It continued its relentless path, crashing into the barrier that surrounded the field.


    BOOM


    With a thunderous impact, the barrier disintegrated, leaving behind a chaotic mess of rubble and debris. The stadium fell into stunned silence, the awe-struck audience unable to fathom what had just transpired.


    All eyes were on Jaegar, the young wizard who had disyed an unimaginable feat of magical ser prowess. Lorcan, Ethan, and Parker stared at him with disbelief, their expressions a mix of shock and wonder.


    In the midst of the silence, a lone voice from the audience broke out, shouting "Dracanores!" The chant grew, spreading like wildfire throughout the stadium. The crowd erupted into cheers and apuse, celebrating the incredible shot that had shifted the tide of the game.


    Jaegar''s magical prowess had taken the game to a whole new level, surprising even Lorcan, who had never seen anything like it before. He could only watch in awe as the ball shot off with blinding speed, leaving a trail of cracks in its path.


    The sight was surreal, and no one could believe what they had just witnessed. The stadium erupted into a mix of shock and excitement as the audience gasped and cheered. The raw disy of magical skill had left everyone astonished.


    Ethan and Parker, who were the yers closest to Jaegar during the shot, could hardly process what they had seen.


    The final whistle blew, and the scoreboard disyed a historic victory for the Dracanores. The underdog team had triumphed over the reigning champions thanks to Jaegar''s exceptional skill and unwavering determination.


    Pierre and Jennifer had been shouting Jaegar''s name loudly, and soon the girls had shifted to Jaegar''s name.


    JAEGAR   JAEGAR   JAEGAR


    The crowd erupted into a deafening roar, chanting Jaegar''s name in unison. His incredible performance secured the team''s victory. And everyone was stupefied by the power strike of Jaegar. No one had struck such a powerful kick till now in the history of academy ser.


    Parker and others gathered around Jaegar, tossing him into the air and lifting him.


    Veronica, in the stands, stood up from her seat and looked at the field with widened eyes, "What the heck is that strike?"


    "Who is that boy? I want every detail about him."


    "Yes, yes, they will be on your table."


    The headmaster and professors were watching from a high ce. "That lightning, how was he able to use his magic in the barrier," asked Ashfield.


    Isadora, who was beside him, said, "I think it may be rted to his bloodline."


    "I can''t believe that his strike broke the barrier. And I doubt he is even aware of his bloodline abilities."


    Isadora''sment piqued Ashfield''s curiosity. He leaned closer and asked, "Do you think he inherited both their abilities?"


    Isadora nodded, her eyes fixed on Jaegar. "We will have to see about that," she replied with a grim tone. Her expression had turned a little dejected.


    As they continued to observe Jaegar, Ashfield couldn''t help but wonder what other surprises this mysterious student held within him.


    Jeanine had a faint smile on her face. Then Isadora moved to her and said, "What''s that smile for?"


    Jeanine replied, watching the boys on the field, "Nothing, just watching them."


    "Oh, watching them or watching him?" Isadora teased with a mischievous grin. Jeanine chuckled softly and replied, "Perhaps a bit of both."

 Chapter 38: After party

    "Don''t let the headmaster hear you, otherwise, he might send you off." Isadora yfully warned, raising an eyebrow. Jeanine shrugged and said, "I''ll take my chances. Besides, a little curiosity never hurt anyone."


    Ashfield then said, "You know, I could hear you, right?"


    Isadora chuckled and said, "What? We can''t even watch them y. And don''t worry, those young men are no match for you, Headmaster Ashfield."


    Ashfield smirked and replied, "Oh, I wouldn''t be so sure about that. They may surprise you."


    Isadora raised an eyebrow and teasingly responded, "Well, if they do surprise me, I''ll be sure to give credit where it''s due."


    After the exhrating ser match concluded, the night was alive with festivities in the Dracanores dorm. The air crackled with excitement as crackers burst in the sky, and students danced with joy, their cheers echoing through the halls.


    Jaegar''s name had be a household topic in the academy, and his heroic performance had earned him widespread recognition. His teammates lifted him up on their shoulders, chanting his name in celebration.


    In a secluded room within the academy, Professor Heath and a select few others were engaged in a private discussion.


    Among them were Veronica, the student council president, and Lorcan. The atmosphere in the room was serious and contemtive.


    Veronica broke the silence, "Ambrose? Does that name ring a bell?"


    Her gaze fixed on Lorcan as she mentioned the name "Ambrose."


    Heath, who was standing near the window, watched as the sky lit up with crackers. He turned his attention back to the conversation and replied, "Ambrose... The Choas witch Augusta Ambrose."


    The mention of Ambrose''s name seemed to send a shiver down Heath''s spine, hinting at the danger associated with it. As the fireworks illuminated the night sky, Heath''s mind wandered to a memory from long ago.


    He recalled a time when he had heard the name "Ambrose" whispered in hushed tones, surrounded by secrecy and fear. Intrigued, he turned his attention back to Veronica and Lorcan, eager to uncover the significance of this mysterious name.


    The mention of that name brought back memories of the legendary chaos witch, Augusta Ambrose, who was renowned as the most powerful witch in the world during her time.


    Her fame extended beyond the boundaries of the academy, and her feats were still spoken of in hushed whispers.


    "We may very well be wrong about that. We don''t know his origins. His admission was done through normal procedures. There was nothing suspicious there, and he came from humannds." he added.


    Veronica then added, "I asked my men to look into it further."


    Lorcan remained silent the entire time. He didn''t really know what had happened, but Augusta had a connection to the imperial family, and she had been dered dead for many years now.


    Veronica assured them that she had instructed her team to delve deeper into Jaegar''s background to ascertain any potential link to Augusta Ambrose. The mystery surrounding his origins intrigued her, and she was determined to uncover the truth.


    Lorcan, with a serious expression, spoke up, dismissing the significance of Jaegar''s lineage.


    The legend of Augusta Ambrose, the chaos witch who was said to possess unparalleled powers. Rumors had circted that she had been offered a ce among the Sentinels Circle, a group of powerful legends known as the Silent Moonites. The mention of her name invoked both awe and fear, for her power had transcended the ordinary.


    ine and Miriam came to congratte Jaegar.


    He was sitting with Parker and Pierre when the two came to meet him.


    "Heydies, what can I do for you?" Paker asked them, offering them drinks.


    ine ignored him, directly striding towards Jaegar, kissing him on the cheek, and whispering in his ear, "We are waiting for another intense session."


    Miriam smirked at Parker''s attempt to charm them, knowing that ine waspletely focused on Jaegar.


    Smiling at him, they both left the ce.


    Parker and Pierre red at him and said, "Dude, you should leave some for us too."


    "It''s not my fault if they approach me." Jaegar shrugged, unbothered by theirment. "Well, you snooze, you lose," he replied with a smirk. "Besides, there are plenty of other fish in the sea."


    "Wait, let me ask you a question." Parker squinted his eyes, looked at Jaegar, and asked, "Isn''t your room between the two professors?"


    "Yes, if it is." Jaegar could guess the oing question.


    "Did you do them too?"


    Jaegar spurted out of his drink.


    "What!" Pierre and Parker stared at him in disbelief and asked, "Did you?"


    "What nonsense are you talking?" Then he got up and walked away from them.


    Pierre and Parker looked at each other, suspecting Jaegar.


    Jaegar had spent a few exhrating hours at the party, celebrating the victory with his teammates and fellow students.


    However, as the night wore on, he felt a tinge of loneliness creeping in. Leaving the festive atmosphere behind, he decided to retreat to his room.


    Seeking a moment of sce, he climbed up to the rooftop, where a small balcony overlooked the starry night sky.


    Sitting on the edge, he gazed contemtively at the twinkling stars, pondering the inexplicable feeling that had engulfed him.


    Despite the des and admiration he received after the match, a sense of emptiness lingered within Jaegar. Surrounded by cheering crowds and adoring fans, he couldn''t help but recall his past life, one marked by solitude and ack ofpanionship.


    With a sigh, he reminded himself, ''Jaegar, just be thankful that you were given the chance at life again and live as you like it, man.''


    In the midst of his thoughts, a familiar voice broke the silence behind him, startling Jaegar from his reverie.


    Turning around, he saw Professor Jeanine making her way onto the balcony. "Are you talking to yourself now?" she teased with a yful smirk. Jaegar smiled faintly, appreciating her lighthearted approach.


    "Professor Jeanine, what are you doing here?" He inquired, slightly puzzled by her presence.


    Jeanine chuckled, raising an eyebrow in mock surprise. "Did you forget this is the professors'' building?" she quipped, adding a yful wink.

 Chapter 39: Night on the balcony

    Jaegar chuckled, realizing his oversight, and quickly apologized for intruding on the space. But the professor seemed unfazed, engaging him in a warm conversation. "And what are you doing here instead of enjoying the night? After all, you are the yer of the night," she remarked, acknowledging his impressive performance during the match.


    Jaegar managed a small smile at Jeanine''s words, grateful for the distraction from his thoughts. "I just needed some fresh air, I guess," he replied honestly, still feeling that strange twinge of loneliness. "It''s just... It''s all so new to me. Back at home, I never experienced anything like this. Being praised, having friends, being part of a team¡ªit''s all overwhelming."


    Jeanine leaned against the balcony railing, her expression softening as she listened. "Oh, I didn''t think you were the sentimental type."


    "Just what have you been thinking of me as?"


    "I suppose I have my moments," he chuckled, a hint of vulnerability in his voice. "But it''s nice, you know? To finally feel like I belong somewhere."


    She chuckled lightly. "But I understand what you mean. Sometimes change can be both exciting and overwhelming. It''s like stepping into a whole new world, isn''t it?"


    She knew Jaegar was from humannds and hadn''t heard about magic until now, and she thought he was overwhelmed by that. But Jaegar was speaking about his past life.


    "And judging by your ''other day''s'' performance, I thought you were a really popr guy, like some yboy type."


    She was wearing a light blue gown. Her hair was left freely in the front and back.


    Jaegar''s eyes dropped down to her bosoms as she sat right next to him.


    She caught him staring at her bosom and said, "What do you think you are doing?"


    Jaegar said boldly, "Staring at your beautiful breasts."


    "Didn''t I tell you that it was a one time thing?"


    "Of course, but when did a student listen to his teacher?"


    Jaegar got up, moved near her, and hugged her from behind. He whispered in her ears, "You can stop it if you don''t like it."


    Then he kissed her on the ear, gently biting her.


    "Mmm! You are really a naughty boy." Whenever she was around him, she couldn''t help but feel attracted to him and remember the night they spent together. She gave in to him, wanting to feel the sensation again.


    He moved his hands onto her bosom and massaged them through the cloth while he kissed her neck.


    She closed her eyes and enjoyed his lips on her. She held his head as he continued caressing her neck with his lips.


    "Students who never listen to the teacher should be punished." She caught his hands and made him sit on the edge.


    She moved back and kneeled before him. She looked up at him with a mischievous smile, ready to give him a punishment he wouldn''t forget.


    Jeanine looked at him with an impish glint in her eyes. "Ready for the punishment."


    "Anytime." Jaegar smiled at her, leaning back with the support of his hands.


    She unbuttoned his pants and removed his boxers, and, taking his penis in her hand, she started stroking it gently with her delicate, soft hands.


    Jaegar exhaled, feeling the sensation in him.


    Soon, in her hands, his penis started to grow inch by inch and became a stiff boner.


    Her hands worked around his fat cock as she brought them up and down on it. Jaegar''s breath quickened as he surrendered to the pleasure coursing through his body. The intensity of her touch sent waves of ecstasy pulsating through him, driving him closer to the edge of desire.


    She rubbed her fingers on the head of the cock, putting pressure around the head. Jaegar groaned in pleasure as she stroked him harder.


    "Does it feel good?" Jeanine asked him in a soft voice.


    "umm hhmm!" Jaegar nodded, his eyes closed in bliss. He could hardly find the words to respond, but his moans of pleasure conveyed his satisfaction.


    She increased the motion of her hands, jacking him harder. She moved her head and licked the tip of the cock, which was oozing out the precum.


    She moved her tongue on the head while her hands continued to twist and jack his shaft.


    "Hmm! Ms. Jeanine! That feels¡­really nice," he groaned.


    Jaegar didn''t know Jeanine was this good with her hands. As she was pleasuring him with her hands, he moved his hands and slid her gown, revealing her round breasts, each topped with a coin size are and brown nipples. He leaned in on her and took them into her hands, feeling them and squeezing them.


    Jeanine then moved back, halting him. She took his cock right in her mouth and began to suck him, taking in his shaft in full.


    "Ohhh!" Jaegar groaned, holding her head.


    "I want to..." Jaegar''s words were cut off as he groaned again. Jeanine started to suck him rapidly while she held his sack of balls, massing them with her hands.


    Jaegar instinctively moved his hands to the back of her head and began to saw his big log in and out of her mouth. A few strands of saliva dripped from her mouth and fell on her breasts. It was too raw, and the noise her mouth made became louder as he stroked her head on his big shaft.


    "I''m gonna cum!"


    He tried to warn her, but she didn''t stop, telling him to release it in her mouth.


    She sucked him vigorously, and her tongue wrapped around his head, bringing him to an orgasm. Her mouth sealed around his cock.


    With another groan, Jaegar released his cum deep into her mouth. Jeanine moved with his cum in her mouth, a few drops dripping from the sides of her mouth.


    She swallowed down the load of cum, and he was still not done as he rubbed it two more times right on her face and breasts, painting them in hot, sticky liquids.


    Jaegar gasped as he watched her, drenched in his cum. This image has been stored in his mind, and he won''t forget it for a long time.


    "I have wanted to try," she said, taking the cum from her breasts and licking them with her fingers.


    "You taste good, though."


    "Pleasure," he said, still gasping from that intense mouth action. She really did a number on him.


    ''Damn! It was exhrating,'' he thought.


    Jeanine got up and sat on the chair, which was nearby. She lifted her gown and slid down her panties.


    She lifted her legs, spreading them apart. "Now,e here, it''s my turn."

 Chapter 40: Directly, on the balcony

    Jaegar walked to her and kneeled opposite her. He moved his face between her thighs and tried to get the smell of her pussy. So he deeply inhaled the musky scenting from her obviously wet pussy.


    He sealed his lips on her slit and started to lick them slowly. His tongue explored every fold and crevice, savoring the intoxicating taste of her arousal. With each flick and swirl, he could feel her body responding, her moans of pleasure urging him on.


    "Hmmm!" she moaned slightly at the touch of his lips and jerked her hips as his tongue rolled over her clit. The sensation sent waves of pleasure coursing through her body, intensifying the growing desire between her thighs. As he continued to skillfully pleasure her, she felt herself bing lost in the overwhelming ecstasy, unable to hold back her moans of delight.


    He continued licking her pussy lips, kissing them, and sucking them.


    Jeanine''s hands dropped to her breasts, squeezing them herself. She arched her back, offering herself fully to his touch, as her nipples hardened under her own caress. Thebination of his skilled tongue and her own stimtion brought her closer to the edge of climax, making her gasp and writhe with increasing urgency.


    Jaegar began to trail his tongue over the pussy lips , then he slid his fingers into her wet cunt, slowly pumping them in and out of her. Soon, Jaegar found his rhythm with his tongue and his fingers.


    Jeanine moaned, squeezing her breasts with one hand while the other hand moved over his head, taking in a handful of his hair and pulling him into her.


    "Just like a good boy, yes! That''s how you do it!" Jeanine excitedly moaned.


    He loved the taste of her lips as he enthusiastically sucked down on her. He pushed his tongue inside her as far as he could, sticking his fingers along with his tongue.


    Jeanine bit her lip as her forehead scrunched, feeling the extreme pleasure descend on her.


    Jaegar then removed his fingers, as he didn''t want to disturb his licking. He moved his hands down her, grabbing the soft, fleshy butt.


    He lifted her by grabbing her ass cheeks and focused on licking and sucking her pussy even more frevently.


    "Daaammnn! Jaegarr! Ohh! There, that''s it! Make me cum!" She screamed, her voice getting out of control. Jeanine''s body trembled with every flick of Jaegar''s tongue, her moans growing louder with each passing second.


    The intensity of their passion filled the room, driving her closer to the edge of ecstasy.


    There was still a buzzing noise in the dorms, so no one could hear it.


    Jaegar continued to wiggle his tongue inside, bringing her to an orgasm. She came hard on him.


    "Hmmhhmm!" She gasped, her body convulsing with pleasure as waves of ecstasy washed over her. Jaegar held her tightly, savoring the taste of her release.


    She exploded her juices right into his mouth.


    Jaegar was still licking her pussy with juices in it. Jeanine had to catch his head and lift it up, and she said, "Hey, that''s enough, baby!" Jaegar reluctantly lifted his head with a mischievous grin on his face. He wiped his mouth with the back of his hand and chuckled, Sorry,  couldn''t resist." Jeanine yfully swatted his arm and replied, "Save some forter, we''ve got all night."


    She was breathing in and out rapidly, as it was intense.


    "Where did you learn to do like that?" she asked him as she leaned back on the chair.


    Jaegar smiled at her. Actually, this was the first time he tried eating a pussy. He didn''t know how he was doing and followed her reactions while he was eating her.


    ''All thanks to the hub,'' he thought.


    "No one would believe that you are still a boy after experiencing a full session with you." She patted his head, smiling at him.


    "We aren''t done yet."


    Then she got up and moved over to the edge, cing her hands on the balcony wall, she stuck up her ass towards him.


    "What do you say, my little lover?" She said it in a husky voice.


    Jaegar moved in until the fat head of his cock pressed against her pussy lips. Jeanine helped him by taking him to the entrance of her cave.


    Jaegar pushed his hips into her, sliding his cock inside her thin, hot lips. Jeanine let out a small gasp as she felt her insides widen at his gentle thrust.


    Jaegar then pushed him in further, immersing his cock in her.


    She let out a loud moan, feeling his hard cock in her.


    Then he caught her hips and rocked his hips into her.


    He increased the motion as he pumped into her. The sound of hips pping against her ass cheeks reverberated on the balcony.


    She felt stuffed and full, and the pure joy of his cock ramming her insides made her feel like she was in absolute heaven.


    "Fuck me like you mean it! Jaegar, I need it! Just like that, fuck me harder!" She moaned and grunted as he banged her from behind.


    Jaegar''s hips moved in front and back, slowly developing momentum. Jaegar was fully immersed in giving her pleasure as he felt the sensation of exotic bliss.


    His thrust sent his cock deep into her hole, making her writhe in his arms.


    Then a cracker sted off into the night sky, illuminating the entire balcony.


    Those two continued to embrace their lustful desires. Their naked bodies glowed in the aftermath of the crackers, their bodies glistening in the light.


    "How does it feel, baby?" she asked him.


    "It''s so good that I don''t want this to end."


    Jaegar didn''t know how to express it exactly. Words wouldn''t be enough to talk about this heavenly feeling.


    Jaegar worked her hips faster against her.


    They were like two lovers sweating profusely as he thrust her deeper and harder by the second.


    Jaegar sped up his thrusts, jolting her body, she was bouncing on his cock like a doll. She could feel her legs giving up and her energy waning.


    He closed his eyes, yanking her on and off his long shaft, gripping her by her slim waist.


    Her hair was stered to her back, face, and neck. Jaegar didn''t stop, as he could tell that she was enjoying it, as he could hear her moans and her pleas for more.


    As he continued pumping several times, he pulled back as he was near, jacking it on her ass.


    Shot after shot of hot liquids flowed out of his dick, painting her ass and hips.


    Jeanine had already reached orgasm twice, and she hummed in satisfaction.


    Jaegar fell on her back, hugging her from behind. Both of them gleefully smiled on their faces as Jeanine patted his face and said, "Well done, my stud."


    As the two of themy naked on each other, engrossed in the afterglow of pleasure under the starry sky, an unexpected disturbance shattered their private moment.


    A portal suddenly materialized, and out stepped Angelina, casting a knowing nce at Jeanine and Jaegar.


    "Well, well, what do we have here?" Angelina''s voice oozed with mischief. "My dear Jeanine, what are you doing with my boy?"

 Chapter 41: Mysterious guests in the academy

    They both quickly got up and wore their clothes.


    Jeanine''s cheeks flushed with embarrassment, and she averted her gaze, feeling caught off guard by Angelina''s arrival. Jaegar, too, was taken aback and annoyed at the interruption. He was enjoying his moment with Jeanine, and Angelina''s unexpected appearance felt intrusive.


    Inwardly, Jaegar felt a mix of emotions ¨C embarrassment, annoyance, and a touch of frustration.


    Jeanineposed herself as best she could, her tone regaining some of its usualposure.


    "Lady Angelina, this is not what you think," she exined, her voice tinged with a mix of irritation and awkwardness.


    Angelina smirked, seemingly enjoying the situation. "Oh, really?" she replied, raising an eyebrow yfully. "Well, it certainly looked like something to me."


    Jaegar felt a surge of frustration, but he remained silent, observing the exchange between the two women.


    Jeanine took a deep breath, trying to steer the conversation away from the awkwardness. "What brings you here, Angelina? Is there something you need?"


    Angelina''s yful demeanor softened slightly, and she gestured toward the portal.


    "I havee looking for the boy, and here I have ended up."


    A few moments before,


    In the tranquil farmyard, Ashfield emerged from a portal, intending to have a word with Angelina.


    However, his arrival did not go unnoticed. Out of nowhere, Angelina materialized andunched a powerful st of intense fire directly at him. Reacting swiftly, Ashfield chanted an incantation, conjuring a protective barrier just in time. The fiery assault struck the barrier, pushing him several steps back.


    "Angelina, this is not the time for such disys," Ashfield urged firmly, trying to reason with her. "The boy is in danger."


    Hearing the concern in Ashfield''s voice, Angelina ceased her attack, allowing the mes to dissipate.


    Her expression shifted from aggression to genuine worry. "What happened to my precious boy?" she inquired, her voice tinged with a mixture of fear and protectiveness.


    "He was attacked a few days ago," Ashfield exined, his gaze serious. "And I fear that all the attention he''s receiving is putting him in further danger. It may not be good for him."


    Angelina''s concern for Jaegar was evident as she quickly absorbed the information. Without wasting a moment, she vanished from the farmyard and reappeared before Jaegar, utilizing a spell she had ced on him to locate him whenever she needed.


    At present,


    She approached Jaegar, and she couldn''t help but feel a surge of motherly affection for him. "Jaegar," she called out gently, her voice warm andforting. "Are you alright?"


    He replied, "Yes."


    "It''s time for your training. I havee here now to take you." Angelina said.


    Jaegar looked at Jeanine and wondered what he should do. Jeanine then said, "You have to go."


    Angeling had already said she woulde for him. Jaegar, sighing, went along with her. He knew he needed power, if something like that happened again, he wouldn''t be lucky again. He wanted to know all about his powers and be well equipped with them.


    He trusted Angelina''s guidance and believed that training with her would be the best way to unlock his potential. With a determined nod, Jaegar made up his mind and followed Angelina, ready to unearth his powers.


    Entering the portal, Angelina and Jaegar disappeared from the ce.


    Jeanine mmed her face with her palm and shook her head. "Did she have toe only now?"


    The next morning, the academy had unexpected guests.


    Men dressed in ck coats flew to the academy on beasts with the bodies of firm and rugged fur and their nose and mouth stretched a little to the front, but ck fur and backward-bent horns. They had wings on them which were strong enough to lift their bodies and the one sitting on them.


    About twenty of themnded right in front of the academy, all bearing a logo on their right side of the chest - the emblem of the ck Hound Legion.


    As the students recognized the symbol, they whispered, "ck Hound Legion... What are they doing here?" Another creature came, different from the others. It was bigger, with thick dark horns and fiercely glowing red eyes - a menacing creature called aigur.


    Riding on the back of this ck-hornedigur was a man who wore intricate clothes, a long coat, and had neatly set hair and a trimmed beard. He was strikingly handsome and exuded an air of maturity. On closer inspection, one could see a resemnce between him and Jaegar, but with more mature features.


    The man walked into the academy, drawing a lot of attention.


    Veronica and Lorcan appeared from nowhere and stood in front of him.


    Lorcan respectfully addressed him, "Uncle, what are you doing here?"


    The man was Angus Gadfyre, the second prince of the empire and themander of the ck Hound Legion, the most feared group in the empire.


    He smiled at them and replied, "We are just passing by, just dropping in to say hi."


    Lorcan and Veronica watched him walked past them, not uttering any word.


    Angus continued on his way and headed to the headmaster''s room.


    Isadora and Jeanine had already reached the headmaster to inform him about Angus'' arrival. Jeanine seemed flushed, and upon seeing her, Ashfield said, "I know."


    She asked, "Why did hee here?"


    Then she realized something and said, "Is it for the boy?" She recalled that Jaegar was taken out by Angelina during the night. Jeanine wondered if that was the reason for Angus'' visit.


    Angus entered the headmaster''s room with slow steps, and upon seeing him, they all turned their attention to the formidable prince.


    Angus was feared by most people who knew him truly, as he was a fierce dark wizard, known for brutally defeating his enemies and never losing a battle.


    "Hello, dear Isadora and Professor Ashfield."


    Ashfield courteously weed him, "Wee, Prince Angus. To what do I owe the pleasure of your visit?"


    Angus looked at him, squinting his eyes, and a sly smile appeared on his face. "Yesterday, I happened to witness something amusing," he remarked, raising his hand.


    A small spark of lightning ignited on his finger for a second before disappearing. He then inquired, "Where is my boy?"

 Chapter 42: His powers and seal

    They all knew very well who he was talking about.


    Ashfield, feeling a bit uneasy, replied, "I believe he must be here. Jeanine, please call him."


    Jeanine, startled, spurted out, "He isn''t in the academy, Lady Angelina took him."


    Angus raised an eyebrow and asked, "Who?"


    Jeanine replied, "Lady Angelina."


    Angus frowned and questioned, "Why?"


    Ashfield exined the situation, informing him that Angelina was going to teach Jaegar, and he also mentioned the arrangement made by the empress.


    However, he discreetly omitted the matter regarding the curse, as instructed by the empress.


    He mentioned the empress so that he wouldn''t retort.


    Angus frowned again, pondering the information.


    "Okay, I will take my leave," he finally said.


    He turned and stopped near Isadora, taking her hand and kissing her palm. "Your beauty has aged like wine, Isadora," heplimented her. She blushed, and he turned again, leaving the room.


    Ashfield and Jeanine let out a sigh of relief, feeling as if a weight had been lifted off their chests. The matter regarding the curse was known only to Jeanine and Ashfield, and they decided to keep it discreet, as per the empress''s instructions.


    And all of it happened in a couple seconds, he came, talked, and left. Making them anxious for a while.


    After Jaegar went with her, Professor Jeanine announced that he had to go away for a family emergency.


    Pierre and Jennifer were confused as to why he had gone without saying anything to them. They wondered if there was something urgent that hade up, causing Jaegar to leave abruptly. As they pondered the situation, Pierre and Jennifer couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease about what might have happened to Jaegar''s family.


    Everyone wondered what happened to Jaegar in the academy, as he suddenly disappeared right after he gained fame. Rumors began to circte among their friends and acquaintances, specting about the possible reasons behind Jaegar''s sudden departure.


    Right after entering the portal, the environment changed drastically, and the ce he entered was not what he was expecting.


    Jaegar''s heart pounded loudly in his chest as he stood in the eerie and deste realm that greeted them after passing through the portal.


    Dark, thick clouds hung ominously overhead, obscuring any source of light and casting a haunting gloom over the entirendscape.


    Everything around him seemed lifeless and barren as if all vitality had been drained from the once thriving environment.


    The horizon seemed to stretch endlessly.


    The ground beneath his feet was littered with bones, creating an unsettling sight that sent a shiver down his spine. The bones were piled up like mountains, stretching as far as the eye could see, giving the impression of an endless graveyard.


    Each bone was a reminder of something or someone that had met an untimely end, and the air was charged with an aura of death and decay.


    The atmosphere felt suffocating, the air heavy with an overwhelming sense of blood lust and malevolence.


    Jaegar struggled to catch his breath as the pressure weighed down on him, making his chest tighten with unease. He felt like an intruder in this realm of darkness, a ce that seemed to have been forgotten by time itself.


    Angelina, seemingly unaffected by the foreboding environment, raised her hand and created a shimmering barrier around them.


    The barrier provided some relief from the oppressive atmosphere, allowing Jaegar to breathe a little easier. But even with the barrier, the thick, oppressive air still clung to him.


    Jaegar nced around, trying to make sense of this grim ce.


    He couldn''t help but wonder why Angelina had brought him here. Was this some sort of test or training ground? He felt a mixture of fear and curiosity, unsure of what she was doing.


    Though Jaegar still silently thanked her for the small respite as he nced around, taking in the macabre scenery. "You have been cking for the past decade, do you know that," Angelina said, breaking the silence.


    Jaegar''s frustration rose to the surface, and he couldn''t help but retort, "And whose fault is that?"


    Angelina furrowed her brows, a hint of understanding in her eyes. "I know it must have been difficult for you, Jaegar. Discovering this world and your abilities so suddenly must have been overwhelming. But you have a unique power within you, and it''s important that you embrace it fully."


    Jaegar nodded, realizing that he needed to let go of his past frustrations and focus on the present.


    "Jaegar, do you know what this ce is?" Angelina asked, her voice tinged with an air of seriousness. Jaegar shook his head, curiosity mixed with trepidation swirling in his eyes.


    "It''s the Abyss," she exined, her words heavy with weight. "The ce where damned creatures reside¡ªdemons, devils, and all sorts of vile beings. You may even encounter humans here." Her revtion sent shivers down his spine, and he couldn''t believe what he was hearing.


    "W-what do you mean? Me? Encountering them? Are you saying we have to stay here?" Jaegar''s voice trembled with disbelief and anxiety. The sight before him was daunting, with dark clouds veiling the horizon, bones forming grotesque mountains, and an oppressive aura that made it hard to breathe.


    Angelina''s smile, almost dismissive, only added to his confusion. "No, not me, Jaegar. You," she emphasized, causing his heart to race even faster.


    "WHAT?" Jaegar''s voice rose, his mind struggling to process the revtion. Stay here, in this nightmarish ce filled with malevolence and danger? It was inconceivable.


    "I can''t even breathe properly here!" he protested, a sense of helplessness washing over him.


    Angelina''s sigh wasced with frustration. "Those damned imperial family members¡ªwhat have they done to you? If your mother could see you right now, she would turn the imperial pce upside down." Jaegar''s eyes widened in astonishment. His mother, powerful enough to shake the foundations of the royal pce? It was beyond his imagination.


    Suddenly, a fierce desire to meet his mother swelled within him. He wished she could confront this woman before him, someone who was pushing him into this dangerous situation, expecting him to face unknown adversaries without even understanding his own powers.


    "I don''t know anything about fighting magic or my abilities," Jaegar eximed, feeling vulnerable and unprepared for the impending ordeal.

 Chapter 43: Darkness in self

    Angelina''s response was cryptic yet pressing, "You know, the power you are born with is not simple. I''ll tell you moreter. But right now, we don''t have time. You need to be stronger and omnipotent."


    Confusion and panic gnawed at Jaegar as he asked, "Time? What''s happening?" The situation was only growing murkier with each passing moment.


    In an attempt to provide rity, Angelina approached him and pressed her index finger against the center of his forehead. A searing white light engulfed his mind, causing his brain to feel like it was exploding and stretching, as if something was being forcibly injected into him.


    The sensation continued for what felt like an eternity, causing Jaegar''s face to turn green, and he doubled over, ovee with nausea and disorientation, eventually vomiting.


    The world around him spun as he struggled to regain his bnce, his body and mind both reeling from the disoriented experience. He clutched his temples, trying to steady himself and make sense of what had just happened. Every thought felt muddled and fragmented, as if the white light had scrambled his cognitive abilities.


    Desperately, Jaegar fought against the waves of dizziness, determined to regain control over his body and mind.


    "Just now, I sent you the runes, which rte to the ancient history of magic and your family''s magic.


    Remember the time when you were brought to my house? When I was curing you from the curse, I found out that they not only ced a curse on you but even ced a seal suppressing your bloodline." Angelina''s face turned serious, and the surroundings began to shake, under her growing pressure.


    She sighed and continued, "Even I found it difficult to identify what those seals were or how to break them, and all these days I have been trying to find a way to break them."


    Jaegar, still on the ground, felt like his brain was going to explode at any minute. All this information was overwhelming, draining him out and making his face pale. ''Just what did I do to face such things, and what sort of offense have Imitted?'' he thought.


    As he struggled to process the weight of the situation, Jaegar couldn''t help but feel a surge of anger and rage rise in him like a volcano ready to erupt. He clenched his fists, his knuckles turning white.


    She then said, "Now, I have found a way to break the seal. At that time, I couldn''t save your mother, but I am not going to let them take your life too," Angelina said, her face turning tender.


    She added, "Remove your shirt."


    Jaegar obeyed half-mindedly, still trying to process everything. His mind was a whirlwind of emotions, with anger and rage still simmering beneath the surface.


    Angelina blew on his abdomen, and a mysterious rune appeared out of nowhere, covering his abdomen.


    Jaegar looked down to see the ck and red marked drawing on his body that he wasn''t even aware of until now. He fell to the floor, staring at the sky, no longer able to think as hey there.


    Angelina could tell what was going through his mind. She caressed his face and reassured him, "Everything''s going to be okay."


    Then she took out an old paper, it was like a scripture, and unrolled it. She stood adjacent to him and started chanting while looking at the old paper.


    Her voice became distorted and hoarse, and the dark clouds gathered more thickly above them. Jaegar felt a piercing pain in his abdomen, and the rune started to glow with crimson light.


    The dark clouds rumbled, and red lightning streaked through them, wind gusts flowing from nowhere.


    Angelina continued to read the ancient chant aloud, and with each passing moment, the rune on Jaegar''s body started to crack, causing the red light to intensify. The pain coursing through Jaegar''s body escted, the cracks spreading like wildfire, and he found himself floating in the air, his voice echoing in agonizing screams.


    His entire body was now covered with cracks of crimson light. The intensity of the red light grew stronger, illuminating the surrounding area with an eerie glow. Jaegar''s screams reverberated through the stormy night, blending with the howling wind and thunderous rumbling.


    Angelina finished thest part of the chant, and the seal on his body broke, enveloping him in thick crimson light. His scream sounded like some creature screaming from the depths of the void, and even Angelina stepped back, feeling the overwhelming force.


    Jaegar''s body was engulfed in a shimmering crimson light, causing his skin to appear charred with an eerie orange glow. A dark, red light seeped through the cracks, casting an ominous aura around him. His eyes zed with a deep, blood-red hue, reflecting the surge of immense power that now resided within him. At the center of his forehead, a distinct blood-red rhombus shape manifested.


    The ce started to develop tremors as Jaegar roared hysterically. The ground beneath him cracked and split open, releasing tendrils of moltenva that snaked their way towards Jaegar''s feet. The air grew heavy with the scent of sulfur, and the sound of crumbling stone echoed through the now chaotic surroundings.


    As Jaegar''s hysterical roars reverberated through the air , his body began to undergo a terrifying transformation. Muscles bulged and twisted, veins pulsated with an otherworldly energy, and his once-human features contorted into a monstrous visage.


    The sheer intensity of his rage seemed to fuel the growing darkness within him, as if he were bing something more than just a man possessed by power. Lightning struck the ground, and thend erupted, causing chaos and scattering bodies in its wake. Angelina attempted to protect herself with a barrier, but it shattered under the onught of Jaegar''s power.


    The intense crimson light surrounding Jaegar pulsated and flickered, emanating a low, guttural sound. And his roar resembled the ferocious roar of some powerful, untamed beast.


    It was a primal, fearsome cry that seemed to resonate from deep within the core of his being, unleashing a force of nature that was both awe-inspiring and unsettling. The very air seemed to tremble in response to the sheer magnitude of power now coursing through Jaegar, as if the essence of some ancient and untamed creature had awakened within him.


    Bodies scattered away under his force. Angelina again summoned a barrier, but her barrier broke away. Jaegar stopped screaming, and now he floated in the air.

 Chapter 44: Subduing Jaegar

    The pressure he exerted was unlike anything she had experienced before. Angelina, who was hailed as one of the most powerful witches, was being pushed back, and for the first time, she felt fear, sweating in the face of the crimson Jaegar.


    He looked down at her, and his gaze felt like hot needles piercing her mind all at once. He looked at his hands andughed hysterically, as if he weren''t himself. Jaegar''s mind seemed overtaken by his deviant self. Hisughter echoed in the distance.


    The screaming eventually ceased, and Jaegar hovered in the air,pletely enveloped in dark crimson and orange hues. The swirling colors around Jaegar seemed to grow in intensity, pulsating with an eerie energy. As he floated there, a sense of foreboding filled the air, as if something truly malevolent had taken hold of him.


    The once powerful witch could only watch in horror as Jaegar''s transformation continued, unsure of what woulde next.


    He seemed like a force of nature, an unstoppable tempest. Hisughter echoed maniacally, as if he had be a vessel for a darker, deviant side of himself.


    Faced with the overwhelming manifestation of Jaegar''s power, Angelina''s mind raced to find a way to control the situation.


    In desperation, she conjured chains that shot towards Jaegar, attempting to restrain him and hold him down. Those chains, glowing with blue light, caught him on the wrists of his two hands and at the ankles of his two legs. She gestured her hands downwards, bringing Jaegar down to the ground.


    Those chains mmed him to the ground, creating a big crack in the ground. He stood in the midst with those chains still intact.


    Jaegar''s newfound strength was unimaginable; he broke the chains with a mere snap of his hand and stomped his leg, dispersing them effortlessly. As the chains shattered into pieces, Jaegar''s eyes zed with blood red.


    Angelina could only gaze upon Jaegar with uncertainty and whispered to herself, "What have I unleashed?"


    As the crimson light covered every inch of Jaegar''s body, it seemed as if he had transformed into a fearsome beast of ancient power. Angelina knew she had to act quickly, so she raised her hands and began chanting a spell in anguage so cryptic that it was barely audible.


    In an instant, a massive icicle materialized above Jaegar, forming within seconds. She swiftly dropped her hands, and the ice plummeted towards him, smashing everything beneath it, including Jaegar.


    A wave of dust spread across the field around the area, obscruring Angelina''s voice.


    The impact created a moment of relief for Angelina as she caught her breath, but the swirling dark clouds and red lightning still persisted.


    To take advantage of the opportunity, she grabbed a bone fragment and, with another cryptic incantation, made it glow before hurling it towards the pile of bones.


    Suddenly, Jaegar emerged from the dissipating ice, his face now bearing a wide grin with only his eyes and the rhombus visible.


    The entire ice cubicle just evaporated into the air, leaving not a single drop behind. And Jaegar stood in the middle, as if nothing had happened.


    Without wasting a moment, Jaegar lunged at Angelina, but he was halted in his tracks by a giant hand that flicked him away.


    A golem made of bones stood before her, the glowing bone at its shoulder suggesting it had a crucial role.


    Angelina shouted Jaegar''s name, trying to bring him back to his senses, but his attention was fixed on the bone figure.


    He charged at it, jumping right at its chest with his fist and then shattering it. Those bones scattered and rained down.


    He turned his attention to Angelina, staring at her.


    But before he could, those bones quickly gathered around the glowing piece, soon forming a bone golem. It moved towards Jaegar again.


    While the figure kept Jaegar upied, Angelina retrieved an ancient, torn book from her robes and began flipping its pages.


    She needed a way to bring him back to his true self.


    As she finished searching through the pages, she turned to see Jaegar.


    Jaegar was now standing on the bone pile, holding the glowing bone, with a devilish smirk on his face that sent shivers down her spine.


    Looking at her, he crushed the bone piece, its ashes falling to the ground.


    Determined to restrain him, Angelina summoned powerful golden chains that erupted from the shadows. It was a binding magic she had rarely used, meant for the most powerful of foes.


    The chains spread in all directions, catching Jaegar by his limbs, but he fiercely struggled to break free, letting out another earth-shaking roar.


    Arrrhhhh!


    Swiftly floating in the air, Angelina positioned herself above him.


    Seeing her in front of him, he raised his hand, conjuring up red squares on his wrist and a circle on his palm adorned with runguage on them.


    She saw those squares and circles, and her eyes widened in utter disbelief.


    "The immemorial art of Empyrean magic!"


    Fear gripped her heart at the realization that Jaegar was wielding such incredible and indomitable power.


    Without hesitation, Angelina chanted anotherplex incantation as she smacked her hand on his abdomen, her hand stinging with unbearable heat as she ced it on Jaegar''s abdomen.


    She pressed on, and a red colored rune appeared on his skin. The crimson light flickered, and the red squares on his hand vanished.


    Slowly, his body began to return to its normal state, and Angelina slumped back with exhaustion, her charred hands evidence of the immense power she had dealt with.


    Jaegar nowy unconscious on the ground, naked and vulnerable.


    Angelina let out a tiredugh, relieved that she had managed to bring him back from the abyss of his own power. "What a troublesome kid!" she muttered.


    After a couple of minutes, Jaegar slowly opened his eyes, greeted by the sight of a distant red sky. He found himself lying on the ground, draped in a mysterious robe.

 Chapter 45: Illusion

    By his side, Angelina sat, her appearance telling him of the intense ordeal they had just been through. Her clothes were tattered, covered in dust and wrinkles. One of her hands was charred, and her once-neat white hair now fell disheveled in front of her face.


    Despite her disarray, she managed to smile as she saw Jaegar regaining consciousness. "You woke up," she said softly.


    Jaegar felt disoriented, unsure of what had just transpired. He asked Angelina, "What happened?"


    Angelina had expected his question, knowing that he had lost control and tapped into a vast well of power.


    She replied calmly, "Look at the mess you made. That''s how much power resides in you." Jaegar looked around at the aftermath of his unleashed power, feeling both intrigued and overwhelmed.


    His attention turned to the rune on his stomach, and he realized it was still there. Angelina exined, "I had put it back there again. At that time, I didn''t fully understand what I was dealing with, but now I do." Jaegar, unsure of what to do, remained silent and nced down at the rune. "I will not remove it," he dered firmly.


    However, Angelina was resolute. She waited for Jaegar to awaken, knowing that removing the seal and learning to control his powers were crucial for his safety and the safety of others. "We will try it again," she said, "but this time, I will help you. You have to learn to control your little deviant self."


    Jaegar couldn''tprehend her words entirely. Deviant? Me? he wondered. Yet, his curiosity about his powers grew, and he found himself willing to listen to Angelina once more. She instructed him to sit up and close his eyes, assuring him that he should not resist but embrace his power.


    As Jaegar followed her guidance, the seal on his abdomen broke once again. This time, when he opened his eyes, he found himself in a familiar ce¡ªhis previous home. Shocked and bewildered, he stood in awe, realizing that he was witnessing the house he used to live in.


    In the bewildering and surreal experience, Jaegar found himself standing at the door. It was a ce of memories that held only pain for him. As he stepped into the familiar surroundings, his mother warmly greeted him with a smile that he hadn''t seen in years.


    "Mom! In this house, didn''t I die?" he thought.


    Confusion gripped his mind; he questioned the reality before him, unsure if it was all a dream or if the world he went into was a dream.


    She led him to the table, serving him.


    He sat there, staring at his mother. He had actually forgotten that she could smile too. It has been a long time since she has talked, and even longer since she smiled at him. He just sat there, forgetting everything as he listened to her. She talked about her day and her work and asked him about his day.


    Engulfed by the perplexing moment, his father and sister also appeared, speaking to him with love and care. It felt surreal to have their attention and affection, as they seemed distant and disconnected in his past life. He just sat there listening to them, forgetting for a second that this was all an illusion.


    ''Yes, this has to be an illusion. My parents were never happy with me, they wouldn''t smile like that. They said that they regretted giving birth to me. I can never forget those words,not in a million years. Yes, this is definitely a dream I must be having right now."


    His mother asked, "Are you all right?"


    He stared at her in disbelief. Tears flowed out of his eyes. He wasn''t even aware of it. He wiped them, but they didn''t stoping out.


    "Why can''t I stop crying?"


    "Are you all right, son?" she asked him again.


    He stared at her and understood why he was crying. "yes,"


    "But you should have asked me when I needed it the most."


    Then his father said, "We are always here for you, son."


    Hearing his father''s voice made him angry. All those scoldings and beatings surfaced in his mind. He yelled at his father. Then his father''s figure changed back to how it used to be.


    He started scolding him, and his mother joined him.


    Jaegar stopped crying and leaned back. He said, "Yes, that''s how you should be. You people should never change because of me."


    This dissonance further convinced Jaegar that this must be an borate dream.


    Was it an illusion?


    His inner turmoil grew, and he stood up, dering his doubts aloud, "It has to be a dream!" But the genuine concern in his family''s eyes made his heart ache. In an attempt to escape the confusion, he fled the house and found himself on the streets. There, his former girlfriend appeared, as if out of thin air, and treated him as if they were still together.


    Jaegar''s unease deepened as she brushed off their breakup as if it never had happened. He couldn''tprehend the chaos unfolding around him and the conflicting memories of his past and present. The experience became overwhelming, and he yelled, trying to dispel the illusions that gued him.


    Finally, he found himself in a dark void, surrounded by the images of friends and family members. The pain in his head intensified, and he couldn''t bear the conflicting emotions. In a burst of frustration, he screamed again,manding the illusions to leave.


    He''d never seen something like it before. It was so vivid and long that it could not bepared to a dream or illusion.


    He clearly remembered that he was Angelina and they were doing something.


    The conversation he''d had with Angelina¡­


    She said not to fight it but to embrace it.


    In the midst of this turmoil, Jaegar''s mind struggled to regain rity. He understood that these illusions were not real. Someone or something was ying with his mind.


    He yelled, standing in the void, "WHO THE FUCK ARE YOU?"


    "COME OUT."

 Chapter 46: Fighting with himself

    Jaegar was clear that they were all illusions, and he yelled out loud, thinking that someone was manipting him.


    "These illusions don''t work on me. I don''t care about them." Jaegar''s voice echoed through the drak space, his frustration evident. He knew he had to stay focused and find a way to break free from this mind game.


    Then a voice boomed, "Don''t you want to go back to your world?" Jaegar''s heart skipped a beat. He gritted his teeth and responded, "I won''t be fooled by empty promises. Show yourself!"


    "And why the fuck would I want to do that?"


    "Stop with the bull crap and show yourself," he demanded, his mind unwavering.


    Then a crimson enveloped Jaegar appeared before him. The figure stood tall and imposing, their eyes glowing with an eerie intensity.


    "Didn''t I create a nice home for you? Stay there and enjoy the moment."


    Jaegar''s anger red at the figure''s words. "You think this is a home? It''s nothing but a prison! I won''t be trapped here any longer."


    "I made peace with them, I don''t need any love or their affection."


    His anger, confusion, rage, and total mind had been calmed down. He understood that this crimson figure wanted to take over this body as it had earlier. He regained himself, trying to calm down for a second to think clearly. As he took a deep breath, Jaegar realized that he needed to find a way to resist the figure''s control and regain his freedom.


    "And I have a lot to do, so why don''t we get done with this?"


    Crimson Jaegarughed and said, "You aren''t leaving here."


    "And I''m you, you are me."


    "Yes, but the matter here is who controls the body."


    "You can''t win against me."


    Crimson Jaegarughed loudly, "Foolish human, you think you can absorb me, you are weak, and you cannot take this power."


    While he was thinking, a crimson figure appeared before him and held him by the throat. "Let me take over, we will be a god for them. I will make them submit and kill whoeveres in our way."


    The Jaegar struggled to break free from the crimson figure''s grip, gasping for air. "I will never let you control me," he choked out defiantly.


    As he struggled, Jaegar''s hand sparked with lightning in one hand, and the other hand produced a purple mist. Then crimson Jaegar moved back, feeling a stinging sensation on his hands.


    Since then, Jaegar began his relentless battle against Crimson Jaegar. It was a grueling and arduous struggle. Despite initially overwhelming his adversary, it seemed that no matter what he did, victory remained elusive.


    In the beginning, the two shed without coordination. Jaegar was unfamiliar with utilizing his lightning and the mysterious power of purple mist. This marked the true beginning of his nightmare.


    Subsequent battles were brutal and relentless. Crimson Jaegar was like a primal beast, unleashed with unbridled fury and rage, attacking Jaegar without respite. The sight of the imposing figure before him filled Jaegar with terror.


    For countless attempts, Jaegar couldn''t even put up a fight and was constantly overwhelmed, torn apart, and defeated. It was less of a fight and more of a one-sided massacre.


    Yet, after suffering several deaths and rebirths, a glimmer of hope appeared.


    A realization dawned on Jaegar: using the powers separately was futile. He needed tobine lightning and mist to stand a chance.


    This was an incredibly difficult task, far moreplex than performing two distinct tasks simultaneously. But Jaegar had no other option; he had to master this technique.


    Time passed, but Jaegar lost track of it in the relentless struggle.


    Despite the exhaustion and injuries, he kept fighting. Winning or losing didn''t matter anymore.


    He fought to prove the strength of his beliefs, to show that he wouldn''t back down as a man. His emotions raged like an eternal inferno, and he forgot everything else.


    In the midst of their brutal battle, the orange-hued skin of Crimson Jaegar began to fall off, and Jaegar''s body cracked.


    It was in this moment that Jaegar had an epiphany. Winning the fight wasn''t the true objective; it was about epting Crimson Jaegar''s existence, his emotions, and his power.


    He knew for once that he wouldn''t kill him.


    "Don''t think you have killed me..."


    Kreuek!


    The only thing it was capable of was destruction, annihtion, andplete chaos. It tried to take control of Jaegar''s mind, but it couldn''t, as Jaegar remained resolute and showed no sign of emotional breakdown. He showed no anger and remained calm, making it hard for it to take over him right now.


    Even after losing to him a number of times, his mind didn''t falter, and he stood with an absolutely resolute mind of his own.


    As the realization settled in, Crimson Jaegar''s body shattered into fragments that flowed into Jaegar''s own body.


    And he epted them without hesitation as if it were the natural course of events.


    The immense power would have driven anyone else mad, but Jaegar''s unwavering mind digested it effortlessly. This absorption granted Jaegar a better understanding of the powers he had encountered, and he learned how to wield them.


    The dark space around him began to copse, and a kaleidoscope of memories shed before his eyes. Only then did Jaegar realize how much time had passed in this seemingly endless struggle. It had be another reality in which Jaegar had spent 131 years within the dark space, fighting an eternal battle.


    With newfound knowledge and power, Jaegar finally opened his eyes. The struggle in the dark space had changed him, and he was no longer the same person.


    The rhombus appeared and glowed on his forehead, then disappeared after a moment, the skin returning to its usual self.


    Angelina revealed a smile and said, "Is it done?"


    "I think so."


    Angelina let out a sigh, feeling the tiredness wash over her.


    As Angelina rose to her feet.


    "My work here is done, it''s time for me to go," she dered, turning her gaze towards Jaegar.


    She continued, "You stay here, and I think you havepany."

 Chapter 47: The Sinners Domain

    With a subtle gesture, Angelina pointed at an approaching demon.


    The creature was a formidable sight, standing two meters tall with a dark-skinnedplexion and two small horns adorning its head. With its fangs bared, the demon charged toward them, emitting a menacing growl.


    "Come when you feel content," Angelina said calmly before stepping towards a portal that had materialized nearby. With each step, the distance between them grew until she vanished through the portal, leaving Jaegar to face the demon alone.


    Jaegar stood up, making his robe fall to his waist, revealing his now defined muscles, and his aura had undergone a drastic change. He stood,posed and ready, as the demon charged relentlessly towards him. He could feel the rawness coursing through him right now, pounding in his muscles, his every cell screamed and roared through the energy he emanated.


    In the past, Jaegar might have been afraid, but not now. He clenched his fist, feeling the power surging within him.


    He began running toward the approaching demon, starting slowly and then picking up the pace.


    As they closed in on each other, both Jaegar and the demon unleashed their fists in a fierce collision.


    Upon impact, a shock wave burst forth from Jaegar''s fist, propelling the demon away with tremendous force.


    The creature crashed into the ground, plowing through it for several meters before finallying to a halt.


    The aftermath of the collision was evident, with the demon''s body in a lifeless mess.


    Jaegar''s newfound strength was palpable. He stood there, no longer feeling fear or hesitation. He hade to embrace the immense power dwelling within.


    As Jaegar stood amidst the crimsonndscape, he noticed more demons approaching from the direction the former demon hade.


    With a stern expression, he slowly rose into the air, levitating as he observed the eerie surroundings.


    The horizon was nothing but a straight red line, filled with a vast sea of bones. Perplexed by this surreal ce, he couldn''t help but wonder, "Just what sort of ce is this?"


    It was purgatory, and she had sent him to the most dangerous and cruel ce in the world.


    Deciding to test his newfound powers, Jaegar moved towards the horde of demons.


    Raising his hand as the clouds gather above him. With a gesture towards the ground, hemanded the red lightning to streak down from the clouds, striking a demon and reducing it to ckened, charred remains.


    He continued bringing down the lightning on them, wreaking havoc on the horde, trying a few more times in various ways,  he stopped the lightning and turned his attention to the purple mist.


    The Purple mist was an inheritance of power from his mother, known as the "Origin Chaos Arts of Purple Mist."


    As he unleashed the mist on the demons, it transformed into a versatile manifestation of his will. The mist pierced through their hearts, sliced them into pieces, and turned them into dust. It was as if his mind had be a reality, and the purple mist obeyed his everymand.


    Jaegar then caught one of the demons, using the purple mist to restrain its arms and legs. He examined the creature closely, noting its inability to speak; it only grunted and made eerie shrieking noises.


    He could sense that the demon was not a sane being but a mindless entity driven by destructive instincts.


    Then lightning struck the demon, piercing its forehead and extinguishing its life.


    The purple mist danced around Jaegar''s arms, as if in sync with his thoughts, swirling around him like an ethereal dance.


    He was determined to gainplete control over the chaotic purple mist that now flowed within him.


    It was as though his old memories were being awakened, guiding him on how to wield this enigmatic power. With each step he took, he felt a deeper connection to this arcane force.


    As he continued on his path, Jaegar stumbled upon the ruins of a massive building.


    Inside, he sensed a presence, creatures unlike the demons he had encountered before. These beings had six hands, six eyes, and their appearance was so diverse that it defied description.


    Yet, they seemed drawn to his presence as they spotted him amidst the ruins.


    A moment of eerie silence enveloped the area, a calm before the impending storm.


    Then, with a shrill cry, the creatures lunged towards him, their intentions unmistakably hostile.


    Jaegar''s expression grew more serious, and crimson squares appeared on both of his hands. With a focused mind, he summoned the mes of his power, materializing them into threads of fire that resembled streams of moltenva. Swiftly, he unleashed the threads towards the charging creatures, winding them up in their fiery embrace.


    The intense heat of the fire threads seemed to be in perfect harmony with the chaotic essence of the purple mist.


    They entangled the creatures, rendering them helpless in their struggle against his might.


    Jaegar''s eyes glinted with crimson re as he held control over the overwhelming power surging within him.


    With precision and skill, he directed the fire threads, restraining the creatures with calcted movements.


    He was no longer merely reacting to his powers, but had gained a sense ofmand over them.


    Each gesture felt natural, as though he had always known how to wield this raw elemental force.


    Memories from a distant past, perhaps from the time when the crimson and the purple were first intertwined, shed through his mind, lending him ancient wisdom in this battle.


    As the fire threads engulfed the creatures, they let out anguished cries, writhing within the embrace of the mes.


    Despite their bizarre appearances, their agony was evident, and a hint of sadness filled Jaegar''s heart. He wasn''t fighting out of a desire to destroy, but to protect and preserve.


    In a moment of epiphany, Jaegar realized that the crimson and the purple within him were the forces of destruction, and their might was unimaginable and unpredictable.


    With newfound rity and eptance, Jaegar''s control over the crimson and purple powers grew even stronger. He knew that there was still much to learn and understand, but he was determined to master these extraordinary powers.


    In the midst of the ruins, Jaegar pressed on, driven by an unyielding passion to explore further and test his powers against the unknown.


    As he ventured deeper into the ruins, the remnants of time intertwined with the power coursing through his veins. The red sky above seemed to reflect the intensity of his fiery intent. Jaegar''s eyes, now aze with an inner strength, scanned the surroundings with a sharp focus.


    A faint smile danced on his lips, and he felt the thrill it gave him. It was what drove him forward. The adrenaline surged through his body, fueling his desire to conquer the uncharted territory ahead.


    With each step, Jaegar''s heart pounded in sync with the rhythm of his unwavering resolve. The unknown may have been daunting to others, but for Jaegar, it was an irresistible call to push beyond his limits and embrace the exhration of the undiscovered.


    Within the shadows, he sensed movement. More creatures emerged, drawn by the echoes of battle, ready to challenge the intruder in their domain. Jaegar braced himself, a sense of anticipation tingling through his body. It was time to put his abilities to the test once more.


    Summoning the power of lightning, the immemorial arts, and the arts of purple mist, Jaegar unleashed a mesmerizing disy of elemental might. The air crackled with electricity as bolts of lightning struck true, rendering the approaching creatures motionless in a dance of electrifying power.


    With a flourish, he summoned the purple mist, the essence of his mother''s legacy, weaving it into an intricate dance of destruction. The mist obeyed his will, wrapping around the creatures, ensnaring them, and transforming their forms into mere particles that dissipated into the atmosphere.


    The more of the power of chaos he used, the more of his mother''s memories he regained. He remembered the time when he first opened his eyes to see a woman, it was his mother who held him.


    He saw her; he saw her face, which was tender with love for him, her eyes showcased how much she loved him. He was even more fueled by those memories, that they killed such a woman, took a mother from her son, and left him with a void that could never be filled. The anger and grief within him grew stronger, driving him to seek revenge against those responsible for his mother''s untimely demise.


    As the ruins echoed with thest echoes of battle, Jaegar stood tall and resolute, his abilities now honed to a fine edge. He had found harmony between the two forces that resided within him¡ªthe fiery power of crimson lightning and the ever-shifting enigma of the purple mist.


    Unfazed by the destion around him, Jaegar''s eyes sparkled with an intense hunger for annihtion.


    The trials within the ruins had granted him valuable insights into the true extent of his abilities, empowering him to face whatevery ahead.


    There was no turning back now. Jaegar was no longer the uncertain young man he was back then.


    With a steady stride and an unshakable will, Jaegar continued his journey, deeper into the heart of the crimson ruins. Each step carried him deeper into the sinister world.

 Chapter 48: Orcs settlement

    At Angelina''s farmhouse, she sat peacefully on the front porch, the night enveloping her in its calm embrace. Lost in the ancient book''s pages, she sought wisdom in the magic of old times.


    Suddenly, a shift in the atmosphere caught her attention, and before she knew it, a portal materialized right in front of the house entrance.


    From the portal emerged a ragged figure, draped in a robe, adorned with injuries and a two-inch scar on his upper back.


    It was Jaegar, disheveled from his endeavors in the crimson realm. Despite his weariness and wounds, he stood tall before Angelina, who looked at him with relief. A genuine smile graced her lips as she greeted him.


    "I am back."


    ***


    Somewhere distant from the civilized humannds, nestled within a vast mountain valley,y an orc settlement. Its structures made of rough-hewn wood and stone blend seamlessly with the natural surroundings.


    The valley echoed with the sounds of metal and other noises, their imposing figures revealing their raw strength and primal nature. With their green-tinted skin and menacing tusks jutting from their mouths, they presented a fearsome sight.


    In the heart of this rustic settlement, where wooden huts stood firm against the elements, there resided an orc like no other. His face bore intricate markings that told tales of battles fought and challenges ovee.


    He was a warrior among warriors, respected and admired by his kin for his courage and prowess inbat. His name was Grak''Gor, a name that sent shivers down the spines of those who had witnessed his might on the battlefield.


    Inside his humble wooden hut, Grak''Gor was butt naked as he was holding a woman by her waist, gripping her tightly. He almost squeezed her waist as his hands wrapped around her waist.


    He humped his giant into her hole, which now stretched around his long, thick shaft.


    She whimpered, and writhed, letting out cries of pain. Her eyes rolled up, tears falling down her cheeks as she endured the forceful thrusts. Grak''Gor''s expression remained stoic, unaffected by her suffering, as he continued to dominate her with his raw power.


    The room was filled with a mix of agony and pleasure, creating an unsettling atmosphere that showcased the true nature of Grak''Gor''s dominance inbat and intimacy alike.


    Grak''Gor, fueled by his primal instincts, paid no heed to her pleas and continued his relentless assault. The room filled with her moans and cries for help as Grak''Gor''s dominance overpowered any resistance she could muster.


    After a few more thrusts, he released an ample amount of his liquids, enough to drench her in them.


    Then, throwing the woman aside, he got up. That woman was lying unconscious. Grak''Gor stood tall, his chest heaving with the satisfaction of his conquest. The room fell silent, save for the sound of the woman''s shallow breaths, as Grak''Gor basked in his victorious dominance.


    He wrapped a cloth around his waist and walked towards the exit, leaving the woman behind, still unconscious and covered in his fluids. Grak''Gor''s presence lingered in the room.


    Grak''Gor emerged from his dwelling, meeting with his loyal warriors, who were eagerly awaiting hismand. With a determined expression, he inquired, "Have wepleted all the preparations?" The response came swiftly from one of the orcs, "Yes, Chieftain, everything is ready."


    Grak''Gor surveyed the bustling activity around him, the sense of purpose palpable in the air. "This time," he dered, "we need to strike at the humans with swift and decisive force. Those wimpy mutts won''t know what hit them!" A cunning glint sparkled in his eyes, revealing a strategic mind eager to outmaneuver their adversaries.


    One of the orcs voiced a concern, "But Chieftain, we''ve heard that a man ising. His presence may hinder our ns." Grak''Gor''s brows furrowed, irritation evident in his voice. "That darned prince! Why can''t he just stay in his home?"


    He took a moment to collect his thoughts before asserting with unshakable resolve, "No matter what obstaclese our way, we are not backing down. We have fought too long and too hard to let anything stand in our path."


    Then all of them were dispersed, and Grak''gor walked inside and continued his activity from earlier.


    Unbeknownst to the orcs, Angus, apanied by his forces, was riding swiftly toward their camp. As they approached, Angus led his men,nding right in the heart of the settlement. The orcs were taken by surprise as shouts of rm filled the air, and Grak''Gor was jolted out of his momentary satisfaction.


    He hurriedly exited his dwelling to witness the arrival of Angus and his formidable legion mounted onigurs. The camp was now surrounded, leaving the orcs with little room to maneuver.


    Angusnded right in front of the Grak''gor residence. He got down from his mount.


    With an amused expression, Angus strode confidently towards Grak''Gor, their eyes locking in a moment of intense confrontation.


    "Hello, Chieftain," Angus said, greeting him in a tone that carried both authority and amusement. "I have been meaning to meet you for a while."


    Grak''Gor''s expression darkened, realizing that the man they had discussed earlier was none other than Angus himself.


    Chaos erupted as the orcs, fiercely loyal to their chieftain, shed against the powerful wizards. The battle was fierce and relentless, as both sides fought with unwavering determination.


    Angus, disying his mastery over the arcane, lifted his hand, exerting a powerful force that restrained the mighty Grak''Gor. The chieftain found himself immobilized, unable to break free from Angus''s magical grip.


    With measured steps, Angus closed the distance between them, his gaze locked onto Grak''Gor''s. "I''ve heard that you like to torture humans," Angus remarked coolly. "Is it true?" His words were charged with a mixture of curiosity and usation.


    As the chaos continued to unfold around them, cries for help and the crackling of mes filled the air.


    The sh between them, the ng of armor, and the roars of orcs filled the valley with an atmosphere of turmoil and desperation.

 Chapter 49: The lightning Prince

    Despite the mayhem surrounding them, Angus remained eerilyposed, still holding Grak''Gor under his magical influence. "How about you tell me what you like?" Angus inquired, his voice steady andmanding.


    The battle raged on, with each side refusing to yield to the other''s might.


    As the fight continued, one of the prince''s men ventured inside one of the huts and discovered several captive women. Disturbed by the sight, the wizard quickly reported his findings to Angus.


    Angus''s expression remained stoic as he tightened his grip around Grak''Gor, not in the mood for idle chatter. "Not in the mood for a talk?" Angus inquired with an air of nonchnce, though his eyes bore into Grak''Gor with a piercing intensity.


    "You don''t know what you''re dealing with here," Grak''Gor retorted defiantly, not even fazed after being overpowered by Angus.


    "Care to tell me, then?" Angus responded calmly before flicking his hand with precision. A crackling bolt of lightning surged from Angus''s hand, wrapping itself around the orc''s outstretched hand.


    The lightning pierced and shredded the orc''s skin, sending jolts of excruciating shock through its body. The orc roared in pain, but despite the agony, it maintained a fierce and unyielding re.


    Angus narrowed his eyes, increasing the intensity of the lightning, causing the orc to writhe and contort in unbearable torment. However, Angus''s mastery over the arcane allowed him to inflict precise damage, targeting only the orc''s right hand, which resulted in the creature''s pain without incapacitating itpletely.


    "Now, do you feel like you can talk?" Angus inquired, his voice resonating with a hint of impatience.


    "My-my... father will hear about this, and you... will suffer a lot," Grak''Gor managed to utter between gritted teeth, the pain in his hand intensifying with every word.


    Angus''s confusion flickered across his expression. "Father? Oh! You people have family too," he said in a mocking tone, infuriating the orc.


    Grak''Gor clenched his teeth, his eyes narrowing with rage. "Don''t underestimate us, humans. Our bonds are strong, and our vengeance is relentless," he growled, his voice filled with determination. The pain in his hand fueled his anger, making him more determined to seek revenge for the humiliation he had endured.


    "If that is so, then watch how your men die in front of you as you sit there helpless." Angus retorted, his voice dripping with disdain. "Your so-called ''vengeance'' won''t save you from the fate that awaits you and your kin."


    Grak''Gor''s voice grew colder as he stared at the human. "But remember this, human, for every one of my kin that falls, ten of yours will meet their end. Our strength lies not only in our family bonds but in our unity as a tribe." With a fierce glint in his eyes, he added, "Prepare to witness the true power of the orcish wrath."


    As Angus bound Grak''Gor to a rock, the orc chieftain could only watch helplessly as his men fell one by one to the devastating power of Angus''s lightning.


    The crackling energy danced on Angus''s fingertips, and with precision and deadly uracy, he unleashed the lightning upon the marauding orcs. Their cries of pain and fear echoed through the valley as they met their end, turning to dust before Angus''s unstoppable force.


    These orcs had caused immense suffering, killing thousands of humans and taking hundreds of women captive. Their vile activities had caught the attention of Angus, the Lightning Prince himself.


    Now he stood before Grak''Gor, a symbol of might and wrath, with the power to end it all.


    The lightning in Angus''s hands rumbled with an almost otherworldly fury, each strike carrying the weight of their crimes.


    Grak''Gor could feel the immense power coursing through Angus, a power that couldy waste to entire armies with a mere flick of his fingers.


    As thest of the orcs turned to dust, Angus turned his attention back to Grak''Gor. The orc chieftain''s defiant re remained, though a flicker of fear danced in his eyes.


    "I''m not going to kill you today," Angus dered, his voice resonating with authority. "Go back to your father and tell him that the Dark Prince will be waiting."


    The name "Lightning Prince" was widely known and feared among all races.


    Angus''s reputation as a powerful and enigmatic figure had spread far and wide, and even the mention of his name struck terror into the hearts of many. Rumors of his immense strength and unmatchedbat skills had reached the ears of warriors from distantnds, solidifying his status as a legendary Wizard.


    Many believed that crossing paths with Angus meant certain doom, as his victories in battle were said to be apanied by shes of lightning and thunderous roars.


    With that ominous message delivered, Angus turned away, leaving Grak''Gor bound and powerless.


    The orc chieftain could do nothing but watch as Angus disappeared into the horizon, leaving behind a trail of destruction and the weight of his words hanging heavily in the air.


    In that moment, Grak''Gor realized the true extent of his tribe''s folly. They had provoked a force beyond their reckoning, and their actions had brought about their own downfall. As the reality of their defeat sank in, Grak''Gor understood that the Lightning Prince was a force to be reckoned with¡ªa harbinger of doom and death. He hadn''t left anyone alive, not even a single orc.


    He was the sole survivor of this massacre.


    Bound to the rock, Grak''Gor contemted his next move. He knew he had to return to his father, but how would he face the shame of failure and the consequences of his actions? The Lightning Prince''s words echoed in his mind, a constant reminder of the power that awaited those who dared to challenge him.


    Still, his eyes burned with rage as he didn''t leave this matter here. He decided to visit his father. no matter what, and with his pride as an orc''s tribe chieftain, he didn''t want to let this matter slide. Even after experiencing the prince''s actions, he dared to go against the Lightning Prince.

 Chapter 50: Elven city of Autumnhold

    Right after Jaegar existed through the portal to Angelina''s farm house, in a ce far away from the farm, there was a breathtaking city with buildings adorned by vines, giving the ce an enchanting aura. The city seemed to have a rich history, as evidenced by the intricate architecture and the ornate statues that lined the streets.


    The architecture was intricate and unique, with towering spires that resembled tall trees. The entire ce seemed to breathe with life, and the air was filled with an ethereal ambiance. The city was like a forest except for the houses, everything showcased the wilderness.


    In the middle of it all, there was arge tree with a massive trunk, and it was so high and tall, its branches spreading on all sides, covering the entire city. The tree was adorned with vibrant flowers and lush foliage, creating a breathtaking canopy that provided shade and shelter for the bustling streets below.


    Its presence added a touch of enchantment to the already magical atmosphere of the city, making it feel like a hidden oasis amidst the urbanndscape.


    In this serene and tranquil ce, there was a sudden explosion that echoed through the city. It wasn''t major, but a fire spell burst out in an rming amount.


    In one part of the city, there were two distinct groups of beings engaged in a fierce battle.


    These beings had distinct pointy ears and fair skin and were attired in borate clothing. They moved with grace and agility, their weapons glinting in the moonlight as they shed. The sound of swords shing and spells being cast filled the air, creating a scene of chaos and intensity.


    Some of them had a fairplexion, exuding a captivating beauty, while others possessed a darker allure.


    There were two races of the elves, the forest elves and the dark elves, ancient rivals entangled in a seemingly endless feud. The forest elves were known for their affinity with nature; they were often seen adorned with leaves and flowers, blending seamlessly into their surroundings.


    On the other hand, the dark elves had a mysterious aura, cloaked in shadow and secrecy, making them formidable opponents in battle. Despite their differences, both races shared an unparalleled skill in magic andbat, making their shes all the more intense and unpredictable.


    Amidst the chaos, two figures stood out. One was a handsome male forest elf, his expression stoic andposed as he skillfully fought against a fierce female dark elf.


    The dark elf had a bow in her hand, shooting arrows at him with uracy. Her movements were swift and graceful, her eyes gleaming with fierce determination. The forest elf deftly dodged each arrow, his agility matched only by his precision in wielding a gleaming silver long de.


    The sh between their contrasting styles created an electrifying dance of skill and strategy, captivating all who witnessed it.


    The sh between their powers was captivating, but suddenly the male elf ceased his attack and looked in a specific direction.


    The female elf, confused by his sudden pause, also felt an inexplicable sensation and halted her movements. Their eyes met, and the male elf calmly suggested, "Why don''t we wrap this up for today and deal with it another time?"


    The dark elf nodded in agreement, acknowledging that she too had other pressing matters to attend to.


    With that, she and herpanions swiftly departed from the battleground, leaving the male elf behind.


    The handsome male elf quickly made his way to the most magnificent building in the city, a pce-like structure adorned with numerous spires. It was right under therge tree that stood at the heart of the city, its branches stretching towards the sky.


    As he entered, he was greeted by a grand hall filled with intricate tapestries and elegant chandeliers, a testament to the wealth and power of the ruling elves.


    Inside, he entered a chamber where a woman with an air of regality sat at a table surrounded by other elves, deep in discussion. This woman was the ruler of the forest elves, the sister of the male elf.


    "Elder Sister, we need to talk," he said with a sense of urgency.


    Her presencemanded respect, and her eyes held both wisdom and concern.


    "What troubles you, my brother?" She replied, motioning for her advisors to leave the room. As the advisors filed out, the room grew quieter, leaving only the siblings to converse. The woman''s voice was calm and soothing, a stark contrast to the urgency in her brother''s tone.


    Then the two talked about the familiar power he just felt.


    ***


    Meanwhile, as Angus made his way through the wilderness after dealing with the orcs, he too felt a familiar surge of power. A sigh escaped his lips, and he shook his head as he continued on his path, knowing that he had other responsibilities that could not be postponed.


    ***


    In the heart of the empire, within the confines of the grand pce, an elegant woman sat in a courtyard. She was surrounded by lush greenery and the soothing sound of trickling water from a nearby fountain. As she sipped her tea, her mind wandered about what only she knew.


    She was the Empress of the Empire, and her presence exuded strength and wisdom. Her tranquil demeanor changed as she sensed a disturbance in the realm, her face wrinkling with anxiety.


    Standing up, she walked out of the courtyard, her mind preupied with the mysterious force she had just perceived. She made her way through the grand halls of the pce, her flowing robes swishing softly with each step.


    ***


    Back at the farm house, as Jaegar and Angelina sat together, he recounted his incredible journey in the mystical realm.


    He was astonished to discover that, in reality, it had been 13 months, but he had spent those many years there. What surprised him, even more, was that, despite the time spent there, he had not aged even one bit.


    Just as they were engrossed in their conversation, a dark-furredigur flew in the direction of the house andnded right in the front yard of the house. Its piercing red eyes glowed in the dim light, and its powerful wings created a gust of wind as it touched down. Jaegar and Angelina looked at the creature as itnded.


    He had never seen anything like it before, its presence was both captivating and unsettling.


    Then a figure got off the back of theigur and walked towards the house.

 Chapter 51: Reunion with the family

    Both Jaegar and Angelina stood up to see who it was and found Angus approaching them.


    RIght after he came,


    Deep inside the house, in an empty room, there was a door with a frame of intricate carvings standing at one end of the room. Then the door suddenly trembled with pale blue energy, and the door flung open. A gust of wind rushed through the doorway into the room, causing the nearby curtains to billow.


    Holding the door knob on the other side of the door, a woman dressed regally stepped out and headed towards the exit.


    She came out of the house and saw Jaegar and Angelina standing at the entrance, facing the front. She followed their gaze and saw Angusing towards them. As Angus approached, the woman''s eyes narrowed in recognition.


    Standing at the back of the two, her presencemanded respect, and her age showed a bit of wisdom, adding a regal charm to her demeanor.


    Angus then noticed her standing at the back, seemed taken aback by her arrival, and he eximed, "Mother!"


    Jaegar and Angelina turned their attention to their back and found a woman standing in front of the front door.


    Jaegar seemed surprised as he wondered where she came from or if she was already in the house.


    Then he looked at the woman, her long, regal attire and dignified appearance matched the aura of a powerful and mature woman. With a booming and loud voice, she questioned Angus, "And what are you doing here, son?"


    Angus responded with a smile, "I came to see my son."


    "Aren''t I allowed to do even that?"


    However, his mother, Vivianne, squinted her eyes and issued amand, "You are summoned at the ministry, report immediately."


    Angus felt a pang of unease at his mother''s authoritative tone, but he knew better than to question her orders. He quickly nodded in understanding and replied, "Of course, Mother. I will go right away." As he turned to leave, he couldn''t help but notice her gaze, which lingered on Jaegar.


    Then Angus turned back, and he said a brief farewell, "Hello, son."


    He walked back to theigur and said to Jaegar, "We will meet again. Soon."


    He then mounted hisigur and flew off into the distance.


    Vivianne sighed, "That reckless son of mine," expressing frustration with her son.


    Angelina spoke to her, "You old hag, what are you doing here then? Did youe here to meet your grandson too?" Vivianne shot Angelina a re.


    Vivianne scoffed and said, "Old hag? Then what are you, old bones?"


    Angelina smirked and replied, "At least I have the wisdom to stay out of trouble, unlike your son."


    Vivianne''s frustration deepened as she muttered, "He definitely takes after his father."


    Angelina cleared her throat and said, "Let''s not embarrass ourselves in front of the boy."


    "Yeah, sure. He wouldn''t want to hear old women like us bickering anyway," Vivianne replied, her voice dripping with sarcasm. Angelina raised an eyebrow and retorted, "Well, it seems we can at least agree on something."


    Angelina couldn''t resist engaging in yful banter with her, as she said, "Although our bickering may amuse him, let''s stop this for now."


    Vivianne couldn''t help but smirk and reply, "Fine, I''ll save the bickering for when he''s not around."


    As Jaegar and Vivianne stood facing each other, the weight of their shared lineage hung in the air.


    Vivianne''s eyes softened with a mix of emotions as she approached her grandson. Her hands reached out to gently cup his face, a gesture filled with both affection and a hint of sadness.


    "I can see her in you," Vivianne whispered, her voice carrying the weight of memories long past. "You have grown up, so much since the time Ist saw you."


    Jaegar''s heart swelled with a bittersweet feeling. He had always wondered about his family, about the grandmother he had never met. Now, standing before her, he could sense the bond they shared.


    With the knowledge of their connection, Jaegar now understood that the earlier figure, Angus, was indeed his father. He felt a pang of regret that their meeting had been so brief, that they hadn''t had a chance to talk more about the incident back in the day.


    However, he pushed those thoughts aside for the moment, knowing that there would be time for questions and conversationster.


    A warm smile broke through Jaegar''s face as he looked at his grandmother. "Grandmother?" he tentatively spoke, seeking confirmation.


    Vivianne''s face lit up with a mix of joy and nostalgia. She nodded her head, her voice trembling with emotion. "Yes," she whispered, tears welling up in her eyes. Embracing him, she pulled him into a heartfelt hug.


    After the heartfelt reunion, Jaegar and Vivianne retreated to a quieter spot near the house, where they could talk morefortably.


    Vivianne''s eyes held a mixture of pride and concern as she looked at her grandson. "I sensed your power from afar," she began, "and I knew it could only belong to you, I thought."


    Jaegar didn''t know that they could sense his power from that distance.


    Noticing his confusion, Angeline exined, "Right after you came out of the portal, you were still oozing with that raw and raging power. It was like an untamed beast flowing out of your body. They were able to sense it. And as it was your mother''s unique power, they felt it familiar and came here, I think."


    Vivianne nodded, her gaze unwavering. "Indeed, and its presence has drawn the attention of powerful beings across different nes. It was really a highly powerful and quite potent art among the ancient magic."


    Jaegar then said, "Is that why he came to meet me?"


    Vivianne nodded again. "Yes, it may be so." She said this, averting his gaze.


    "But be wary, my dear. While some may seek to aid you, others may covet your abilities for their own purposes."


    Her words struck a chord with Jaegar, reminding him of the crimson figure and the mysterious realm he had encountered. "I''ve already faced a being who wanted to take over my body," he confessed. "It was powerful and relentless."


    It was evident that most of the powerful people must have sensed it, and only those familiar with that power recognized it and came to meet him.


    Vivianne''s eyes softened with concern. "You must be careful, Jaegar. Your power is a double-edged sword. Embrace it, but never let it consume you. Only by mastering it can you hope to control the chaos within."

 Chapter 52: The truth delayed

    Jaegar''s eyes met Vivianne''s, and a torrent of questions swirled within him. The weight of his mother''s mysterious death always haunted him, since he knew about her and remembered her when he was a child. The memories of her gentle touch and loving presence fueled his anger to find the answers about her.


    As he looked into Vivianne''s eyes, Jaegar couldn''t help but wonder if she held any answers to the secrets surrounding his mother''s demise. The pain of not knowing the truth had fueled his determination to uncover the truth, and now, standing before Vivianne, he couldn''t ignore the opportunity to finally find some closure.


    "What really happened to my mother?" The words tumbled out of Jaegar''s lips, carrying a hint of anticipation.


    Vivianne''s gaze softened, and she hesitated before speaking. "I wish I could give you the answers you seek, Jaegar," she said gently. "But I can assure you that your mother''s death was not what it seemed. There are forces at y that go far beyond what you could imagine."


    Vivianne''s expression shifted, her features etching into a grim mask of sorrow and unresolved pain. A somber silence hung in the air for a moment before she responded, her voiceden with heavy emotion.


    "I... I will tell you about it when the time is right," Vivianne''s voice quivered as if holding back a floodgate of memories that threatened to engulf her. Her eyes glistened with unshed tears, revealing the depth of her anguish. It was clear that the truth she held was a burden too heavy to bear alone, and she needed time to gather her strength before sharing it.


    Angelina spoke to divert the topic, seeing Vivianne struggling to speak up and sensing her difort. "But let''s not dwell on it for now. We can discuss itter when you''re ready, Vivianne. How about we focus on something more uplifting?" She suggested it, hoping to lighten the mood and provide a temporary distraction for her friend.


    Angelina, standing beside Jaegar, added her thoughts, breaking the mncholic tension. "I have to say, it surprised me. I didn''t expect it to be at a level that made everyone able to sense it." Her gaze shifted to Vivianne, acknowledging the depth of her sensitivity.


    Vivianne sighed, her gaze distant as she recalled a faint echo of power. "It was faint, but I could tell from that."


    Suddenly, Vivianne stood up as if she had forgotten something.


    A sense of urgency crept into the conversation, pressing upon Vivianne. "I have the will to go back, otherwise, they might start looking for me." Her words carried a weight of responsibility, and she turned to Jaegar with a look of genuine concern. "Jaegar, be careful."


    Jaegar was reluctant, he wanted to stop her but couldn''t. So he just nodded and thought that the matter would have to wait. He knew that he couldn''t push her to tell him the truth, and she was the one he was protecting from all those who wanted to kill him until now.


    Turning to Angelina, a subtle understanding passed between them through unspoken words that conveyed shared sentiments. With a nod of their heads, Vivianne took her leave, her figure retreating through the doorway she had entered from.


    Jaegar watched her leave while his mind thought of various other ways of getting to know the truth.


    "I can tell what you might be thinking now."


    "Just wait until she is ready to tell you, and don''t try anything stupid now that you have obtained a leash on your powers."


    Jaegar exhaled, resolved to be patient, and let here to him when she was ready.


    Alone in the hall, Angelina''s attention turned to Jaegar. "You should take a bath," she advised, her tone both practical and indulgent.


    Jaegar nced down at his own state, realizing theyer of dirt and sweat that clung to his skin.


    He nodded in agreement, taking up her suggestion.


    After a refreshing bath, he emerged, his body glistening with water droplets that traced paths along his well-defined muscles. A unique crimson tattoo adorned his back and shoulders, it was formed after he took the crimson Jaegar. The design wasn''t simple, butplex.


    Angelina''sughter danced through the air as she yfully remarked, "Oh, boy! You shouldn''t roam like that." Her eyes traced back to his body with a mischievous glint, appreciating the sight before her. She couldn''t help but feel a surge of desire, her thoughts momentarily distracted by the allure of his sculpted physique.


    Sinking into a couch, Jaegar let out a tired sigh, his body still adjusting to the aftermath of the intense, long years for him.


    His eyes closed, and he allowed himself to feel the weight of the day''s events.


    "Hmm." Angelina''s voice broke through the quiet moment, drawing his attention. "Jeanine came by. Your aunt sent a letter while you were in there." Jaegar''s posture shifted, a mix of surprise and curiosity lighting up his expression at the mention of his aunt.


    A letter was handed to him, a tangible connection to the outside world. Yet, despite the intrigue, his mind was consumed by an overwhelming decision. He stood up abruptly, enthusiasm radiating from him, to see his aunt. It has been a long time since hest saw her, at least for him. "I will be away for a while."


    As his right hand glowed with a single red square, a portal materialized before him, its ephemeral energy swirling.


    With purposeful steps, he entered the portal, the threshold to his old bedroom beckoning him. As he crossed over, memories flooded his mind. The familiar scent of his aunt''s food and the sound of her infectiousughter filled the air, reminding him of the warmth and love he had always found in her presence.


    The portal closed behind him, leaving Angelina standing in the hall, a smile lingering on her face, feeling proud of him and what he had turned into. She could still feel the remnants of the portal''s energy lingering in the hall. And he was able to do it in a snap. She couldn''t help but wonder just how strong he had gotten since thest time she saw him.

 Chapter 53: Im home

    Standing in his old bedroom, Jaegar''s eyes roamed over the familiar furnishings that held memories of his past. With a sense of nostalgia, he walked to the cupboard and retrieved a set of ck loose trousers and a half-sleeved shirt. As he dressed, the fabric felt familiar against his skin, aforting reminder of his time here.


    Descending the stairs, Jaegar''s steps led him to the heart of the home, where the aroma of delicious food wafted through the air.


    His aunt, Diana, was busy in the kitchen, orchestrating culinary magic that spoke of warmth andfort. The scene brought a soft smile to Jaegar''s face as he approached her silently.


    Stepping up silently behind her, Jaegar''s left hand gently settled upon her left shoulder, the warmth of his touch transmitting his own emotional intensity. His breath was heavy, mirroring the rush of feelings that surged through him.


    "I''m home, mom." he said in a soft tone.


    In a tender moment, he wrapped his arms around her from behind, an unexpected embrace that caused her to startle. Her gasp of surprise was quickly followed by a gaze that held a mixture of shock and overwhelming joy.


    "Wh-what! What are you¡­ when did youe?" Diana''s words were a mixture of astonishment and delight, her eyes shimmering with tears that threatened to escape.


    Diana felt his presence, and her body reacted almost involuntarily. Tears cascaded down her cheeks.


    With her right hand, she reached up, covering hisrger one, their connection a testament to the depth of their bond.


    The weight of her emotions converged into a crescendo as his perfect presence enveloped her, the reality of the moment sinking in, overwhelming and beautiful.


    Words hovered on the precipice of her lips, but before they could emerge, she needed assurance, a grounding in the authenticity of this moment. "Are you real? Am I dreaming?"


    Her whisper held a mix of hope and uncertainty.


    "I''m real. I came back as soon as I can... I''m home, mom," his voice reassured, carrying a depth of sincerity that erased any doubt.


    In that instance, the world outside faded into insignificance. Euphoria coursed through her being, radiating from every pore. She leaped into his waiting arms, her body frame an embodiment of lightness and warmth.


    Hisughter reverberated in response, a testament to the joy of their reunion. The tears of joy that streamed down her face were mirrored by his own unshed emotions.


    Her arms embraced his neck while her legs found their ce around his waist, a physical manifestation of her unwillingness to let go. Soft kisses rained upon his face and neck, a symphony of affectionate touches that spoke volumes of their shared bond.


    They lingered in that embrace, time rendered irrelevant in the embrace of familiarity and love. His grip tightened, his fingers pressing into her back as if to confirm her physical reality. "Jaegar. Honey," she spoke, her voiceced with a tenderness that matched the moment. "Mother," he replied, the timbre of his voice bearing the weight of his emotions.


    The words were a soothing balm, soothing her soul and filling the room with an air of contentment.


    They finally pulled away, the euphoria of the moment still palpable in the air. With a gentle touch, he wiped away the traces of tears that adorned her face, revealing a radiant glow that emanated from within.


    Her smile was a beacon of happiness, uncontainable and pure, a reflection of the joy that enveloped them. Her tiptoes brought her closer, and a loving kiss graced his lips, a tender connection that stirred a whirlwind of emotions, intoxicating in its innocence and meaning.


    It was a kiss that held both familial love and profound closeness, a dance between hearts that had been separated but never truly apart. A final embrace sealed the moment, a shared hug that spoke volumes of their connection. She was more than an aunt; she was his cornerstone, his confidante, and his family.


    In this embrace, time, distance, and hardships faded, leaving only the undeniable truth that they were finally together again, whole and unbreakable.


    Diana''s arms enveloped him in a heartfelt hug, a gesture that bridged the time they had spent apart. "I have missed you so much," she murmured, her voice muffled as she buried her face against his shoulder.


    Jaegar''s response was a wordless embrace, a silent affirmation of the bond they shared and the emotions that words couldn''t fully capture. They stood there for a while, finding sce in each other''s presence.


    Breaking the hug but not the closeness, Diana looked at Jaegar, her eyes filled with curiosity and concern. "Where were you?" she inquired, her voice tinged with a mix of curiosity and worry.


    "Training, away for training," Jaegar replied, his words hinting at the seriousness of his endeavors.


    Diana''s curiosity didn''t wane as she continued to probe. "What about the academy?"


    Jaegar offered a cryptic smile. "Special training from a special person," he replied, his tone carrying a sense of reverence for the teacher who had guided him.


    Diana''s eyebrows arched in intrigue, her maternal concern evident. "What''s so special about them?"


    A yful glint entered Jaegar''s eyes as he shook his head. "It''s just that they are powerful," he answered, his words carrying a hint of mystery.


    "Stop talking, Mom, just be quiet for a moment," Jaegar teased gently, his smile reflecting thefort of being home.


    He was trying to feel her love; it had been so long for him that he had really missed her, missed being with her, and missed being able to feel her touch.


    Despite not being aware of it, he had be dearly attached to her and longed for her affection.


    He caught her by the waist and lifted her up, cing her on the counter. She was wearing a nightgown withce, her tied at the back, into a ponytail.


    Moving in closer, he ced his lips on her lips, engaging in a passionate kiss.


    She didn''t resist as she felt his lips touch her own, her body responding to his touch. In that moment, all the longing and desire they had felt for each other were finally fulfilled.

 Chapter 54: Longing for each other

    She found herself reflecting on her feelings for him, realizing that her love had been growing steadily over time. The exact moment it began was unclear, but that hardly mattered to her. What mattered was the depth of her emotions and the way he made her feel alive. Every interaction, every sharedugh, and every stolen nce only deepened her affection for him.


    All this intimacy had been a culmination of her desires, a manifestation of the affection she had been harboring for him.


    Society might judge, but she wasn''t concerned because her feelings were sincere. He had transformed from a nephew into someone she yearned for on a deeper level. The tenderness and care he had shown her, stirred her heart, making her realize that he was more than family to her.


    In a way, he had be her partner in emotions, her confidant, and her lover. She didn''t need to pinpoint when it all began; what mattered was the present and the intensity of her feelings. He had be her world, the person she cherished above all else.


    As they continued kissing, the electricity of their bodies was permeating through their tongues and saliva. Both of them wanted it to never end, and as they continued, they both ran out of breath.


    She pulled back, giving him a sensual smile filled with love. She held his face, and started kissing his forehead, cheeks, and all over his face, raining down kisses on him.


    "My baby,I missed these firm and warm hands on me," she whispered into his ear.


    She kissed his face while massaging his face muscles all the way to his neck, licking his cheeks in the most erotic way possible, arousing him in a way he had never felt before.


    As it was bing too intense, he overtook her and started kissing her lips, dropping to her neck, leaving red marks of his ravishing kisses behind.


    Then he took her in his arms, carrying her all the way to her bedroom, like carrying a princess. On the way, she held his neck, kissing him.


    He gently pushed her on the bed, but she took control, as she got on top of him, she made out with him, without leaving his mouth and tongue.


    Letting her to continue, his hands rested on her butt, massaging them.


    She could feel his hard, erect penis through the fabrics as she moved back and forth on his erect shaft. The intense pleasure surged through her body, fueling her desire to please him even more. With each movement, their connection grew stronger, their passion igniting like a wildfire. Lost in the moment, they surrendered themselvespletely to the intoxicating rhythm of their bodies entwined.


    Quickly, they both got out of their clothes, not wanting to wait anymore as their passion for each other increased. Their naked bodies pressed against each other, and the heat between them became almost unbearable. They indulged in the sensation of skin on skin, their desire reaching new heights with every touch.


    The room filled with their moans and gasps, a symphony of pleasure that echoed through the night.


    It had been a long time since they had been in each other''s arms, intimacy was dyed longer than they could have imagined. But now, in this moment, all the pent-up longing and anticipation fueled their connection. Every second apart only intensified their desire for one another, making this reunion all the more electrifying and unforgettable.


    While staying on him, she ced her entrance on the head of the shaft, slowly rubbing before pressing herself against the hard, erect penis. The sensation of their bodiesing together sent waves of pleasure coursing through both of them. With a deep breath, she slowly lowered herself onto him, savoring the feeling of being filled and connected once again.


    The night was theirs to explore and indulge in the passion that had been building between them for far too long.


    "AHH! Mmm!" she moaned through biting her lips. His hands grasped her hips, guiding her movements as they found a rhythm that matched their desire. Every thrust brought them closer to the edge of ecstasy, their moans growing louder in the intimate darkness. The intensity of their connection ignited a fire within them, fueling their shared longing for each other.


    She started moving while Jaegar helped her move on his shaft, humping vigorously. Their bodies moved in perfect sync, their passion fueling the intensity of their movements. With each thrust, their connection deepened, bringing them closer to the peak of pleasure. The room filled with the sound of their shared moans.


    Thap thap thap


    The sound of their bodies colliding with each other, echoed through the room.


    Her ass cheeks pped his thighs and groin, making lewd noises of flesh beating against flesh.


    "YESSHH! Baby!" she moaned, continuing to kiss him. Their lips locked in a passionate embrace as their bodies continued to move in unison.


    Diana surrendered herself to him, caressing his chest with her bust, and her hands roamed in through his hair.


    He squeezed her ass, making her squeal on his shaft, pulling her against him, increasing their joint pleasure, thrusting his hips a little rougher, all while keeping their moans within their tangled mouths, not wanting to let go anytime soon.


    Eventually, desperation took over, their need for a mutual orgasm was the only thing on their minds.


    Their bodies writhed with a sense of urgency, their movements growing more frenzied as they chased the climax that awaited them. With each thrust and touch, their connection deepened, fueling their desire to reach the pinnacle of pleasure together.


    Getting even harder, faster, their motion of meeting each other''s hips increased frantically. Their moans grew louder, filling the room with an intoxicating symphony of pleasure. The intensity of their passion consumed them, blurring the line between pain and ecstasy as they pushed each other to the brink of release.


    Soon, her hands gripped his head tighter as she announced her orgasm by twitching on his shaft, convulsing while she released her love juices on his shaft. He continued to thrust into her, feeling her walls tighten around him, driving him closer to his own climax.


    Jaegar continued as he raised his legs, pumping her from below while he held her ass cheeks.


    She had her orgasm, a mind blowing one that had made her body convulse.


    Jaegar was also not far away from his own, as her moans and kisses triggered his ejaction, cumming as she pulled back suddenly and Jaegar released his load onto her stomach. The intense pleasure washed over him, leaving him breathless and satisfied.


    As they both rode the waves of their shared ecstasy. Their bodies trembled with the aftermath of their intense pleasure, leaving them breathless andpletely exhausted.


    She then fell to his side, pulling on her gown to clean herself and his shaft.


    Then she pulled the nkets to cover them, spooning with him in the process.


    Jaegar pulled her into his embrace, putting his leg over her and his hand cupped her breast.


    She then whispered, "I love you, my baby."


    "I love you too." He said out loud that he couldn''t believe he was capable of staying such words. Realizing that she was the reason that made him feel love again, he held her tighter, as he didn''t want to let go of her.


    "uh-ah! Jaegar, baby,"


    "You are holding me too tight," she said, giggling. Jaegar loosened his grip, chuckling softly. He kissed her forehead and whispered, "Sorry, I couldn''t help myself."


    "It''s okay, honey." she said, as she held his arms, feeling the warmth emanating from their naked forms.


    They stayed like that until the morning. Diana opened her eyes and found herself wrapped in her boy''s arms.


    The firece had been extinguished sometime in the night, but it continued inside her.


    Getting herself out of his strong arms made him wake up. She gave the most blissful smile at him, making him feel like he wanted to spend the rest of his mornings like this.


    They were like a couple with a budding romance. Their connection was undeniable, and they couldn''t help but be drawn to each other. As the sun streamed through the window, casting a warm glow on their entwined bodies, they knew that their love was just beginning to blossom.


    Getting up, he pulled her in for a morning kiss.


    Reluctantly pulling herself back, she said, "Good morning, honey," she said, as she regained her breath.


    "Morning, morning!"


    Thest night''s sensation had made it hard for her to believe that he was still eighteen. He was way more intense than before, making her wonder if he had been with other women.


    Looking at him, girls would be all over him, and she wondered if she was any good as those young girls. She didn''t know that in Jaegar''s heart, they were all nothingpared to her.


    Jaegar''s stomach made a grumbling sound as if it were telling him it was time to eat. He chuckled and ced a hand on his stomach, realizing he hadn''t eaten anything since the night before.


    Getting out of bed, they both made way for the shower, helping each other out. As the warm water cascaded over their bodies, they exchanged yful smiles and tender touches, cherishing the intimacy they shared. The steam filled the bathroom, creating a cozy atmosphere that made them forget about the outside world for a while.

 Chapter 55: Back home

    After a brief shower, Diana went downstairs to cook themselves breakfast. She skillfully prepared a hearty meal, filling the kitchen with the aroma of sizzling bacon and freshly brewed coffee.


    Jaegar took his timeing down to the kitchen.


    As they sat down to eat, their hunger satisfied, they enjoyed each other''spany and savored the simple joy of a shared morning routine.


    While having breakfast, Diana kept caressing his legs under the table with her soft feet, giving him soothing sensations and warmth.


    They couldn''t keep their hands off of each other, both needed the physical touch of others.


    Diana didn''t go to work and decided to stay with him, spend time with him.


    Having spent that many years there, he can''t even remember thest time he had a good sleep. Having said that, he excused himself, saying that he wanted to sleep for a while.


    While he walked towards his room, she said, "Come down for dinner, honey."


    "Yes, mother," he answered, cing his hand on his chest.


    "Yeah, keep calling me like that. It sounds nice."


    Then Diana went grocery shopping while he slept, then called for him.


    He came down the stairs, and a scent so familiar and yet so foreign as the time had gone by was now back to him in all its glory.


    She even brought wine, set the table for two. She weed him by walking towards him, wrapping her arms around his neck, looking into his eyes, and saying, "I wanted to do something special, remind you of what you have missed."


    "I couldn''t have asked for more."


    She made a creamy chicken and mushroom mixture served over buttered toast and red wine.


    Sitting opposite each other, they talked about his academy and how she had managed the past year without Jaegar at home.


    After eating, Diana washed the dishes, and Jaegar helped her.


    Right after washing the dishes, Jaegar lifted her.


    "Oh, boy!" she gasped.


    "Someone''s in a rush." she said, giggling.


    "We haven''t made enough love yet." he said, carrying her to her bedroom.


    Holding him, she said, "Make love to me, baby."


    Their lips connected, engaging in an electric passion. For Diana, every time his lips moved, she felt the wetness increase between her thighs. Her fingers ran through his hair as she kissed him passionately, like a lover would.


    They stopped to catch their breaths, Diana held his face with her hands, caressing his temples, taking in his beautiful face.


    She again started pressing her lips against him, kissing him.


    Jaegar responded to her by sucking and kissing her tender spots. Her breathing became shallower as he moved to her earlobes, but nothingpared to the arousal paradise that was her neck.


    "Go down." she whispered.


    He moved towards her soft and delicate neck, beginning with sweet pecks that made her spine tingle.


    They were followed by a series of small bites and licks from his tongue, making her moan in ecstasy and making her clench the bed sheets with her fists.


    "Sweetie!"


    He started sucking her sweetly and vigorously, leaving a mark wherever he went. He then moved back to her lips, kissing them as if his life depended on it while he felt her creamy skin.


    They were now in a sitting position and started to remove their clothes. Jaegar''s back revealed a big rune tattoo, covering his chiseled back and shoulders. And there were scars on his abdomen.


    Her hands roamed his back, stopping on his shoulder, "Sweetie, when did you get a tattoo?"


    "Oh! Well, it''s not a tattoo, and it appeared on its own."


    She touched his scars, and tears welled up in her eyes, "These scars, did you get them while you were training?"


    "It''s all right, mom. I am fine, aren''t I?" he said, wiping the tears off her face.


    "You have to be careful. If things are getting harder for you, juste back, okay?"


    "Hmm." he nodded.


    She kissed him again and removed his clothes.


    She smiled at him, holding him, she didn''t want this moment to end. She held her boy, and he made love to her.


    Eventually, she noticed his erect penis, then wrapped her hands around his prick, feeling the warmth of his hard member. No matter how many times she did that, it was never enough.


    She gently started stroking it, which made him feel good.


    She continued to slowly jerk him off, gradually finding the pace, enough for both of them.


    Jaegar moved his mouth to cup her nipple and then started to encircle the nipple with his tongue, starting to lick. Her response was visceral, making her wet even more.


    He switched from one nipple to another, holding her breasts with his two hands, licking them, sucking them, and biting them lightly.


    It was overwhelming for her as she stroked him hard.


    Then he made her lie on the bed, in this position, she found her parental instincts, as she started to caress her head, giving it small kisses as he continued to sweetly torture her precious mammaries.


    "You feel so wonderful, baby! Mmmhh!" she moaned.


    He slowly dropped downwards, kissing her navel and the overall softness of her skin. He reached her intimate ce, and he smiled at her. She looked down to see his eyes. They were filled with love and lust for her.


    She lifted her legs and buttocks for him to remove her panties. It was already wet with juices from her hole. The room suddenly filled with the smell of lust, which aroused them more.


    He once again took in her naked form, cherishing it, worshipping it and in front of him was her sweet pussy, waiting for him, for his touch.


    She waspletely hairless down there as she made it ready for him. It was beautiful, with pink flesh inside and brown, thick lips to die for, and clit desperate for attention from her boy.


    He started by kissing her thighs and slowly made his way towards her inner sides, feeling her soft skin with his lips.


    "Baby! Hurry up! Please!" She moaned in a slight, low tone.


    Immediately, Jaegar moved his tongue and licked her entire pussy in one stroke.


    "Mmnnh!" she muzzled.


    He gently sucked her clit, squeezing her love nectar out of her hole.


    He gently bit her, making her purr out of pleasure. She then put pressure on his head, encouraging him to tongue fuck her more vigorously.


    Jaegar, motivated by her, started to sh her clit with his tongue at greater speed, alternating with wholesale licks of her entire cunt.


    "Oh! Oh my goodness! Baby!" she moaned.


    Her breath was bing more erratic, and she was sweating, ready to ssh him with her love juices.


    Jaegar continued to lick her, giving her the pleasure she deserved, making her whole, and giving her the gift of pure happiness.


    Diana was on the edge, as she started to y with her tits, pinching the nipples in order to find some relief from the overwhelming pleasure.


    She started to smile between her moans, thinking ahead of herself, she thought about how she was going to manage sex this well for years toe.


    Her body was prepared to have an orgasm from her boy.


    "Baby! I''m cumming!" she screamed.


    Her toes curled up, her body shook, and her womb contracted in ecstasy. He held her as she shook violently on the bed.


    She had cum all over his face, soaking him in her love juices.


    "I''d never felt that before."


    "It was beautiful to see."


    He started to kiss her, letting her taste herself while getting on top of her. In this position, without his cock touching her pussy, they kissed like lovers.


    As he kissed her, he started to reminisce about their rtionship. She was always there for him, ever since he could remember. Holding her now, in his arms, it was satisfying and made him feel content.


    She also felt the same as she made her boy into a man, her man. She was proud of him for what he had be. They had each other and will have each other in the future. They''d been each other''spanions for a long time, but she knew he''d wanted more as he grew older. She was overjoyed to discover that the feeling was mutual.


    They''d always had each other''s hearts, and being able to express them in this bed with him was the most loving moment of her life.


    They continued to kiss while using their hands and feet to explore each other''s bodies. Diana''s soft hands caressed his shoulders and back, paying special attention to his ass. His glutes and back were like him - strong, hard, yet soft to the touch, as she wouldter say: He felt like her man.


    Not really far behind was he. She would groan through her mouth while cupping and pinching her breasts, stroking his ego in the process. Her pleasure was his pleasure, and he was genuinely amused by how simple acts like caressing her face or grabbing her by the cheeks could make her feel so good. Although it was incredible, more was needed. They needed to make love.


    Eventually, he grabbed her by the waist. He then made sure his cock would touch her, but only superficially. She felt him rubbing on her pussy, giving her jolts of electricity as he would go up and down over her cunt, making her groan as she stopped the kiss.


    "I need you. I need you inside me, baby." She said.

 Chapter 56: Back home - 2

    Listening to her, he was about to say something when she kissed him again, taking his prick into her hands, stroking it gently.


    Then she guided him to her intimate ce. As soon as his shaft made contact, she arched her back, breaking the kiss, and suddenly Jaegar found himself inside of her. The intense sensation sent shivers down his spine, and he couldn''t help but moan softly. Overwhelmed by pleasure, they began moving in sync, their bodies entwined in a passionate dance of desire.


    He could feel her wet, warm insides clenching him tightly.


    Her hands found themselves hanging around his neck, feeling his hard penis inside her. Her pussy stretched along the long, thick shaft, making her whimper slightly, telling him to go harder.


    "Arrgh! It feels really good, this feeling¡­" he groaned.


    Taking his time, he moved all the way into her, burrying deep inside the woman of his life. It was a sublime experience for him, so much so that he could fathom it.


    Her tight hole gripped him, making him feel the sensation of soft flesh. Jaegar moved, in and out of the hole. He relished in the intimate connection they shared, their bodies moving in perfect sync. Each thrust brought them closer to the edge of ecstasy, their moans filling the room.


    While he worked down, she moved closer to him, holding him, kissing his face, biting his earlobes lightly, and whispering sweet nothings about them and how much more they could go on.


    "Make me your woman, honey." she said. Jaegar''s heart raced as her words sent a surge of desire through his veins. The intensity of their connection deepened, and he knew in that moment that he wanted nothing more than to im her as his own. With a passionate gaze, he whispered back, "You already are, my woman. And I''ll make you feel like the goddess you are, my goddess!"


    Jaegar retreated himself and moved in, stretching her slit every time he moved in and out of her, feeling the tightness wrapped around his cock, massaging it and her pussy, increasing their arousal and her wetness.


    Gradually, they found a rhythm suitable for both of them. It was like they were induced into a trance like state, Crossing her legs around his waist, Diana felt his cock prate deeper into her, tingling her whole body, making her give herselfpletely to her lust.


    "Harder baby! Give me more of your¡­"she moaned.


    He increased his pace, making her moan louder as he held her ass, pressing her against him.


    Her eyes closed to feel the ecstasy, and her mind went back to focusing more on his thrusts, which had now be harder, faster while increasing her arousal, making her feel pure bliss.


    She again resumed her kissing as he reciprocated the same. They couldn''t describe the feeling as they did it with their lips. Washing in the feeling of sweet pration that they experienced, their most intimate parts had now be overwhelmed.


    He increased the pace and stopped kissing her, which made her to open her eyes. She stared into her eyes, saw him making love to her, and continued watching him.


    Her nails dug into his back, trying to hold herself back from the intense rocking session, knowing that she couldn''t keep this up. She was going to cum on her boy''s cock. She was going to cum on her sweet baby boy''s tool, and she wanted to make him cum too. She needed to be imed by him, and with that naughty thought in mind, she squeezed him.


    Jaegar suddenly felt his member being handled more urately by her, making him moan. They both felt the passion building up, and soon they were going to erupt.


    "Mmnnhhh! Baby, I am gonna cum."


    "Yeah, I am there too!"


    "Cum together with me, baby! Cum with mommy! Fill me up, baby! Make me your woman forever, please!" she moaned and pleaded.


    She let out a scream so loud that the neighbors could almost hear it. Clinging fiercely to her man, her body convulsed, and she was in a state of euphoria, which was bing her new sensation. If heaven could be described, then it has to be the exact feeling she was feeling right now.


    Jaegar, who was almost there, stroked her a few times, holding her. With onest push, he was over the edge, shooting his seed deep into the depths of her cunt, spurting in wave after wave of pleasure, making her pussy overflow with juices.


    Afterpleting his release, he copsed on top of her breasts, making Diana feel the weight in all its glory, making her fulfilled and loved, and giving her parental joy.


    a blissful feeling it was, as she reached his forehead and kissed him there.


    But Jaegar moved his head, dropping her lips on his, engaging their lips and tongues, They felt like a couple in love, feeling the tingling sensations all over.


    Diana knew that no other person would ever make her feel this happy.


    Jaegar slowly took his cock, which was now drenched in both of their juices, out of her cunt. Her pussy dripped with their lovemaking juices, leaving both of them satisfied with a delightful expression. Diana grinned as she stared at him, thinking that her boy had done a marvelous job.


    He stayed on top of her, kissing her and cuddling with her, until he was content. Diana held his hands, their fingers locked in each other''s.


    After a moment of pure kissing and hugging, Diana got up to clean herself. Then she came and cuddled with him. They talked about various things, and Diana held his palms, feeling the firmness. Diana was the one holding him now, and as heid in her arms, he fell asleep quickly, Gently brushing his hair off his face, he ced a kiss on his forehead, whispering the sweet words.


    ***


    As dawn painted the sky with its gentle hues, Diana stirred from her slumber. Her hair bore the marks of their shared passion, and her skin was adorned with love bites, yet she had never felt more invigorated.

 Chapter 57: A busy day in the city

    Casting her gaze upon the peacefully slumbering form of the sleeping giant beside her, a slow and tender smile curved her lips.


    In these stolen moments, she discovered a sense of uniqueness, as if he had granted her a glimpse of the stars.


    Her eyes lingered on his serene countenance, her fingers tracing the contours of his jawline with a delicate touch. Enthralled by the sight of his sleeping visage, she found herself captivated by the tranquility that embraced him.


    A nce at the time spurred her into motion, prompting her to rise from the tousled sheets and make her way to the cleansing embrace of the shower.


    Emerging from the shower, Diana was in a hurry as she hastily prepared to leave for work. She wrote a note, leaving it beside a te of breakfast she had lovingly prepared, and then she left.


    As the sun climbed higher in the sky, Jaegar stirred from his own rest, the absence of her presence palpable.


    Descending the stairs in casual attire, his gaze fell upon the waiting meal and the note that apanied it.


    ''I''m leaving for work and will be back by the evening, Love mom.''


    A smile graced his lips as he read her words, feeling a warmth in his heart that mirrored the morning sun.


    With his hunger sated, he decided to go out, his thoughts drawn to the city.


    Dressing in his familiar loose trousers and shirt, he came out of the house, walking towards the streets of the city. They were living in a suburban area. He took his time walking the half mile distance, taking in the surroundings. The familiar sights and sounds of the suburban neighborhood greeted him.


    The quiet hum of the neighborhood gradually faded away as he approached the bustling city center.


    As Jaegar stepped into the bustling streets, the rhythm of city life enveloped him. People hurried along, absorbed in their daily routines, while the promise of a new day lingered in the air.


    Amidst this orchestrated chaos, his attention was suddenly drawn to a young woman, barely in herte teens, darting through the streets. Behind her, a pair of policemen gave chase, their uniforms vivid against the backdrop of the city''s motion.


    The girl''s eyes darted anxiously, her breathsing in quick gasps as she weaved through the crowd with agility. Jaegar''s curiosity was piqued, and he couldn''t help but wonder what had driven her to such desperate measures.


    Curiosity piqued, Jaegar followed their path as the girl disappeared into a narrow valley, the policemen hot on her trail. The valley was dimly lit, casting eerie shadows on the walls.


    Momentster, the girl emerged from the alley, her demeanor oddlyposed, as if her flight from thew had never transpired. Jaegar''s brow furrowed as he assessed the scene, discovering the policemen unconscious and sprawled on the ground.


    His thoughts were abruptly severed by the appearance of enigmatic figures d in ebony suits, an austere elegance juxtaposed against the valley''s backdrop. With an air of authority, they efficiently dispersed the gathering popce, directing their actions with an unquestionable purpose.


    Their focus then shifted to rouse the previously incapacitatedw enforcement officers, who awakened with bewildered expressions, their memories inexplicably clouded.


    As this scene unfolded, a remarkable, sleek ck sedan materialized on the site, instantly arresting Jaegar''s intrigue with its sophisticated allure. Its elongated front exuded an aura of vintage grandeur. Tinted windows shrouded its interior, veiling the enigma within. Yet, his fascination pivoted abruptly as the sedan''s doors swung open, and amanding woman emerged.


    She exuded an air of authority, and her attire was elegant yetmanding. Her brown hair, kissed by hues of gold, was neatly tied in a bun that graced the nape of her neck. Poised and possessing a physique that demanded attention, she held an aura that suggested both maturity and confidence. Her piercing gaze, framed by perfectly arched eyebrows, seemed to prate her surroundings.


    Approaching the fallen policemen, the woman''s voice carried a low but firm tone as she inquired about the whereabouts of the girl.


    "Where''s the girl?" Her voice was low-pitched. One of the ck suit men replied, "She escaped." she red at the men and said, "Useless bunch, find her immediately."


    Her displeasure was palpable as she berated her subordinates for their inability to secure the escapee. Urgent orders were issued, and her men dispersed with haste.


    Jaegar''s gaze lingered upon the scene, only to be met by the woman''s piercing eyes. Her question cut through the air, demanding his attention. She ordered him to move out, her authoritative demeanour leaving little room for negotiation.


    Amongst the gathering crowd, murmurs of spection arose, referencing the presence of "The Bureau of Mystic Investigations" and the suggestion that they were seeking the elusive girl.


    Jaegar remained silent, his gaze steady on the woman. As he was studying her, those men led her into the car, and she left the ce.


    "What are you doing here?" a female voice said behind him. As he turned to see who it was, Charlize was there, standing behind him with her hands folded.


    Jaegar turned to face Charlize, a mixture of surprise and curiosity evident in his expression. "I could ask you the same question," he replied, his voice calm but tinged with a hint of suspicion. Charlize shrugged nonchntly, her eyes darting towards the departing car. "Just keeping an eye on things," she said cryptically.


    Jaegar asked then, "Did you see the girl or what she did?"


    "Yes, she is gifted."


    "Wait, do you know her?"


    "Yes, and also, you shouldn''t show your face to the woman who just went away in the car."


    Jaegar''s eyebrows furrowed as he processed Charlize''s cryptic response. "Why shouldn''t I show my face to her?" He inquired, his tone filled with curiosity.


    Charlize nced at him, her expression unreadable. "Let''s just say she''s not someone you want to cross paths with," she warned, leaving Jaegar even more intrigued and wary.

 Chapter 58: Meeting her again

    "Quit with the secrecy, and spill it," he quipped, with a glint in his eye.


    Charlize let out an exasperated sigh before spilling the beans. "Alright, here''s the 411. She''s some bigwig from the government, hired to put the kibosh on wizards and witches. They''ve been on this whole supernatural witch hunt for decades now."


    "Like some kind of hunters?" He shot back, a quirked brow suggesting his interest.


    "While we talk, why don''t we go and grab a coffee?"


    Arching an eyebrow, Charlize couldn''t help but yfully challenge, "You''re asking me out, sport?"


    Not one to back down, Jaegar nodded with unwavering confidence, stating, "Yeah, you got it. Wanna?"


    Thest time he saw her, she seemed angry with him for some reason. But now, she was all smiles and talking to him as if nothing had ever happened. It was a stark contrast that left Jaegar intrigued.


    With a hint of allure, Charlize leaned in and said, "Why the heck not? Let''s roll." A free moment was a rare luxury for her. Between dashing around on errands for the head honcho and battling enemies left and right, her social life had taken a nosedive. The boys, once fearful of her fiery powers, now held her at arm''s length. But here was Jaegar, showing some genuine interest, and she kinda dug it.


    He might be a tad younger, but the attention felt gooding from a handsome young man like him.


    The duo strutted down the block, arriving at a cozy corner cafe. Settling at a streetside table, they ordered two cups of steaming, fresh-brewed coffee.


    Charlize''s pick was her usual wake-up potion, and Jaegar followed suit. As they sipped their java, he brought the conversation back on track. "So, what''s the deal with these hunters?"


    Charlize leaned back, her voice steady with a hint of concern. "They''re all about calling themselves ''hunters,'' thinking they''re protecting the status quo. I think some folks out there are packing supernatural mojo, and they''re hell-bent on snuffing it out."


    A furrowed brow signaled his confusion. "So, they''re gunning for people with abilities?"


    Charlize gave an affirming nod, her expression grave. "Bingo. To them, anyone with off-the-wall talents is a walking time bomb, a break from the norm."


    A charged pause hung in the air as the words settled between them. Charlize''s gaze was a mix of battle-hardened weariness and unshakable determination.


    Then a waitress brought them the two cups of coffee and ced them on the table. Charlize thanked the waitress with a polite smile before turning her attention back to the conversation. The aroma of freshly brewed coffee filled the air, momentarily distracting them from the weight of their discussion.


    "Thing is, they''ve been growing in the shadows," she continued, her voice tinged with a hint of frustration. "Flying under the radar, they''ve gained more clout than you''d expect."


    Jaegar was calmly sipping his coffee, absorbing Charlize''s words. "And we¡ªthose of us with special abilities¡ªare in their crosshairs."


    Charlize met his calm gaze. "You got it. To them, we''re like oddballs, disrupting the natural order."


    "Well, for now, it''s not exactly our pressing concern. However, that woman has proven to be quite the thorn in our side, taking down a significant number of our own," Charlize let out a weary sigh, setting down her now empty coffee cup.


    "Say, what''s your deal? Shouldn''t you be back at the academy by now, kicking off your second year?"


    Jaegar''s lips curved into a boyish smile, a glint of mischief in his eyes. "I had a strong urge to visit my aunt, so I decided to make a detour."


    Charlize quirked an eyebrow, her tone tinged with curiosity. "Coincidentally, I was nning on heading back there myself, to catch up with the headmaster."


    Jaegar''s smile broadened, with a hint of challenge in his gaze. "Well, how about we make it a joint venture then?"


    Charlize''s lips twitched into an almost-smile as she nodded in agreement. "Fine, fine. Although, I do remember thest time I took you there, I was called a bitch by someone."


    "And again, Whose fault was that?"


    She let out an exaggerated sigh, rolling her eyes yfully. "Oh, please, don''t tell me you''re still holding on to that. You know, I saw your game, that final in the tournament."


    "I was lucky, I guess."


    Charlize leaned in, a sly grin ying on her lips. "Lucky, huh? Well, I''m not so sure about that. Seems like you''ve got some tricks up your sleeve."


    He shrugged nonchntly, a yful smirk tugging at his mouth. "Maybe I''m just full of surprises."


    She chuckled, leaning back in her chair and regarding him with a knowing glint in her eyes. "So, is this your usual approach, or am I just lucky today?"


    He shrugged nonchntly, a smirk ying on his lips. "Well, you''ve got that air of mystery about you. Figured a coffee date might help unravel it."


    Charlize raised an eyebrow, feigning surprise. "Unravel the mystery, huh? Well, you''re more perceptive than you look."


    "Guess I''ve got hidden talents," Jaegar quipped, his tone dripping with amusement.


    Finishing her coffee, Charlize leaned in, her expression conspiratorial. "Or maybe, just maybe, you''re trying to get on my good side."


    He grinned, his eyes sparkling with yful intent. "And what if I am?"


    Charlize let out a mock, exasperated sigh. "You''re really something, you know that?"


    Jaegar chuckled, his voiceced with mischief. "Oh, I''ve been told that a time or two." Charlize smirked, her eyes narrowing yfully. "Well, don''t think it''s going to work that easily."


    Charlize let out a shortugh, shaking her head. "You''ve got quite the memory. Just make sure to say your goodbyes to your aunt and meet me at the square when you''re done."


    With a nod, Jaegar got to his feet, his gaze lingering on her for a moment before he turned to leave.


    Charlize watched him go, a fond smile ying on her lips as she muttered to herself, "Definitely more intriguing than most."


    After departing from Charlize, Jaegar strolled along a couple of city blocks until he reached the bustling headquarters of the entertainmentpany, where his aunt, Diana Ambrose, worked as a manager.


    The establishment was renowned for its coborations with esteemed actors and actresses, and Diana''s unwavering passion for her job was evident to all. He knew that she really loved working here. He was initially taken aback to learn that there were movies and television shows present as well. She took him to a couple of movies, they were good.


    But he didn''t show much interest back then as he was busy with his own research.


    He stood before the grand entrance, greeted by a vignt guard. He inquired, "Hello, can you inform Ms. Diana Ambrose that her nephew is here to pay her a visit?" With a nod, the guard promptly disappeared inside the building.


    In a matter of moments, Diana emerged, her face radiant with a full-fledged smile, as she rushed towards Jaegar. "What are you doing here, you rascal? You remember this ce!" Jaegar returned her smile and nodded, replying, "Yes, of course."


    As the warmth of their reunion enveloped them after not seeing each other for a few hours, Jaegar conveyed his purpose. "Mom, I''m about to head back to the academy, but I promise I''lle to see you again soon. You can send letters through the owl stationed at our ce, and I''ll make sure to visit whenever I get the chance."


    He had his own owl bought by Charlize when they first went to the academy. He didn''t use it much, but he thought if his aunt might want to get in touch with him, then she could send the letter through the owl.


    Diana''s expression shifted to one of mncholy, and she held Jaegar close. However, their heartfelt moment was interrupted when a man, seemingly appearing out of thin air, addressed Diana.


    "Diana, is that you?" The unexpected visitor was none other than Mr. Ralph Gilkes, a prominent producer within the entertainment industry.


    Diana disengaged from the embrace and greeted him, "Mr. Gilkes!"


    Mr. Gilkes nced at Jaegar, the scene before him triggering his curiosity. A mischievous glint danced in his eyes as he teased, "Ah, who is this young man? A lover, perhaps?"


    Hisment left Diana flustered as she attempted to rify, "He is my nephew, Mr. Gilkes!"


    Ever the charismatic figure, Mr. Gilkes extended his hand towards Jaegar, his introduction apanied by a heartyugh. "Oh, I see! My apologies, young man. I''m Ralph Gilkes, a renowned producer in the industry."


    Jaegar, exuding an air of self-assuredness, shook Mr. Gilkes'' hand. The firmness of his grip caused a fleeting expression of difort to flicker across Mr. Gilkes'' face before Jaegar released his hand, his lips curving into a faint, almost imperceptible smile.


    With a glint of excitement in his eyes, Mr. Gilkes continued, "Come now, both of you. Let''s head inside and enjoy some refreshments while we converse. I''d like to have a chat with you, young man. You''ve got quite the striking presence."


    Before Diana could interject, Mr. Gilkes'' insistence prevailed, and she shared a silent, knowing look with Jaegar. Resigned, Diana gestured for Jaegar toply with Mr. Gilkes'' request.

 Chapter 59: A mature beauty

    As they entered the premises, all eyes were drawn to Jaegar''s maic presence, leaving employees momentarily entranced by his striking appearance. Jaegar could hear the whispers, but he walked along with his aunt.


    The entertainmentpany was situated in a two-story building, and as they ascended to the second floor, thepany''s director made her entrance, cordially weing Mr.Gilkes to the gathering.


    As she glided into the room, her entrance was like a burst of sunshine, a radiant smile gracing her features.


    Jaegar''s attention was instantly captured, and a low whistle of appreciation echoed in his mind.


    Her outfit, a striking disy of exotic elegance, hugged her form in a way that exuded captivating charm. His gaze roamed over the delicate contours of her figure, each line and curve a reminder of her captivating allure. Her deep brownplexion added even more depth to her beauty, contrasting beautifully with the vibrant colors of her attire.


    Jaegar''s eyes trailed off to the piece of ample cake on her back. The temptation to reach out and take a bite was overwhelming, but he resisted, not wanting to disrupt the mesmerizing sight before him.


    ''I wouldn''t mind bing an assman for her.'' He thought inwardly as a light smile yed on his lips.


    With a charismatic ir, she turned her attention to Mr. Gilkes, her voice carrying a hint of familiarity and camaraderie.


    "Well, Mr. Gilkes, brought this charming young man, have you? He''s quite the looker, and seems to carry himself well. Your knack for spotting intriguing individuals hasn''t faded."


    Her words prompted Diana to interject, swiftly rifying, "He''s not one of your artists, Mrs. Kinds. He''s my nephew."


    A nod from Mr. Gilkes confirmed Diana''s statement, and Mrs. Kindsughed off the misunderstanding. "Ah, the young boy you used to bring around? My, how he''s grown. Definitely grown up into quite a charming young man."


    ''You too, have grown into an alluring woman,'' ran a thought through his mind.


    Amid his thoughts, Jaegar observed her closely, momentarily captivated by her allure. "Well, she''s certainly a head-turner," he mused inwardly, his assessment of her presence momentarily diverting his attention.


    ''I guess we''ll have to expand the woman list,'' he thought with a hint of amusement, his inner musings betraying a trace of humor.


    He refocused as Diana''s voice reached his ears, pulling him back to the present. "He came to visit me. I''ll see him off," Diana dered, prompting Mr.Gilkes to acknowledge their departure.


    "We''ll cross paths again, young man," Mr.Gilkes remarked, a spark of interest flickering in his gaze.


    Jaegar wrinkled his brows, ncing at him onest time before leaving the room. ''I hope I never see you again, for your sake.'' He thought inwardly.


    As Diana and Jaegar exited the room, Mr.Gilkes remained behind, his gaze fixed on Diana. A knowing smile yed at the corners of his mouth, hinting at a secret understanding that he alone possessed.


    They talked about what happened in the room and joked about it.


    Diana gripped his hand gently as they exited the building together. Standing on the bustling footpath, she looked at him with a fond smile and said, "Sweetie, make sure toe visit me whenever you have some free time, alright?"


    Jaegar returned her smile and replied, "Of course, I promise I will." With that, he turned away from her and began walking back to where Charlize was waiting. After navigating through the lively streets for a few minutes, he finally reached the spot where Charlize sat, sipping on a juice.


    "Ready to go?" he asked, to which Charlize nodded, cing some money on the table to cover the juice. As they resumed walking, she inquired, "Took you a while?"


    Jaegar shrugged with a smirk. "Yeah, some old geezer pulled me into his office."


    Charlize chuckled. "You let him?"


    Jaegar''s smirk widened. "I didn''t really have much of a choice."


    They eventually arrived in front of a rather rundown store.


    Upon entering, Jaegar saw an elderly man seated behind a desk that looked more like a repurposed door. The old man, sitting behind the desk and reading a paper, didn''t bat an eye as they walked in.


    Charlize motioned for Jaegar to follow as she opened a door in the back of the store, leading to the same room they had entered before.


    After a brief moment, they emerged onto the streets of Sphepet Circle. Even though Jaegar maintained his outward calm, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of wonder as they seemed to teleport through the door. Charlize noticed his reaction but didn''tment.


    As they strolled through familiar streets, Jaegar''s thoughts wandered. Everything around him felt just as he remembered, yet he was acutely aware that he himself had changed. The person he used to be no longer defined him.


    After a pause, Jaegar spoke up. "Hey, can we make a quick stop at the bank? I need to get some cash."


    Charlize agreed, and they detoured to a nearby bank, where Jaegar withdrew the needed funds.


    Continuing their walk, they eventually reached the train station that would take them back to the academy. The train journey was brief, but it was filled with easy conversation as they caught up on each other''s lives.


    Upon arriving at the academy, Jaegar headed toward the dormitories, while Charlize made her way to meet with the headmaster. Having spent some time talking to Jaegar, she had formed a favourable opinion of him, finding him more intriguing than she initially thought.


    Jaegar reached the dormitories and headed toward Pierre''s room, making his way through the familiar halls. However, his anticipation turned into surprise as he spotted Pierre and Jennifer engrossed in a friendly conversation. It was a sight he couldn''t have predicted ¨C Pierre and Jennifer, looking rather cozy.


    He approached them and stood before them. Seeing Jaegar, Pierre and Jennifer abruptly stood, staring at Jaegar in disbelief.


    "Aren''t you dead?" Pierre blurted out, his tone a mix of shock and confusion. The words struck Jaegar like a sudden jolt, and he couldn''t help but feel a touch of offence.


    "Dude, seriously? You''re wishing me dead now? What did I ever do to you?" Jaegar retorted with a hint of exasperation. As Pierre and Jennifer slowly approached him, Jennifer extended a cautious finger and poked his cheek, as if to confirm his reality.


    "He''s real," she said, astonishment evident in her voice. Jaegar raised an eyebrow at them.


    "In the flesh," he confirmed dryly. Pierre then chimed in, his disbelief still apparent.


    "We thought¡­ something happened to you," Pierre exined, a mixture of relief and confusion in his tone. Jaegar couldn''t help but respond with a hint of sarcasm.


    "And you thought I kicked the bucket?" he quipped, his expression mirroring the incredulity he felt.


    "Well, you disappeared for more than a year, and the truth about you being an imperial prince is revealed."


    As Jennifer and Pierre gathered their thoughts, Pierre went on to exin the spections that had circted throughout the academy in Jaegar''s absence. Rumours of his supposed demise had spread, fueled by various conjectures.


    Pierre revealed that some even believed that the imperial family might have been involved in his disappearance. They went on to recount Angus'' unexpected visit to the academy, which had only added to the confusion.


    Lost in his own thoughts for a moment, Jaegar pondered his father''s actions ¨C orck thereof ¨C during the time he was away. Theplicated rtionship between father and son weighed on his mind.


    Eventually, they all settled down to talk about the happenings within the academy since Jaegar''s apparent vanishing act. He exined that he had been undergoing specialized training with Angelina, which left Jennifer astonished and greatly taken aback.


    "The coven witch, Angelina?" Jennifer eximed, her eyes wide with both shock and envy.


    Jaegar, oblivious to Angelina''s fame, simply nodded. He recalled Jeanine mentioning something simr before, but at the time, he hadn''t realized the significance of it.


    He thought back to what she had done to him and the knowledge she shared with him. He would not have learned the level of magical skills he now possesses if it weren''t for her. And how she was able topress all the arcane knowledge into a single memory and transfer it to his mind. In all those years, he slowly and gradually deciphered the spells, learning them, and understanding them.


    It had been a tough journey for him, but he had to thank her for making it lessplex. Jaegar didn''t need a wand or spell to summon his magic. It was like they were at the tip of his hand. It was his innate talent, which was suppressed by the curse and seal on him. He was like a destructive force of nature.


    Jennifer''s envious gaze lingered on Jaegar for a moment, prompting him to ask a question that caused a faint blush to colour her cheeks.


    "So, are you two an item now?" he inquired with a yful glint in his eyes. Pierre stammered in response, clearly flustered by the implication.


    "Jaegar, you know, it all sort of¡­ happened naturally," Pierre attempted to exin, a sheepish grin tugging at his lips.

 Chapter 60: I am waiting

    Pierre''s teasing had the delightful effect of tinging Jennifer''s cheeks with a delicate hue of pink. She swiftly averted her gaze, her embarrassment evident in the slight upward curl of her lips.


    Jaegar, well attuned to the unspokennguage they shared, responded with a yful yet friendly punch to Pierre''s shoulder. This action was met with a burst of unabashed giggles from Pierre, akin to the unbridledughter of a carefree child.


    Jaegar''sughter joined Pierre''s in a harmonious duet, the jovial notes of their amusement filling the air with an infectious cheerfulness. Theirughter seemed to encapste the purity of their camaraderie, a bond forged through shared experiences and a deep, unspoken connection.


    Their exchange required no words, their eyes serving as the vessels of theirmunication. A knowing nce passed between them, carrying a wealth of meaning that surpassed mere verbal expressions. A subtle shake of the head, a mutual understanding, allmunicated without the need for spokennguage.


    Many words were exchanged between their knowing nods.


    Jennifer, who turned and saw them, smiling like idiots, asked them, "What are you two up to?" Jennifer''s question broke the silence, causing them to snap out of their shared moment. They looked at each other, their eyes still filled with unspoken understanding, before finally responding with a sheepish grin, "Oh, nothing really. Just having one of those moments."


    Pierre winked at Jaegar.


    Jennifer got up and said, "I''m leaving for the sses."


    Pierre, too, hurriedly got up and said, "Jennifer, wait."


    Jaegar, breathing out, got up and followed them.


    The trio,prising Jaegar, Pierre, and Jennifer, strode towards the academy, their footsteps echoing through the corridors lined with curious students.


    As they moved along, the students around them couldn''t help but steal nces at Jaegar, their hushed conversations creating a low hum of curiosity.


    As they made their way, a ripple of hushed voices and whispers followed them, like shadows dancing along the walls. "The Bastard Prince," the words fluttered through the air, casting an unspoken tale of intrigue.


    Whispers spread like wildfire, passing from one group to another.


    Pierre and Jennifer exchanged nces, their eyes showed concern for Jaegar. But he was walking, seemingly unbothered by the hushed whispers of the students. The word bastard irked him as he clenched his fist, but he stopped himself from acting on his anger.


    Amidst the sea of gazes, Jaegar spotted Jeanine and instinctively steered towards her, leaving hispanions behind.


    Jeanine, taken aback at first, couldn''t suppress the warm smile that graced her lips. Their paths converged, and with a murmur of his name, a spark of familiarity rekindled.


    Gathering herself, Jeanine refrained from the embrace she longed to share, mindful of the scrutinizing eyes around them. "When did you return?" she inquired, to which Jaegar responded with a casual, "A while." Urging him to apany her, Jeanine led him away from prying gazes, guiding him down a corridor that offered solitude.


    As the distance between them and the throngs of students grew, Jeanine grasped Jaegar''s hand and steered him into an unupied room, shutting the door behind them.


    Their embrace was a reunion of souls, and Jeanine''s voice carried the weight of her emotions, "Where have you been all this time? Do you have any idea how much I''ve missed you?" Jaegar held her close, the familiarity of her presence a soothing balm for his wandering soul.


    Even she didn''t know that she had longed for him this much. Seeing him now, she understood.


    Their intimate moment was briefly interrupted by a distant call, a voice piercing through the tranquility.


    "Jaegar, where are you? The Headmaster is asking for you." Pierre''s voice resonated, its urgency slicing through the air. Reluctantly, Jaegar released Jeanine from his embrace, promising, "I''ll find youter."


    Exiting the room, Jaegar exhaled softly, his gaze meeting Pierre''s.


    Jeanine left the room after they both left. She couldn''t help but feel a pang of disappointment as she watched Jaegar walk away, longing for their moment to continue.


    As he made his way towards the headmaster''s office, Jaegar couldn''t help but sigh at themotion surrounding him. "Why is everyone so noisy today?" he muttered under his breath.


    Upon reaching the headmaster''s door, he found Ashfield standing with a warm smile on his face.


    "Jaegar, how are you?" Ashfield inquired, with genuine warmth in his voice.


    Jaegar''s response came measured, "I''m well, thank you."


    Ashfield''s curiosity held an unspoken query, "Did she send you back, or..." Jaegar cut him off with a direct response, "I came back on my own."


    However, Ashfield''s tone took on a hint of concern, "Staying within the academy might not be the wisest path for you, Jaegar. The protection we can provide has its limits."


    Jaegar''s expression remained resolute, his determination unwavering. "I appreciate your concern, Headmaster, but I can manage on my own."


    Ashfield''s brows furrowed, a portrait of puzzlement etched across his features as he absorbed Jaegar''s words.


    "Jaegar," he spoke with an air of caution, "do you grasp the gravity of their intentions? Their aim was to end your life, and though fortune favored you previously, we cannot rely solely on luck. The next encounter may not be as forgiving."


    A sly smile curved Jaegar''s lips, a glint of crimson light shimmering in his eyes. "Ah, Headmaster, you see, I too am eagerly anticipating that moment. The very reason I''ve returned aligns with what you''ve just said."


    Jaegar''s gaze hardened, "Rest assured, this time, I am far more prepared."


    Memories of that fateful night resurfaced, when the intrusion had shattered the silence, and his instincts had be his shield. Back then, he had reacted on sheer instinct, unaware of his own capabilities. He had danced with danger, narrowly evading its lethal grasp.


    With a courteous nod, Jaegar took his leave from Ashfield''s office.


    Exiting the room, he crossed paths with Pierre, who led him to the ssroom, where an aura of anticipation hung in the air.


    They were immersed in the study of attack spells, and today''s focus was on a unique group - those withbat backgrounds, each belonging to various echelons ofmand.


    Pierre''s words carried a note of importance as he exined, "Today, the ssroom is graced by individuals with a rich history inbat, and they are from a battalion. Diverse levels of expertise are represented, providing us an opportunity to learn from their experiences."


    As they moved in the direction of the open auditorium, a procession of master wizards and witches came into view.


    The atmosphere buzzed with an air of anticipation, a congregation of remarkable magical practitioners converging for a purposeful gathering.


    Amidst the procession, a figure emerged thatmanded attention - a woman, draped in resplendent attire that resonated with elegance and regality. Her jet-ck tresses cascaded down her back in a sophisticated ponytail, a fitting frame for her visage of unparalleled beauty. Her piercing emerald eyes sparkled with wisdom and power, captivating all whoid eyes upon her.


    As she gracefully made her way to the centre of the auditorium, a hushed silence fell over the crowd, as if in awe of her presence.


    Her countenance bore a grace that seemed almost otherworldly as if she were an ethereal being gracing the mortal realm.


    The way she carried herself exuded confidence and poise as if she were born tomand attention. Her elegant gown draped around her like a regal cloak, entuating her statuesque figure and adding to the air of majesty that surrounded her. The shimmering fabric caught the light, casting a soft glow upon her, further enhancing her ethereal aura.


    It was as if she had stepped out of a fairytale, captivating everyone with her enchanting presence.


    The anticipation in the air grew even stronger, as everyone eagerly awaited the words that would soon escape her lips.


    Jaegar''s gaze became ensnared by her presence, drawn like a moth to a me.


    Pierre shared the sentiment, his entranced state mirrored in his words, "Isn''t she absolutely stunning?"


    Jaegar''s silent agreement manifested in a nod, his eyes remaining fixated on her like an artist admiring a masterpiece. Her allure was beyond the ordinary; it was as if the enchanting touch of magic had crafted her very form.


    As the assembly congregated with their peers, the woman, with an air ofmand and wisdom, embarked on an instructive discourse. She adeptly guided the crowd through intricate spells and profound magical insights.


    Her voice resonated with a melodic charm, captivating everyone''s attention and leaving them spellbound. Jaegar couldn''t help but be drawn in by her captivating presence, feeling a deep sense of admiration for her knowledge and grace.


    Yet, for Jaegar, her words formed an indistinct backdrop to the portrait of her presence. His focus remained on paying unwavering homage to her captivating elegance.


    Upon the conclusion of her instructional discourse, the crowd began to disperse, the aura of purposeful learning still lingering in the air.


    It was then that she, like an ethereal vision personified, traversed the distance between them.


    With the measured grace of a sovereign, she positioned herself before Jaegar, her eyes traversing his form with a mixture of curiosity and recognition. Her voice, a melodious symphony, cascaded like a gentle breeze, "Hello, my little brother."


    "Eh!" Jaegar gasped.

 Chapter 61: Big sister

    Jaegar found himself perplexed by the enigmatic figure standing in front of him, or did he get what she said?


    He couldn''t quite grasp their meaning, so he inquired, "Pardon me, could you repeat that?" His furrowed brows sought understanding, a gesture mirrored in her narrowed eyes.


    With an almost imperceptible tilt of her head, she studied him intently before speaking again, her voice tinged with a curious amusement, "You, my dear brother, exceed the praise that the whispers grant you."


    Jaegar remained caught in his bewilderment, uncertain of her intent.


    Sensing his confusion, she sighed, as though unravelling a puzzle for him. "Allow me to rify. We share amon lineage, my father being yours as well." The revtion washed over him, unveiling the familial bond that had been veiled in mystery until now.


    The truth hade to light, yet it brought forth a new mystery.


    Why was she treating him with such familiarity, as though the sibling connection they shared was long-established? And he didn''t even know she existed till now, how was she acting familiar as she knew him before?


    Her next words, soft but resonant, cleared the fog of uncertainty, "Had I known of your whereabouts, I would have sought you out?"


    As if on cue, another presence materialized behind her, a man who bore a disapproving countenance.


    He queried her presence with a toneced with scepticism. "What are you doing here, Jacqueline?" His voice was loud, the students who were present could all hear him.


    The crowd''s ears were all focused on what was going on right there, right now.


    Jacqueline''s response was swift and authoritative, "Please, allow me a moment with my brother, Harold." Her words sliced through the air like a de, firm yetposed.


    Then he stepped forward, saying in a dismissive tone, "Brother? Who, that bas..." Before he could finish that word, her voice rang like a bomb in his mind, striking him. The pressure increased on him, making him pale in a few seconds.


    "Watch what you say, Harold."


    Harold, a level 10 knight from a prestigious lineage, bore witness to her demeanour shift in a way he had never encountered. This woman, poised and usually serene, was a stark contrast to the figure he had known. Beads of perspiration formed on his forehead as his stance faltered under her gaze.


    Jacqueline stood at level 18, a mistress of her craft, having earned the appetion of "Witch of the White Moon." Her reputation as aposed and tranquil individual was well-earned, a serene presence that belied the tempest thaty dormant beneath her poised exterior.


    Her words still rang in his mind as he tried topose himself. Harold was from a duke family and was engaged to Jacqueline, Seeing her tone towards him, made him a little angrier, but he couldn''t say anything to her. And if it weren''t for her father arranging the match for her, she wouldn''t have epted the engagement with him.


    Harold had always admired Jacqueline''s calm demeanour, but her dismissive tone towards him had struck a nerve. Despite his frustration, he knew that speaking out would only jeopardize their arranged engagement, a union that relied heavily on her father''s influence.


    Her presence in the outside world had often been shrouded in obscurity, but today she appeared at the academy, donning the role of a mentor. Yet, her true purposey beneath this facade¡ªto meet her younger brother, a student in the academy''s halls.


    Addressing him, she proposed a quiet jaunt through the woods, a tranquil setting for a conversation that held an air of overdue connection. Her words held a familial warmth, inviting him to share his experiences at the academy and where he stayed before the academy.


    Amidst the unfolding scenario, Jaegar found himself entrapped in a state of bewilderment, his gaze fixed upon her countenance as her intentions yed out before him. His confusion was punctuated by the resonant clearing of Harold''s throat, an act apanied by a meticulous adjustment of his attire.


    Harold interjected, his words resonating with subtle authority, as he reminded Jacqueline of a weighty consequence that awaited her avoidance.


    "Jacqueline, if you don''te now, then I will have a talk with your father, again."


    When she heard his words, Jacqueline sighed and stopped talking. She leaned towards Jaegar and said, "We will talk again when Ie without this baggage."


    They departed, leaving behind a perplexed Jaegar, grappling with the unexpected revtion that had unfolded in their brief interaction.


    Still processing her words, Jaegar watched her leave. ''Big sister, li''l brother, wow. So that man already had a daughter, even older than me. Nice work, old man,'' he thought inwardly.


    Observing Jacqueline''s departure, Jaegar''s internal monologue took an introspective turn. The realization of their sibling connection lingered in his mind, intertwined with a humorous acknowledgement of theplexities woven into his father''s life.


    The acknowledgement of a newfound sister, older than himself, brought forth a mixture of astonishment and bemusement.


    Shortly thereafter, Pierre''s animated voice pierced the moment''s contemtive silence, eximing in astonishment, "The Moon Goddess is your sister! Why didn''t you share this news with me?"


    Jaegar, his expression a mixture of surprise and self-discovery, offered an earnest response, "I only discovered this fact now itself."


    Pierre, as his realization manifested, offered a consoling pat upon Jaegar''s shoulder, empathizing with the potential emotional undertones of the revtion. "Such a revtion must have been quite the surprise, to suddenly learn of a familial bond, and that too with her," hemented, his toneced with sympathy.


    Jaegar''s gaze shifted forward, and a resigned sigh escaped his lips, his thoughts now immersed in the realm of his newly discovered sibling connection. The enigmatic presence of his sister lingered in his mind, a puzzle yet to be fully unravelled.


    In the midst of this contemtion, a new duo emerged, positioning themselves before Jaegar.


    Jaegar said, "Now what?" as he looked at the duo. The duo weren''t alone, as some other students apanied them, Ethan was also among them. He was already ring at Jaegar and seemed to be even angrier than before.

 Chapter 62: The winter carnival

    Veronica and Lorcan were standing before him with the rest of the members. Ethan crossed his hands on his chest, standing stoutly before him.


    "You should have stayed as you disappeared. It was a big mistake toe here again," Lorcan murmured, his toneced with a mixture of admonishment and regret. "Your arrival here, Jaegar, it was clearly a blunder."


    Lorcan''s gaze bore into him, the weight of his words hanging in the air, heavy andden with a stark truth. A hush followed as if the world itself was pausing to absorb the gravity of what had been said. Lorcan''s voice, when it came, carried a note of sternness that seemed to punctuate the silence.


    Jaegar''s lips curled into a quizzical smile, a glint of provocation gleaming in his eyes. "Insecurity, Lorcan? Could it be that the presence of a certain someone casts a shadow over your achievements?" he quipped, his words a yful barb aimed at unravelling Lorcan''sposure.


    A spark ignited in Lorcan''s eyes, and the ember of annoyance fanned into a flickering me. "Don''t tter yourself," he retorted sharply, his patience worn thin by the sparks of a rivalry that refused to fade. "But make no mistake, Ambrose. Your ns of grandeur, your thirst for the spotlight¡ªit ends here."


    Jaegar''s grin remained, etched upon his features, as he countered Lorcan''s challenge. "We will see about that, brother."


    "Don''t you dare!"


    Lorcan''s frustration manifested in a re, his jaw set in firm resolve. Without another word, he and Ethan pivoted sharply, their exit punctuated by an undercurrent of intensity.


    But as the footsteps of the departing duo faded, another figure lingered, an enigmatic presence shrouded in allure.


    Veronica, her aura as beguiling as moonlight. Her voice, soft and melodic, wove a thread of intrigue. "Forgive the intrusion, a proper introduction seems long overdue," she mused, her words a serenade of curiosity. "Veronica Izzard Crew, at your service, Mr. Ambrose."


    Her name held a certain cadence, a whisper of mystique that hinted at her enigmatic nature. Jaegar met her gaze, his curiosity mirrored in his eyes, his interest piqued by this woman who seemed to navigate the currents of their world with ease.


    A chuckle from the periphery signalled Pierre''s approach, his hand connecting with Jaegar''s shoulder in a friendly gesture. "Mr. Popr, it seems," Pierre jested his words a yful ribbing. "It looks like you''ve got the attention of thedies."


    A wry smile curved Jaegar''s lips as he nodded in acknowledgement. "Perhaps it''s a side effect of my moniker," he replied, amusementcing his voice. Then, a query born of genuine curiosity surfaced. "The game they speak of, Pierre, the tournament¡ªis it in full swing?"


    Pierre''s exnation flowed, a stream of words that painted a vivid picture of the Quinquennial Winter Carnival. A festival that surfaced only once every five years, where academia converged in a spectacle of skill and spirit. Intricate events and exhrating contests unfurled under its banner, drawing students from various schools into its fold.


    "The grand ser match, among others," Pierre added, a glint of excitement in his eyes. "The trials to determine our yers, it''s happening as we speak."


    Jaegar''s response was swift, his impatience tingling at his fingertips. "Then why dy?" he eximed, his voice brimming with eagerness. "Let''s not tarry any longer, Pierre. Let''s fucking gooo!"


    The sprawling fieldy before them, a patchwork quilt of eager faces and animated chatter. The atmosphere buzzed with anticipation, a collective energy that seemed to electrify the air. Though not the grand spectacle of the central game, this selection match had drawn every student like a ma, their eyes fixed on the unfolding drama.


    Lorcan stood tall and confident on the verdant turf, a figure of determination amidst the spirited yers of four grouped teams. The stage was set for the sh between Lionallores and Dracanores, a duel that promised excitement and a chance at glory. Amidst the sea of hopeful faces, one figure emerged, threading his way through the crowd, a beacon of attention.


    As Jaegar''s footsteps touched the field, a ripple of recognition spread like wildfire. Parker, with his boisterous enthusiasm, hailed him, a voice above the throng. "Jaegar."


    The collective gaze swivelled to Jaegar, a moment of shared acknowledgement before his friend Pierre offered words of joy. "Go on, mate, let''s see you work that magic on the pitch!"


    Drawing closer to Parker, Jaegar found himself enveloped in a jubnt embrace. The pat on his back resonated with a joy that transcended words. "Back in action, Jaegar!" Parker exulted, his fervour echoed by the chorus of voices that erupted around them. A collective cheer of agreement followed, a resounding affirmation of unity.


    In a flicker of movement, Jaegar''s gaze met Lorcan''s, a sly smirk ying at the corner of his lips. A silent challenge passed between them, a duel of wills and determination. On the sidelines, Coach Henry, a seasoned mentor with a wealth of experience, observed the unfolding scene with a practised eye.


    The two teams assembled, their spirits intertwining with the exuberance of youth and the promise of achievement. Songs of encouragement filled the air, each team offering their praises in spirited harmony. Amidst the jubtion, the spotlight seemed to follow Jaegar, a ma for attention as his princely lineage and formidable abilities were thrust into the limelight.


    His power strike at thest game was etched into their minds, which they never forgot. Their cheers were louder than ever, fueled by the anticipation of witnessing another disy of Jaegar''s unrivalled skill.


    Jaegar''s thoughts churned with a potent mixture of determination and a simmering desire for vindication. Lorcan''s warning had been heeded, yet here he stood, ready to embrace the challenge before him. With every step he took on that field, he was not merely a yer; he was a symbol of resilience, a figure that had emerged from the shadows to cast his own light.


    Jaegar wanted to crush Lorcan''s team without mercy, making him suffer a humiliating defeat for messing with him.


    The game was about to begin.

 Chapter 63: The match between the rivals

    As the match kicked off, Lorcan and his determined teammates formed an imprable wall, denying Jaegar any chance of iming the ball. Lorcan''s resolute determination was evident, refusing to allow Jaegar an easy route to the goal.


    Lorcan''s exceptional defensive skills were on full disy as he intercepted every pass and blocked every shot attempted by Jaegar. His unwavering focus and quick reflexes made it nearly impossible for Jaegar to break through their defense.


    As the game progressed, Lorcan''s teammates drew inspiration from his tenacity, further strengthening their imprable wall and ensuring that Jaegar didn''t get near the ball.


    But Jaegar wasn''t about to yield; the challenge only fueled his excitement. The desperate efforts of Lorcan''s team to thwart him only ignited Jaegar''s desire to crush them even further.


    With adversaries nking him on both sides and Lorcan barring his path ahead, the field transformed into a battleground of speed and strategy.


    Jaegar skillfully maneuvered, his every move a dance of anticipation and precision. Despite their efforts, he managed to guide the y towards the center, where the ball beckoned.


    Just as Lorcan was poised to intercept, Jaegar surged forward in a swift motion, snatching the ball from its trajectory. His form was enveloped in lightning for a second.


    The crowd erupted in awe as Jaegar swiftly evaded Lorcan''s grasp, leaving him stunned and off-bnce. With the ball securely in his possession, Jaegar''s eyes gleamed with a red glint as he sprinted towards the goal, his every step echoing with the thunderous cheers of the spectators.


    In a breathtaking disy of finesse, he lofted the ball into the air, a spinning beacon of his will. With a flourish, Jaegar drew his leg back, channeling his focus into a powerful strike aimed squarely at the.


    The ball contorted in flight, a streak of fiery fire trailing in its wake. The goalkeeper, resolute in his defense, lunged to intercept, his hands colliding with the zing sphere. He was confident in the gloves he was wearing, he had been given the best material by the group professors.


    Yet, the impact proved futile as the ball rebounded off his grasp like yful jelly, finding its destined ce nestled within the corner of the.


    The crowd erupted in a chorus of cheers, their excitement palpable as they witnessed the unstoppable force of the striker''s shot. The goalkeeper, momentarily stunned, could only watch in disbelief as the ball settled into the, a proof of the sheer power and precision of the strike.


    Most of the students were excited to see Jaegar y, but there were also a few others who weren''t happy with him being here. The Lionallores students would undoubtedly agree with them.


    But the Dracanores were filled with joy as they watched Jaegar score the first point for their team, and it wouldn''t be thest one today.


    Gasps of disbelief turned to an uproar of cheers as the stadium erupted in jubtion. Jaegar''s triumphant stance told the tale of his daring feat, with a defiant smile reserved for Lorcan, who stood in awe. With a renewed sense of purpose, the ball was returned to the field, ready to witness the continuation of Jaegar''s electrifying disy.


    A renewed surge of energy surged within Jaegar''s veins as he chased the ball with newfound vigor.


    He was a blur of speed and unpredictability, weaving through defenders as if guided by an otherworldly force. The goal post drew near, and with an artful flick, Jaegar sent the ball on a mesmerizing zigzag trajectory.


    His was so fast that they thought he disappeared a few times. In addition to his bloodline ability, which enhanced his physical attributes, Jaegar''s continued stay in the sinner''s domain made him physically much stronger than the most.


    The crowd held its breath as the ball defied logic, defying all efforts to intercept. The bulged with a definitive thud, as Jaegar''s strike secured another goal.


    The match raged on, with each move and pass, a disy of Jaegar''s exceptional prowess.


    His agility and speed on the field were unmatched, leaving his opponents in awe and struggling to keep up. Even Lorcan, known for his defensive skills, couldn''t help but marvel at Jaegar''s dominance and curse under his breath for getting him as an opponent.


    The goalie of the Lionallores team couldn''t get near the ball as it moved so fast and with such precision that it seemed to effortlessly find the back of the every time Jaegar took a shot.


    Despite Lorcan''s desperate attempts, Jaegar''s relentless pursuit to crush them saw him amass an impressive tally of five goals, leaving Lorcan''s futile efforts in his wake.


    Isadora was in the seating section provided for professors. Along with her, Heath and Jeanine were present. Heath was the representative for Lionallores, and Jeanine was for Dracanores.


    Heath was dissatisfied with the way their team was performing. On the other hand, Jeanine was smiling from ear to ear after seeing Jaegar perform, and the team was doing really well on the field.


    "Aren''t you too excited about the game?" Isadora asked Jeanine, unable to contain her curiosity.


    Jeanine, not withdrawing her smile, replied, "Well, it''s nice to see them y, giving their all."


    Isadora, who was sitting beside Jeanine, leaned towards her and said in a low voice, "Them, or is it him?" Isadora''s question made Jeanine pause for a moment, her smile fading slightly. She nced at Jaegar, the star yer of the team, and whispered back to Isadora, "Well, Jaegar is definitely standing out, but the whole team seems to be stepping up their game."


    Isadora sighed, seeing that her teasing wasn''t working.


    Jeanine had already told her about the type of rtionship they had and shared the details of their encounter back then. Isadora didn''t say anything about Jeanine''s involvement with a student. She was more of a bold person, did what she wanted.


    As Isadora turned to see the field, Jaegar, with his charming presence, stood out amongst the other yers.


    On the field,


    Amidst the frenzied exchange on the field, Lorcan finally wrested the ball from Jaegar''s grasp, sending him sprawling back towards the center.


    Swift and decisive, Lorcan surged towards the ball, a determined force of nature. A yer sought to halt his progress, but Lorcan''s unyielding shoulder met the challenge head-on, propelling his foe into the air with a force that left a trail of awe and concern.


    The injured opponent was swiftly removed from the field, with the gravity of the situation hanging in the air. Coach Henry''s silence spoke volumes as the team continued to y, driven by an unspoken determination to persevere. Lorcan''s triumphant gaze met Jaegar''s, a smirk of satisfaction dancing on his lips.

 Chapter 64: The most deadly strike

    The injured opponent was quickly evacuated from the field, with the gravity of the situation hanging in the bnce. Coach Henry''s quiet voice spoke volumes as the team continued to y, inspired by an unseen will to persevere. Lorcan''s triumphant gaze met Jaegar''s, a smug grin on his lips.


    As the ball connected with his foot, Lorcan''s resolve surged through his veins. A symphony of power and precision was unleashed as he propelled the ball towards the goal. A sonic boom reverberated through the air, leaving behind a swirling vortex of energy. The ball, an embodiment of his intent, cleaved through the air with blinding speed.


    The goalkeeper''s valiant effort to intercept was in vain as the ball surged past him, embedding itself in the with a resounding impact. The crowd erupted into a cacophony of cheers, the thrill of triumph coursing through their veins. The scoreboard shifted, recording Lionallores first goal of the match, a testament to Lorcan''s unyielding resolve and Jaegar''s unmatched prowess.


    Yet, beneath the celebratory veneer, an undercurrent of tension lingered.


    Coach Henry''s watchful gaze held a weighty deliberation, an acknowledgement of the game''s fierce intensity. As the teams regrouped and the field resumed its tumultuous dance, the impending sh of rivals escted.


    The game surged on, with both sides locked in a fierce battle of wills.


    Parkar came to Jaegar and said, "Jaegar, we have to get back at them."


    They both looked towards the coach, and he wasn''t budging.


    "Coach wouldn''t do anything about it." Parkar rified.


    "He''s leaving it up to us," Jaegar replied, his voice filled with determination. "We''ll show them what we''re made of."


    Jaegar, nodding to him, said, "Just get me the ball, I will finish with one strike."


    The game resumed again, and the ball was kicked in the air. As the ball soared through the sky, Parkar sprinted towards it with focus. He skillfully maneuvered past the opposing team''s defenders, his grit fueling every step.


    Parkar, a beacon of determination, sought to bridge the gap between teammates. With singr focus, he propelled the ball into the air, the promise of victory glinting in his eyes as he aimed for Jaegar.


    Jaegar''s unwavering stance exuded confidence as he awaited the ball''s descent. In that moment, the world seemed to slow, with every eye fixed on the impending collision. The ball soared towards Jaegar, an emblem of their collective hopes.


    In a flurry of swift strides, Jaegar pursued the airborne ball, his determination propelling him forward as if defying the veryws of physics. His legs churned the earth beneath him, each step proof of his fervent pursuit. Like a zinget hurtling across the sky, he surged forward, a force to be reckoned with.


    The rival team''s defenders surged to impede his path, their efforts were a testament to their fierce resolve.


    With abination of agility and tenacity, Jaegar''s teammates masterfully orchestrated their manoeuvres, creating a path through the tumultuous field. As the ball descended into the earth''s embrace, it seemed as though destiny had converged upon Jaegar.


    Poised at the centre of the field, the ball danced beneath Jaegar''s adept footwork, an extension of his very being.


    A palpable hush fell upon the stadium as spectators held their collective breath, the weight of anticipation tangible in the air.


    The world seemed to contract, focusing its gaze solely upon the young wizard and the fiery orb at hismand.


    Elevating with ethereal grace, Jaegar executed a mesmerizing spin, the ball tracing an arc of mesmerizing beauty beneath his feet.


    With a precision that bespoke of mastery, he struck the ball once more, unleashing a tempest of elemental power. mes ignited, wrapping around the ball like a vengeful aura as it surged forward with cataclysmic force.


    The ground quaked beneath the infernal onught, and the air shimmered with searing heat. The very atmosphere seemed to buckle as the ball bore down upon its target, a celestial body on a collision course with destiny. The goalpost and goalkeeper, mere obstacles in its path, were cast aside in a pyrotechnic disy of unstoppable might.


    It wasn''t a spell or summon. The strike was his raw force, which he unleashed with his might. The impact of his strike was so powerful that it left a trail of destruction and churned the ground in its wake, obliterating everything in its path.


    The sphere of intense mes, struck the barrier, pressing it to its limits, eventually smashing it to smithereens. The second barrier, which they had ced for safekeeping, was also pierced.


    The sheer force of his strike shattered the barriers as if they were made of ss, sending shards flying in all directions. The shockwave from the impact reverberated through the air, causing buildings to tremble and onlookers to be thrown off their feet.


    Yet, just as the sphere of fire passed the triumphant destination, Isadora, a paragon of magic herself, took flight from the sidelines. Her incantation wove through the air, an intricate spell that wrenched the fire''s grip from the ball. Frost blossomed, encasing the orb in a crystalline embrace, altering its course with an elegance born of mastery.


    Heath and Jeanine also moved out, casting a barrier around the students and the yers who were in the way.


    The frozen ball careened away, the stark contrast of elements a dazzling testament to the magic at y. As the explosive energy dispersed, Jaegar stood at the epicentre, his expression was stoic.


    Isadora''s reproachful gaze met his, her words an echo of disbelief in the aftermath of his unparalleled strike.


    "Goodness gracious, can''t you temper your strike, young one?" Her voice, though admonishing, held a trace of fond exasperation, a testament to the audacity and unbridled power that defined Jaegar''s unique approach to the game.


    The scoreboard changed, to 6-1, making Dracanores the winner.


    Parker then shouted, as loud as he could. Then followed by his teammates, their cries of joy echoed throughout the stadium.


    They all gathered around Jaegar, lifting him up like they were showing him as the most treasured possession.

 Chapter 65: Meeting Professor Isadora

    Parker, the charismatic leader of the team, rallied his teammates with infectious enthusiasm. Their triumphant victory had elevated spirits to a crescendo as they collectively hoisted Jaegar onto their shoulders, an exultant symbol of their hard-fought sess.


    Echoing cheers reverberated through the air, blending with the adtion of the Dracanores fans and the jubnt cheers from a group of enthusiastic girls who were captivated by Jaegar.


    In contrast to the celebratory scene, Heath, a figure of enigmatic calm, silently exited the arena, his departure casting a subtle veil of mystery over the vibrant atmosphere.


    Meanwhile, Jeanine, her eyes sparkling with warmth, observed the scene with a yful shake of her head, her lips curling into an affectionate smile at the sight of Jaegar beinguded.


    As the dust settled on the electrifying match, the field bore the marks of the fierce contest that had taken ce, resembling a captivating tableau of controlled chaos. It surpassed even the spectacle of the previous year''s match, in which Jaegar made his debut.


    The fervent crowd, deeply moved by the disy of athletic prowess, lingered for a lingering moment before gradually dispersing from the field, their enthusiastic chatter fading into the distance.


    Back within the vibrant walls of the Dracanores dormitory, an air of euphoria enveloped the scene.


    Laughter, cheers, and joy intermingled as the teammates relished their hard-earned victory. The jubnt mood was infectious, creating an ambiance of celebration that permeated every corner of the dormitory.


    The news of their win had not only sealed their ce in the uing winter carnival, an event of international magnitude that drew prestigious academies from around the globe, but had also sparked a palpable sense of anticipation among the team members.


    It was an opportunity topete on a grand stage, a chance to showcase their skills before a global audience, and a moment to etch their names in the annals of sporting history.


    Amidst the revelry, Jaegar and his teammates found themselves immersed in yful chat as they drank. The drinks were brought in by Parker. He had prepared it ahead of time and sneakily brought it to the dorm. Usually they would have wine and some non alcoholic drinks to celebrate the victory, which would be provided by the cafeteria.


    But Parker wanted to celebrate it with real alcohol, which made them feel a sense of rebellious excitement. The taste of the forbidden elixir added an extrayer of exhration to their celebration, as they savored each sip and exchanged stories of their triumph on the field.


    In the midst of the celebration, a figure of authority and wisdom made her entrance. Isadora, a respected mentor and coach,manded attention with hermanding presence.


    Seeing her, the boys hid their drinks and greeted her, "Professor."


    She saw them and knew what was happening, "Rx, boys. You can continue."


    A hushed reverence settled over the room as she addressed the victorious team, her words carrying the weight of experience and guidance.


    "Boys," Isadora began, her voice a harmonious blend of firmness and encouragement, "your performance today was nothing short of exceptional. Yet, as we stand on the cusp of the winter carnival, there lies a challenge that requires even greater dedication and effort. In one month''s time, you will facepetitors from across the globe, and it is imperative that you rise to the asion."


    Her eyes swept over the team, each member feeling the weight of her gaze and the responsibility it carried. Isadora''s attire, chosen with purpose, entuated her confidence and authority, a fitted shirt beneath a zer and a midi skirt that hugged her curves.


    As her words settled in, Isadora expanded on the significance of the uing carnival, underscoring its international stature and the honor that came with representing their academy on such a prestigious tform. She emphasized the meticulous nning that had gone into the event.


    The event will be overseen by the Ministry of Magic, which will oversee its execution in the illustrious Tedroft Hills County.


    Throughout her address, Jaegar''s attention was briefly captivated by Isadora''s attire, particrly the ck stockings that adorned her legs beneath the midi skirt she was wearing.


    His gaze lingered, a reflection of a personal fascination, before refocusing on her words. Isadora delved into various strategic insights, dissecting the team''s performance, and offering tailored advice for the uing challenge.


    She mentioned Jaegar''s performance and told him to focus on toning down a bit.


    As the conversation drew to a close, Isadora''s tone shifted, her voice lowering to a conspiratorial whisper. Her eyes met Jaegar''s with an intensity that sent a tingle of anticipation down his spine.


    "Jaegar," she said softly, her words carrying a sense of intrigue, "meet me in the lounge of the professor''s quarters. There''s something we need to discuss."


    With that, Isadora departed, leaving the room infused with a renewed sense of purpose and excitement. Jaegar watched her retreating figure with a mixture of admiration and curiosity, a smile ying on his lips as he contemted the intriguing meeting thaty ahead.


    After she left, the boys hummed in chorus, teasing Jaegar.


    "We ute you, man!'' said Parker,ughing out loud. And then Pierre said, "You are the man, my brother."


    Jaegar sighed, helplessly smiling at their jokes and yful banter.


    The words hung in the air for a brief moment before she turned gracefully and made her exit, leaving behind a sense of mystery and allure that lingered in the atmosphere.


    Isadora''s curiosity about Jaegar and the enigmatic aura that surrounded him had been steadily growing over time. However, it was his awe-inspiring performance on the field earlier that day that pushed her to finally take action. She was more of a bold type, invited him for a chat. And see what he has to offer.


    After hearing from Jeanine, her curiosity was piqued, and she wanted to spend some time with the young man herself.


    As Isadora entered the dormitory, her heart raced with a mixture of nervousness and excitement.


    Retracing her steps down the corridor, Isadora''s mind was abuzz with a rush of emotions. It was almost as if she had been transported back to her own student days, feeling a flutter of nerves and excitement all over again. The minutes ticked by slowly as she eagerly waited for Jaegar''s response, each passing second intensifying the suspense.

 Chapter 66: In the professors lounge

    Then, as if on cue, Jaegar appeared in the dimly lit hallway. His presence was maic, and Isadora couldn''t help but feel a surge of triumph at the sight of him. With a soft smile, she gestured for him to follow her, and the air around them filled with anticipation.


    As he followed her, Jaegar was given an unobstructed view of her impably curved figure, particrly her alluring figure.


    And indeed, it was remarkably captivating: round and elegantly proportioned, it exuded an enticing appeal that was entuated by each step she took. There was a visible firmness, coupled with a subtle yet delightful bounce that apanied her movements, lending an air of grace to her stride.


    Her walk possessed that maic rhythm, a sensuous sway that seemed to flow effortlessly, especially when she walked with the inherent confidence that heels often bring.


    In the brief span of five seconds, his emotions transitioned from mere apprehension in her presence to entertaining an array of thoughts, a cascade of fleeting fantasies involving his professor engaged in countless intimate scenarios. These thoughts persisted as wepleted the journey to her.


    Jaegar settled into a seat while she gracefully removed her zer and carefully ced it on a hook. Observing her movements, Jaegar found his attention momentarily fixed. There was an undeniable allure about her.


    With purposeful steps, she approached a desk, and Jaegar found himself unable to avert his gaze. The truth was evident; this woman possessed an undeniable allure.


    Perhaps she strategically dressed to downy it, but with the absence of the ck zer, a striking figure emerged. This woman was stacked. Maybe she dressed to hide it, but without the ck zer to conceal it, a fabulous set of tits could clearly be seen hiding in her white blouse.


    In the cozy ambience of the professor''s lounge, Isadora and Jaegar found themselves facing each other. The soft glow of the room cast intriguing shadows, adding to the sense of intimacy that enveloped them. Their conversation flowed effortlessly, touching on various topics rted to the game, yet always with an underlying current of connection and attraction.


    Isadora couldn''t help but catch Jaegar''s lingering gaze, a subtle spark of amusement dancing in her eyes. With a raised eyebrow and a yful smile, she gently chided, "My eyes are up here, you know."


    Jaegar met her gaze, a mischievous glint in his eyes as he responded, "Yes, but the most captivating part is right where my eyes are fixated."


    Amused by his boldness, Isadora leaned in slightly, curiosity evident in her expression. "And, pray tell, what might that be?" she inquired.


    Jaegar''s grin deepened as he answered, his voiceced with a hint of flirtatiousness, "Those exquisite legs adorned with those beautiful stockings."


    Isadora''s lips curved into a knowing smile as she teased, "Oh, do you have a penchant for stockings?"


    Jaegar''s yful confidence didn''t waver as he replied, "Indeed, but I must admit, it''s what lies beneath that truly intrigues me."


    Isadora''sughter danced through the air, a melodic sound that hinted at her amusement. "Is that so?" she mused, her tone light and engaging.


    Isadora leaned in a little closer, her eyes locking onto Jaegar''s with intrigue. "You certainly have an audacious way with words, Jaegar," she remarked, her voice carrying a trace of fascination.


    Jaegar met her gaze, a confident yet respectful demeanor in his response. "Well, Isadora, I''ve always believed in being honest about what catches my attention," he quipped.


    Her smile remained, a blend of admiration and yfulness. "Honesty, eh," Isadora replied, her gaze holding his as they engaged in this lighthearted exchange.


    Their banter created a subtle undercurrent of tension, a unique connection that seemed to deepen in the midst of their yful conversation. Isadora''s professionalism, tempered with a hint of flirtation, danced on the edge of a boundary.


    As the moment lingered, Isadora''s tone shifted slightly, revealing a glint of mischief in her eyes. "Well, if you''re truly intrigued by what lies beneath, you might have to uncover that mystery," she teased, her wordsden with a tantalizing suggestion.


    Jaegar''s response was infused with a touch of charm as he met her yful challenge. "Perhaps I''ll consider it, depending on how the rest of our conversation unfolds," he countered, a twinkle of intrigue in his eyes.


    Isadora''sughter, rich and melodic, echoed once again. "You certainly know how to keep me entertained, Jaegar," she admitted, her yful tone hinting at a growing interest in him.


    Jaegar could already feel his pants getting tight around the groin in anticipation of what mighte next. He cleared his throat, trying to maintain hisposure, and replied, "Well, Isadora, I aim to please." His voice was low and husky, sending a shiver down her spine.


    Seeing the glint of desire in his eyes, Isadora leaned in and said, "So, is this for me, then?" she asked him, as she ced her hand on his crotch, looking him directly in the eye.


    Jaegar confidently answered her, without fear, "Yes, Professor Lovett. That is most definitely for you."


    She could be said to be a tall woman with a height of five feet, ten inches, while Jaegar was exactly six feet. Jaegar wasn''t expecting her to show interest in him all of a sudden. He thought it would take time for him to get her. But here she was warming up to him.


    She stopped his thoughts by kissing him on the lips. Jaegar could feel her lips parting slightly as her tongue pushed in. Pleasurably, he opened his mouth for her to protrude.


    As her tongue entered his mouth, he could feel her soft, wet tongue entwined in a dance.


    ''WOW, she can kiss me for all eternity,'' he thought.


    It was then that she gracefully slid on top of his thighs, cing herself on him while she passionately kissed him.


    She parted her lips from Jaegar and said, "Then that would be mine to take, unless, of course, you object."


    "I''m all yours¡­"

 Chapter 67: Breaking the Ice

    Her mouth cut him off, but he didn''t mind in the slightest. Of all the women he had until now, she was definitely far better than anyone, except for his aunt. He didn''t want topare her to anyone, as she had a very special ce in his heart.


    ''Dude, thinking about your aunt while you are in the embrace of others. Come on, focus.'' He reprimanded himself.


    Putting his hands on her back, he reciprocated what she was giving him by kissing her.


    As it was almost midnight, no one was in the lounge. All the professors had already slept in and wouldn''te thiste into the lounge.


    But Isadora didn''t want to take a risk as she held him by his hand and led him to her room, sneaking into her own room.


    Back in the room, it was really luxurious, as it had a very intricate design and wallpaper. It had three to four rooms with everything in order, furnishing and all.


    Her heart beat faster than normal as she felt the rush, sneaking in on her own, that too with a student. As soon as she entered the room, her lips found their way back to his, engaging in a deep mouthful of kisses.


    Soon, not wanting to wait any longer, her hands moved to his pants, unbuckling them. Jaegar, too, found her mounds and pressed fabric on them, resulting in a moan from her mouth. Her hard, erect nipples poked the fabric, forming prints on her mounds.


    His hands fumbled for the buttons on her blouse while her hands tugged at his pants, down past his hips, removing his boxers, Then he lifted his hips, seizing the opportunity, and she quickly lowered them to his ankles, she knelt down and took them off.


    He waited for her toe back up, staring at her breasts, the view they presented, it was incredible for him, and noticing his gaze, she looked at him with a hunger in her eyes.


    She ced her hands on his cock. He could feel her hand, and she started to circle his shaft and slowly began stroking the hard, erect penis, all while kissing him. Her touch sent waves of pleasure coursing through his body, intensifying the sensations. As she continued to stroke him, he moaned softly, his desire growing with each passing moment.


    Thebination of her skilled hand and passionate kisses made him lose himself in the overwhelming pleasure.


    Jaegar moaned as he halted for a moment and resumed undressing her. Even in a bra, he felt wonderful, feeling them.


    "Allow me," she whispered, "and take off your shoes."


    Using one foot on the heel of the other, he started to take off his shoes. While he was doing that, he felt her hands dart between his. By the time he was done, he felt her taut bra give way to the treasure beneath.


    Jaegar quickly cupped her breasts and gave them a squeeze, feeling the softness and warmth.


    She moaned, and said, parting his lips, "Hey! Slow down, boy. I ain''t going nowhere."


    "They were so inviting to me, I couldn''t stop myself from getting a feel from them."


    She chuckled as she said, "Okay, be a little gentle while you are at it, will you?"


    "Hmm," he nodded and resumed getting his hands back on her beautiful sculpted bosom. Then he toyed with her nipples, then gently explored her breasts.


    She dropped to her knees and grabbed his ankles, picking them up, turning him lengthwise on the couch. Kneeling next to the couch, she wrapped her right hand around the base of my cock and stared into my eyes.


    Jaegar locked his gaze on her until she sucked the head of his cock into her mouth.


    "Arrghh! OooHH! He gasped as his head jerked back.


    She attacked his cock with a hunger he had never felt before, lowering her mouth down on his cock. Her hands travelled down over the base of his cock, cupping his balls.


    As she lifted her head, her other hand followed and stroked his cock. It took her only a few repetitions of these motions to settle into a rhythm of stroking and sucking his cock.


    Jaegar groaned, feeling her lips on his cock, sliding up and down, while he looked down to see her staring into his eyes as if she were waiting for his senses to return before moving forward.


    ''Where was this woman until now, fuck me! Ahh!'' he thought to himself, feeling her exquisite sucking and stroking technique of her. It was his first time, and it was purely blissful and pleasure-filled ecstasy, making his whole body sense that only the feeling of pleasure was coursing through him.


    Her eyes locked with his in a passionate gaze as she worked her way through a few iterations of her exquisite sucking-stroking technique.


    Then she closed her eyes and, as she was on to the next one, really began to work on his shaft.


    He couldn''t help but groan and moan under her probing.


    He can''t really tell, as he had only a couple of women and a few two-to-three girls, none of them could bepared to Professor Isadora. She was in herte thirties and older than Jeanine. Professor Isadora possessed a level of expertise and sensuality that surpassed anyone he had encountered before. Her experience and maturity added an irresistible allure, making her stand out among the others.


    Those girls were novicespared to Professor Isadora. All of them had worked for several minutes to make him cum. But with Professor Isadora, it was different. She knew exactly how to please him, effortlessly bringing him to the peak of pleasure within moments. Her skill and finesse left him craving for more, making her the ultimate temptation he couldn''t resist.


    But because of her intense gobbling, he arched up his hips and came hard into the woman. His cock was deep in her mouth as he jerked into her throat. She continued to work around the base of his shaft and his balls, as he was still pumping hot juices into her.

 Chapter 68: With the Ice witch

    Giving him a moment, she took out his still half rigid cock, then started to suck the head while stroking the base.


    Jaegar felt sensitive, but he didn''t want her to stop, as he was immersed in the joy of ecstasy it was bringing it to him.


    After making it stiffer and harder than ever, she moved back. His cock twitched standing atop, like a proud member, ready to drill any hole.


    She wiped her mouth and started kissing his stomach, moving up slowly, feeling his stiff muscles, and reaching his face, she looked at him in the eyes. After an exhrating experience she had given him, he looked at her with a gaze that made her want to kiss him. She quickly added her lips to his, in a deep, passionate, and yet wild kiss, thanking her for the pleasure she had just given him.


    Holding her, he stood up without taking his mouth from hers. He could feel her breasts pressing against him, a sensation he never wanted to forget.


    Jaegar moved from her lips to her neck, caressing her soft skin, sucking hard, she let out a soft moans, and he could feel her hands between their bodies rubbing up and down inside her cks.


    He slowly spun her around, bringing his hands to her bosom, cupping them, and feeling them again as he couldn''t get enough of them. He pinched her nipples, getting a moan from her, and continued as he softly twisted the hard buttons between his fingers.


    She groaned this time, and as he made his way down to her hips, he unbuttoned her skirt and pushed it down over her hips as she responded by wiggling it down her legs.


    "Stay," he told her.


    He quickly dropped down to his knees, removed her skirt, and stared at those legs, which were adorned in the garter stockings. A waistband with strips hanging down to hold the thigh high stockings. He stayed there for a moment, appreciating the beauty, naked, well, partly, she caressed her legs on the seam, feeling the soft fabric.


    He loved women who wore stockings, and at that moment, he decided to give this woman the time of her life for granting him his unwanted wish.


    He smiled at her, when she said, "Do you like them?"


    "You have no idea the way you are looking for me right now." he said.


    She chuckled and said, "Then tell me."


    "Oh, I will," he nodded, with a wide grin on his face. He leaned in closer, his voice dropping to a low, seductive whisper. "The way those stockings hug your legs, it''s driving me wild. I can''t wait to explore every inch of you, starting with those silky thighs."


    He tore her panties and ripped them off.


    "Oh, boy! What are you doing?"


    "Wait, never mind."


    He then stood up and, standing behind her, wrapped his arms around her waist. He picked her up off the ground and felt her kick a few times. It was then that they realized that his cock was wedged between her cheeks of her ass.


    She grinned, felt the hard shaft, and started to grind her ass up and down against his hard, erect penis while his hands once again found her tits. He pulled her back with him as he moved back to the couch, and his hard shaft never left the ce where it had settled before. He was sitting on the edge of the couch, and Isadora was effectively lying back against him.


    Finding his way down onto her body, searching for her in the glory hole.


    "Hmm!" she hissed, as his fingers found her clit. Isadora''s body quivered with pleasure as his skilled fingers teased and caressed her sensitive nub. The intensity of their connection grew, igniting a fire within her that she couldn''t ignore.


    He started rubbing her clit in circles, and she groaned out loud. He continued doing so while she leaned slightly to one side and turned back to face him. She held his head and kissed him, their tongues entwined as she let her moaning grow louder.


    He continued kissing her while she grinded her ass against his cock and, at the same time, rolled his fingers around her clit in circles with his right hand.


    He could tell her body was tensing against him, then again, again, until she came shaking on him, groaning deep into his mouth as she closed her legs around his hand, holding it against her pussy. He could feel her sucking air out of his body into her, and then she pushed it back into him as her breathing had be hard from her orgasm.


    It went on until her orgasm ended and she let go of the back of his head.


    "Don''t move now," she whispered through her haggard breathing to him.


    She stood up and quickly turned around. Jaegar could only watch as this silver haired beauty crawled into hisp and straddled him. He felt her hand hold his cock, against the hot wetness of her cunt. She stared deeply into his eyes, while he looked at her, silently begging her to do it.


    She moved the head of his cock up and down her slit, moaning every time the tip pushed against her clit.


    She just smiled at him, as she let the weight of her body sink her down onto his cock.


    "Oh, fuckk! Professor Isadora!" he groaned.


    It was mind-blowing, and the feeling of her wet insides immersed him in the world of pleasure.


    As good as her mouth felt around his cock, it paled inparison to the tight, warm, and very wet cunt on his cock. He could feel the heat of her walls along the entire length of his shaft. He felt like she was eating him whole, he only felt the sensation around his groin and in his mind, and nothing could be seen or heard.


    He felt like he could cum even without her going up and down on him.


    Without giving him any time to feel that feeling, she started to move her hips in circles on top of him. She stared down at him, looked him in the eye, and grinned while doing it.


    He could feel her clenching her muscles around his thick shaft. In the past, she had a few rtionships, but they were never this full or made her feel like she was tight.

 Chapter 69: With the Ice Witch- 2

    He was definitely big, a lot better than what she had until now.


    As she rolled her hips over him, he felt her insides rub rapidly on his cock, it was an unbelievable feeling for him.


    Isadora moved slowly at first, using her legs to raise and lower herself. Then her hands found his shoulders, and he could feel her pace beginning to increase. He couldn''t hold out any longer as his hands sought out her tits. Her nipples hardened as my fingers gently twisted them, prompting an unexpected reaction from the woman who was on top of me, who was called a Ice witch


    "That''s it, boy, y with them, y with my tits! Yes! My nipples are so sensitive, fucking sensitive, suck them harder, suck them now."


    Jaegar, who was startled, dly started sucking them, with more passion. Isadora moved her hands to the back of the couch over his shoulders, making her tits now press against his face. He moved his mouth to her right nipple and sucked it into his mouth. He pinched the hard, erect nipple between his tongue and teeth, this time he was expecting a reaction, and it came immediately.


    "Arrg! Fuck! Yesss," she groaned. "Just like that, boy."


    "Just like what a good boy should do." Jaegar continued to pleasure Isadora, his movements bing more intense and skilled. As he switched to her left nipple, she arched her back in pleasure, encouraging him to continue his expert ministrations.


    She started to bounce on him, up and down, with more force. He put his hands on her hips and helped her by pushing his hips into her as best he could while using his hands to push her down at the same time. She was gasping and moaning as we fucked.


    With his cock rocking in and out of her beautiful pussy, he knew it wouldn''t be long before he came again. He pushed in harder and fiercer than he ever had.


    She groaned and moaned, feeling the tip of his shaft hit her every time he moved into her.


    She rolled her eyes upwards, feeling the thick, rigid cock entering her again and again, rocking her inside out.


    "OHH!! arrghr!" she gasped, breathing haggardly, her face wrinkled with pleasure, and sweat dripped from her forehead. Her body trembled with each powerful thrust, her senses overwhelmed by the intense pleasure coursing through her. She clung to him, desperate for more, as their bodies moved in perfect synchrony.


    As he thrust her deep and hard, he could feel like he was getting closer, and he thought of pulling her out.


    As if reading his mind, Professor Isadora answered that question.


    "When you get there¡­just¡­don''t hold back¡­Jaegar, I want you to cum in me¡­I want to feel your hot cum!"


    As she said those words, Jaegar didn''t hold back and gripped her hips tightly and humped her as hard as he could, making her body shake, which sent shivers down her spine.


    Her thighs rippled every time he met her, and her bosom jiggled up and down, moving like waves on a surface.


    YEssH-," she moaned loudly, her face turning red and her hips too.


    She was no longer in her right senses as she submitted to him, and the sexual pleasure he was bringing to her.


    Jaegar could feel his balls beginning to throb in eager anticipation. With his hands on her hips, he began thrusting up into her dripping cunt as hard as he could. She also matched his actions, driving her body down onto his cock faster and faster.


    "Im getting¡­close¡­ Arrrhhh! Do¡­.it!"


    That was pretty much done, as it pushed Jaegar over the edge. His hips shot up off the couch, pushing his cock as deep into her as he could manage. He felt the muscles near his prostate tightening, and he grabbed her hips with his hands, his fingers pressing themselves into her flesh, holding her down on his cock.


    Restraining her in this way seemed to spur her on as much as her words were spurring him on.


    "Do¡­it in me! Cum...in me, boy! Cum with¡­me!"


    "Just¡­fucking do it!"


    And he did, his cock pulsed harder than he had ever felt, and he came in with the silver-haired beauty. And she also came with him, her body shuddered against him as he drove his hips harder upward. He felt her pussy working his shaft, squeezing and releasing in an attempt to pull his semen deep into her hole.


    She leaned in on him, moaning in his ear, telling him to cum in her, driving him to fuck her even harder, his cock to spasm even harder in her.


    "YESSS! There it is. I feel your¡­"


    She whispered as she fell over him, her legs going numb and drowning in the after pleasure and the thick, translucent fluids in her, which were now flowing out of her.


    Jaegar was still on her chest, and he could feel her heart beating faster. He could feel her soft bosom pressing against his face. It felt good to stay like that for a second with the woman on top of me, her arms wrapped around him, holding him to her.


    "It was¡­really inten-" Before she could say anything, he sealed her lips and kissed her, sucking her tongue, making her feel even more.


    Then he moved back and said, "Thank you, professor."


    "I should be the one thanking you, I needed that," she said, gasping still.


    "And call me Isadora from now on, when we are alone."


    Jaegar grinned, feeling that it wasn''t a one-time thing, and said, "As you wish, Isadora."


    "Your thing is a real piece of work," she added, "It''s still hard even after that much release," she said.


    "Well, maybe it didn''t have enough of this gorgeous beauty in front of me."


    She got up and sat beside him, giving him a smile he had never seen.


    Seeing her right now, he thought back to the title they had given her. Cold woman, it was what they called her due to her behaviour towards the students. She hardly ever smiled at anyone, and her tone was harsher.

 Chapter 70: With the ice witch - 3

    Students thought that the title ''Ice Witch'' was given based on her behaviour and demeanour and thought that it suited her. But as he sat beside her, he realized that there was so much more to her than met the eye. Her smile was warm and genuine, and it made him question the assumptions others had made about her. Perhaps there was a reason behind her cold exterior.


    "I haven''t felt like this in years," she said.


    "Well, now you can feel whenever you want to."


    She said with a hint of vulnerability in her voice, "I guess I''ve been too focused on maintaining my reputation as the ''ice witch'' that I forgot how good it feels to let my guard down." He nodded.


    Feeling his still hard shaft, she said, "It seems ready for another round."


    "More than ready!" Jaegar smiled at her.


    She smiled at his response, got up, and pulled him off the couch. Then she took a nket from the bedroom,id it across the leather cushions, and then sat down.


    "Good," she said as she leaned in for a kiss and continued, "because we''re not done yet. I still need more of that."


    "Do you want me to-"


    " fuck me good and properly," she said.


    "Now you give me a moment as I clean up," she got up and was about to go, then Jaegar stopped her and asked, "Why?"


    "With all these dripping down my thighs, it''s a mess."


    Jaegar put his hand down her thighs, tracing the juices and tracing them back to her pussy, and then coated her pussy.


    "Hmm," he added, "It''s a mess, but it will only get much worse before I let you clean up."


    Isadora chuckled and deeply kissed him without replying while she wrapped her hand around his hard, sticky shaft. She sat on the couch,id back, pulling him on top of her.


    Then she guided him to her sex and wrapped her legs around him. Then she held his cock and aimed it right at her cunt, and with one push, she drove him in.


    His long, thick shaft sank deeply into her, making her gasp. Even though she had it earlier, it still felt like a new sensation. Isadora moaned in pleasure as he filled herpletely, the intensity of their connection overwhelming her senses. She moved her hips in sync with his thrusts, each movement driving them both closer to ecstasy.


    The pleasure intensified with every deep pration, leaving them both breathless and lost in the moment.


    He held her by the shoulders and started pounding her harder and faster, increasing his motion slowly, picking up the pace. Isadora''s moans grew louder as the increased intensity sent waves of pleasure coursing through her body. Thebination of his relentless thrusts and the building tension pushed them both to the brink of release.


    Her voice became crooked, and she moaned and groaned, while she felt the tremors of pleasure.


    His hips pped her, making a noise that Jaegar loved.


    Thap thap thap


    The sound echoed in the room, fueling their desire even more. Isadora''s nails dug into Jaegar''s back, leaving red marks as she arched her body towards him.


    The sound of flesh beating against flesh. It was like music to his ears and made him want to hump her more.


    By the look on her face, it was exactly what she wanted.


    There were no words, as the action between them was like an intense session that didn''t end soon.


    He thrust his shaft into her at a faster speed, methodically andpletely making her feel the thrill of the session they were having.


    He could feel he was nearing as she was too, held her by the waist, gripped the tender lean waist, he pumped his shaft right at her deep.


    The moans were getting louder and more coarse. Then she shot up and held him by the neck and ced her lips on his, kissing him like a teenager.


    While Jaegar was having his time with her, she already had two orgasms. Her lips never left his, she was limp as he only did all the work, as she writhed beneath him in the midst of orgasm, her pussy clenching and unclenching his shaft uncontrobly


    And this made Jaegare with her too.


    They turned a bit and heid on his back, pinning her between his body and the back of the couch. She put her head on his chest, and draped her left arm over his body to hold him.


    She managed to whisper two words, ''thank you,'' and then she fell asleep.


    Holding her, he also slept like that; he didn''t want to disturb her.


    After a while, the moon hung on the horizon, casting a little light into the room. The dim light in the room showed the naked bodies, lying against each other.


    He woke up to see her staring at him, and when he noticed her gaze, he said, "You woke up?"


    "Yes," she said. "Not a bad feeling waking up in the arms of a man. Especially when that man is a delight to watch."


    Jaegar smiled wryly.


    "You looked so vulnerable and so peaceful while you were sleeping."


    "Oh,"


    "Now, let''s take a break," she said as she got up. She was really a mess with all the juices dripping down her thighs, even more than before, and the sweat she was drenched in. He got up first and helped her to her feet. Then she limped on her way to the bathroom and shut the door.


    Jaegar walked to the window and stared out the window, enjoying the peaceful moment of the night. He lifted his arms above his head, stretching them as he yawned. Feeling a sense of tranquillity, Jaegar relished the stillness of the night as he continued to gaze out the window. The moonlight cast a gentle glow on his face, soothing his tired body and mind.


    After a whole fifteen minutes, she came out and saw him standing near the window, naked.


    "Are you showing off?" Jaegar turned to look at her, hearing her voice.

 Chapter 71: Smoking hot lady

    He turned towards her, flunking himself with a yful grin. "Just enjoying the serenity of the night," he replied, wrapping his arms around himself.


    She settled gracefully onto the couch, retrieving a cigarette from the table before her. cing it delicately between her lips, she skillfully ignited the lighter, its vibrant blue hue contrasting against the dimly lit room.


    ''Damn!'' A thought crossed Jaegar''s mind as he watched her, a moment of realization that his previous notions about the allure of a woman smoking were far surpassed by the captivating scene unfolding before him. Her nude frame, illuminated by the soft glow of the room, was a sight to behold, a feast for his eyes that left him momentarily breathless.


    Her eyes closed in quiet contemtion as she drew in a puff of smoke, the tendrils curling gracefully around her. With an exhale of smoke that seemed to hold an air of mystery, she transformed the simple act into a hypnotic ritual.


    Her silver hair cascaded over one shoulder, framing her face in a sensuous curve as she nced his way, a subtle invitation in her eyes. "Do you want one?" Her voice, a low and inviting murmur, hung in the air between them.


    Jaegar met her gaze with a mixture of intrigue and desire, captivated by the alluring aura that enveloped her. epting her offer, he rose from his seat and approached the couch, settling beside her.


    He had the habit of smoking in his previous life, and he had tried all sorts of alcohol back then. As he reached for the cigarette she offered, memories of his past indulgences flooded his mind, reminding him of the reckless abandon he once possessed.


    Despite leaving that life behind, a hint of nostalgia lingered in his eyes as he retrieved a cigarette from the box, mirroring her earlier action as he ced it between his lips.


    Drawing in a deep breath, he ignited the tip of the cigarette, feeling the warmth and smoke fill his lungs. As he exhaled, a sense of calm washed over him, a tangible rxation that seemed to erase the cares of the world outside. The flickering ember cast a soft, mesmerizing glow, enhancing the intimate ambience they now shared.


    "This feels nice," he said, as he leaned back on the couch.


    Isadora noticed his half-rigid cock, she said, "I can''t believe your cock is still hard."


    "Well, I''m a perfectly healthy young man who still hasn''t reached twenty, and sitting next to such an enchanting beauty would certainly make it hard."


    "Oh god, you are really a lot younger than me. And the fact that you made me cum several times makes my body tingle, and it was the best that I had in probably a decade."


    "Wow."


    "I have to say, I had this fantasy of doing it with the professor, you know. And even gettingpliments from her, well¡­"


    "You better believe it, boy. I think you''ve got to live that fantasy twice," she said, taking another puff of the cigarette.


    "Twice?" he asked, confused, even though he knew.


    "You don''t have to hide it, Jeanine already told me what you have done."


    Jaegar didn''t think that she would say anything to anyone as she seemed so strict, but she said it in the end.


    Well, not that it made a difference to Jaegar. He only smiled, then continued smoking.


    Seeing that he was silent, she asked, "Do you have any more of your fantasies?"


    He didn''t reply to her and kept his silence. He had one more thing he wanted to try, but he didn''t want to push his luck for now.


    "Go on, tell me, what is it?"


    "Just one scene that I have wanted to have with a teacher," he said.


    Isadora put her leg over the other, ced her hands on the knees, and cocked her head to the side, "Let me guess, you want to do my ass too."


    ''HELLO THERE!'' he thought as he felt his cock twitch a little, and the little detail was not to miss the Lady Professor.


    She smirked at his cock, taking it in her hand''s grip, and said, "You want my ass, eh?" She felt it throb after she said it.


    With a gentle gesture, she withdrew her hand, her words carrying a note of both reluctance and promise. "Well, Mr. Jaegar, the idea is indeed tempting, but it will have to wait for the next asion."


    "Next time?" His eyes sparkled with curiosity and anticipation.


    Isadora''sughter danced through the air, a melodic sound that resonated with a hint of amusement. "You certainly seem to possess quite the appetite," she teased, her gaze locking onto his with an all-knowing twinkle.


    Jaegar met her yful gaze with a confident grin, unapologetically embracing his nature. "Who doesn''t? Many keep their desires concealed, but I''ve always preferred to be candid," he admitted, a sense of pride in his straightforwardness is evident in his words.


    As the atmosphere shifted, Isadora''s demeanour took on a more serious tone. "Alright, now it''s time for you to depart," she stated, her gaze drifting to the window. "The first light of morning will soon grace the sky."


    Jaegar finished the remnants of his cigarette, theforting ritual serving as a brief interlude before their parting. He swiftly adorned his clothing, readying himself to leave.


    But just as he was about to step away, Isadora''s actions caught him off guard. In a sudden and unexpected move, she drew him close, her lips meeting his in a lingering kiss. The taste of the cigarette smoke lingered, adding a uniqueyer to the exchange.


    As their lips parted, she offered a sly smile, her words carrying a promise that resonated in the air. "Consider that kiss a farewell until our paths cross again, young man."


    With a subtle satisfaction, Jaegar left the room, the memory of their intimate encounter burning brightly in his mind as he ventured back into the approaching dawn.


    While walking back, his thoughts went to back to the woman he had until now, it was all done for pleasure, and there was no love for him. For him, who felt heartbreak once, he didn''t want to engage himself in one right now as he was having the time of his life.


    He reached the dorm, went back to his room, and slept for the remaining hours until sunrise.

 Chapter 72: Morning greeting (18+)

    The following morning, Jaegar awoke andmenced his day by attending sses alongside his friend Pierre. In transit to their lectures, Jennifer approached him with news about two seniors, ine and Miriam, who had recently graduated and returned to their respective hometowns. And then Pierre was telling about the lectures they had, and the exams.


    During their conversation, Jeanine appeared on the scene, her voice cutting through the chatter. She informed Jaegar that he was required to be in the headmaster''s office, a summons that intrigued him and added ayer of intrigue to the day ahead.


    As Pierre and Jennifer continued on their way to ss, Jeanine led Jaegar through the maze of corridors, a growing sense of familiarity hinting at the direction they were headed. A small smile tugged at the corners of Jaegar''s mouth, the anticipation of the unexpected building within him.


    Their journey concluded in front of a room that bore signs of being off-limits during regr ss hours.


    The familiarity of the isted corridor and the room itself sparked a realization within Jaegar. A knowing grin settled on his lips, the pieces of the puzzle falling into ce. Without hesitation, Jeanine nced around to ensure their privacy before ushering Jaegar inside, gently closing the door behind them.


    As they faced each other within the confines of the room, Jeanine''s voice held a hint of reproach. "It seems you may have overlooked me," she began her words carrying a lighthearted edge. "Where were youst night?"


    Before Jaegar could offer a response, Jeanine continued, her words revealing a glimpse into the scenario that had unfolded. "I couldn''t help but hear you," she confessed her expression a blend of embarrassment and amusement. "My room was adjacent to her, and let''s just say the sounds were quite unmistakable. She was... quite vociferous."


    Jaegar had an idea in his mind, so he asked her, "Are you angry?"


    "No, but... I mean, I couldn''t possibly say anything to her, as she is way older than me. I missed feeling your touch, and it was really hard for me to control it any longer."


    "What do you want then?" he asked, leaning back against the desk.


    "It means I deserve a reward."


    "What reward do you want?"


    "Just a quick fuck."


    "Help yourself," he said, as he pointed downward. He was actually surprised that she was so eager to get him to fuck her and didn''t know such a strict professor had this side of her. In fact, she wasn''t angry with him, and it seemed like she was missing his member.


    "And you think I will?"


    "That''s what you wanted, right?"


    "You''ve be quite a little shit, haven''t you?"


    "Just satisfy each other''s needs, give and take, Professor."


    "Well, let''s see if your penis matches your ego," she challenged. He saw her drop to her knees in front of him and reached for his belt. She wasted no time dropping his pants and pulling down his boxers, freeing his stiff cock. He could tell by the sh of her eyes that she was hungry for his cock.


    "Does it?" He asked, unable to resist hearing her praise. She ignored hisment, instead, she lustily stroked his cock. "I guess it does," he said, Maybe he shouldn''t have.


    She replied firmly, but with a look that was anything but harsh: "You better watch yourself, there''s a thin line between cute and annoying.


    Before returning her focus to his throbbing cock in front of her, she grinned back up at him. His cock twitched as though it had just been shocked when she flicked the head with her tongue. She repeated it, seemingly mesmerized by how his sex responded to her touch.


    She took the head of his cock into her mouth and swirled her tongue over that really delicate area while she peered up at him with her deep brown eyes, observing his reaction. In order to urge her to continue, he cocked his head back and took a big breath.


    She did it again, this time allowing her tongue tonguidly circle around the head, so she must have liked his deed. Once more looking up at him, she asked, "Enjoying?" as her right hand lightly massaged his cock. It was obvious that she took delight in his enjoyment.


    He gave a silent nod of agreement. She returned to his cock and this time engulfed the head with her supple, soft lips while sucking. She continued to slide down his cock till she was halfway down his shaft, at which point it felt even better. She drew her head back up and used the newly acquired slickness of my shaft to firmly pump his cock while she used her tongue to toy with the head.


    He closed his eyes and allowed the sensation to overwhelm him. She never took him further than halfway in, but it still felt incredible. She even massaged his balls with her free hand, which helped further him along the way to a paralyzing orgasm. His entire body clenched up as he exploded inside her mouth. She didn''t even flinch, swallowing my entire load.


    "Ahh!, That was incredible!" He sighed, still flushed with warmth.


    "It seems like you got your reward," she said, her expression changing.


    Jaegar sighed and said, "Then let me." Then he held her by the waist and turned her to face the empty ssroom. She ced her hands on the teacher''s desk, bending slightly.


    Jaegar quickly lifted her skirt, which reached the floor, Lifting it up, she was wearing nothing beneath, her little bush-covered pink lips greeted him with wetness and slight juices leaking out already.


    "You have be one naughty woman, Professor. Not wearing anything under, what were you thinking?"


    "I wanted it so bad that I came prepared." The professor''s voice was filled with a mixture of desire and anticipation. Her words hung in the air, adding to the already charged atmosphere of the empty ssroom.


    "Then I should reward you greatly," he said, holding his cock against her wet cunt.


    As soon as his shaft touched her, she let out a moan. Jaegar pressed his cock against her lips and rubbed it along the slit, teasing her more.


    "For fuck''s sake, Jaegar, shove it already!" she cried, biting her lip.


    Jaegar chuckled, and with one push, his entire shaft spread her pussy wide and drove into her.


    "AH!"

 Chapter 73: In the classroom (18+)

    Jaegar kept thrusting at her,holding her waist. His movements were strong and deliberate, matching the intensity of their passion. With each thrust, her desire increased as she moaned. Jaegar''s grip tightened around her waist, his fingers digging into her skin as he continued his powerful thrusts.


    The room filled with their shared moans, their bodies moving in perfect synchrony, fueling the fire of their desire. With every word she whispered, urging him to quicken the pace, Jaegar''s own passion grew, driving him to push them both to new heights of pleasure.


    Her slender waist was being scrutinized by his firm hands, and she rolled her eyes upward, stuck her tongue out, and made lewd expressions.


    After a couple of strokes, she moved back toward him.


    "New position?" he asked.


    "God, yes!" she eximed immediately, sitting up. Then he pulled out, and they bothughed as they paused to think of how best to proceed.


    He embraced her and yfully kissed her. "I guess the ssroom isn''t exactly designed for this kind of activity,"


    "I''ll have to bring it up at the next school meeting," she replied. Suddenly, he saw an idea sh in her eyes. She led him around the desk to her chair and sat him down. She straddled him and, with one deft motion, eased herself onto his cock. She exhaled slowly as his cock was buried deep inside of her.


    "AHhhh!"


    Her breasts were perfectly ced before him. He gave them strong, sucking kisses. She moaned in pleasure, her hands gripping his shoulders tightly. The sensation of his lips on her breasts sent waves of ecstasy through her body. As they continued their passionate embrace, the ssroom became a forgotten backdrop to their intimate connection. "Why didn''t I think of this originally?" He asked.


    "You were probably too busy humping me from behind as I bent over the desk," she insightfully replied.


    "It''s the most favored position after all," he said,ughing.


    "Well, maybe next time, but this time I want to be in control," she said directly, emphasizing her point by aggressively winding her hips. They kissed passionately as she began to dance upon hisp.


    Mindful of her desire, he sat back and enjoyed the ride, satisfied in seeing her reaction, the way her face contorted with each new sensation, the way her buoyant breasts bounced with each rock of her hips, the fact that the whispered moans slipping out of her mouth were sparked by the pleasure he was providing her.


    It wasn''t long before his interest in watching her reactions was overwhelmed by his own sensations. He couldn''t resist the urge any longer and joined in, matching her rhythm with his own movements.


    He gripped her butt firmly as he helped increase her motion by lifting up and down. He began thrusting his cock up, meeting her stroke for stroke.


    She tossed her head back and silently let out a moan as he kissed her neck. Her body clenched, and again he felt the tremors ripple through her body as she squeezed him tightly to her. But for her own pleasure, she didn''t forget about him. She reached down and grasped his hand, guiding it to her breast, encouraging him to explore and caress.


    With each touch, she could feel his arousal intensify, driving her own desire even higher.


    She continued to rock her hips as he pumped his cock inside of her, galloping towards his own paralyzing release. He buried his head in her chest to stifle the moan that was dying to spring from his lips.


    While they embraced each other, immersed in the feeling of pleasure, there were two women who saw them. One had blonde mane hair, was tall, and was dressed in a long gown with full sleeves, that had a floral design on it. Her mature features were entuated by a sense of curiosity and amusement as she observed the passionate couple.


    The other woman, with the same blonde hair cascading down her shoulders. She was wearing the uniform, as a student.


    Unaware that they had an audience, Jeanine was kissing him as she hugged him. Her lips pressed against his with an intensity that reflected their deep connection. They were lost in their own world, oblivious to the presence of the two women who watched them from different perspectives - one filled with nostalgia and the other with curiosity.


    The girl with an annoyed expression left the ce, and that''s when Jaegar noticed the woman who was near the window. He saw her face, which had a had faint smile on her lips, as she turned and left.


    Jaegar then continued kissing her back, thinking to deal with itter.


    After an intense kiss, Jeanine moved back, breathing heavily. She smiled at him and said, "I got what I wanted, now let''s leave before anyonees here."


    ''Someone already came, though,'' he thought but didn''t say out loudly as she would panic or maybe not.


    Anyway, after satisfying their desires, Jeanine took him to the headmaster, who was in the office. They wanted to talk to him about his exams. He alone went into the office, as Jeanine had other matters to attend to. She left in a hurry as she sent him off.


    After talking with the headmaster, he didn''t need to take the exams and was directly promoted to second year. Actually, he didn''t need to attend the academy based the on the level of skills and knowledge he had now, but Jaegar wanted to take his time in the academy.


    After talking with the headmaster, Jaegar exited the room, and that''s when he saw the woman from earlier. And beside her was the girl he knew. Seeing her, only a single thought crossed his mind, ''Who is this mommy tankers?''


    Veronica, the esteemed student president, stood beside an older woman who bore a distinct resemnce to her, exuding an air of mature elegance. Her presencemanded attention, and her attire was perfectly suited to her tall andmanding figure. The bodice she wore entuated her form, with a V-line that hinted at the allure between her curves.


    The matching cotton gloves and meticulously styled updopleted the sophisticated ensemble, leaving asting impression on anyone who gazed upon her.

 Chapter 74: Mommy!!

    Jaegar found himself captivated by the woman''smanding beauty, his gaze instinctively drawn to her as if she possessed an irresistible maic pull. Her expression, while initially stern, softened upon seeing him, and a faint smile graced her lips as she spoke, her voice carrying a hint of warmth.


    "Ah, you must be the infamous prince," she said in a tone that was both yful and knowing.


    Jaegar''s brows furrowed slightly in bemusement. "The infamous prince?" he echoed, a note of curiosity in his voice.


    Carolina remembered the scene earlier but didn''t say anything as they both saw each other. She thought it was something forter to dwell on, maybe more private.


    With a melodious chuckle, Lady Carolina responded, her voice carrying a musical quality. "Indeed, Jaegar Ambrose," she confirmed, gesturing towards her daughter, Veronica. "My daughter here has spoken highly of your exceptional skills. I am eagerly anticipating your performance at the uing carnival."


    "Thank you," Jaegar replied graciously, a genuine smile gracing his features. The unexpected encounter had taken an intriguing turn.


    Veronica, ever perceptive, caught Jaegar''s obvious admiration for her mother. She interjected yfully, her tone light yet tinged with a hint of exasperation, "Jaegar, allow me to formally introduce you to my mother, Carolina."


    With a graceful and respectful gesture, Jaegar took Lady Carolina''s hand and ced a gentle kiss upon her palm. "Lady Carolina," he greeted, his voice carrying a sincere reverence. "Your elegance and beauty are truly captivating."


    Veronica''s mother blushed at Jaegar''spliment, her eyes sparkling with appreciation. She replied graciously, "Thank you, Jaegar. Your words are very kind. It''s a pleasure to meet you as well." As she saw him up close, his striking appearance made her feel a little intrigued.


    She thought back to the times when someone really praised her beauty and made her feel this way. It had been a long time since she had encountered such genuine ttery, and gettingpliments from such a young man had stirred a sense of excitement within her.


    Lady Carolina''sughter, rich and indulgent, rang out in response. "Oh, such a charmer," she remarked, her amusement evident as she exchanged a knowing nce with her daughter.


    Veronica, rolling her eyes affectionately at Jaegar''s attempts at charm, couldn''t help but yfully quip, "Quite the smooth talker, aren''t you?" Her words wereced with a mixture of fondness and yful teasing, emphasizing the camaraderie that existed between them.


    Jaegar''s lips curled into an unabashed grin, his charismatic charm unabated. "A smooth talker for a truly captivating audience," he retorted with a twinkle in his eyes, fully aware of the yful banter that had woven its way into the conversation.


    Lady Carolina''sughter continued to dance through the air, her amusement evident as she regarded Jaegar. "Ah, it seems my daughter was right about your charm," she remarked, her tone both approving and lighthearted.


    Veronica, her gaze shifting between her mother and Jaegar, couldn''t help but roll her eyes once again, a mixture of exasperation and affection in her expression. "I swear, you two could charm the stars out of the sky," she teased, her words an affectionate testament to the dynamic that had unfolded before her.


    Jaegar said, "Well, I believe we should save some stars for another day," he quipped, his gaze momentarily lingering on Veronica before returning to Lady Carolina. "It has been an absolute pleasure to meet you, mydy."


    Lady Carolina''s smile held a genuine warmth as she extended a gracious nod. "Likewise, Jaegar. We shall eagerly await your performance at the carnival."


    Then she went into the headmaster''s room.


    As he walked away, Veronica''s voice floated back to him, carrying a yful undertone. "You certainly left an impression, Jaegar. My mother is not easily swayed."


    Jaegar nced over his shoulder, a knowing smile ying on his lips.


    Jaegar''s thoughts lingered on the enigmatic woman he had just encountered, a mix of curiosity and a desire to know more prompting him to devise a n to cross paths with her once again.


    Adding her to the list of women he had in mind, he returned to his sses, the day''s routines continuing as usual.


    Jaegar spends the day attending sses. Another day has just passed in the academy.


    As the night cast its shadow over the academy, another scene unfolded in the vicinity of the woods. A figure, shrouded in mystery, watched from the shadows, their gaze trained on the dormitory of Dracanores, and, more specifically, towards Jaegar''s room.


    The silhouette seemed to possess an otherworldly quality, their intentions unknown as they blended into the darkness.


    Abruptly, the figure vanished from its vantage point and reappeared within the confines of Jaegar''s room. The sudden intrusion roused Jaegar from his state of semi-consciousness, his eyes widening as he beheld the striking and alluring presence before him.


    d in a revealing ck gown that left little to the imagination, the woman exuded an irresistible charm that seemed to envelop the room.


    Jaegar''s thoughts raced, his initial surprise giving way to aplex mix of emotions as he took in her captivating appearance.


    The presence of two horns on her head ignited a fleeting thought in his mind¡ªcould she be a demon? His contemtion shifted to her impably alluring form, every detail carefully orchestrated to entuate her sensuality.


    Her gown, open over the shoulder with a deep neckline and a provocative slit, emphasized her curves and entuated her ample bust. The allure of her dark, glistening hair framed a face that exuded seductive charm, a temptation that was difficult to resist. Golden bangles adorned her wrists, glinting in the dim light, a stark contrast to her attire.


    Her ckplexion glowed with a radiant beauty, adding an air of exotic elegance to her overall appearance.


    Jaegar''s gaze traced the thin ck lines of her undergarment, his eyes drawn to the sensual contours they highlighted. His attention was ensnared by the sway of her hair against the smooth expanse of her back, his focus lingering on the elegant curve of her bosom.


    The air, once filled with an intoxicating fragrance, took on an almost sinister quality as an undercurrent of danger permeated the room.


    The woman''s words, rich and dripping with sensuality, cut through the charged atmosphere. "Well hello," she purred, her voice a velvet whisper.


    Jaegar frowned at seeing her in front of him, but he couldn''t help but gaze at the fatale woman. Her presence was both captivating and unnerving, a maic pull that he couldn''t resist. Despite his reservations, Jaegar found himself drawn deeper into her enigmatic allure, unable to tear his eyes away from her mesmerizing gaze.

 Chapter 75: A Succubus visit

    Jaegar asked finally as she stood there watching him with a charming smile on her lips, "Who are you?"


    "You are quite the handsome one, this is going to be a long night," she smiled, licking her lips.


    She stopped what she came for and wanted to have some time with him.


    "I ask you a question?" he said, his voice a little deeper, which made her startle and then she chuckled, "Oh, you are really a strong one. My magic''s not working on you?"


    "But that''s all right. We will get there eventually," she said as she strode towards him.


    She held his hand and led him to the bed. "Now why don''t we both rx before getting there?"


    She eased him on the bed, his head sinking into the pillows. Seeing her actions, Jaegar let her do what he wanted, not objecting.


    Thinking with his lower head, Jaegar let himself rx, feeling her ample breasts press on his chest as she leaned on him.


    "Shall we get down to business," she said as she trailed her fingers across his manhood.


    As her fingers trailed the pants, feeling the warm pillows pressing against his chest, his penis started to hard and formed a bulge in his pants.


    "For now, sure." he said.


    As she caressed his bulge, she leaned in for a kiss as she closed his mouth. Her lips were plump and soft, leaving a pleasant burning sensation where they''d touched his.


    Her tongue sliding into his mouth, entwined with his tongue. Kissing him as their lips drowned in the wetness of their mouths.


    While kissing him, she slid into his pants and held the huge phallus. She smirked at seeing the long rigid phallus bulging with veins around it.


    "Such a treasure, I''m sure going to enjoy killing you," she couldn''t stop smiling.


    "Yeah, yeah, sure," he moved his hands and pped her ass.


    "Ohh, feisty," she moaned.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I will kill you?" she mused.


    "We will see about thatter. First, let''s get down to the bed business."


    "Enjoy while itsts."


    She was beautiful, she was perfect, she was so sexy, he wanted to have his way with her, ravage her, make her scream with pleasure and that was the only thing on his mind.


    Jaegar couldn''t help but thrust at her hands, stroking it.


    "Are you ready, boy," the woman asked, smiling loving at him. The previous threat by her, she made it seem like a joke.


    Her voice was sultry, feminine. She was sitting on the bed, her softyer of ck hair framing her perfect face and full plump lips, falling down to the voluptuous swell of her bosom, which spilled slightly over the top of her gown.


    She reached her face, brushing a strand of hair from her face, her elegant gold bracelet fell to her elbow with a motion as she smiled at him.


    She dragged his pants out swiftly, making him naked.


    "I''m going to drain you before you know it," she hissed.


    She crawled up his legs as she slid her hands up his thighs, as Jaegar was now in a trance like state as he saw her breasts sway by her movement.


    "Be honored that you are being defiled by a great demon, human." she said as she held his dick.


    "You are going to feel the pleasure of your life, they all do. Being drained by a subus is the most pleasurable way a man can die."


    Jaegar''s muscles tense up hearing her words but stayed down under charm.


    Then her lips touched the head of his cock, sending the chills down on him. She kissed, licked, rolled her tongue over the shaft, leaving a trails of strands of saliva. She came back to the head and licked around the head before taking it as a whole into her mouth.


    Her cheeks made an impression on his shaft as they pressed onto his veiny cock.


    Jaegar groaned, feeling her mouth on him, sliding her tongue along the underside in a sensually, expertly motioned way.


    Her eyes were filled with pure hunger for sex as she looked him in the eye.


    "Faaaak! Just keep doing¡­like that!"


    She trials her fingers around the head and below the head, licking the tip. It made his cock throb with desire.


    Her tongue pressed on the head, circled in motion, making Jaegar groan and she continued licking the underside of the shaft, taking him into her mouth again.


    Jaegar''s mind was overwhelmed by the sensation and writhed in a haze of ecstasy. After continuous probing on his dick with her mouth, her tongue swirled around his shaft with increasing intensity which made him cum. Jaegar groaned as he spurted down her throat over and over.


    The lustful demon took every drop of his cum, greedily swallowing each mouthful. Jaegar gasped, as he rxed back into the sweat-soaked sheets, weary beyond words.


    The subus sat up, wiping her mouth with her hand. "That is one hell of a load and quite tasty too."


    She looked down on her and then ran her hand over her breasts, bringing the fleck of cum from her cleavage and sucking it sensually from her finger. "I hope you have more reserve," she said.


    "I am not done yet."


    She ran her breasts on top of him, the nearness of her body renewed his erection immediately. She pivoted around, pinning his arms with her legs and straddled his head with her hips. The warmth of her pussy enveloped him, and the silk fibre of her panties snuggled temptingly against his face. She moved her hand down, then pulled her panties aside for him to smell the pussy.


    She moved her hips down making the slick lips press against his nose. The sweet scent of her body was overpowering him, the warm sweetness of her invading pussy into his nostrils.


    "Now, now, no need to struggle, little boy." She purred, wrapping her hand around his hard cock, still slick with her saliva.


    She started to stroke his shaft, slowly. "Now it''s for you to serve me. Taste my pussy, my pretty little pussy, savour it. And I will give you what you want."


    "You are really a special boy, this cock can make wonder if you were in the demon realm. I can feel your lust, and desire. You have such unlimited lust for a little kid."


    "Ah! The smell gives me joy," she said as she moved near his dick. She moaned as he caught her hips and rubbed his face under her.


    "Mmmmh! And you''re so eager. Eager to cum for me, aren''t you? Such a good boy."


    Jaegar couldn''t stop himself, the scent of her pussy, the touch of her smooth soft hands on his cock, the seductive voice of her, luring him into a submissive state.


    He tasted the sweet, pungent, vour of her body, and he soon started to nuzzle and started licking feverishly. The subus smiled, lowering her head and slipping his cock into her mouth, as she moaned on his cock.


    Jaegar took his moment andpped at the demon''s pussy all while she drained him, feeling the plump flesh on her hips. She coaxed his aching cock to ejacte again and again, swallowing every drop hungrily.


    Each time he came, Jaegar felt more aroused. The fluids of her subus nature were like aphrodisiacs and they made Jaegar more aroused and he was full of vigour as he ate her pussy more actively.


    She was like a sexy, perfect seductress who was giving him the best blow he could ever get. He once more exploded briefly in her mouth, filling her up, and she dly took all the seed without wasting any drop.


    She moved to the side and rolled on her back, a heavy sigh escaped her lips as shey still on the bed.


    Jaegar breathed hard, his chest heaving up and down. He felt like he was on clouds, floating. The melting sensation when she put his dick in her mouth was indescribable.


    Jaegar then turned the demon and asked, "Who sent you?"


    She remained silent as she closed her eyes.


    Jaegar was still rock hard even after being released twice, his mind was a raging volcano and his body was heating up from the pleasure.


    She opened her eyes, and saw the pole, standing proudly. She smiled devilishly and got up and turned around.


    She removed all her garments, making her stark naked. Her two giants swayed as she moved and her thick th ass jiggled with every step she took.


    "Daamn! Just looking at you blows my mind," he gasped.


    She giggled as she got up on top of him.


    Her luscious round plump ass was beckoning him, she ced her hands on his knees, then lowered herself onto hisp.


    Jaegar felt the tip of his cock poke the molten hot wetness of herbia. His balls are twitching yet again, preparing themselves for another blissful pleasure they were about to receive.

 Chapter 76: Master!!(18+)

    The wetness of pussy and the heat inside weren''t the only things Jaegar noticed. He saw a tattoo just above her lovely, plumpy ass, which was a smaller tattoo of a devil''s tail coiled up with a spear-like tip.


    "Do you like them?" she asked with a sexden voice.


    Jaegar reached out to touch her back, feeling her soft skin.


    She lowered herself onto his cock, sheathing him inside her. The inner walls of her pussy engulfed him, sending waves of pleasure through his entire body. He could feel her pussy warm and so wet and the tightness around his cock.


    Even she couldn''t believe that he had stretched her pussy. She could feel the giant reaching the innermost part of her pussy, making her quiver in pleasure.


    Jaegar''s eyes found her rocking hips as she expertly jumped on his cock, sliding her dripping pussy up and down his full, long shaft. He didn''t want to move for the moment, as he wanted toy there immersed in the moment of bliss, that it was for him.


    Laying on the bed, a gorgeous woman like her pleasing him, Jaegar couldn''t wish for more.


    She continued moving up and down on his thick phallus. Each time she rose, he felt her inner walls mp down as if milking his shaft.


    Then the woman dismounted, spun around, and crawled back onto hisp. She ced her hand on each shoulder, then impaled herself on his throbbing cock. Jaegar then began to massage her tits with his hands, which were bouncing up and down from kneading his cock.


    She emitted a soft moan, her orgasm was approaching fast.


    "Boy, oh boy! You have such an incredible cock," she gasped.


    "I''m gonna devour your cock, little boy."


    Jaegar ignored herments momentarily as he felt her warm, spectacr cunt and how her hypnotic breasts swung in front of him.


    She fucked him much faster, and her sex pped against his pelvis, making a loud pping noise that echoed through the room.


    "Music to my ears."


    Jaegar held her firmly on her hips and thrust back into her with a perfect rhythm.


    "YES! Fill me! Fill me up, darling. Give me your cum," she moaned.


    His hips kept thrusting convulsively into her pussy. He held onto her hips more fiercely, as she said, "It will be over soon. Just like that, move your hips into me."


    "Darling boy!"


    Squeezing herself, she revealed an expression of pure ecstasy as her eyes had a red glint. Then all of a sudden, red wings sprouted from her back, spreading to either side and a small red tail came out behind her.


    "A high-level demoness," he gasped as he continued to thrust her.


    "Oh! You know about demons," she hissed, surprised.


    "More than you can imagine," Jaegar said, grunting.


    She leaned forward as her hips mmed hard against his, repeatedly, joyously, making the dick reach far ces in her pussy.


    The demon was near her orgasm, and she repeatedly pushed herself onto him, holding his shoulders. Her plump ass swayed up and down. It was a sight to watch.


    They both reached the point and released the hot juices, flooding the demoness'' cave. She moaned and savoured her own pleasure as well as the seed being pumped into her dripping cunt.


    As she came out of her reverie, she was surprised to find Jaegar still sane and seems to be rxing. With a pleasant expression, he was under the woman, and a smile was on his lips.


    And she could feel his cum in her, and the energy she felt flowing inside her made her stronger. But she didn''t understand why Jaegar was still sane.


    Normally, having been drained by her, they would die eventually. But here he was, still full of vitality.


    And more shocked, she found his still hard cock inside her, twitching even now.


    "Now, what were you saying earlier, subusdy?"


    He moved out of her, and he flung her over, making her stand on four legs, He knelt behind her and plunged into her soaked pussy. She cried out, her pussy throbbing around his cock, the piercing on his sack hitting her swollen clit.


    Her pussy sucked in his long, thick shaft, wanting more, clenching him as he rode her harder and faster, his hand held her hair, tugging it, using it as a rein of control. Harder, faster, pping against her ass and clit, she came, and then he came, pouring into her. Groaning and throbbing as his cum jetted deep within her.


    She shuddered, wiggled her hips deliciously on his spent but still hard cock to make him moan, and then she moaned herself when she felt it throb in response to her squeezing.


    He fell back on his calves, gasping, looking at the hot ass trembling in pleasure right in front of him. Hot juices flowed out of her pussy like a stream.


    "Oh hell, what was that boy? Damn me, you are still hard."


    She said it in astonishment. She had never seen a single human who couldst this long with her, and his manhood was standing tall, proud, and full of vigour.


    "What are you, human?" Her words held a mixture of curiosity and caution, a question that lingered in the air like an unspoken riddle. She turned to face him, her gaze piercing through the dimness, a silent demand for answers.


    As her eyes met his, she found him grinning with unsettling intensity, his expression stretching from ear to ear. A crimson glint danced within the depths of his eyes, an ember of something primal that defied easy definition. His demeanour had shifted, and his aura sent ripples through the very fabric of his being.


    Her senses quivered with a sudden unease, and her instincts heightened as an unfamiliar aura radiated from him. The air seemed to thicken with tension, an intangible current of power that demanded respect. Her own confidence wavered, reced by an undercurrent of fear that slithered through her veins.


    "Are you done?"


    "because I''m not."


    "Who do you think I am? I won''t be done until you copse."


    She smiled at him, standing her ground even despite her sense of foreboding.


    The challenge in his eyes was evident; he was trying to break her. His libido was in high mode as he was aroused by her aphrodisiac.


    She was now on her back, as he spread her legs wide apart. Then he leaned on her, his hands circling and pinching her nipples, and then he squeezed them a little harder, letting her moan.


    Then he dropped his other hand down to her inner thighs, slightly pressing his fingers on her groin, and then brushed off her pubis.


    He smacked her with his fingers, making her grunt and shudder. He moved his fingers around the pussy area but never touched it.


    While still pinching her breasts, he massaged her pussy muscles around, never touching them.


    "Ahh!" she gasped.


    The smell of her wet cunt, how aroused she was with her tantalizing subus pussy.


    "Fuck me, boy, pull me through the waves of ecstasy."


    "You want me to do what?"


    "Plough your damn thing into me, put it in already."


    "Oh, I will, drive my cock into every single hole in you, make you scream."


    "Beg for it, then," he said.


    As she couldn''t take it in anymore, she screamed as he teased her clit, entering very slightly.


    "Yess!"


    "FUCK ME!"


    "I don''t care anymore. Just fuck me with your cock!"


    She forgot the first thing she came to do here as she was immersed in the pleasure. She was a lustful demon and a subus, and it was in her nature to indulge in pleasure.


    But Jaegar got up and moved his manhood toward her face. He was on his knees above her face, and then he said, "But suck me off first."


    He put the tip of his manhood into her mouth and then slowly pushed it in one go. Then he grabbed her long ck hair and, using his hold to his advantage, he thrust his long, hard teeth deep into her throat, forcing her to gag loudly with each skull fucking thrust.


    Jaegar had a sound spell on the room to not make any sound when they started doing it, not wanting to grab the attention of the whole dorm with a demon underneath him.


    He thrust his member as fast as he could, and all the white jizz covered her mouth and his cock. The sound of her gagging and choking on him increased as he could feel another orgasm.


    But he didn''t release it as he pulled it out. She could feel her throat burning by the time he pulled his dick off her.


    Then he worked his way down on her, starting from her breasts, sucking them, taking a mouthful, and circling her nipples. He licked and pinched her handful of mounds of flesh, which made her moan.


    Then he moved further down to her hole, and spread her pussy lips wide, inspecting the hole he was about to drill.


    "You¡­" he slipped a long, slender finger into her pussy, prodding me gently. "are absolutely wless." He pounded three fingers into her, tearing a surprised scream from her lips as he pumped them in and out mercilessly over and over.


    "Arahhh!" she screamed, "Yess, boy! Fuck me hard."


    "Call me master," he said in an authoritative tone.

 Chapter 77: Making her submit

    "What? You!" she scoffed, her voice dripping with disbelief. "My master?" Her eyes narrowed as she struggled toprehend the audacity of the im.


    Letting out a deep moan, she said, "You are a lot of years behind me, BOY!" she stressed thest word, making him to stop.


    Then he rolled her over again, making her ass turn towards him.


    He bent over her as he plowed his thick, pulsating cock into her cunt. She screamed loudly as he pumped harder and deeper every time. She met his thrusts for thrusts, driving him deep into her core.


    "Aahh, ha!" her moans were turning into a rather loud plea for him to never stop and fuck her deeper and harder.


    He held her by the waist with one hand while he pped her ass cheek, making it wiggle. He pped to his content, the sound of both ps filled the room, mixed with her moans, cries of pleasure.


    Her eyes rolled over as she made lewd expressions, and her mouth dripped with the previous cum.


    The ps had turned into spanks. He spanked her butt, bringing her to the peak of her ecstasy.


    He spanked her until it became sore for her.


    His cock ground her pussy, so deeply that no one had ever done her like he did. She was on the verge of copsing. His every thrust was different from before, it was like her entire being shook with it. It was something she had never experienced until now.


    "Mas¡­master..! Oh yes! Yesss!" Her voice trembled with pleasure as she surrenderedpletely to his dominance.


    She blurted it out without her knowing, her body responding to his bidding. Each thrust sent her closer and closer to absolute euphoria. As he continued to ravish her, the intensity of their connection grew stronger, surpassing any previous encounters she had ever had. The pleasure coursing through her veins was electrifying, leaving her breathless and craving for more.


    "Cum, cum for me, my beautiful demon. Spill your juices all over. Feed your desire, show me your true form."


    She was raging, consuming all the juices in her pussy, making them spiral over the edge of passion as the friction of the oing orgasm steadily rose. When the demon was allowed to feed, the after shock of the orgasm left her paralyzed for hours.


    They came together, hard and faster, they were breathing heavily, and the screams of the demon and the grunts of Jaegar settled as he fell on her back.


    Theyy in a heap, upon the liquid soaked bed sheets. He was still inside her, his cock twitching slightly as it released thest drop in her.


    The mixed juices dripped down her inner thighs as he was lying on her.


    Beneath the veiled curtain of night, a hushed atmosphere settled around them, heavy with the residue of intense exertion that had unfolded over hours of relentless passion.


    The demon woman, her energy spent,y nestled beneath Jaegar, her body draped in the aftermath of their shared fervor.


    Weariness tugged at the edges of her consciousness, coaxing her into the realm of sleep. With an exhtion of surrender, her eyes fluttered closed, the serene embrace of slumber iming her.


    The quietude of the hour, a mere breath away from sunrise, served as a backdrop to her whispered words. "I can''t believe I said that," she admitted, her voice a fragile murmur amidst the tranquil dark.


    Jaegar''s response, a melody of conviction and intrigue, rippled through the stillness. "You have to, for from this moment onward, you are my demon, my subus," he dered with an undercurrent of possession.


    His words carried a sense of inevitability, as though their fates had been interwoven in a cosmic tapestry of desire and consequence. "And I must confess," he continued, "I''ve taken a liking to you."


    A dryugh escaped her lips, the acknowledgment of the unexpected twists of fate mingling with a sense of amusement.


    "Oh, is that so?" she quipped, her tone dancing on the precipice between incredulity and eptance. Theplexities of their entanglement unfurled in the space between them.


    "You do know that I came here to kill you."


    His response, tinged with brazen allure, painted a vivid picture of his desires. "Yes, I am aware," Jaegar affirmed, his words unapologetically bold.


    "Your skills during sex, your alluring form¡ªyou''ve left me quite wondrous." His hand wandered, a gentle squeeze on her ass cheek, emphasizing the sentiment, eliciting a reaction from her that was half a sigh, half a murmur.


    A chuckle tumbled from her lips, tinged with both irony and bemusement. "Oh hell, what have I gotten myself into?" she mused aloud, theyers of her feelings dancing in the undertones of her words.


    They lingered in the wake of their shared moments, the intimacy of their connection unraveling in the tender aftermath of their encounter. The night wore on, a canvas of shadows and secrets, until the first rays of dawn painted the horizon with strokes of pale light.


    As sunrise''s embrace gradually approached, Jaegar''s senses stirred to wakefulness.


    A knock at the door punctuated the silence, prompting him into action.


    With the grace of a seasoned lover, he untangled himself from their shared cocoon, whispering promises of return to her drowsy form.


    The chill air greeted him as he swung his legs over the side of the bed, slipping into his uniform with the practiced ease of routine.


    The door closed behind him, and the woman remained in her quiet reverie, nestled amidst the rumpled sheets and the fading echoes of their nocturnal tryst.


    Shey half-asleep, her body a canvas upon which the memories of their night together had been painted.


    As Jaegar departed, his words a lingering in her ears, she surrendered to the pull of slumber once more, her body finding sce in the embrace of dreams, unaware of the disturbance she had created in the academy.


    Jaegar, after dressing himself, swiftly opened the door and closed it behind him, within a snap.


    He turned around to see Pierre standing in the corridor.


    The academy bustled with activity as Jaegar and Pierre made their way through its hallowed halls. Today seemed to carry a certain undercurrent of tension. Whispers and hushed conversations echoed off the walls, creating an atmosphere of anticipation.


    As they entered arge hall, he found the professors congregated, their voices a low murmur as they exchanged words that hinted at a deeper concern.


    Pierre''s voice broke through the hum of conversation, drawing Jaegar''s attention. "You''re out of the loop, aren''t you?" Pierre''s tone held a mixture of gravity and curiosity. "There''s something amiss. A demon has breached the school''s protective barriers, and they''ve been scouring the grounds to locate its presence."


    Jaegar''s brows knitted in surprise. The protective barrier that had been established was meant to repel any entities seeking to infiltrate the academy''s grounds.


    It seemed that the demon''s presence had been detected, yet cleverly masked by the very barrier he had erected. Little did they know that the very entity they sought was now slumbering within the confines of his own room.


    As their conversation continued, the gravity of the situation hung heavily in the air. Eventually, they reached their ssroom, the focal point of their academic endeavors. The usual hustle and bustle of students preparing for their studies was in contrast to the shadows of the night''s events that lingered in Jaegar''s mind.


    As noon approached, a maic pull drew Jaegar back to his room, a space that now held a secret of its own.


    Upon entering, he found the demon still ensconced in slumber, seemingly unaware of the world outside. Her rest was interrupted as the presence of another intruder¡ªhis own¡ªstirred her senses. Her eyes fluttered open, meeting his gaze with a mixture of curiosity and wariness.


    "I think it''s time you tell me who sent you." Jaegar''s words were direct, and his voice was tinged with a blend of authority and intrigue.


    Her response carried an air of nonchnce, a veneer that masked the currents beneath. She rose from the bed, stretching with anguid grace that contrasted with the gravity of their conversation. "I had a rather eventful night, thanks to you," she purred, her words infused with an undercurrent of yfulness.


    Jaegar sighed, a mixture of exasperation and urgency woven into the gesture. With a mere flick of his hand, a crimson sigil in the form of a square materialized¡ªa symbol of power and intent. A scarlet gleam danced within his eyes, casting a shadow over the room.


    Her reaction was immediate, herposure giving way to surprise as the aura she had sensed the previous night manifested once more.


    The room''s atmosphere shifted, a subtle but distinct alteration in pressure. Their exchange took on a new dimension, with the yfulness reced by an undercurrent of seriousness. Jaegar''s voice held an edge as he warned, "I''m not here to engage in games. Tell me, and tell me now."


    In response, her wings unfurled, a testament to her own innate power. Her eyes, once a window into enigmatic depths, now held a ck slit that betrayed the depths of her otherworldly nature. The room seemed to pulse with tension.


    "I said I liked you, but don''t mistake that for leniency." Jaegar''s tone was a blend of assertion and warning, with the lines between them clearly drawn.


    Her retort held its own defiance, a challenge issued with a mixture of curiosity and defiance. "You think you are capable?"


    Jaegar''s lips curved into a wry smile, his own confidence unwavering. "Well, I suppose that''s something we''re about to find out."

 Chapter 78: The Baxter house

    The demon lunged forward, her intent was clear, and her speed was swift and unrelenting.


    Jaegar, quick on his feet, rolled to the side just in the nick of time, narrowly evading the collision.


    A sh of fire burst, a spell that seemed to wield the very essence of fire, was summoned into action, its mes scorching across her eyes, blinding her momentarily. As the demon recoiled from the unexpected assault, Jaegar seized the opportunity, his movements fluid and purposeful. Rising to his feet, he positioned himself behind her, his actions a dance of strategy and agility.


    The following moments yed out in a whirlwind of action and reaction. The Furnace st erupted, a forceful impact that mmed the demon into an antique cab, the impact causing it to splinter under the force. She attempted to stand, only to falter and collide back against the wall.


    The veneer of coolposure that she had once held gave way to an uncharacteristic sense of vulnerability, her eyes darting around the room as she struggled to regain her footing.


    A shift in her demeanor marked a change in her approach. "Fine, boy. We''ll do this your way," she dered, her tone dripping with begrudging eptance. With renewed vigor, she surged forward, her movements elerated by an intent that Jaegar could read in her eyes.


    But just as she closed the distance, her fingertips brushed the fabric of his robes, and before she could react, the room erupted in a swirling inferno of smoke and me, as Jaegar activated a spell of zing fire.


    He created a barrier that kept everything inside and prevented anything from escaping.


    Through the haze, Jaegar''s grin was evident on his face, as was the satisfaction he derived from her momentary disarray.


    The subus spluttered and coughed, the mes proving to be more than she had bargained for.


    Seizing the opportunity, Jaegar capitalized on her vulnerability. Ance of crimson-hot fire pierced the air, staggering her against the wall. Before she could recover, a stun from the Kindled Force followed suit, leaving her dazed and incapacitated.


    In a seamless transition, Jaegar brought forth his mother''s wand, its presence in his hand creating a surge of power and familiarity that coursed through him. With a deftness that betrayed a natural affinity, he summoned the wand''s capabilities without the need for verbal incantations. The wand''s crimson thread unraveled, weaving a web that held her hands and legs in ce.


    The sensation was both exhrating and uncannily familiar, as though the wand were an extension of his own being, an instrument that amplified his magical prowess.


    The demon fought against her restraints, but her struggles were futile. But the threads held firm, unyielding to her efforts. As she red at him, her frustration tangible, a question escaped her lips like a challenge. "Who the fuck are you?"


    Jaegar''s shoulders rose and fell in a casual shrug, and his exhale was tinged with an air of nonchnce.


    "Now do you feel like talking?" he asked her.


    "Fine," she scoffed.


    "Someone from the Baxter house, I think. I didn''t really catch their names, but they summoned me, offering me a really good wager."


    "Baxter," he murmured, rubbing his chin, pondering who they were. He hadn''t heard of the name before, nor did hee across anyone with that name, or did he?


    "Okay, I will deal with them," he said as he turned to her, "Now for you, what are you gonna do?"


    She stared at him, then looked at the restraints, tried to budge them once again, but it didn''t work.


    And the ce near the binding, which had be charred with ck, continued to burn it more.


    "You don''t know what you''re dealing with,dy," his words carried a chilling weight, a glimpse into the depths of his experience and the power he held. "If I want, I can turn you into ashes right now, within a snap." His voice held a tone of authority, born of his time spent amidst the sinners'' domain.


    It was a realm where he had crossed paths with countless demons and high-level devils, an education forged in a crucible of darkness.


    She knew he wasn''t lying, and his crimson aura was the proof of his im. And the bloodlust in his eyes, which she noticed a while ago, was making her fearful; a demon like her could feel the fear. The subtleness of his bloodlust, which was masked by his appearance, can be deceived by normal people, but she was a demon, and she could clearly see the words resonating with his inner being.


    It was like he was apletely different person than the night before.


    Her reaction was a mixture of begrudging eptance and a simmering desire for vengeance. "Arrh! Fine, you''re threatening me now, huh? Fine, I will wait for my turn, and then I will get back at you," she retorted, her tone a blend of defiance and calction. Her pride as a demon didn''t let her do it, but she had to, in order to survive.


    Jaegar''s response wasced with a casual dismissal, his words were amand that cut through the tension. "Yeah, you do that. Now hush, hush!" he ordered, his authority asserting itself with an air of finality. With a wave of his wand, the restraints that bound her were released, and the tension in the room seemed to dissipate.


    As she materialized into the air, her form a swirl of ck smoke, he couldn''t help but pause for a moment. Her name, Nymyrna, lingered in the air like an enigma, a parting gift that left him with more questions than answers. Their encounter had been a convergence of forces.


    With the demon''s departure, Jaegar''s attention turned back to the academy, he had a thing to do and wanted to meet with the headmaster.


    He knocked on the door, and a voice came from inside, telling him toe in.


    He entered the room and saw Ashfield sitting in the chair.


    "Oh, Ambrose, what has brought you here?"


    Then he had informed him about the encounter with the demon, and he had sent it away.


    Ashefield widened his eyes, "Wait, what do you mean by sending it away?"


    Ashfiled was astonished and couldn''t believe what he was saying. to suppress a demon that was capable of crossing the powerful barrier of the academy, and he sent it away all by himself.


    He stared at Jaegar and wondered what sort of training Angelina had given him. Ashfield looked at his leaving figure and thought, What sort of monstrous kid was he?


    He couldn''t fathom how someone so young could possess such incredible power.


    As Jaegar''s figure receded from view, Ashfield could only sigh, grappling with the enigma that stood before him.


    The vast training field of the academy stretched out, an expanse of verdant grass and open sky.


    A sense of excitement permeated the air as students gathered, forming a semi-circle that faced the focal point of their attention¡ªa figure of authority and her awe-inspiringpanion.


    Professor Tara Evansmanded the space with an air of quiet assurance. Her presence was a blend of confidence and wisdom, shaped by her years of immersion in the arcane arts. Sunlight caressed her skin, lending a warm glow to her features. Raven-ck hair cascaded down her back, framing a face adorned with eyes that gleamed with the depth of arcane knowledge.


    Beside her stood Thinscale, an embodiment of both power and grace. Its scales glinted like frozen gemstones, their icy hue reflecting the sky above. Ice spikes adorned its form, lending an ethereal aura to its majestic stature. The dragon''s stance radiated authority, a silent promation of the strength it possessed.


    In the midst of hushed whispers from the gathered students, Jaegar appeared, a silent observer joining the unfolding scene. Pierre, hispanion, apanied him, and together they watched the proceedings¡ªa symphony of learning, magic, and the mystical bond between summoner and summoned.


    The lecturemenced, with Professor Tara''s voice carrying the weight of authority and knowledge.


    Her exnations dissected the art of summoning, revealing the detailed steps that led to the conjuring of otherworldly beings. Each word she spoke painted a vivid picture of aplex ritual.


    Thinscale, the dragon, stood regal and imposing, its presencemanding the attention of all present.


    Within the atmosphere charged with anticipation, Jaegar and his peers absorbed the teachings, their minds ignited by the professor''s insights.


    With a voice that carried expertise, Professor Tara embarked on an intricate exnation of the summoning arts. Her words wove a tapestry of understanding, unraveling the mechanics behind this ancient practice.


    With a gesture thatmanded attention, she elucidated the process, unveiling its intricateyers like a master painter revealing a masterpiece. The first step, she detailed, was the creation of a circle¡ªa sacred boundary that bridged the realms of the mundane and the mystical. Within this circle, the intricate dance between dimensions would unfold.


    Her words then turned to the vital ingredient of the ritual¡ªan element that bore both symbolism and significance. A single drop of blood was to be offered, a gesture binding the summoner''s essence to the conjured entity. The room seemed to hold its breath as the notion of sacrifice¡ªof essence freely given¡ªpervaded the air.


    The incantation, a melody of power and intent, came next. Professor Tara''s voice wove the words together like an enchantress weaving spells into existence. Each syble resonated with a potent energy, threading through the fabric of reality itself.

 Chapter 79: Third time, meeting Charlize

    Assigned the task of delving into the intricate world of summoning circles, the students were dispersed, their curiosity kindled by the enigmatic potential of this arcane art. Among them was Jaegar, apanied by his steadfastpanion, Pierre.


    While leaving for the dorms, Jaegar asked Pierre, "Do you know about the house, Baxter?"


    Pierre turned to him and said, "Yes, it''s the family name of Ethan, Ethan Baxter. You know the guy who seems to always be pissed at you. I don''t know why he would always do that."


    Jaegarughed wryly, "I think he had a reason or two."


    Pierre asked, "Why? What happened with him?"


    Jaegar replied, "Nothing, it''s a petty issue."


    Then they both went back to the dorm.


    When Jaegar considered Ethan, he found it unbelievable that they would send a demon after him. Did he hate me that much, even to the point of killing me?


    ''Ethan, I will have to pay him a visitter, then,'' he thought to himself. To think that he would drag the matter out and even try to kill him, made Jaegar angry. He wanted to go after him and have his way with him, but he didn''t want to spoil his mood before the carnival. Jaegar decided to focus on enjoying the carnival for now and deal with Ethanter.


    He couldn''t let the rivalry issue ruin his day of fun and excitement.


    As the days to the grand carnival drew near, a palpable excitement enveloped the academy, with students preparing to journey to the event''s venue.


    For Pierre, the destination was his hometown¡ªthe enchanting Tedroft Hills. He couldn''t wait to show them the beauty and charm of his hometown. Pierre had spent countless summers exploring the hills, and he knew that the carnival would be the perfect opportunity to share his favourite spots with Jennifer and Jaegar.


    In a gesture of camaraderie, he extended an invitation to Jaegar to stay with his family during this time, and his girlfriend Jennifer would obviously stay with him in his house. Pierre''s family was more than happy to wee Jaegar into their home.


    Together, they embarked on a journey to the heart of Pierre''s origins, and marked by rolling hills and stories of ages past.


    The trio found themselves within the bustling confines of the Sphepet Circle, a ce of departure and arrival, of journeys, embarked on and destinations met. As the train pulled in with its rhythmic chug, the anticipation within them grew. Boarding the train, they sought out a cabin and settled in, eager for the voyage thaty ahead.


    Amidst the rhythmic hum of the train''s movement, Pierre started telling them about his family, sharing his family''s history and heritage. His father, a skilled merchant dealing in exquisite jewellery and clothing, had navigated the realms of high society with a profitable venture. His mother was thedy of the house and often assisted her husband.


    The Selfridges family¡ªa name familiar in the realms of refinement and wealth¡ªstood well off, their coffers filled with prosperity.


    Pierre''s family extended beyond his father, epassing his mother, Fiona, and his devoted brother, Leo. Leo, a pdin of the church, had sworn his loyalty to its teachings, his life was intertwined with the sacred order he served.


    Leo had recently been promoted from knight rank to pdin of the church. It was an honourable title in the empire, garnering respect from many. Leo''s promotion brought great pride to Pierre and their family, as it solidified Leo''smitment to upholding justice and righteousness.


    The newfound respect bestowed upon Leo not only elevated his status within the church but also increased the family''s reputation in the eyes of society.


    Amid the exchange of stories, the train journey pressed forward, the rhythmic tter of tracks beneath them harmonizing with their conversation.


    As the journey culminated at the Tedroft Hills, the trio disembarked, their eyes met by a woman who radiated affection. With open arms and heartfelt warmth, Pierre''s mother enveloped him in an embrace, her joy palpable. "My sweet boy, you''re finally here!" she eximed, a mother''s pride painting her features.


    "Jennifer, it''s nice to see you again."


    With introductions made, Jennifer blushed lightly as Pierre''s mother, already acquainted with her, greeted her warmly.


    Then came Jaegar''s turn, his gaze meeting hers as he acknowledged the woman before him. He had a sense of familiarity, reminiscent of an actress from his past whose movies had left an indelible mark on his memory.


    "Dear, you must be Jaegar Ambrose," she said with a gracious smile, her cheerfulness infusing the air around them.


    Jaegar confirmed it by nodding with a smile on his lips. She let out a chuckle, covering her mouth, and her eyes locked on Jaegar. "I''ve heard so much about you from Pierre," she said, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "It''s a pleasure to finally meet you."


    "The pleasure is all mine, Mrs Selfridges."


    "You must all be tired, let''s get you guys home." Mrs. Selfridges gestured towards the waiting carriage, her warm hospitality evident in her actions.


    The trio followed her lead, making their way through the picturesquendscape of Tedroft Hills. Soon, they arrived at their destination¡ªan imposing mansion that stood as a testament to the Selfrides'' legacy.


    Upon entering, they were allocated rooms, each designed to cocoon them infort. As the day waned into the evening, they rested, recharging their energies for the dinner that awaited. In the heart of this unfamiliar yet weing abode, the promise of friendship and connection blossomed, and the fragrance of a homing hung in the air.


    Dinner that night was a convergence of warm hospitality and camaraderie. Pierre''s parents extended their gracious wee to Jaegar, their genuine kindness creating an atmosphere that felt like home.


    Amidst the gentle clinking of utensils and the sharing of stories, Jaegar found himself embraced by a sense of belonging, as though he had known Pierre''s family for years.


    With the carnival only three days away, the trio had ample time to explore the tapestry of Tedroft Hills.


    Their days were filled with wanderings through its enchantingndscapes, with each day a new chapter of discovery. The first day was dedicated to traversing the city, with the trio venturing through streets alive with the vibrancy of local life. Food ces, each with its own unique aroma and vour, beckoned them to taste the essence of this ce.


    On the second day, Jaegar decided to embrace solitude, leaving hispanions to create their own memories.


    He wandered through the city''s heart, the main area nestled in a valley embraced by towering structures. The buildings, futuristic and intricate, painted a picture reminiscent of a sci-fi world. As he strolled along, he caught a glimpse of a familiar figure¡ªCharlize. Their paths intersected yet again, and a smile broke across his face.


    "Hello, it''s the third time we met, you know," he said, greeting her with yful familiarity. Charlize responded with a faint smile, acknowledging the coincidence.


    Jaegar, curiosity piqued, inquired about her presence. "What are you doing here?"


    Charlize''s reply wasced with the excitement of the impending carnival. "The carnival is about to start. Where else would I be?"


    Their conversation took a turn towards ns for dinner, or perhaps something as simple as coffee.


    "So, dinner?" Jaegar''s question held a lightness to it, a bridge between formality and flirting.


    Charlize''s chuckle filled the air as they decided to explore a fancy restaurant together. It exuded ss and sophistication; it was a haven of elegance. The music from live musicians enveloped them in a serene atmosphere, a harmonious apaniment to their conversation.


    The soft glow of candlelight danced across their faces, casting a warm and intimate ambience. The tantalizing aroma of gourmet dishes wafted through the air, heightening their anticipation for the culinary delights that awaited them.


    "You are really taking this seriously. This is a very busy restaurant, how did you get us in so quickly?"


    Jaegar''s answer to Charlize''s question about how he secured entry revealed a connection to the city''s finest culinary offerings. "It''s considered the best food in the city. A friend''s father ensured our names were on the list for ess whenever we wished."


    Charlize''s response carried a note of admiration. "You have a really good friend, then."


    Seated at a beautifully arranged table, they allowed themselves to be enveloped by the ambience. Their conversation meandered through topics like the carnival, and the city.


    After having their meal, they came out, and then Charlize said, "Well, until next time."


    Jaegar said, "Yeah, the next time we meet, it will be different," he said with a wistful smile.


    "Oh, I will be waiting, then."


    Jaegar saw her figure disappear into the night crowd.


    Putting his hands in his pockets, he walked back to the mansion. It was just a few minutes past the duck, and the lights had already lit up the entire city.


    He reached the mansion and entered through the main door. There seemed to be no one in the house as he tried calling.


    "Pierre... Jennifer." "Mrs Selfridges."


    Seeing that no one answered, he went to his room. Then he wanted to have a shower. So he went towards the bathroom and opened the door, and there he saw something that he wouldn''t ever forget.

 Chapter 80: Friends mother

    Upon entering the house, an unexpected hush greeted him. The echoes of his footsteps seemed to reverberate in the empty space, creating a silence that enveloped him like a shroud. With the longing for a refreshing shower tugging at him, Jaegar ventured further into the depths of the house.


    His steps led him to the bathroom, a mundane destination for a much-needed respite. The door swung open under his touch, revealing a sight that seized his senses and held him captive.


    There she was¡ªFiona. A vision of delicate beauty, her form was caught in the intimate dance of water droplets cascading down her skin. Time seemed to waver, caught between the delicate tension of surprise and admiration. His eyes were drawn to her, and his breath was stolen as her presence painted a portrait of vulnerability and allure.


    There she was standing naked, wiping herself with the towel, her private parts wereid before all his eyes could take them in whole.


    As realization dawned upon her, Fiona''s movements stilled, her gaze locking with his. In the hush that followed, her fingers instinctively clutched a towel, a makeshift shield against the intrusion of eyes upon her.


    "Oh! Jaegar!" she eximed, her voice a fragile melody that disrupted the charged silence. The towel was drawn around her, a protective cocoon that veiled her form from his gaze. Her cheeks flushed with a delicate hue of embarrassment at the unexpected encounter.


    Jaegar''s gaze, unbidden, traced a path along the contours of her form. His eyes followed the wet rivulets that adorned her calves and thighs, like liquid gems glistening in the soft light. The strands of her damp hair clung to her face, adding an element of untamed allure.


    His attention then rested on the delicate curve of her chest, emphasized by the protective embrace of the towel she had drawn around herself.


    Jaegar couldn''t help but feel a surge of desire, his heart pounding in his chest as he tried to regain hisposure. He found himself captivated by her presence, a maic pull that he couldn''t resist.


    Startled by his presence, Fiona''s movements halted, her eyes meeting his with a mix of surprise and a hint of vulnerability. Her fingers tightened around the towel, a barrier woven from modesty, as her cheeks flushed with a delicate shade of pink. The air between them was charged, thick with unspoken awareness.


    "I''m sorry, Mrs. Selfridges," Jaegar''s voice emerged,ced with sincere contrition. "I didn''t know you were in here."


    Fiona''s response carried an air of understanding, a gentle eptance that brushed away the embarrassment that lingered in the room. "It''s okay, darling. I didn''t lock the door. I thought no one was home.


    Jaegar''s gaze, a mingling of apologetic eyes and a downward focus, remained fixed for a moment too long. Recognizing the intensity of his gaze, Fiona shifted slightly beneath the towel, a subtle gesture to preserve her modesty. As Jaegar turned to leave, gently closing the door behind him, Fiona found herself caught in a storm of emotions.


    A warmth crept over her, a flush that colored her cheeks as she whispered to herself, "Why am I feeling hot all of a sudden?"


    He didn''t want to stay in there for any longer, as he couldn''t resist her beautiful naked form. And he suddenly thought of Pierre, and the woman inside was his mother, making the situation even more ufortable.


    She had noticed his gaze and the way he looked at her with a mixture of desire and guilt. It made her feel vulnerable and exposed, and she couldn''t help but wonder if he saw her differently now. The silence between them grew heavy, filled with unspoken words and unfulfilled desires.


    As he walked away, the echo of her voice reached him, bearing the soft exmation, "Was he staring at my body?" She couldn''t help but notice his intense gaze at her.


    Her introspective query held a touch of amusement and bewilderment, mingling with the realization that Jaegar had witnessed an intimate moment she hadn''t anticipated. The fleeting encounter ignited a spark of curiosity within her, a sense of intrigue she hadn''t felt in a long time. It was a momentary distraction, a respite from the monotony that had marked her life for years.


    Yet, as the waters of impulse rippled through her mind, she swiftly dispelled them. These thoughts were the offspring of sudden desire, and she brushed them away, knowing that such feelings demanded a more measured consideration.


    The encounter, though fleeting, lingered in the air like an unspoken secret, a reminder that life''s unexpected moments could be the catalysts of change, even within the confines of the mundane.


    The tranquility that had momentarily settled over the house was disrupted by the sound of a familiar voice, slicing through the quiet like a sharp de. "Mom, I''m home." Pierre and Jennifer''s return marked their arrival, their voices echoing in the hallway as they announced their presence.


    Fiona descended the stairs to greet them, her attention shifting from the thoughts that had upied her to the warmth of theirpanionship.


    The thoughts that had hung in the air, unspoken and pregnant with implication, seemed to step aside momentarily. The atmosphere shifted as familial exchanges filled the spaces between them. Conversations andughter painted a fa?ade over the unspoken tensions that had flitted through the house earlier.


    Another day unfolded, marked by their shared experiences within the walls of the house. Throughout the hours that slipped by, Jaegar cautiously navigated the terrain of their interactions. He sought to keep his distance, to sidestep the memory of the bathroom encounter that seemed to linger in the corners of his mind.


    Fiona, too, seemed content to tread lightly, the memory of that unexpected moment seemingly shuffled aside for the time being.


    The following day arrived, ushering in the much-anticipated event that had nketed the city in an air of festivity. Vibrant hues and jubnt spirits painted the city in a kaleidoscope of celebration.


    The team members, along with Professor Isadora, Jeanine, and Coach Henry, have arrived in the city and settled themselves in a hotel.

 Chapter 81: Start of the carnival

    Jaegar, along with Pierre, Jennifer, and Fiona, went towards the stadium.


    As they arrived, the enormity of the arena struck Jaegar. The stadium sprawled wide and expansively, its grandeur a witness to the significance of the asion. It seemed as though the entire city had gathered here, a sea of eager faces and animated conversations.


    The mor of voices merged into a symphony of excitement, swelling to a crescendo as the momentous events of the day were disyed on arge white cloth, a magical device showcasing the yers.


    The stadium hummed with an electric energy, and the anticipation was tangibly charged in the air. The ying field was an expanse of vivid green, a rectangle stretched out under the expansive sky. It was the canvas upon which the athletes'' prowess would be showcased. The boundary lines were crisp and well-defined, marked with precision to ensure fair y.


    The goals at either end stood like monumental gateways, thes beckoning to receive the triumphant shots that woulde.


    In the highest reaches of the stadium, a distinguished podium was adorned with banners bearing the emblems of the academies.


    The headmasters and headmistresses upied these prestigious seats, apanied by the esteemed guests of honor. Among them was Ashfield, whose presence was proof of the importance of the event.


    Count Wace, the charismatic host, upied the front row alongside Minister Arthur Sherinton and the enigmatic Wizard Captain Earl, all radiating an air of gravitas.


    The Minister of Magic was a middle-aged man, and his attire was impably tailored, a reflection of his esteemed position. As the crowd settled into their seats, Jaegar felt a current of energy run through him.


    Now, the spotlight was on Cledwarys and Tegorths, two schools of wizardry set to engage in the next challenge.


    Jaegar parted ways with Pierre and met up with his teammates.


    As the teams assembled on the field, Jaegar observed that these were no ordinary wizards. Sturdy, robust figures popted their ranks, evoking the aura of seasoned warriors rather than conventional spellcasters. The dichotomy only added to the intrigue of the uing contest, and the spectators'' excitement was palpable.


    The stadium was a mosaic of cheers, ps, and roars of encouragement, a unified chorus of enthusiasm reverberating through the stands.


    The audience was a mix of colors, a mosaic of gs, banners, and attire representing the various academies participating in the carnival. Laughter, chatter, and the tantalizing aroma of snacks wafted through the air, forming a heady mixture that hung over the colossal arena.


    Tegorth''s contingent exuded an aura of determined confidence, their imposing statures hinting at the physical prowess they would unleash. Among them, Ivar Hustad stood out, a name whispered with reverence and anticipation among the crowd.


    On the other side of the field, Dracanores emerged as rtive neers, unfamiliar to many save the students of Cledwarys. The underdog status lent an air of intrigue to their presence.


    The roar of the crowd reached its zenith as the match kicked off. Tensions were high, and the collective heartbeat of the audience synchronized with the pulsating rhythm of the game.


    Jaegar and Ivar locked eyes, their gazes narrowing into a silentpetition. They were poised at the heart of the action, facing an impending sh that held the promise of spectacr feats.


    The match was underway, and as the ball came into y, Jaegar found himself positioned directly across from Ivar, an unspoken tension simmering between them. Ivar, silent but imposing, was nked by a teammate whoshed out with taunts, igniting sparks of rivalry in the air.


    "Pussies crawling out of their holes,"


    "a bunch of noobies," the opposing yer jeered, his words dripping with contempt. Thement ignited a re of anger in Parkar. "What did you say?"


    He replied, "Nooby mutts." Parker was ready to retaliate before Jaegar''s steadying hand halted him, and Ivar, too, quashed his teammate''s provocation.


    As the ball was set into motion, the intense focus of the yers rivaled the evident tension among the spectators. With a swift burst of speed, Jaegar surged ahead of his adversaries, executing a skillful drift kick that sent the ball into a curving trajectory towards the.


    The precision and swiftness of the move left the field in stunned silence. The ball, seemingly propelled by an unseen force, defied the defenders and even the goalkeeper, slipping through their defenses and finding its home in the. The crowd was left in disbelief, struggling toprehend the rapid sequence of events that had just unfolded.


    Ivar had witnessed it all, his gaze locked onto Jaegar as their eyes met across the field. In that fleeting exchange, a silent challenge passed between them.


    The astounding y had been orchestrated within mere moments, a proof of Jaegar''s exceptional skill and agility.


    As the cheers and gasps of the audience filled the air, Parkar''s voice cut through the din with a mixture of exhration and determination as he rallied his team to maintain their momentum. The echoes of the first goal lingered, a clear deration that the Cledwarys were not to be underestimated in this exhrating match. Parkar shouted in the face of that eyr who had taunted them earlier.


    Jaegar became furious at his words and showed them with his actions.


    The game''s momentum continued unabated, with Ivar redoubling his focus as the match reached its climactic stages. With a mere five minutes left on the clock, the score stood tied at two goals each.


    Ivar showcased his adeptness on the field,ting two impressive goals for his team. Now, Jaegar and Ivar were locked in a fierce contest for control of the ball, their determination evident in their every move.


    In a burst of agility, Jaegar leapt into the air, his quick feet propelling him with precision. With a well-timed kick, heunched the ball toward the goal, the ball now adorned with only a faint lick of mes, significantly less intense than the spectacle witnessed in the academy. The ball found its ce in the corner of the, rotating around itself.


    The match concluded, and Cledwarys emerged victorious, clinching their triumph with a decisive win.

 Chapter 82: First victory

    The stage was now set for the ultimate face-off between Cledwarys and Dauxmarth in the final showdown.


    As the day drew to a close following their intense match, an atmosphere of jubtion enveloped Jaegar and his victorious team. The celebration was especially exuberant, with Parker''s joy radiating infectiously. Amid the revelry, familiar faces like Professors Isadora, Coach Henry, Jeanine, and Ashfield joined the festivities, basking in the sess of their team.


    After the day''s exhrating events, the team returned to their lodging at the hotel. While Professor and Jeanine shared amodation, their interactions with Jaegar were somewhat subdued, given the collective focus on his achievements.


    Engaged in connecting with his teammates and participating in the celebration, Jaegar found himself upied.


    As the night fell, Jaegar made his way back alongside Pierre, Jennifer, and Pierre''s family, the echoes of victory resonating in the air as they journeyed back to their abode.


    Upon their return to the house, the conversation revolved solely around Jaegar''s astounding performance on the field. Pierre''s father was engrossed in his own business affairs, keeping him away from home.


    Pierre''s brother, residing in the imperial capital, was a rare visitor. The conversation with him was reserved for significant asions. So there was only Pierre and his mother, along with Jennifer and Jaegar.


    Fiona, thoroughly captivated by Jaegar''s prowess and how he yed, engaged in an animated discussion with him. She extended her hospitality by preparing dinner for the group. After the meal, they retired for the night, preparing to face another pivotal day.


    Fiona felt grateful that they came here and gave her a chance to take a break from her usual life. She thanked Pierre foring and for bringing them with him. It was a change she thought she needed.


    The following morning, Jaegar rendezvoused with his teammates. Parkar exuded an air of optimism, confident in his ability to secure victory once more.


    The anticipation was tangible as they were briefed about their uing opponents, the most renowned academy from the Western regions. Coach Henry''s strategic guidance emphasized Jaegar and Parkar''s frontline roles and their task to seize scoring opportunities.


    Professors Isadora and Jeanine wished them luck as they were about to leave.


    With the briefing concluded, the team was summoned to the field. The atmosphere was electric, with the enthusiastic crowd transforming the stadium into a sea of vibrant energy. The moment they had all been eagerly awaiting was upon them¡ªthe championship match.


    As the yers stepped onto the field, an explosion of fireworks painted the night sky. The Dauxmarth team, a blend of male and female athletes, also entered the arena.


    Notably, a duo that had impressed in their earlier match stood out: Milos and Denica.


    Denica''s gaze was fixed on Jaegar, and her lips curled in a suggestive smile.


    Milos dered with determination, "I''m going to crush that twerp." He noticed Denica''s gaze.


    she couldn''t help but tease him, "Feeling jealous?"


    He responded with yful confidence, "Jealous of him? Nah."


    She prodded further, "I thought you might be."


    Denica retorted with a smirk, "I''ve had my fill of muscleheads. Let''s finish this game so I can have some real fun with him."


    Milos rolled his eyes and grumbled, "Whatever."


    Denica was known for her tomboyish charm and her tendency to breeze through rtionships, leaving a trail of broken hearts in her wake. Her flings were fleeting, a brief whirlwind of passion before she moved on.


    Amidst the yful banter, the two teams took their positions on the field.


    The minister''s formal address marked themencement of the match.


    With the opening whistle, the game burst into action, setting the stage for a thrilling contest.


    The match was underway, and the energy on the field was apparent.


    Jaegar found himself sprinting alongside Denica, who yfully quipped, "Hello there, handsome."


    He saw her running at the same speed as him. Jaegar just offered a friendly wave but remained focused on his pursuit of the ball.


    The ball was situated in the midfield, a contested zone, with Parkar and Milos obstructing his path.


    Undeterred, Jaegar pressed on. He skillfully manoeuvred past Milos, using a quick change of direction to leave him in the dust. As he approached Denica, Jaegar executed a perfectly timed feint, causing her to stumble and creating an opening for his teammates as he was blocked by others.


    The pass was smoothly executed, connecting seamlessly with the intended recipient. In a matter of heartbeats, the ball was back at Jaegar''s feet again. He swiftly manoeuvred, setting himself up for a shot at the goal.


    With precision, Jaegar''s foot met the ball, propelling it toward the opposing. The ball sliced through the air, gaining velocity with each passing second. The wind tailed in its path, creating whistling sounds as it made its way towards the.


    Yet the opposing goalie stood resolute. As the ball hurtled toward him, he reacted swiftly, his hands poised to halt its trajectory.


    The crowd collectively held their breath, tension and anticipation filling the air.


    The goalie''s hands clenched around the ball, his focused determination evident. As the ball connected with his hands, a powerful gust of wind swept around him, showcasing the sheer force behind Jaegar''s shot.


    Jaegar stood there, looking at the goalkeeper. He didn''t start with deadly strikes yet, as he wanted to finish it with as little damage as possible, but it seemed it was not going to work.


    The goalie''s sturdy presence seemed undisturbed as he managed to intercept the ball, thwarting Jaegar''s attempt to score.


    But the game was far from over. The goalie''s sturdy presence seemed undisturbed as he managed to intercept the ball, thwarting Jaegar''s attempt to score.


    The goalkeeper threw the ball, sending it to the centre and towards his teammates.


    The atmosphere in the stadium was electric as the ball soared through the air, hurtling toward the opponents yers.


    Denica was at the forefront of their assault, her aggressive energy propelling her forward.


    Jaegar, however, wasn''t one to back down. He sprinted back, his eyes locked on Denica as she neared the penalty box.


    With his team''s defence rallying around him, Jaegar lunged at Denica, determined to intercept the ball.

 Chapter 83: Denica

    Their bodies collided, creating a reverberating boom noise in the air as their skill and agility shed. The force with which they shed was so overwhelming that it sent ripples across the field. She seemed no less than him inparison with his physical attributes. She was grinning widely as she met him head-on, feeling the thrill of fighting for the ball.


    The barrier shook for a brief second, but nothing happened to it. It was conjured by the high-level wizard, the grand wizard. It stood firm, restricting everything in the field. The grand wizard was the headmaster of Teagorths.


    Amidst the exhrating match, Ashfield couldn''t help but beam with pride as he watched his yers perform really well. The atmosphere was charged with excitement, with the echoes of the crowd''s cheers still reverberating through the stadium.


    Beside him sat the headmistress of Dauxmarth Academy, a formidable woman dressed in an attire that exuded both dominance and confidence.


    She sported leather pants paired with a sleek zer that cascaded down to her thighs. A crisp white shirt provided a stark contrast to her ash blonde hair, neatly pulled back into a ponytail. Her sky-blue eyes, sharp and observant, were fixed on the field below, where the two exceptional yers had disyed their talents.


    Leaning closer to Ashfield, she ventured, "Is he the bastard prince?" Her words hung in the air, a direct inquiry that caught Ashfield off guard. The color drained from his face, a mixture of surprise and apprehension washing over him.


    The revtion of Jaegar''s royal lineage was known only in the academy, and Ashfield was keen on protecting that secret, especially for Jaegar''s safety. Although he wanted it to be a secret, the word may have already gotten around.


    Stammering slightly, Ashfield replied, "Wh-what are you saying?" He hoped to deflect her attention, cautious not to let the truth slip and risk exposing Jaegar''s true identity to others. But his efforts proved futile as Arthur, who had been listening in, seemed to catch on.


    With a knowing look, Arthur chimed in, "Oh, that boy. No wonder he seemed familiar. He does carry both his parents'' looks." The confirmation of Jaegar''s heritage startled Ashfield, a realization that his attempts to keep Jaegar''s royal connection hidden might have been in vain. It appeared that Carl, who had met Jaegar before, had divulged his encounter to Arthur.


    Arthur''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he continued to study Jaegar''s form on the field. "Tell me, Ashfield, how is he as a student? Do you believe he has the potential to be a promising wizard?" His gaze was focused, searching for insight into Jaegar''s character and abilities.


    Ashfield''s lips curved into a wry smile, a mixture of pride and amusement evident in his expression. "Yes," he replied with unwavering confidence. "He possesses remarkable skills and determination. He''s proven himself time and again." Ashfield''s belief in Jaegar''s capabilities was unshakable, a proof of the young man''s growth and aplishments.


    Arthur''s gaze lingered on Jaegar a moment longer before he sighed, his features reflecting a blend of hope and expectation. "I hope so," he murmured, his thoughts remaining unknown.


    With that, Carl, who had been observing the interaction quietly, made his exit from the scene, his footsteps fading as he moved away.


    Others also joined in the conservation, talking about various other things and diverting the topic of Jaegar.


    Morana turned to Ashfield and revealed a smirk. Ashfield could only sigh, not able to do anything at this point. She had deliberately brought up Jaegar.


    Back on the field,


    Denica deftly maneuvered the ball, attempting to outwit Jaegar''s efforts to steal it away. It was a dance of skill, strategy, and raw power as both yers battled for control.


    With each swift movement, Denica showcased her finesse and quick thinking, leaving Jaegar momentarily stunned. However, he quickly regained hisposure and retaliated with a burst of speed and precision. The spectators held their breath, captivated by the intensity of the match unfolding before them.


    Meanwhile, Parkar was locked in a fiercepetition with Milos. The two forwards engaged in a dynamic duel, their footwork a blur as they jockeyed for position. Each touch of the ball was met with a countermove, and the crowd was treated to a disy of athletic finesse that left them on the edge of their seats.


    Amid the fervor of the match, Denica emerged as a central figure in the unfolding drama. The ball, passed skillfully by Milos, found its way to her.


    With an impressive disy of her power, Denica leaped into the air, her lithe form spinning gracefully as she executed a perfectly timed kick.


    The impact resonated with a powerful thud as her foot connected with the ball, propelling it forward with remarkable force.


    The ball shot forth, a streak of energy hurtling toward the goal. Denica''s precision was astounding; her technique was seamless and fluid as she harnessed her body''s momentum to deliver an electrifying strike. But what set this shot apart was the element of magic that apanied it.


    As the ball raced toward the, an ethereal transformation urred. Chill ice sparkles erupted around it, encasing the ball in a shimmering halo of frost. The once mundane ser ball had now be a cial spectacle, imbued with a magical aura that lent an otherworldly quality to the moment.


    The opposing goalkeeper, despite his best efforts, found himself unable to thwart the trajectory of the ball. His desperate dive was a futile attempt to intercept the frozen projectile, but the ball evaded his grasp, bypassing his outstretched fingertips and leaving a trail of frost in its wake.


    The spectators held their collective breath, their cheers momentarily suspended in the air, as they watched the ball''s journey unfold.


    And then, with a final burst of momentum, the transformed ball breached the goalkeeper''s defense.


    The rippled and quivered as the ball collided with it, creating an explosion of sound and movement that resonated throughout the stadium. The magical momentum carried the ball past the goal line, and a triumphant roar erupted from the crowd as the scoreboard registered the addition of a point to Denica''s team.


    In the wake of this spectacr goal, the atmosphere was charged with awe and admiration.


    Denica''s unique blend of physical prowess and magical finesse had resulted in a moment of pure astonishment.

 Chapter 84: The striking snow

    As the ice snowkes slowly dissipated, leaving a trail of frosty particles in their wake, Denicanded gracefully on the turf. Her triumphant smile mirrored the exhration that coursed through the audience, a testimony to her exceptional skill and the breathtaking spectacle that had unfolded on the field.


    Coach Henry was shouting from behind the lines, telling the team to gather up. He made a few remarks about Milos and Denica, how they were working, and told them to let Parker take the strike when the time was right.


    The game was resumed, and this time, with the help of Jaegar, Parkarnded a goal for the team, securing their victory. The crowd erupted into cheers. Jaegar''s precise pass and Parkar''s swift strike showcased the seamless teamwork that had propelled them to this moment of triumph.


    As the minutes ticked away, the tension escted. The scoreboard remained at one and one, with the intensity of the game building with each passing second.


    With only moments left on the clock, Jaegar found himself in possession of the ball once more. He was determined to make a mark on this match to tip the scales in favor of his team.


    Jaegar''s eyes narrowed as he gauged the distance between him and the goal. The stadium seemed to fade into the background; his focus was honed on a singr objective. With a burst of speed, he sprinted toward the goal, leaving a trail of dust and fervor in his wake. The wind whistled past his ears as he closed in on the goal.


    In a breathtaking disy of his ability, Jaegar leaped into the air, his foot connecting with the ball at the perfect angle. Time seemed to slow as the ball soared, arcing through the sky like aet streaking across the night. The crowd collectively held their breath, the tension reaching its zenith.


    Then, with a resounding impact, the ball collided with the. A deafening roar erupted from the stands, shaking the entire stadium with the force of their excitement. But something was different this time. The impact of Jaegar''s shot wasn''t just confined to the goal¡ªit reverberated through the field itself.


    A shockwave of power emanated from the ball, rippling across the turf and shaking the very foundations of the stadium. Protective barriers quivered under the immense pressure, their magical energies strained to their limits. The ground trembled as if awakened by the raw force of Jaegar''s strike.


    And then, as if in slow motion, the goalposts shattered into splinters, the disintegrating under the sheer power of the impact. The crowd gasped in awe, their cheers mixing with a hint of disbelief. The field itself seemed to tremble under Jaegar''s overwhelming energy, his determination and strength resonating in every corner of the stadium.


    In the aftermath of Jaegar''s unprecedented goal, the referee signalled the end of the match. The scoreboard disyed a triumphant victory for Jaegar''s team, yet the true spectacle of the game was etched into the minds of all who had witnessed it.


    The area of ground through which the ball travelled was now split in half and cracked. Chunks of turf were upturned and scattered across the field, evidence of the sheer force behind Jaegar''s strike. The crowd stood in awe, unable toprehend the sheer power unleashed by a single yer.


    As the crowd erupted in cheers and apuse, Jaegar stood at the centre of the field, his chest heaving with exertion and adrenaline. The disy of power had been unintentional, a manifestation of his unrivalled determination and skill. The stadium continued to tremble, the ground echoing his undeniable impact.


    As the dust settled and the echoes of Jaegar''s powerful strike reverberated through the stadium, an air of stunned disbelief hung in the atmosphere.


    Denica, amidst the aftermath of the strike''s immense power, found herself chuckling at the sheer magnitude of destruction it had wrought.


    The protective barriers were still intact, albeit rippling with the forceful energy that Jaegar''s strike had unleashed. There was a sense of awe among the spectators, witnessing the incredible force that had been harnessed.


    Denica couldn''t help but express her amazement at Jaegar''s prowess. In a voice that carried across the field, she eximed, "Dude! You''re really something else!"


    Her words encapsted the sentiment that had swept through the arena with astonishment at the breathtaking disy they had just witnessed.


    The other yers on the field remained frozen in their positions, absorbing the aftermath of the monumental strike. Slowly, the realization of the spectacle they had just witnessed began to sink in.


    The crowd''s collective gaze was still fixated on the point of impact where Jaegar''s strike had collided with the goal.


    Denica''sughter was a recognition of the incredible power that Jaegar had harnessed.


    Gradually, Jaegar''s teammates rallied around him, their expressions a mixture of exhration and pride. With synchronized effort, they lifted him off the ground, a victorious sign of the teamwork that had led them to this point. The celebration continued as they sprinted along the edges of the field, showcasing their triumph to the cheering audience.


    Jaegar''s name began to reverberate through the stadium, a rising crescendo of recognition for the young yer whose remarkable abilities had left an indelible mark on the game.


    The acim was well-deserved, a recognition of the extraordinary talent that had propelled their team to victory.


    The jubtion extended to the sidelines, where Coach Henry, Isadora, and Jeanine stood beaming with pride. Ashfield, his smile restored, shared a knowing look with Morana. The moment encapsted the culmination of hard work, training, and dedication¡ªa triumph that had united the team and their supporters in a collective celebration of achievement.


    As the match was over, the central stage was set, nked by Arthur and Ashfield. The team, led by Parkar, Coach Henry, and the rest of the yers, gathered on the stage. The atmosphere was electric with anticipation, a fitting backdrop for the final ceremony.


    Arthur took the stage, his presencemanding the attention of the audience. His concluding speech resonated with pride and recognition for the yers who had given their all on the field. With a sense of aplishment, he handed over the coveted diamond cup¡ªa sparkling disy of their victory.


    The sight of Parkar holding the diamond cup aloft, surrounded by his exultant teammates, was a moment of triumphant culmination. The cheers of the crowd cascaded over them, an acknowledgement of their achievement. The stadium was alive with jubtion, a fitting tribute to a match that had been nothing short of extraordinary.

 Chapter 85: Back to Pierres home

    The euphoria of victory permeated the celebration, engulfing the new champions of the carnival in a whirlwind of excitement. Their remarkable performance had won the hearts of the people, and Jaegar''s name had be synonymous with the awe-inspiring strikes he delivered.


    His image graced the colossal screen, magnifying his presence and aplishments for all to witness. Jaegar, representing Cledwarys Academy, had etched his name into the annals of ser history, a legacy that would resonate for years toe.


    Especially the strikes he unleashed, which were unlike anything they had seen until now, left spectators in a state of pure astonishment. The sheer power and precision behind each shot was unparalleled.


    The team, immersed in the joyous celebration, made their way to a bustling bar. Laughter and brotherhood filled the air as they reveled in their triumph. Parkar, brimming with happiness, shared a moment with Jaegar, clinking beer sses in a toast to their victory. The atmosphere was alive with shared tion, a tangible connection that transcended words.


    Amidst the festivities, Jaegar found himself immersed in the spirit of the moment. He enjoyed the taste of the beer, finding it surprisingly satisfying. ss after ss, he maintained a steady stance, the alcohol not seeming to have a significant effect on him. He sat among his teammates, relishing in the sense of aplishment and unity that surrounded them.


    As the night progressed, Jaegar''s inhibitions gave way to a yful and carefree demeanor. He engaged in light-hearted banter with Pierre, his words drawn out andced with intoxication.


    With a charming smile, he asked Pierre if he had appeared cool during the game. The amusement of the situation was evident as Jaegar sought validation in his inebriated state.


    Pierre, his own excitement evident, assured Jaegar, "Yeah man, totally cool. So cool that all the girls were ready to fall head over heels for you."


    Jaegar made a curious face. Sensing his friends envy, he said, "Pierre, tell me who you want to impress tonight. I''ll make sure to introduce you as the most charming person in the room."


    Although it felt nice, he quickly dismissed the thought as he sensed Jennifer''s ominous murder aura as she red at him.


    She turned to Jaegar and asked him, "Then what about me, Jaegar?"


    "Oh, Jenny," he said, his tone changing into a yful one. "Dear Jen, you should work on your charm a little more, so that this fool will have no room left for any thoughts about other girls."


    Jennifer''s eyes narrowed, and a mischievous smile yed on her lips as she replied, "Oh, don''t worry, Jaegar. I have a few tricks up my sleeve that will make sure he only has eyes for me."


    Jennifer''s re held a hint of both amusement and reproach as she addressed Jaegar''s suggestion.


    Her demeanor softened into augh as she acknowledged his antics. The friendship between the trio was unmistakable, their bond strengthened by the shared experiences and the lightheartedness of the evening.


    Pierre, caught between Jaegar''s exuberance and Jennifer''s amused gaze, found himself enjoying the unique dynamics of their friendship. His excitement was momentarily reced by a sense of caution as Jennifer emitted a subtle wave of murderous intent. Her yful re and assertive tone served as a gentle reminder to keep the situation in check.


    Jaegar''s intoxicated enthusiasm remained unchecked, prompting Pierre to offer a piece of advice. He suggested, with a knowing smile, "Jaegar, my man, I think it''s best you don''t talk anymore."


    Heeding Pierre''s counsel, Jaegar let out a mock dramatic sigh, yfullyplying with his friend''s suggestion by closing his mouth with his hand.


    The trio continued their journey home, the alcohol-induced merriment serving as the backdrop. As they walked the streets together, Jaegar''s speech remained slightly slurred but jovial. His interactions with Pierre and Jennifer carried an air of joy.


    Pierre and Jennifer guided Jaegar with care, ensuring that they all reached home. Theirughter and conversation provided aforting rhythm to the night''s end. In the midst of the celebration, under the night sky, they headed back home.


    Upon arriving at the house, Fiona greeted them at the door. Her eyes fell upon Jaegar, who exhibited a slight unsteadiness in his stance.


    A smile crossed her lips as she observed him and his jovial state. Jaegar''s voice carried a yful tone as he addressed Fiona by herst name, slightly swaying as he spoke. With a humorous expression, he announced their arrival, "Mrs. Selfridges, we are home."


    Fiona''sughter rang out in response to his greeting. She couldn''t help but find amusement in his slightly tipsy demeanor. With an affectionate and light-hearted tone, she addressed the situation, "Oh dear, just how much did he drink?" Her observation was met with a knowing nod from Pierre, who confirmed that Jaegar had indeed indulged quite a bit.


    Taking charge, Pierre mentioned his intention to guide Jaegar to his room.


    Fiona offered her assistance, sensing that Pierre might need some help. Pierre, though typically sturdy, had his back bothering him. She inquired about his well-being, "Do you need any help?" The strain from assisting Jaegar was evident in Pierre''s response, as he admitted, "Yeah, I think so."


    Jaegar, although seemingly a bit intoxicated, made his way over to the couch. He turned his attention to Pierre and Jennifer, and in a teasing tone, he voiced out, "Pierre, my dear friend, you should go rest, Jenny. I will be fine. I will take care of myself." His words carried a sense of assurance.


    Pierre, with genuine concern, attempted to assist Jaegar, but thetter was adamant about his independence. He encouraged Pierre and Jennifer to retire to their respective rooms, emphasizing that he could manage on his own. His insistence had a touch of humor to it, an acknowledgment of his slightly inebriated state.


    Observing the friendly interaction between the trio, Fiona chimed in, her maternal instinct taking over. "Okay, okay, young man," she addressed Jaegar, her tone affectionate yet firm.


    She then turned her attention to Pierre, acknowledging his concern, "Pierre, I will see to it that he goes to his room. You go and take a rest."

 Chapter 86: Mrs. Fiona, a refined woman

    Pierre, though hesitant to leave Jaegar''s side, foundfort in Fiona''s assurance. Her gentlemand and understanding gaze convinced him that Jaegar would be well taken care of. He finally relented, acknowledging her guidance. "You sure, Mom?" he inquired, seeking that final confirmation that Jaegar would be in good hands.


    Fiona''s reassurance was unwavering as she smiled at Pierre and said, "Absolutely, dear. Now, go get some rest." With that, Pierre and Jennifer left, trusting Fiona.


    "Now, young man, how about I help you to your room, or do you like sleeping here?" Fiona''s voice wasced with humor as she addressed Jaegar.


    Turning his head to face her, Jaegar''s slightly intoxicated gaze met hers. He responded with a hint of yfulness, "Mrs. Selfridges, you can go and sleep too. I can take care of myself. But before you go, can you lend me some wine or something? I need a drink."


    Fiona sighed softly, a mixture of exasperation and amusement at Jaegar''s persistence. Understanding that he wouldn''t easily relent, she made her way to the basement, retrieving a wine bottle. Returning to the balcony, she beckoned Jaegar to join her.


    With a slightly unsteady movement, Jaegarplied, positioning himself on the balcony as Fiona poured wine into a ss for him. She also poured herself a ss, settling in beside him. She wanted to have a drink herself, feeling a little under the weather.


    The rich aroma of the wine wafted in the air as Jaegar took the ss, swiftly downing its contents. The taste lingered on his tongue, momentarily diverting his thoughts from the events of the day.


    As he looked at Fiona under the soft moonlight, his mind drifted back to their encounter in the bathroom and the current scene before him.


    Fiona appeared to be a refined woman, her elegance and grace emanating effortlessly. Despite the passage of time, she defied age with her appearance. The silver strands of her graying blonde hair and the faint lines near her eyes were the only subtle indications of her years. Her youthful demeanor deceived observers, making her seem at least a decade younger than her actual age.


    The fabric of her silk robe clung to her slender figure, entuating her form and prompting thoughts of how her body had carried and birthed two children. Jaegar''s thoughts momentarily strayed to the concept of having children, a realm he never quite understood or rted to. It was simply not a role that resonated with him.


    Jaegar produced a cigarette from his pocket, a gift from Parkar. "Do you mind if I smoke, Mrs. Selfridges?" he inquired, making a respectful gesture in acknowledgment of her presence.


    Fiona looked at him and responded with a casual grace, "No, carry on." With a practiced movement, Jaegar lit the cigarette with his lighter, the tiny me flickering in the night''s breeze. As he took a long drag, Jaegar exhaled a cloud of smoke, momentarily escaping into the familiarfort it provided.


    Fiona stood beside him, a calming presence in the midst of the quiet night. Her posture was poised, her arms crossed lightly over her chest, and her gaze fixed upon the moon that hung luminously in the sky.


    As he smoked, Jaegar found himself observing her, truly taking in her beauty and aura. It was a rare feeling for him, a departure from the carnal encounters he was ustomed to.


    Thoughts of his past liaisons surfaced in his mind, a series of fleeting encounters driven purely by physical desire. His encounters had been devoid of emotional connections and characterized by brief, intense moments of pleasure. Except for the unique bond he shared with his aunt, no other woman had stirred his emotions or thoughts as much as Fiona did now.


    He didn''t want to think about her like that; she was Pierre''s mother, but he couldn''t help but be drawn to her. He found himself captivated by Fiona''s maic presence and the way she effortlesslymanded attention. Despite his internal conflict, he couldn''t deny the growing attraction that made it increasingly difficult to resist her allure.


    Under the moonlit sky, the two individuals stood, each wrapped in their own thoughts and emotions.


    The night held a certain tranquility, an atmosphere that invited reflection and contemtion. As the minutes ticked by, the quiet was punctuated only by the soft rustling of leaves and the asional sound of distant buzzing noises.


    "Is everything all right?" he asked, taking in another puff.


    Fiona turned to him, her eyes filled with a mix of sadness and longing. She hesitated for a moment before finally speaking, her voice barely above a whisper. "I don''t know," she admitted, her words hanging in the air between them.


    For the past few months, she has been staying home alone. Her husband was never home for more than one day, and he was always going on trips or spending most of his time in his office. Fiona had grown ustomed to the silence and solitude, buttely, it had started to weigh heavily on her.


    She had suspicions that he had another woman, but she didn''t try to confront him about it.


    She turned to look at Jaegar; she remembered the scene where she saw her naked. She remembered the look in his eyes, and right now he was staring at her with a gaze that made her move towards him.


    Jaegar still hesitated to make a move himself, thinking of Pierre. He didn''t want to, but he wasn''t sure himself about what to do now, as his mind was telling him to move towards her.


    "I can''t remember thest time I had a drink or had a good time with my husband. Right after getting married, we are so busy with business and children that we forget what it feels like to have time for ourselves," she exined, looking away from him and turning her eyes back to him.


    "This balcony, we used to sit herete at night and just stare at the moon, waiting for the children to fall asleep."


    "He would smoke," she said, "before going to bed." She turned to him, looking him in the eye.


    Jaegar was actually surprised that he was standing here right now, smoking. He exhaled, directing the steam away from her.


    She moved a step closer to him, standing a few inches away from him. She put her hand on his cheek; her eyes locked with him and were full of desire.

 Chapter 87: A neglected wife(18+)

    She was not a woman to take advantage of, no, she was a refined woman who knew what she wanted. She could be his mother''s age and even have a few years to spare. He took thest puff of his smoke and put it out in the ashtray as her hand still rested on him.


    "Are you sure?" he asked, leaning down, gently cupping her face, and kissing her lips lightly, making her body shiver under his touch.


    ''fuck! Why''d she have to be responsive?'' he thought.


    "Please..." she whispered, putting her gentle lips back on his and kissing him like it was all she wanted. He was no man to deny her. At that moment, his guilt and all other things didn''t matter; he just wanted to never part ways with this woman.


    He held her up to his chest from her waist, their tonguesshing and lips caressing, a few soft whimpers escaping her throat.


    She was an elegant woman; there was nothing tasteless about her. Even the way she held him and touched him with enviable grace


    He lowered her, breaking their kiss, and looked her in the eye. Her silver eyes shone back at him, zing with lust. He stroked his hand on her face, and she followed his touch with her hand. "You can have until you fall asleep, no more, no less," he told her, knowing far too well that even that was too much.


    He rarely cared about boundaries, but Pierre was a good friend, and he was probably everything at that moment.


    She pulled him into her arms again, her eyes on him, and ran her hands up and down on his back, gliding over his butt and upper thighs. He was throbbing hard against her; he couldn''t remember thest time he was that hard for anyone. He pulled it open, the tie holding her robe together, letting it fall between them.


    "This is a line that if we cross, there will be no going back," he said.


    "Jaegar, I know what I am doing."


    She kissed him eagerly, but she wasn''t a woman he wanted to rush; it might be the only time in his life he could have someone so mature and something so beautiful. He shushed her to slow down and kissed her slowly, pushing the robe off her shoulders and pulling the band off of her braided hair, running his fingers through the hair, loosening the strands.


    She shivered slightly as he kissed her neck and caressed her naked body; her breasts were still perky regardless of her age.


    She rubbed her head against his shoulder as he kissed her corbones; her breath was heavy as he felt her breath on his neck.


    Her hands found their found their way down his pants as she slowly took his prick into her hands and started slowly stroking her palm on the prick, up and down, her fingers fondling his sack. He felt her touch, and he thought this might be what it felt like to get an electric shock.


    The sensation made his lower half limp and light. Indulging himself in the sensation, he kissed her.


    He pulled her lips back on his, making her squirm against him, and broke away from her to rid himself of his pants.


    They were now in the hall; the lights were off, and the still night was the only witness to the act that they weremitting now.


    They stood naked, facing each other, having a quick look over at the moonlight that prated through the windows.


    She was indeed a mighty fine woman, and he wondered if she''d ever seen anyone as scarred and inked as he was. He wanted to know how long it had been since anyone touched that beautiful body of hers, but it was not a question to ask ady.


    Maybe a couple of years, thinking of how his husband traveled and the ring on her finger made him think that she was a woman who cared for her family and husband even if he didn''t. Taking care of the house and children alone was no easy task for a woman alone. Now that they had grown up and left for whatever they wanted to be, she was left alone, maybe feeling lost all by herself.


    Jaegar was too drunk to think too much about it now, as he was solely focused on her.


    He kissed her again, gliding his hand over the round butt, but she took that hand and guided it to touch her in between her legs. As soon as he reached down on her, he could tell that she was dripping wet, wet for him, and he didn''t need to be told twice. He kissed her on the bed,ying her down on her back. She wrapped her legs around his waist, pulling him toward her.


    He looked into her eyes, which were now filled with lust for him as he caressed her cheek.


    She closed her eyes for a moment, running her hands all over his body.


    "You are a lovely woman, Fiona," he whispered in her ear while his cheek rubbed against her cheek.


    He slowly entered her, and as she let out a soft moan, her eyes closed tightly.


    Jaegar saw her, saw her eyes shut, and knew that it was not him she wanted, and he didn''t mind one bit. It was always someone else they wanted; he was just a means to pretend that they had what they wanted for the little time they had.


    He made love to her softly and slowly, kissing her everywhere he could reach. Made out with the nipples, the shoulders that carried the weight of her life, and her sweet neck, where every little kiss made her whimper and squirm.


    Pulling his legs under him, he pulled her into hisp, embraced her into his body, and loved her deeper. She rested her head on his shoulder, kissing his neck every now and then and crying into his ear. Even her cries sounded elegant to him.


    He moved them up a little, giving himself a better thrusting angle and definition. Her cries spoke directly towards his groin, forcing him to move closer and closer to the meaning end, but he wouldn''t go there without her; no, not with this woman, he thought.

 Chapter 88: Shared embrace (18+)

    He leaned her back to give them a view of her beautiful breasts, which he put in his mouth to suck and lick, making her gasp from the sensation.


    She was trembling with pleasure over her body, getting closer to her beautiful orgasm.


    He wondered if she came as refined as everything about her.


    She brushed her head against his, inviting him for a kiss. He kissed her like her mouth was his for the taking like her entire body was something he had a right to.


    Grabbing her hair, he made her eyes meet him, desperate to see her soul. her eyes looked so beautiful, so lustful, and so willing.


    She struggled to voice out her words as he looked into her eyes.


    Was it because it was not him she wanted or because it scared her that it was him who she wanted?


    He put his lips back on hers, and she was alive again, alive with moaning, whimpering to his thrust, responding to his pleasuring, between his kisses. He kissed her and nuzzled her shoulders and neck, moving her slivering hair out of the way.


    She reacted by moving her hips with profound eagerness, giving him ess to anywhere he wanted, and moaning softly. his name was not the one he thought, as he''d expected; she said his name like it was a chant for her between her moans.


    Her eyes asked him for his lips again, her tongue found his, and moans escaped her throat. Her body arched and contracted against his as she cried in his mouth.


    Breaking away from the kiss, he released himself into her, pushing deep into her, groaning from the satisfied hunger, feeling as if years'' worth of tension had been released from him.


    She really came as beautiful as the rest of her.


    He leaned her back as soon as his body allowed it and rested on top of her, catching his breath.


    Theyy still for minutes, no words, just the ragged breaths turning normal and the rapid hearts beating slowly, calming.


    "Oh, Jaegar¡­" she murmured, her hands still in the same position as minutes ago.


    Jaegar stayed silent. He raised his head to look at her, and she put her lips on his. She kissed him quietly, running her fingers through his hair. "Will you hold me until I fall asleep?" she asked him, her sweet gaze locked on his eyes. Her voice was so beautiful and calm, and her wishes sounded so innocent.


    It would make any man fall in love with her; if he hadn''t known any better, he would have fallen for her.


    He stayed silent, as he didn''t know what to say to her, so he justid down and pulled her head over his chest, embracing her body. He ran his fingers through her hair and kissed her forehead as she trailed her fingers on the outlines of his chest and the shoulder tattoo,menting that they were beautiful.


    He chuckled over the words in his head. He remembered how those ''tattoos'' appeared on him, but he did not get them himself. Regardless, they looked like pieces of art on his back, matching him.


    He still couldn''t seem to speak, not without causing damage at least. He just kissed her on the lips softly, holding her on her chin. "Good night, Fiona." was all he could say. There were many other things he wanted to tell her, but he couldn''t.


    He couldn''t say what an amazing woman she was, how everything about her was beautiful, how sweet and lovable she was, and how he''d worship her body as much as she ever let him.


    ''She was no woman for me; I know that I''m not a decent man. I had women, women together, women alone, and everything in between. My actions could be described as vile and indecent by a woman like her. Not to mention that she was the mother of my friend. No matter how good of a friend I am, no one would like a man like me near their mother or anyone they loved.'' His thoughts were all over the ce.


    He sighed, letting himself be in the moment.


    So he just held her in his arms, kissing her head every now and then, waiting for her to fall asleep. Shey still in his embrace, her breathing slowly turning deep and her heart rate slowing. The way her breath sighed with every exhale was yet again as sweet as everything about her.


    Finding her sound asleep, he carefully removed himself from under her, recing his shoulder swiftly with a pillow under her head. Tidying the duvet on her, he gave her thest kiss he should ever give her and pulled his pants back on before sneaking out of her room.


    It was supposed to be her getting him to sleep; instead, he was the one who did it.


    Jaegar came to the hall and poured himself wine from the bottle. He filled the ss and took it down in one go, heaving out a heavy breath as he finished.


    Then he went for his second smoke and had to curse himself, thinking that Pierre would not be happy if he found out.


    But he didn''t regret his actions; the night had been beautiful, and he behaved so respectfully.


    ''No, this was nothing to regret.'' He thought to himself again.


    Finishing his smoke, he went back to his room and ducked himself into the bed. The scene of the night yed in his head again and again until he fell asleep.


    He woke upter than he usually does, and his morning glory was worse than usual. He dressed himself and started to make his way downstairs. By the sounds of it, Pierre and Jennifer were already awake; their voices could be heard in the living room downstairs.


    He stopped at Fiona''s doorway because he wanted to talk to her.


    He knocked on the door lightly.


    "Yes?" Came the answer from inside. He didn''t want to draw any attention by answering and just went into the room, closing the door behind his back. She sheepishly looked down as she saw him.

 Chapter 89: Blackrich Isles

    "Fiona-"was all he said. She looked as beautiful as ever, a simple pullover and pants looking undeniably tasteful on her body.


    "It''s over now, isn''t it?" she asked, her voice tinged with a mix of sadness and resignation. She sat on the edge of the bed, her posture facing away from him.


    "Yes," Jaegar replied softly, taking a seat beside her. His gaze lingered on her.


    "Do you regret it?" she asked, her words barely audible in the quiet room.


    "No," he answered, the weight of his feelings echoing in his simple response. The memories of their shared night were etched vividly in his mind, a memory he knew he couldn''t erase, even if he wanted to.


    "It was a beautiful night," he added, his voice a mixture of understatement and longing. The connection they had shared had been undeniably intense, a fleeting moment of passion and vulnerability.


    "It was," she agreed, her tone carrying a sense of mncholy.


    "Should I tell Pierre?" he asked, the weight of their secret pressing upon him. He wondered if revealing the truth could shatter the delicate bnce they had maintained in their lives.


    "No," she replied thoughtfully, her words punctuated by a sigh. "Only if you really have to."


    "I see no reason why I should," he admitted, his heart heavy with the unspoken truth they both understood.


    "You''re a true gentleman, Jaegar," she murmured, her hand reaching out to touch his cheek. But he caught her hand before it could make contact, his actions revealing his internal struggle.


    "I believe it''s best if I leave today and note back," he dered, his decision final. He couldn''t bear theplexity of emotions that threatened to engulf them both.


    "I really want to say no," Fiona confessed, her eyes reflecting the turmoil she felt deep within.


    "But you can''t," he stated, his own emotions mirroring hers.


    "It was a beautiful night, Fiona," he reiterated, his voice filled with fondness.


    "It really was."


    "Goodbye, Fiona," he said as he stood up, his lips pressing a gentle kiss to the crown of her head before he left.


    "Goodbye, Jaegar," she whispered, watching him leave, her gaze locked on his retreating form.


    He talked to Pierre and told him that Parkar wanted to meet him.


    He saw Fiona looking after him as he got ready to leave.


    She stood still in front of her window, but it was too far for him to make out any emotions on her face.


    It was better like that anyhow.


    As he departed from the house, his feet set upon the path leading to the grand hotel where Parkar and the team members had taken up residence. He tried to push the thoughts of Fiona aside for now. He didn''t regret doing that with her, but when he thought about Pierre, he didn''t feel good about doing that to him.


    The carnival''s main event was about to start today.


    A culmination of talent and potential was poised to be showcased at an event where chosen students from the esteemed academy would test their mettle.


    Amongst these, Lorcan, Veronica, and the irrepressible Parkar stood as emissaries of Cledwarys, marked as participants.


    In tow with Parkar, Jaegar embarked on the journey towards the prestigious venue where the grand spectacle was poised tomence. Perched upon an elevated knoll, the arenay, a vast open-air auditorium that beheld a panoramic view of the encircling hills.


    After they arrived, several minutester, Pierre along with Jennifer came along. Pierre, consumed by thepany of Jennifer, appeared oblivious to Jaegar''s presence, lost in the enchantment of their interaction.


    Initially congregated within a cavernous hall, the assembly anticipated the pivotal moment when the names of the chosen contenders would be unveiled, thus affirming their participation.


    The arrival of Arthur and the heads of the various academies heralded themencement of this auspicious asion. Poised before a substantial crystal disy, conspicuous enough to be witnessed by all present, they awaited the names to be illuminated.


    The anticipation was such that even the mour of the crowd was hushed by Arthur''s sonorous voice, marking themencement of the ritual.


    In a mesmerizing sequence, the names of the selected students began to be unveiled on the luminescent board. This was not merely an event; it was a gateway to opportunity for the fledgling wizards and witches.


    Their fortune would find them spirited away to an isle known as the ckrich Isles, a ce that beckoned with the allure of mystery and possibility. As the names cascaded into view, everyone started talking about the ones selected.


    The isle, resembling a battlefield adorned with a plethora of enchanting artefacts, radiated an air of mystique and challenge.


    This was no ordinary contest; it was a confluence of arcane prowess and perception. The victor, the one who emerged triumphant from the intricatebyrinth of illusions, would etch their name as the ultimate victor.


    The magnitude of this event had garnered the attention of grand wizards, who sagely foresaw its potential ramifications.


    The anticipation in the air was tangible as the names resonated through the hall, each one carrying the weight of aspirations and possibilities. For young men and women, it will be an opportunity to grow and increase their potential.


    The students'' names were unveiled, and among them, Cledwarys'' champions were proimed. Yet, a palpable hush nketed the gathering as one more name materialized on the shimmering surface: Jaegar Ambrose.


    A collective murmur of bewilderment swept through the hall, for it was known that each participant was bestowed with a magical medallion, serving as a key to the ind. How, then, did Jaegar''s name find its ce without a corresponding medallion?


    The crystal board, intricately linked to the ind and these enchanting tokens bore witness to this conundrum. It was the very portal through which participants crossed into the realm of illusions.


    Arthur and the academy heads convened, deliberating on the enigma that had transpired. The ckrich Isle was not to be taken lightly; it teemed with malevolent creatures, both mundane and supernatural. Survival hinged on mastery¡ªonly students attaining a mastery level of 10 and beyond stood a chance. Jaegar, they knew, stood at level 6.


    Jaegar''s level, ording to them, was at level 6, but his magic arts of Choas and his bloodline abilities have reached the realm of perfection. But the immemorial arts were the initial stages, and his levels were being upgraded based on the immemorial arts, which are the main magics his core was based on. And this was known only to Angelina and himself.


    The council contemted the unprecedented predicament. They pondered if they could prevent Jaegar''s entry, given the apparent disparity in his mastery level. However, their deliberations were rendered moot, for the crystal''s resonance held dominion over their decisions. Resistance was futile; the crystal bore the name, and the ind beckoned.


    Amongst the voices of concern and unease, one figure seemed resolute¡ªAshfield.


    An air of confidence surrounded him as he suggested that perhaps Jaegar''s inclusion was not a folly. It was an assertion born of intuition, a conviction thaty beyond the tangible parameters.


    The hall was rife with uncertainty. All kinds of gazes were locked on Jaegar. He was rather surprised to find his name on the board. He had no idea about the isle or how the names would appear on the board.


    Pierre asked him, "Jaegar, when did you roll in it?"


    "I have no idea."


    Jennifer said, "The names appearing on the crystal board mean that you will be teleported to the ind no matter what you do now. It''s the main purpose of the crystal, teleporting the candidates to the isle."


    Then Professor Isadora and Ashfield came to him, and Ashfield said, "Jaegar, you will have no choice but to go. The mechanisms of the medallions and crystals are unknown to us. And I personally think it would be an opportunity for you to learn about the world of arcane magic."


    Isadora wrinkled her eyebrows and said, "Headmaster, what are you saying? He isn''t ready for this yet. And moreover, hadn''t he gone missing for more than a dozen months? How can he defend himself against the other students and the wild beasts there? When he doesn''t anything about defence spells or offence."


    "Isadora, I have confidence in Jaegar that he can take care of himself," he said, looking at Jaegar with a knowing smile.


    Jaegar frowned a little, but he didn''t say anything.


    "No time to worry about it now that it has already happened. I will see for myself what all the ruckus is all about."


    All the students with medallions walked onto the tform, which was in front of the crystal. The crystal shimmered with an otherworldly glow, captivating everyone''s attention.


    From the Tegorths, Ivar and two other students stood on the tform.


    Milos and Denica have with them one other student from the Douxmarth School of Arance.


    From the Raerath Institute of Magic came three students.


    And thest one was Cledwarys. Lorcan, with an angry look on his face, stepped forward; he was looking at Jaegar. And Veronica and Parkar have joined him.


    Jaegar slowly strode towards the tform amidst the scrutinizing gazes. His identity as Ambrose was now revealed, and the son of Chaos witch were the words that hung in the entire hall. The tension in the hall grew discernible as whispers of Jaegar''s true identity spread like wildfire. Students from different schools exchanged curious nces, their curiosity piqued by the revtion.


    The atmosphere was thick with anticipation as everyone saw him walking towards the stage.

 Chapter 90: [Bonus chapter]Jaegar into the race

    Amidst a sea of curious and scrutinizing gazes, Jaegar carried himself with an air of quietposure and unwavering determination.


    The concerned expressions of Pierre and Jennifer did not escape his notice; their worry for him was visible as he made his way towards the elevated tform.


    Denica, a spirited presence amidst the tense atmosphere, greeted Jaegar with a mischievous smile, her words weaving an undercurrent of yfulness.


    "Well, hello, Mr. Ambrose, you certainly know how to make an entrance," Denica eximed, her voice filled with amusement. "anyways, after all this was over, we should go out."


    Jaegarughed dryly when he saw her; she was overly enthusiastic about this situation.


    Lorcan, on the other hand, directed his gaze upon Jaegar like something stuck up in his ass. Lorcan''s expression conveyed a mix of disdain and annoyance, his eyes narrowing as he observed Jaegar''s every move. It was clear that there was deep hatred for Jaegar.


    Jaegar''s arrival beside Parkar seemed to shift the atmosphere slightly, his presence igniting a spark of amiablepanionship. Parkar''s buoyant spirit radiated, and his words, though delivered in a casual manner, carried the weight of solidarity and shared purpose.


    Jaegar then stood beside Parkar, who was beaming, and he said, "Mann! I don''t care how it happened, but we will plunder the whole isle together."


    The sped handshake between them encapsted a bond that extended beyond mere acquaintanceship.


    Beneath the watchful eyes of their peers and mentors, the crystalline structure at the heart of the tform began to emit an ethereal radiance. This luminous glow enveloped them in a soft, verdant halo, casting an enchanting palette across the scene. It was a sight that held a surreal quality, as though the boundary between reality and magic had momentarily blurred.


    In an instant, the figures on the tform were transmuted into vivid streaks of vibrant green light, their forms dissolving into luminescent trails that spiraled into the unknown. And then, as if touched by the hands of fate, the ind became their canvas. Those streaks of luminosity plummeted earthward, their radiant descent bringing life and form back to the participants.


    However, the dispersal was anything but uniform. Each arrival was a solitarynding, a solitary connection with the mystical terrain that stretched before them.


    The students found themselves scattered like pieces of an unfinished puzzle across the vast expanse of the ind. Aplex tapestry of terrainy before them, adorned with enigmatic flora and inhabited by wild creatures that seemed to possess an air of ancient majesty.


    All they had to do was navigate this unfamiliar terrain to unearth a route back to safety, all the while striving to amass kills against the formidable creatures that roamed the expanse.


    Centuries had witnessed the reign of these wild beasts, whose ferocity was etched into the very fabric of thend. As the sun rose above the horizon, casting an amber glow upon thendscape, their growls and roars reverberated through the air, a reminder of the untamed nature of this ce.


    The isle itself was shrouded in an air of mystique, a realm where arcane energies intertwined with the terrestrial. Its origins, shrouded in the veils of time, remained an enigma that confounded the minds of many luminaries.


    Wizards, seers, and visionaries had dedicated years to deciphering its secrets, yet their efforts had yielded no definitive answers. Whispers of the isle''s mystical properties swept through the corridors of knowledge, while its ultimate purpose eluded even the most astute minds.


    A storied past led to the evolution of the isle into a crucible of growth and challenge. The passage of time had seen it transform into a sanctum where burgeoning young magic-wielders could refine their artistry.


    The isle''s sprawling expanse, nestled within the embrace of the cerulean waters, beckoned students to unravel theirtent potential under its watchful gaze. Every step taken upon its soil held the promise of growth, and every incantation spoken within its borders carried echoes of those who hade before.


    In the distant reaches of an isted region, Jaegar''s feet found theirnding amidst a realm dominated by towering pine trees and rugged rock formations. He walked around, checking the area.


    As his gaze swept over the surroundings, the hushed rustling of nearby bushes seized his attention.


    Turning towards the source of the disturbance, his eyes fell upon a figure that defied immediate identification. The creature before him bore a form somewhat human-like yet marked by peculiarities that jarred with normalcy.


    The skin that stretched across its body was weathered and marked by awork of cracks, evoking the impression of an old statue worn by the passage of time. Hands, once presumably humanoid, now resembled ws with jagged appendages that seemed primed for hostility. Its teeth protruded in a canine-like fashion, lending a predatory edge to its visage.


    Its eyes glowed with an eerie, unnatural intensity, like two fiery orbs piercing through the darkness.


    But it was the intensity of its approach that struck Jaegar. Charging forth with an unhinged frenzy, the creature''s actions bore the telltale signs of madness. Its eyes glinted with an almost feral intent as it aimed to strike at Jaegar to carve a vicious path through human flesh.


    Yet, Jaegar''s response was swift and calcted. As the creature lunged with its ws poised for a lethal assault, he countered with a manoeuvre that showcased his mastery ofbat. Swiftly capturing the creature''s wrists, he neutralized its attack with almost surgical precision.


    The creature''s shrieks were abruptly silenced as its trajectory changed, forcing it to swing over Jaegar''s head as if he were mere air.


    The force of Jaegar''s retaliation was remarkable, an embodiment of his physical might infused with an elemental twist. Lightning crackled and danced across the creature''s form, abination that sent it hurtling through the air, its arms severed from its body.


    In the aftermath, the creaturey incapacitated, its feeble struggles serving as proof of its diminished state. Jaegar stood tall, his chest heaving with exertion as he surveyed the scene.

 Chapter 91: Dead skeleton in the cave

    Jaegar remained undeterred by its piteous plight, his atttion shifting to his surings. He was not one to rest on hisurels, and he looked at the limbs of the creature, examining them. It was something he hadn''t se before.


    Yet, as the tsion ebbed and the seconds ticked by, an ominous disturbance rippled through the vironmt. Emerging from the very earth itself, a colossal reptilian form unfurled its presce with an earth-shaking roar.


    The g trembled beath Jaegar''s feet as he stared in awe at the massive creature before him. Its scales glisted in the sunlight, reflecting its immse power and dominance. Jaegar''s heart raced with excitemt, and he started to feel the rush in his body. It has be a while since he felt like this.


    This new arrival stood as a stark reminder that challges in this untamed domain were far from over.


    "Let''s get this fucking party started." He said it out loud, grinning ear to ear.


    Unknown to him, his image was being disyed on the crystal scre, which st them to Isle. It was showing all the images of the other twelve studts.


    Almost everyone had started fighting those distinct creatures and wild beasts.


    On the east side of the isles, there was one more who was effortlessly killing the wild beasts, and he had summoned his familiar, a giant  wolf. They were both killing their way through the horde of beasts.


    It was Ivar Hustad; he was like a natural killer with fire dancing at his fingertips.


    As he was done with them, he saw Veronica, who wasing towards him. After walking for several minutes, she ded up here.


    While some of them froze in the ce where theynded and were stuck in an illusion, others managed to break free and continue their rampage.


    Lorcan, in the far west of the isle, hadn''t found any beasts or creatures, so he kept on walking ahead. With him, Parkar was there; they had met while wandering in the forest.


    The roars of the beasts and a deafing sound resonated throughout the isles as the fights were started by all the studts. The chaos and mayhem grew as the battles intsified, with spells and curses being hurled in every direction.


    Back to the ce where Jaegar was; he was tangled in a fight with the reptile creature. As he was fighting it, his main elemt circled his palms as he dodged its tail and big des like ws.


    In that momt, Jaegar heard someone calling him. A distant, crisp voice resounded in his head. He nced a to see who it was, but there was no one. The reptileunched its attacks as he dodged them, trying to find the source of the voice.


    The voice th said, "Jaegar!"


    He heard a voice but couldn''t quite conctrate on who it belonged to as the giant creature was attacking him.


    As the reptile bore down upon him, its immse power exerted with an intsity that demanded his full focus, Jaegar''s instincts ignited. Lightning crackled and swirled a him, a tempestuous shield of ergy that embodied hismand over elemtal forces.


    In a calcted manoeuvre, he pressed his hand against the reptile''s scaled form, channelling thett ergy within him to temporarily disable the creature. The writhing force that had be aimed at him was hushed, ev as the storm of lightning danced and thrummed a them.


    Yet, amidst the fading echoes of the reptile''s attack, Jaegar''s sses were drawn back to something far more igmatic. A haunting voice seemed to drift through the air, beckoning him towards an unknown destination.


    "Now, what is it?"


    Intrigued and wary, he vtured forth, following the spectral whispers that seemed to tug at his very being. The terrain shifted as he traversed the path, leading him towards a small valley veloped by an air of mystery.


    Outside, on the crystal scre, the image of Jaegar suddly turned nk.


    Ashfield, who sat in a chair, suddly stood up. "What happed?"


    Everyone was also surprised to see it. This sort of incidt has never happed before. While everyone was trying to guess what happed, he wt into the valley.


    The narrowing path evtually unveiled a cavern of prodigious proportions, its yawning trance marked by rocky spikes and remnants of long-gone beings. The atmosphere within was palpably heavy,d with an aura of ancit secrets.


    As he vtured deeper into the cave''s depths, his footsteps echoing softly, his gaze settled upon a chilling discovery. Resting against the cave''s wally a human-like, tall skeleton, about two meters in height, adorned in the remnants of garmts that spoke of sophistication, now mired by the passage of time.


    Yet, the eeriness of the cave was not confined to relics of the past. A spectral light radiated from within, its ethereal glow beckoning him to draw nearer.


    However, the instant he stepped into the luminesct embrace, the world a him spiralled into disarray. His sses became unmoored, and his physical form seemed untethered from the tangible world. The ssation was akin to being trapped within a tempestuous void, his very existce hanging in an uncertain bnce.


    Struggling against the gulfing tide, he grappled to regain control, his consciousness wing for a semnce of order.


    An intrusion into this surreal state emerged, the presce of an old man shattering the bounds of his mind''s confines.


    As soon as the old man tered, the darkness that had once veloped the mtal space was consumed by a searing crimson that was suffocating and reltless.


    He fought to resist, to assert his will, but the pressure was overwhelming, his own consciousness buckling beath the ali force. The old man''s voice echoed through the chaos,manding him to surrder and submit to the power that held him captive.


    But there was something, a source of power within Jaegar, that didn''t let him have his way.


    It whispered to him, giving him strgth to resist the old man''s control. Jaegar''s determination grew, fueled by this inner force, as he summoned every ounce of his remaining willpower to break free from the suffocating old man''s grip.


    The old man couldn''t take the storm; he was being gulfed by the crimson radiance, so he retreated.


    Emerging from this psychic turmoil, Jaegar was granted a rewed rity, yet the lingering traces of the old man''s influce clung to his awaress.

 Chapter 92: Old ghost

    Before him stood a figure that defied the convtional realm. A soul, its ethereal form transluct and marked by a radiant sky-blue hue, hovered suspded before him.


    Jaegar''s groan resonated through the chamber, reflecting result of the mtal strain he had just dured.


    The weight of his experices seemed to press upon him, as if he had carried a colossal burd upon his very thoughts.


    With his eyes tightly shut and his brows furrowed in conctration, he wrestled to discern the source of the voice that had unsettled his psyche. The spectral echoes lingered.


    "Child, you there?" The voice resonated once more, reaching through the murkiness that clung to his consciousness.


    It was an tity, an ethereal presce, that had recognized him and sought to control him, trying to take over his body.


    Jaegar''s sses prickled with alertness, his mind transitioning from bewildermt to a cautious inquisitivess.


    Before him, suspded in the air with an otherworldly grace, floated the embodimt of the voice he had heard.


    This being emanated an aura of ancit knowledge, a force that transcded the realms of the living.


    Its features defied the norm, marked by ears that bore a distinct form and eyes that held the igmatic allure of slitted gazes.


    As Jaegar summoned his strgth and pushed himself upright, his uncertainty manifested in his spok words. "Who...are you?"


    The question hung in the air, tinged with a bld of fatigue and curiosity, as he sought to grasp the nature of this ethereal presce that had infiltrated his thoughts.


    His fingers rubbed against his eyelids in a futile attempt to clear away the haze that had clouded his perception.


    The query resurfaced, his voice a beacon of inquiry in the dimness of the cave. "Wait, what are you?"


    The words held a semnce of caution, a testamt to his wariness in the face of the unknown. "What the fuck have you done to me?"


    "Child, is that how you speak to an elder?" The words reverberated with a resonant gravity, the being''s voice booming through the confines of the cave.


    Jaegar''s retort,ced with a dose of skepticism, echoed his own defiance. "Elder, My ass, wer''t you just trying to take over my body? I felt it clearly."


    His usation hung in the air, a confrontation that had emerged from the depths of his own psyche.


    In response, the being cleared its throat with an air of unexpected embarrassmt, an almostical disy from a being that existed beyond the boundaries of physical form. "No, I was merely probing," it offered, attempting to downy its previous actions as if trying to salvage its reputation.


    Jaegar''s narrowed gaze remained locked on the igmatic figure before him.


    The verbal sparring continued; each exchanged a dance of words, power, and inttion. The being, shrouded in the air of an elder''s wisdom, posed a question that seemed to transcd the currt circumstances. "Anyways, who are you, child, and where did you get the ancit arts?"


    A furrow formed on Jaegar''s brow, his expression was a bld of scrutiny and caution. His reply carried an air of earnestness, albeit tinged with a hint of confusion. "What arts?" he queried, a rhetorical question that he had yet to fullyprehd.


    The old man, his features reflecting an ageless wisdom, half-closed his eyes as if peering into the depths of Jaegar''s very soul. "Don''t y dumb with me," he retorted, his voice carrying a mix of exasperation and amusemt. "The ancit arts that you now possess."


    Jaegar''s consciousness settled into the gravity of the momt, understanding the old man''s referces to thett power that dwelt within him.


    The ancit arts, a reservoir of pottial that had quietly coexisted with him throughout his life, had finallye to the forefront of his existce.


    The realization that the old man was exposed to the very essce of his being st shivers down his spine as if his innermost thoughts and secrets had beid bare before an tity that transcded the boundaries of the material world.


    "It was within me ever since I knew," Jaegar confessed, his voice carrying a weight that mirrored the significance of his words.


    The old man, his ethereal form exuding an air of timeless contemtion, mulled over Jaegar''s response. "Perhaps you were born with them," he mused aloud, the weight of a realization settling in.


    "If I had known, I wouldn''t have tried to take over. I''d be trapped here for cturies, and the circle down below was prevting me from escaping. I can only limit myself to the cave."


    The exchange continued, each revtion unravelling ayer of an igma that had cloaked the old man''s motives.


    Jaegar couldn''t help but pose a question that had lingered in his mind. "Th, if you can''t leave, why do you need my body?"


    The old man''s response carried a mixture of longing and yearning, a glimpse into his desire to transcd the confines of his imprisonmt. "I can''t leave the cave by myself. I need a vessel," he exined, his words tinged with the weight of his own plight. "As you can see, the remains of my body."


    Jaegar''s retort carried a mixture of exasperation and defiance. "And you saw me and made mee here, you damn old man!"


    The old man''s response held a certain wisdom, an acknowledgemt of the forces that had converged to bring them together. "Child, if not for the arts you are practising, you would have be my vessel by now."


    "Yeah, you should be happy that it didn''t wipe you out of existce," Jaegar retorted.


    The thought of his very soul being wiped clean st a shiver down his spine. He understood the limits of the ancit arts, an understanding that instilled a sse of caution within him. He knew that tampering with such forces could have dire consequces.


    The old man''s voice carried a heavy sse of nostalgia and a touch of desperation. "I have be trapped here for so long that I lost track of time," he confessed, amt for the eternity he had spt in solitude.


    "Child, help me get out of here," he implored his tone a bld of urgcy and supplication. "I will be in your debt."

 Chapter 93: Marry my descendant

    Jaegar''s skepticism lingered in the air as he weighed the old man''s words. "What would I get from a cturies-old relic?" he questioned, his doubt evidt.


    The old man''s response held a promise veiled in mystery. "Let me out first, and I will tell you," he proposed, his voice carrying a hint of eagerness.


    Jaegar arched an eyebrow, his skepticism unabated. "And you expect me to believe you?"


    An exasperated sigh escaped the old man''s ethereal form. "Fine, I swear by my name, evan Gdittur. I will stand by my word. For the time being, I will give you the location of the dragon''sgoon. It possesses magical properties that can unlock your meridians, hancing your ergy efficicy."


    Jaegar found himself pondering the proposition. The allure of heighted power was tantalizing, and the sincerity he detected in the old man''s tone struck a chord within him.


    "A young man like yourself shouldn''t pass up this opportunity," the old man urged, ssing Jaegar''s internal struggle.


    After a momt of contemtion, Jaegar relted. "Okay." He thought about the offer, and it seemed like something he couldn''t afford to miss out on, and if the old man tried to do anything, th he could deal with himter.


    The old man''s response was infused with guine delight, and his gratitude was evidt. He quickly said, "All you need to do is destroy the circle binding me." He instructed, his guidance leading Jaegar''s gaze to the previously concealed pattern etched into the g. The symbols were intricate, shrouded in the igma of time.


    Only half of the circle came into his vision, as the remaining half was concealed by the cave.


    The old man told him to use the immemorial arts to break the circle.


    With the wisdom of the immemorial arts, Jaegar embarked on the task.


    Under the guidance of the old man, Jaegar''s hands were veloped in red squares of sigils.


    He carefully studied the symbols, their meanings, and their interconnections, searching for a way to disrupt the binding magic. Every movemt of his hand was deliberate and precise as he traced his fingers along the edges of the etched pattern. As he channeled his ergy into the circle, a faint shimmer of light began to flicker, indicating that his efforts were starting to bear fruit.


    The very essce of his being resonated with ancit power as he channeled his ergy into the circle, causing it to fracture and splinter.


    The resolute ergy seemed to manifest as visible cracks, culminating in a shattering release that reverberated through the cave. The circle, once unbreakable and fortified, sumbed to Jaegar''s determination, releasing the old man from his ageless prison.


    After he broke the circle, Jaegar felt like his whole body was drained of ergy andpletely exhausted. His steps became unsteady as he stumbled towards the wall, his breath heavy andbored.


    The suing momt was apanied by a violt tremor, as if a sleeping beast had be awaked. The tire isle quaked, sding tremors through the g and startling the studts scattered across its expanse.


    A deafing boom resounded within the cave, and a sse of impding copse loomed in the air.


    Reacting swiftly, Jaegar led himself out of the cave, seeking safety from the croaching danger.


    Amidst the chaos, a historicugh resonated, bearing witness to a newfound freedom. "Child, you freed me. The immemorial showed its might once again," the old man''s voice exulted, reverberating within the cavernous space.


    The circle that hadin upon the g was a testamt to its intded invincibility, a fortified cage meant to imprison the old man.


    However, the passage of time had brought an unexpected glimmer of hope. The old man, though confined, ssed the emergce of Jaegar''s limitless arts wh he tried to take over him, recognizing in them a power that might be harnessed for his release.


    With the audacity of one who saw a chance at liberation, he had sought Jaegar''s assistance. The old man seemed to be very much aware of the arts Jaegar possessed.


    A wry smile curved Jaegar''s lips as he mulled over theplex situation. Doubt cast its shadow upon his thoughts, intertwining with the mystique of the old man''s cryptic tale.


    Had he acted too hastily in granting freedom to this ancit being? The implications of his decision loomed before him like an igmatic tapestry, wov with threads of uncertainty.


    The question that gnawed at him was simple yet profound¡ªwhy had the old man be imprisoned within that impetrable circle in the first ce? The shroud of mystery draped over his newfound acquaintance, leaving him grappling with doubts about the old man''s true inttions and the repercussions of their unexpected alliance.


    The old man, his perception attuned to Jaegar''s inner turmoil, spoke reassuringly, ssing the young man''s doubts like ripples in the fabric of his thoughts. "Fear not, young one," he said, his voice echoing in the cavern''s chamber. "All will be revealed in time. Follow me, and let us fulfill our pact."


    With a mixture of trepidation and a growing sse of curiosity, Jaegar followed the old man''s lead. He didn''t think further about what had already be done.


    Guided by the mysterious tity, they traversed the hidd corners of the isle, their steps echoing softly off the rugged walls of the valley. The path they walked was a winding tapestry of twists and turns, an intricate maze that held secrets.


    While moving, the old man said, "What is your name, child?"


    "You felt like asking it now?"


    "Jaegar Ambrose."


    "I should know the name of the person who freed me from all those years of tormtation."


    "And this is a small gift, and I will not forget your help that easily."


    Th he fell silt, and Jaegar turned to see the old man who had stopped talking. He looked like he was thinking deeply.


    "Now what are you gonna ask again?" Jaegar muttered.


    Thinking about Jaegar and his possession of ancit arts. He seized him up once more and said, "I will arrange for one of my descdants to marry you. How about that?"

 Chapter 94: Giant Pythons ambush

    Jaegar coughed suddly and looked tak aback by the unexpected proposal.


    "Do you ev know what you are saying?"


    "Yes, I know what I am saying. A powerful warlock like yourself can breed a strong bloodline. It would be a great honor for my family to have a descdant with your abilities." The old man''s eyes sparkled with excitemt as he spoke.


    Jaegar grumbled. "Just how old are you?"


    "Isn''t it natural for the strong ones to forge such alliances?"


    Jaegar exhaled heavily and shook his head, thinking that the old man might be very much old, just like he said, cturies old.


    "I will find you once I make the necessary arrangemts."


    "Yeah, we will see about that," he said, secretly thinking that day should never happ. The idea of having childr made him terrified, maybe in the future, but definitely not now. And he hadn''t said anything about where he lived, thinking it might be best that way.


    Finally, they arrived at their destination¡ªa ce bathed in an otherworldly crimson glow. Before himy a mesmerizing sce¡ªa sereke, its waters a rich and vibrant red, reflecting the hues of the unknown forces that imbued it.


    But it wasn''t theke alone thatmanded Jaegar''s atttion; rather, it was the figure standing at its edge, as if a part of the chanting tableau.


    A woman, her form radiant and captivating, stood there. Her nakedness was a testamt to the untamed power that sured her, and her beauty was ethereal, a living embodimt of myth.


    Her long hair cascaded like a waterfall of obsidian silk, framing a face that held an igmatic aura. Her eyes, like pools of liquid silver, glinted with a mysterious light.


    As she emerged from the redke, droplets of crimson water clung to her skin, tuating her every curve. Her bosom, sculpted and firm, held an allure that transcded mere physicality. Her thighs, strong and graceful, spoke of a strgth born from more than just the physical realm.


    In that momt, she was like an alluring beauty, a figure of both desire and reverce.


    Transfixed by her presce, Jaegar felt a strange sse of awe.


    The old man''s voice cut through the air; he hadn''t se the woman yet. "Approach, Jaegar," he intoned. "This is the Dragon''s Lagoon, a source of an elixir that can awak dormant ergy within you, unlocking pottial you have yet to fathom."


    Startled by the sudd intrusion, the woman swiftly turned, her sses on high alert. In a rush, she adorned herself, slipping into a leather pants, a tunic, and a flowing coat that concealed her earlier state of undress.


    Her tone was sharp, a mix of indignation and frustration, as she addressed the unexpected guests: "Shameless mutt, what the fuck are you staring at?"


    Jaegar''s lips curled into a soft chuckle, his eyes dancing with amusemt as he retorted, "The scery was so beautiful, I couldn''t avert my gaze."


    The old man th noticed her, let out a chuckle, and said, "Oh, such a yful young man."


    Jaegar turned to him, furrowing his brows.


    She heard the old man and said, "What did you say, you old ghost?"


    She wasn''t afraid or startled to see the old man''s form, and her anger seemed to have reached its peak.


    As another figure approached, it was Ivar who emerged into the sce on his  wolf. His eyes fell on Jaegar and the woman, curiosity and inquiry evidt in his expression.


    Yet, he remained unaware of the presce of the old man, whose form was hidd from in sight.


    Ivar''s voice carried a question as he directed it at Jaegar, "What are you doing here?"


    The woman, still ame with anger, didn''t hold back her disdain. Her words dripped with vom as she scorned, "Great, another piece of trash arrives. Is he your frid? Are you all peeping here, you shameless idiots?" Her curses flowed reltlessly, directed at both Jaegar and Ivar.


    Ivar''s brows furrowed in response to her harsh words. He turned his atttion fully to the woman, a mixture of offse and confusion on his face. Unperturbed by her wrath, he retorted, "Who are you calling shameless?"


    In a fleeting momt, the presce of the old ghost vanished, leaving behind an echoing promise, "We will meet again, young Jaegar." The words lingered before fading into the air.


    As the igmatic counter concluded, a new figure emerged into the sce, capturing the atttion of all prest. A massive python, its sleek form sinuous and imposing, manifested within their midst. Its scales glisted under the dappled light, creating a mesmerizing disy of color that shifted and shimmered with eachnguid movemt.


    The atmosphere seemed to hold its breath, the tsion was palpable as the colossal snake coiled and uncoiled, its eyes fixated upon the trio.


    Jaegar was standing near the woman, and Ivar was at a distance.


    As the colossal python''s gaze bore down upon them, a charged silce hung in the air, a tsion that seemed to reverberate with the ergy of impding conflict. With a sudd, lightning-swift movemt, the python''s powerful coilsunched it forward, its ormous body propelling it toward Jaegar and the woman with astonishing speed.


    Jaegar''s instincts kicked in, and he swiftly channeled his magical ergy, forming a protective shield a himself and the woman.


    The python''s massive jaws snapped shut just inches away from them, its vomous fangs gleaming in the sunlight. Jaegar could feel the immse strgth of the python as it thrashed against his shield, its desperation evidt in its reltless assault.


    The woman, her initial anger momtarily forgott in the face of this new threat, drew her weapon¡ªa gleaming, intricately crafted de¡ªand Ivar, his expression a mixture of determination and resolve, unsheathed a short de, steel glinting in the dappled light.


    The python''s next strike was reltless. Its massive head lunged forward, jaws snapping with a deafing sound, and its fangs gleamed, dripping with vom. Jaegar''s shield held firm against the impact, but the force of the strike rippled through the barrier, sding shockwaves that jarred the duo.

 Chapter 95: Dragons lagoon

    Ivar managed to dodge to the side, his de striking the python''s scales with a resounding ng. His wolf tried to sh the python, but it reacted quickly with its massive body, knocking the wolf aside with a powerful sweep of its tail. The python coiled itself tighter, readying itself for another attack as Jaegar and Ivar braced themselves.


    The woman, her movemts fluid and precise, deftly rolled to evade the attack, her de dancing in an intricate pattern as she shed at the python''s underbelly.


    The python''s thick and resistant skin proved to be a formidable defse. Each strike of the woman''s de seemed to nce off its scales, leaving only superficial marks.


    Jaegar, his mind racing, realized that a more strategic approach was required. With a focused burst of ergy, he summoned swirling gusts of wind, aiming to disrupt it''s bnce and create an oping for them to attack.


    The serpt, undeterred, retaliated with rewed ferocity. Its coils contorted andshed out, each movemt sding tremors through the g.


    Ivar parried each attack with calcted precision, his strikes finding gaps in the python''s defses.


    The woman''s agility allowed her to nimbly evade the python''s strikes, her de bing an extsion of herself as sheunched counterattacks.


    Jaegar, his determination unwavering, channeled his magic into a devastating spell. Bolts of lightning crackled a him, forming a pott storm that he unleashed upon the serpt.


    Rumble!


    Thunder roared, echoing the ferocity of the battle, as lightning strikes danced across the python''s massive form. Smoke rose from its scales, the sct of burnt flesh filling the air.


    But the serpt was far from defeated. With a spine-chilling roar, it reared back, its eyes zing with a primal fury. It lunged again, this time with an uncanny speed that caught the trio off guard.


    Jaegar barely managed to deflect the attack with his shield, with the impact sding a shockwave through his arm.


    Ivar''s de shed with the python''s fangs, the force of the blow resonating in his bones.


    The woman''s de found its mark, sinking into the python''s side, but its thick hide offered formidable resistance.


    The battle raged on, a symphony of shes, roars, and magical bursts. The trio''s determination remained unshak, and the intsity of the battle became more cohesive with each passing momt.


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows across the battlefield, the python''s movemts began to slow. Its strgth waned, and its breathbored.


    Jaegar seized the momt, channeling his ergy into a final, decisive spell. A vortex of swirling ergy formed a him, spiraling with increasing intsity. With a triumphant cry, he released the spell¡ªa burst of ergy that crackled with raw power.


    The python''s eyes wided in its final momts as the ergy veloped it, consuming its form in a blinding explosion of light.


    The battlefield fell silt, the echoes of battle fading into the stillness of the night. The trio stood, chests heaving, wounds and exhaustion testifying to the intsity of the fight.


    ***


    As it was night, there were only Ashfield and Morana, who were in the hall, still watching the scres.


    The image of Jaegar was still not showing, and right now, Ivar''s image was also nk.


    Arthur came right at the momt and asked if there were any developmts. Ashfield and other promint figures gathered a and pondered over the matter. Jaegar''s and Ivar''s Whereabouts have raised concern among their respective academies.


    ***


    Having emerged victorious from their intse battle with the python, all three of them bore the marks of the counter in the form of minor injuries.


    It was Ivar who proposed a solution, his voice bearing a note of practicality amidst the aftermath of their fight.


    "We should dip in theke," Ivar suggested, his gaze assessing the collective state of their wearied bodies.


    The woman, her movemts carrying an air of detachmt, distanced herself from the group. With a sse of purpose, she moved behind a rock, disrobed, and stepped into the inviting waters of theke.


    While the woman immersed herself, Ivar''s inquisitive eyes turned towards Jaegar, curiosity gleaming in his gaze. "What is she doing here?" he inquired, seeking some semnce of understanding amid their igmatic surings.


    Jaegar, following suit and slipping off his shirt, vtured into the tranquil embrace of theke''s waters.


    "I don''t know," he admitted the uncertainty reflecting in his voice as his eyes took in the sere expanse.


    Beside the water''s edge, Ivar, the wolfpanion by his side, gazed at the woman''s secluded position behind the rock, th cast a contemtive nce in Jaegar''s direction. His interest remained unabated, prompting another question.


    "How did you find this ce?" Ivar''s inquiry bore an undertone of shared intrigue, amon thread wov through their experices.


    Jaegar, mindful of their shared rete, offered a nonchnt response, "Just like you did."


    The unspok acknowledgemt of their mutual knowledge hung in the air, a silt testamt to their intertwined paths. Ivar, perceiving Jaegar''s familiarity, probed further, his words veiled with a touch of scepticism. "It seems like you already know about this ce."


    "Yes."


    "This ce is known for anyone whoes to the ck rich isles. The dragon''sgoon-"


    Jaegar th cut him off, "Do you mind? Right now, silce is good." He had already heard from the old man and he talked a lot about this ce and hearing it again, Jaegar had ough of it.


    Acknowledging Jaegar''s stance with a mere nod, Ivar chose to delve into his own meditative state, his eyes closing as he sought to cter himself amid the stillness.


    As they settled into the embrace of the tranquilke, its waters seemed to possess an otherworldly essce that caressed their bodies. The magical properties of the dragon''sgoon infused their sses, creating a ssation that was both invigorating and surreal.


    Each drop of water carried a hint of chantmt, weaving its influce into their beings as they sat immersed in its depths.


    The trio, now gathered in a shared momt of respite, remained still, their bodies suspded in the soothing embrace of the water. Theke''s essce flowed over them, its tdrils of magic seeking out their minor injuries and weariness. With every passing momt, they could feel the restorative effects coursing through their veins, knitting together the frayed edges of their strgth.


    Silce veloped them like aforting shroud, allowing them to fully absorb the transformative power of thegoon.


    The woman, her presce an igma yet to be unraveled, seemed to find sce in theke''s embrace. The water veloped her form, its essce cocooning her in a gtle cocoon of rejuvation.

 Chapter 96: I didnt know

    And Jaegar, his battle-scarred frame immersed in the tranquil depths, savored the ssations that rippled across his skin. Thegoon''s magic seemed to petrate ev the deepest recesses of his wearied form, igniting a subtle vitality within him. As he reclined in the water, he stared at the night sky.


    There was a veil of mist that permeated theyer, covering them and making them invisible in the mist.


    Minutes could have be hours, and yet the stillness of the momt allowed for reflection.


    As the morning sun began to pierce through the dissipating mist, a new day unfolded over the tranquilke. Ivar''s departure was as silt as his presce had be, leaving behind only the lingering echoes of his aura.


    On his noble wolf, he vanished into the horizon without a word or nce back, leaving Jaegar to wonder about his motives.


    With Ivar''s absce, the stillness of the morning was amplified, allowing theke''s ethereal qualities to be more pronounced.


    Jaegar continued to linger in the soothing waters, allowing the embrace of thegoon to velop his sses. The sun''s asct cast a gold hue across the sere waters, illuminating the mist in a dance of light and shadow.


    Evtually, as the morning continued its gtle march, Jaegar emerged from the waters, thegoon''s magic having worked its restorative effects on his being. He stepped onto the shore, his skin glisting in the sunlight. his hair was wet with droplets of water. Jaegar took a deep breath, feeling rejuvated after his time in thegoon.


    As he ran his fingers through his damp hair, a sse of tranquility washed over him.


    Unknown to him, that woman had alsoe out of the water and noticed him. Her eyes stayed on him for a brief momt before she moved on.


    Th he began to don his clothes, taking in the breathtaking vista thaty before him.


    Th he noticed the woman gaged in the process of dressing herself a couple of meters away from him. As their eyes met, an unexpected smile graced her lips, a fleeting expression.


    Jaegar''s eyes lingered on her, appreciating her striking appearance amidst the natural beauty of the surings.


    With each article of clothing that Jaegar donned, he turned his back to her.


    Finishing his dressing, he turned to find her standing behind him, her gaze unwavering.


    Startled by her proximity, Jaegar''s words tumbled forth, "Damn! Wh did you get here?" His surprise was evidt, and his voice betrayed a hint of sheepishness.


    Her demeanour was unyielding as she responded, her voice carrying a blissful timbre. "You didn''t notice?"


    Jaegar approached her, a sse of both fascination and caution mingling in his gaze. "No," he admitted, his eyes studying her in an attempt to understand the woman who had suddly be an integral part of his morning solitude.


    Unperturbed by the distance that separated them, she seemed to hold her g with an air of confidce, her features partially obscured by the shadow of her tunic''s hood. With a slight shift in her tone, she inquired, "Where did your frid go?" Her question was straightforward, her eyes searching for any trace of insight.


    Jaegar''s reply came without hesitation, "I don''t know, and he isn''t my frid." The words carried a hint of detachmt.


    "You fought well," sheplimted out of the blue.


    Jaegar''s response was modest, brushing off themdation with, "Well, I only helped a little."


    Curiosity had be gnawing at Jaegar''s thoughts since he firstid eyes on her. As the sun''s rays gtly caressed thendscape a them, he finally voiced the question that had lingered in his mind: "Who are you?"


    "Wait, you don''t know me. I was standing right on the tform where you arrivedst." Her response carried a bld of surprise and amusemt.


    Jaegar''s brows furrowed in confusion, the puzzle pieces slowly aligning. "So, you''re from one of the academies? Howe you''re carrying a sword?" His query wasced with guine intrigue as he tried to reconcile her appearance with the norms he had observed.


    Her response was apanied by a scoff, the dismissal evidt in her tone, "What, shouldn''t we use one if we want to?" Her disregard for convtional expectations reflected a certain indepdce that intrigued Jaegar ev further.


    As he scratched his head, a sheepish grin yed at the corners of Jaegar''s lips. "You can. I just didn''t know that academies allowed one to use it."


    "And I didn''t notice you on the tform."


    With a yful glint in her eyes, she remarked, "Yeah, I saw your trance. You seemed quite upied." The lighthearted banter betwe them carried a hint of opness, a shared recognition of the unpredictability of their first counter.


    Jaegar''s curiosity extded to the presce of others, "Did anyone elsee here?"


    She confirmed his suspicion, "Yes, but no one would stay here this long." Her words carried a sse of finality as if the gravity of the ce could only be dured for a finite period.


    With a sse of departure in the air, she indicated their evtual parting, "That said, I will take my leave. If fate allows, we will meet again." Her words held an air of mystery, leaving a lingering sse of anticipation in their wake. With that, she turned and started to walk away, her figure gradually bing a silhouette against the backdrop of the isle''s breathtakingndscape.


    For some reason, he ssed that this woman wasn''t who she really was. And the way she held the sword, she definitely an expert.


    Left to his thoughts, Jaegar watched her retreating form before evtually deciding to move as well. As he began to leave the shores of the dragon''sgoon, he decided to deal with her if he met her again.


    Thepetition was set to span five days, a challge of survival and strategy where the one who amassed the highest count of kills would emerge victorious. The prospect of the uing days filled with trials and uncertainties loomed ahead, mingling with the echoes of an counter that had left its mark upon the fabric of this mysterious isle.

 Chapter 97: The mysterious woman

    Anne, the woman who met Jaegar at the pond, had strategically positioned herself a couple of meters away from the sereke, her expression shifting from idle contemtion to resolute determination.


    A swift motion saw her retrieve a seemingly insignificant stone from the pouch hanging at her waist.


    With practiced ease, she crushed the stone betwe her fingers, and the resulting burst of ergy disintegrated it into a swirling mist that dissipated into the air with an otherworldly hiss.


    Minutester, the tranquil atmosphere near theke underwt a subtle transformation as two figures materialized, emerging from the very fabric of reality itself. Piers and Shaun, both adorned in the distinctive attire of the same academy as Anne, materialized with a sse of purpose.


    The urgcy etched across their features was unmistakable, and their manner was tse as they addressed her without hesitation. "Did you find him, Anne?"


    Anne''s gaze met theirs, her voice carrying a tone of affirmation that belied the weight of her discovery.


    "Yes, I just countered him. As we suspected, he''s formidable. He can conjure spells in the blink of an eye." Her words carried a mixture of awe and caution, acknowledging Jaegar''s prowess while simultaneously emphasizing the magnitude of the challge they faced.


    Anne had unexpectedly countered Jaegar and used that to fight alongside him to see what they were facing.


    Without the need for furthermunication, Piers and Shaun moved with synchronized precision, aligning themselves with their mission''s next phase. Their purpose, concealed beath the veer of a shared academy uniform, was far from virtuous.


    They were not studts in search of bonding but shadows cloaked as schrs, and their intt was to eliminate Jaegar. The time hade to execute their lethal design.


    Unbeknownst to Jaegar, a treacherous tableau was being orchestrated as he continued his unknowing journey away from the tranquilkeside.


    Anne''s eyes tracked his movemts covertly, her mind assessing the unfolding circumstances. With a subtle signal, she indicated to Piers and Shaun that they should prepare for their impding counter.


    Poised to intercept Jaegar''s path, they concealed their true inttions behind the fa?ade of Anne meeting Jaegar again and running to him by coincidce.


    The momts that followed were rife with anticipation as Jaegar''s steps unknowingly propelled him towards the carefullyid trap. Th, as if destiny had orchestrated their convergce, their paths merged. Jaegar ssed a faint discord in the air, a subtle disturbance that raised the hairs on the back of his neck.


    His instincts pricked at his consciousness, alerting him to a pottial threat, yet Anne''sposed facade left no room for suspicion.


    "Hey there," Anne''s voice echoed with a practiced cheerfulness, a calcted note that masked the inttions beath.


    Jaegar''s atttion was drawn to her voice, and his gaze shifted towards her. He frowned, thinking, Didn''t she just leave the other way?


    "Didn''t you say that you had to leave?"


    "Yeah, I walked a, saw you, and thought ofing to say hello."


    Jaegar remained silt as he stood, observing the woman in front of him. One thing that he caught on to was that she wasn''t acting like a normal school studt. Her posture and her words definitely sounded otherwise.


    Engaging Jaegar in conversation, Anne''s role in their scheme was pivotal, maintaining an illusion of normalcy ev as Piers and Shaun positioned themselves strategically, ready to seize the opportunity to strike.


    As she talked with him, she stood with her bosom heaving up and talked in a husky voice.


    Jaegar didn''t forget to notice the detail, and this added more to his suspicion. But before he could do anything, the air a them shifted, and two figures swiftly lunged at Jaegar.


    Jaegar, who was thinking about the woman and possible reasons for her to be here, was caught off guard.


    The ambush was swift and well-coordinated, a sudd onught that left Jaegar momtarily disorited.


    Before he could fully react, Piers and Shaun closed in, their strikes precise and unrelting.


    Their des glinted in the light, each strike aimed with lethal intt. Jaegar managed to evade the first few strikes, but their calcted movemts quickly cornered him.


    There were skilled warriors, with the m at level 7, the mastery level of warriors, and the woman at level 5. They had tak the idtities of the studts who were supposed toe to the ckrich Isles.


    They had mastery over their skills, and Jaegar''s brief carelessness had giv them the upper hand and tak him by surprise. They moved with such calcted and measured movemts, and they were both well coordinated.


    Despite his formidable skills, Jaegar found himself at a disadvantage. The surprise attack had caught him off guard, leaving him vulnerable to their reltless assault. Blowsnded with an unyielding force, and pain radiated through his body as he fought to maintain his footing.


    Their des bit into his flesh, drawing blood that mingled with the soil beath their feet. Jaegar''s vision blurred, and his breaths came in ragged gasps as he struggled to regain his footing. Each strike was like a hammer blow, wearing down his defses and pushing him closer to the edge.


    Anne walked towards him, asking, "What happed? Is that all you got?"


    "You are not a studt." Jaegar gritted his teeth, feeling a surge of anger.


    "Now, did you find out about that?"


    "Yes, we ar''t; we came here to kill," she licked her lips, staring down on him, "to slice you up deliciously."


    Jaegar watched the three of them, catching his breath.


    "You shouldn''t have messed with me." His eyes burned with a crimson glint, changing his aurapletely.


    Amidst the chaos, Jaegar''s determination burned brighter.


    Drawing upon the lightning that coursed through his veins, he channeled his magic with raw intsity.


    A while before, Jaegar, after dipping in theke, had increased to level 7, making his immemorical arts advance further. He didn''t care about the wounds on his body, right now, he wanted to rip this trio to pieces.


    Arcane ergy crackled a him, a storm of power that surged through his body. With a fierce cry, he unleashed a torrt of lightning that arced towards his attackers.

 Chapter 98: Ambush

    The sudd onught of lightning caught Piers and Shaun off guard, momtarily halting their advance. Electricity danced across their bodies, leaving them momtarily incapacitated. It was the oping Jaegar needed.


    Exploiting the momt of respite, Jaegar tapped into the Chaos arts of purple mist, a rare and pott form of magic. The mist began to velop him, swirling in a chaotic dance that distorted his form and obscured his movemts. He became a phantom, elusive, and unpredictable.


    As the mist veloped him, Jaegar''s movemts became fluid and unpredictable. He struck with a newfound ferocity, his blowsnding with precision and force. The very essce of chaos seemed to fuel his strikes, each blow carrying an elemt of unpredictability that left his adversaries struggling to anticipate his movemts.


    Jaegar''s main focus was the duo who attacked him from behind.


    The battle escted into a tempest of magic and steel, with the sh of their forces echoing across thendscape. Jaegar''s Chaos Mist Art kept his adversaries on their toes, their strikes meeting nothing but elusive shadows. But the battle was far from one-sided; Piers and Shaun were skilledbatants, and their determination fueled their attacks.


    Yet, Jaegar was not done. Channelling the ancit power of the Immemorial Arts, he unleashed a surge of ergy that radiated from his very being. His eyes zed with an otherworldly light as the ancit magic coursed through him, and the red square sigils formed on either of his hands.


    With a wordless cry, he channelled the Immemorial Arts into his strikes, each blow resonating with a power that transcded the physical realm.


    His strikes were a force of nature, each blow carrying the weight of years of knowledge and skill.


    The earth trembled beath the might of his attacks, and the very air crackled with ergy. Piers and Shaun fought valiantly, their determination unwavering, but Jaegar''s fury and the convergce of his magic proved to be overwhelming.


    They were reltless, and they did not budge a little, seeing Jaegar''s powers. On the other side, Anne was still formting how to tackle Jaegar and kill him. The three of them seemed like they wanted to see the d of this battle with Jaegar lying on the g.


    There was no exchange of words here; only the spells and skill of the sword spoke volumes.


    Jaegar tapped into his wellspring of power, unleashing a torrt of ergy in a disy of raw might.


    Piers and Shaun reacted with the trained swiftness of seasonedbatants, their agility allowing them to narrowly evade the onught. The tranquilndscape erupted into chaotic disarray, and the air charged with ergy as arcane forces collided in a symphony of power.


    Within the span of minutes, the tranquil beauty of the surings surrdered to the tempest of violce.


    With an imperceptible nod, she signalled her co-conspirators, and the once tranquil ambice was shattered, reced by a storm of conflict.


    Piers and Shaun fought as a harmonized duo, their movemts fluid and harmonious. Their proficicy was evidt, and their coordination was impable.


    Yet Jaegar was no neophyte; he met their advances head-on, his arsal of spells growing inplexity and potcy with every heartbeat.


    The battle was a spectacle of elemts in harmonious conflict, their shes creating an intricate dance of light and power that set the vironmt aze.


    The g bore the weight of their struggle, the very earth quivering beath their forces. The sky above darked as if mirroring the intsity of the conflict below.


    As time slipped through the hourss, fatigue stealthily infiltrated their beings, each movemt growing heavier as the battle waged on. But  relted, eachbatant was driv by a determination that eclipsed their physical limits.


    Jaegar reached deep within his reservoir of knowledge, fusing spells in ways that defied traditional understanding. Piers and Shaun pressed on with an unwaveringmitmt, their urgcy fueling their every action.


    The battle seemed to linger in an eternal prest, the boundaries of time distorted by their conflict. Arcane ergies intertwined with the physical, resulting in explosions of raw power that echoed across the isles.


    But within the vortex of chaos, a fleeting momt of lucidity emerged. Jaegar seized the window of opportunity, channelling his ergy into a spell of unprecedted magnitude.


    The air crackled with a preternatural force as the spell unfurled, a maelstrom of power that gulfed his opponts. Piers and Shaun fought valiantly against the deluge of ergy, but its sheer potcy was overwhelming.


    Unlike Jaegar, whose body was still raging with raw power and seemed to be a source of primordial ergy, their ergy seemed to have be decimated.


    And with a final, resonant strike, Jaegar disabled Piers. The sh left Shaun staggered and disorited; his defces werepromised.


    Seizing the opportunity, Jaegar advanced upon Shaun.


    The ancit power of the Immemorial Arts coursed through him, guiding his strikes with preternatural precision. With a final, definitive blow, he disabled Shaun, ding the battle with an aura of resolutess.


    He had his time, killing them slowly and making them scream until they were charred to death.


    Breathing heavily, Jaegar stood amidst the aftermath of the fierce battle. The air was charged with magic, the echoes of their conflict resonating across thendscape.


    The verynd bore the scars of their struggle, the aftermath of their cataclysmic sh leaving an indelible imprint on thendscape.


    After his confrontation with Piers and Shaun, Jaegar turned to where hest saw Anne, only to find her absce.


    She had vanished, leaving behind nothing but a faint trace of her presce.


    Already a couple of meters away, Anne had brok into a sprint, her heart pounding with a mixture of fear and urgcy.


    Meanwhile, Jaegar''s power surged within him, the telltale aura of purple mist veloping him as he levitated above the g. His eyes fixated on the direction Anne had fled, and with a swift burst of ergy, he shot towards her like an arrow released from a bow.


    In a matter of momts, Jaegar closed the distance, halting his flight just above Anne. She came to a sudd stop, her breath caught in her throat as she looked up at the levitating figure before her, stupefied and vulnerable.

 Chapter 99: The trial continues

    Anne had be confidt, relying on the two of them to carry out their n. But as the battle had unfolded, it became appart that Jaegar was no ordinary apprtice wizard. Despite his injuries, his power had be overwhelming, pushing his adversaries to their limits and ultimately leading to their defeat.


    The realization struck Anne that they had underestimated him greatly. He wasn''t just a studt; he was a sovereign arcanist, a wielder of immse and formidable power. His mastery over magic was awe-inspiring, and as she observed his effortless triumph over two seasoned fighters, a chilling fear took hold of her.


    Froz in ce, Anne watched as Jaegar''s eyes bore into hers, a purple glint shining within them. His voice boomed with power, shaking her to her core, "Now tell me, who st you?"


    Fear gripped Anne''s heart, her voice quivering as she pleaded, "Please don''t kill me."


    "Wait, you don''t need to tell me about them."


    "Don''t kill me." Anne''s voice trembled with desperation as she continued, "I was just following orders."


    Jaegar''s gaze remained unyielding, his voice taking on a dangerous edge, "If our positions were reversed and I were at your mercy, what fate would you have chos for me?"


    Anne bit her lip, a tremor coursing through her as she stammered, "I... I would have..."


    "Forgive me, if you let me live, I will tell you about the ones who st us, they are also the reason you are here."


    Before she could finish, Jaegar''s expression shifted, a hint of consideration appearing on his face. He contemted her words, but th he shook his head with finality and said, "No, I don''t need their names, not right now."


    "I don''t think they''re worth me paying atttion to."


    The tsion betwe them was palpable, and Anne''s hope flickered for a momt. But th Jaegar''s tone grew colder, his words like shards of ice, "Don''t worry, I appreciate beauty. I''ll grant you a swift and painless death."


    With a swift motion, Jaegar conjured a needle-shaped projection of purple mist that shot forward and pierced Anne''s be with lethal precision. The act was swift and efficit, her life was extinguished in an instant. Her body wt limp, her eyes forever fixed in a lifeless gaze.


    Jaegar lingered for a momt, his gaze unmoving from Anne''s lifeless form. A single drop of blood trickled down her be, a macabre testimony to the finality of her demise. Th, without a second nce, he turned away, leaving her behind on the forest floor.


    As he floated away from the sce, still levitating just above the g, the purple mist swirling a him, Jaegar''s face remained devoid of emotion. His thoughts were his own as he contemted the individuals who had orchestrated this confrontation.


    With the counter resolved, Jaegar''s thoughts turned to the ones who had st Anne and herpanions. His determination burned brighter than ever, fueled by the knowledge that he was not alone in his pursuit of power. He vowed that the day he unravelled their idtity would mark the beginning of their downfall.


    He flew over the terrain, evtually arriving at a hilly region.


    Coming to a halt by the edge of a cliff, he looked down upon the sprawling valley and the seemingly dless expanse of the forest below.


    The sun cast its warm embrace upon thend, its gtle rays painting thendscape in hues of gold and amber.


    Jaegar remained there, perched upon the precipice, his mind a whirlwind of thoughts. The day''s tumultuous evts had tak their toll, and as the day waned and night''s embrace fell upon the world, exhaustion evtually imed him.


    Back in the hall of the auditorium, Ashfield and Isadora were locked in a state of anxious anticipation.


    The crystal before them revealed Ivar''s image as morning broke, but Jaegar''s form was conspicuously abst. Their concern had escted into palpable panic, with uncertainty gnawing at their thoughts.


    Navigating this delicate situation was a challge; barging in would not only disrupt the evt but also aliate the other members who were unaware of the urgcy. They ttatively proposed waiting until the five-day evt concluded before taking action.


    Amid their worry, the image of Jaegar abruptly appeared in the crystal''s disy. The sight of him peacefully asleep on a hillside elicited disbelief from Isadora. The realization that he was sleeping in an op area, seemingly unconcerned about the lurking dangers of the wilderness, left them both dumbfounded.


    Ashfield and Isadora exchanged a shared nce, their simultaneous sighs carrying a mix of exasperation and relief.


    As the night unfolded, the two observers found sce in the knowledge that Jaegar was safe, ev if his choices remained inscrutable.


    Resting upon the hill, Jaegar''s form was silhouetted against the backdrop of the night sky, a lone figure amidst the quiet expanse of the isle.


    The stars above shone brilliantly, casting a gtle glow upon thendscape. As the minutes turned into hours, Jaegar''s weariness began to fade, reced by a rewed sse of alertness.


    Unknown to him, the night held another challge in store. High above the g, the shadow of wings swept across the sky, cutting through the darkness with an ominous presce.


    A wyvern, a fearsome creature born of myth and legd, soared through the night, its sinewy form illuminated by the moon''s soft light.


    The wyvern''s eyes gleamed like amber orbs, reflecting a predatory intelligce as they scanned thend below.


    Its ke sses detected a presce, a source of power that intrigued and roused its primal instincts.


    With a powerful downstroke of its wings, the wyvern descded from the heavs, its massive silhouette casting a dark shadow over the hill where Jaegar rested.


    Jaegar''s eyes snapped op, and his sses immediately alerted him to the approaching danger. His instincts tingled with foreboding as the rustle of wings reached his ears. He stood up, his gaze fixed on the sky as the wyvern descded, its eyes locked onto him with intsity.


    "A fucking what now? Can''t I get some peace time a here for a minute or so?" He grunted.

 Chapter 100: Might of purple mist

    With an explosive burst of magical energy, Jaegarunched himself into the air, his levitation carrying him above the hill. His eyes met the wyvern''s gaze, and in that moment, an unspoken challenge was issued.


    His power surged within him, the purple mist enveloping his form as he hovered mid-air.


    The wyvern''s wings beat with a deafening roar, its massive body hurtling towards Jaegar with breathtaking speed.


    Without hesitation, Jaegar''s fingers crackled with energy, bolts of lightning arcing between them. He unleashed the lightning in a blinding burst, sending streaks of energy shooting towards the wyvern.


    The wyvern''s wings flexed with agile precision, evading the lightning with a calcted maneuver. Its scales shimmered like obsidian armor, deflecting the electric assault with a resolute resistance.


    In response, the wyvern exhaled a torrent of searing mes, a tempest of fire hurtling towards Jaegar.


    Jaegar''s instincts kicked in, and he executed a graceful dive, narrowly avoiding the fiery onught.


    The mes licked at his heels, their scorching heat a constant threat. With a powerful thrust of his levitation, he soared higher into the sky, the purple mist swirling around him as he prepared his next move.


    The wyvern''s eyes glinted with determination as it circled in the air, its wings beating with a rhythm that resonated with the primal energy of the world.


    With an ear-splitting screech, it dove towards Jaegar once again, its ws poised to strike.


    Jaegar''s eyes zed with intensity as he summoned the arcane power within him. The purple mist condensed into a focused beam of energy that shot forward, colliding with the wyvern''s attack.


    BOOM


    The resulting sh sent shockwaves through the air, with the force of the impact reverberating across thendscape.


    Yet the wyvern was unrelenting, its talons shing through the air as it closed in on Jaegar.


    In a heartbeat, Jaegar conjured a protective barrier of lightning-infused mist, the ethereal shield absorbing the wyvern''s assault.


    The sh was fierce and unyielding, with the sheer force of the wyvern''s attack threatening to break through Jaegar''s defenses.


    As the wyvern''s attack subsided, Jaegar seized the opportunity to counter. His levitation carried him closer to the wyvern''s massive form, his eyes zing with determination. He extended his hands, and a torrent of purple mist surged forth, coiling around the wyvern like a vice.


    The wyvern roared in defiance, its struggles futile against the arcane hold of Jaegar''s mist.


    But the creature was not so easily subdued; with a powerful twist of its body, it unleashed a shockwave that shattered the mist''s grip. Before Jaegar could react, the wyvern lunged, its jaws snapping dangerously close.


    With a surge of power, Jaegar evaded the attack, his form contorting in mid-air. His levitation carried him higher, and his fingers crackled with energy once more.


    He summoned the purple mist around him, allowing it to merge with the lightning coursing through his veins.


    The resulting disy was nothing short of breathtaking. Jaegar became a living tempest, a storm of purple mist and crackling lightning.


    With an intense focus, he directed the storm towards the wyvern, thebined forces of mist and lightning converging upon the creature.


    The wyvern''s roar was swallowed by the cacophony of energy as the storm engulfed it. Bolts of lightning danced across its scales, its wings flickering with ethereal light. The arcane onught was relentless, the wyvern''s strength waning with each passing moment.


    As the storm of energy subsided, the wyvern''s form began to falter, its movements growing sluggish.


    Jaegar descended from the sky, his gaze unyielding as he approached the weakened creature. With a final surge of power, he conjured a torrent of purple mist that enveloped the wyvern, ensnaring it in a cocoon of arcane energy.


    The wyvern''s struggles grew feeble, its roars echoing as they faded into the night. Its eyes met Jaegar''s, a mixture of defiance and resignation. And then, with a final burst of energy, Jaegar unleashed a surge of lightning that coursed through the mist, enveloping the wyvern in a blinding explosion of power.


    He sighed, "Now you and I can sleep peacefully."


    The night sky was illuminated by the brilliance of the arcane disy, with the thunderous echoes of the battle resounding across thend.


    As the light faded, Jaegar stood amidst the aftermath, his chest heaving with exertion. The hillside bore the marks of their conflict, scorched earth and lingering traces of energy etching a testament to the intensity of their fight.


    Breathing heavily, Jaegar surveyed the scene, his eyes lingering on the wyvern''s lifeless form. The creature''s once fearsome presence had been vanquished, its power was no match for his mastery of magic.


    As the night breeze swept across thendscape, Jaegar''s thoughts turned to the challenges thaty ahead, his resolve stronger than ever.


    "I should have brought a damn cigarette," he murmured to himself, feeling the need for a moment of calm amidst the aftermath of battle.


    With a final nce at the moonlit sky, Jaegar prepared to continue his journey through the arcane isle.


    As Jaegar ventured further through the arcane isle, the challenges that awaited him grew increasingly fierce.


    Ferocious beasts lurked in the shadows, their primal instincts driving them to attack with relentless aggression. Yet Jaegar''s mastery of magic and his unrelenting resolve allowed him to ovee each trial he faced.


    It made him remember the days in the sinner''s domain. He was ecstatic to be able to use both arts to the best of his ability. The immemorial sapped him more than the remaining two.


    Other students were also busy roaming around the ind, searching for the entrance, and killing the beasts while they were at it.


    Lorcan and Veronica had met up, trying to find their way. Veronica seemed to have reached her limit. They moved stealthily, with Lorcan leading the way. She stayed behind, helping him as much as she could.


    Denica was like a mighty force with her magic, she shredded those beasts into pieces. She even used her hands sometimes,nding a punch on them. If anyone saw her fight, they would definitely think that she was a warrior.

 Chapter 101: The sea siren

    As the days passed, Jaegar''s skills were put to the test time and time again. His lightning danced across thendscape, arcs of energy striking down the beasts with deadly precision.


    The purple mist, an extension of his will, twisted and contorted into forms that shielded him from ws and fangs. He moved with grace and power, his every movement a disy of his control over the arcane arts.


    He preferred using the power of chaos mist because it was more lethal and provided greater precision in his attacks.


    On the eve of the final day of the event, Jaegar found himself on a tranquil beach, the waves gentlypping at the shore. The air was heavy with anticipation, a sense of closure settling upon the isle.


    He didn''t exactly keep track of time, and he didn''t know about the number of days he spent on the isle.


    A haunting melody drifted through the air, carried by the breeze. The sound was both alluring and eerie, captivating his senses and drawing him towards its source.


    Jaegar''s steps were guided by an irresistiblepulsion, his curiosity piqued by the mysterious song that beckoned to him.


    As he neared the water''s edge, his eyes fell upon a figure seated atop a rock, a vision of ethereal beauty. Long hair cascaded down her shoulders, and her form was graceful and enchanting.


    For a moment, Jaegar''s breath caught in his throat, captivated by the woman''s haunting allure.


    He knew he had to be careful, but his mind said, fuck it!


    His footsteps were measured and cautious as he approached the woman. Her eyes met his, a gaze that seemed to hold deep mystery.


    As he drew nearer, a sense of unease began to gnaw at him, a whisper of caution that went ignored.


    The woman''s lips parted, and her melodic song continued, wrapping around Jaegar''s senses like a delicate web. It was a symphony that spoke to his very soul, a melody that seemed to resonate with hidden desires and forgotten dreams.


    But then, in an instant, the enchantment shattered. The woman''s form twisted and contorted, her beauty giving way to a monstrous transformation.


    Her teeth grew into fangs, her nails sharpened into ws, and her legs fused into a scale-covered fishtail.


    Jaegar''s heart raced as the truth revealed itself¡ªthe enchanting figure before him was no woman, but a deadly creature of the sea. He had heard about them; to see them for himself, he was truly astonished. How would such a beautiful woman turn into a terrifying creature?


    The words, Don''t judge a book by its cover, rang in his mind. It sounds cliche, but true words.


    With a guttural snarl, the sirenunched herself from the rock, hurtling towards Jaegar with a speed that belied her monstrous form.


    Instinct and adrenaline took over, and Jaegar summoned the power of his purple mist, the chaotic energy bending to his will.


    The mist swirled around him, forming a protective barrier that deflected the siren''s initial attack.


    Her ws scraped against the shimmering shield, and the sound of metal against metal rang in the air.


    Jaegar''s eyes zed with a purple glint as he channeled the mist''s power, his hands crackling with energy.


    With a sweep of his arms, Jaegar directed the mist towards the siren. It surged forward like a tidal wave, crashing over her with an intensity that sent her reeling.


    The mist twisted and coiled around her, its ethereal form adapting to Jaegar''smands. It constricted around her, binding her movements and preventing her fromunching another assault.


    But the siren was not so easily defeated. Her primal fury burned within her, and with a surge of strength, she shattered the mist''s grip. Jaegar''s eyes widened as she lunged again, her fangs aimed for his throat. In a swift maneuver, he evaded the attack, the sensation of her scales brushing against his skin sending a shiver down his spine.


    Jaegar''s mind raced as he assessed the situation. The siren''s attacks were swift and brutal, her primal instincts driving her forward with relentless determination.


    But he was not without his own arsenal of power. With a thought, he summoned the purple mist once more, shaping it into tendrils thatshed out towards the siren.


    The mist struck true, ensnaring the siren and constricting around her form. But she was not helpless, and her struggles threatened to break free from its hold.


    Jaegar''s brow furrowed in concentration as he willed the mist to tighten its grip, to crush her resistance and leave her vulnerable.


    "Fuckk! she is persistent," he shouted.


    The purple mist swirled and twisted, its form ever-changing as Jaegar manipted it with finesse. His movements were calcted and precise, and his power was a force to be reckoned with.


    With a final surge of determination, Jaegar channeled the mist''s energy into a concentrated form. The tendrils coiled around the siren, their grip unyielding as they crushed her resistance.


    The siren''s struggles grew weaker, her monstrous form faltering as the mist''s power overwhelmed her.


    And then, with a final surge of energy, the siren let out a haunting cry that echoed across the beach.


    The mist''s grip tightened, and with a burst of energy, the siren''s form dissipated, leaving behind only the memory of her malevolent presence.


    Jaegar stood amidst the dissipating mist, his chest heaving with exertion. The night air was heavy with the scent of salt and sea, a reminder of the battle he had fought.


    He had faced the siren''s enchantment and emerged victorious.


    As the siren''s malevolent presence dissipated, Jaegar''s senses remained heightened, attuned to the mystical energies that surrounded him.


    The air shifted, and a sensation of anticipation filled the space. His gaze turned towards the water, which began to churn and swirl in an almost mesmerizing dance.


    It was as if the very fabric of reality was bending and warping, forming a vortex of energy that pulsed with a vibrant green hue.


    Before his eyes, a portal materialized, its edges rotating with an otherworldly glow.

 Chapter 102: The trial ends

    Jaegar''s heart quickened as he recognized the portal for what it was¡ªa way out of the enigmatic isle.


    The very essence of the isle seemed to pulse within the portal''s energy, offering him an escape from the challenges and mysteries that had filled his days.


    His body still tingling from the recent battle, Jaegar stepped forward, his gaze locked on the swirling portal. The weight of his experiences on the isle hung heavy in the air, and he felt a surge of intent to leave it all behind.


    The thought of returning to the world beyond was an enticing one, a reminder of the life he had temporarily set aside for this treacherous journey and the woman who had been on his mind ever since he came here, Fiona. He wanted to see her again. But he felt selfish and wrong to see her, and thinking of her made him remember his friend.


    With a resolute breath, Jaegar crossed the threshold of the portal, his form enveloped by the swirling energies.


    The sensation was both exhrating and disorienting, as reality itself seemed to warp around him. He felt the familiar sensation of being pulled and stretched, a sensation to which he would not get used to.


    Momentster, as abruptly as it had begun, the sensation ceased.


    Back in the hall, everyone was ready for the students toe out. And they have already seen Jaegare out of the portal.


    The crystal shone with green embers; a portal was conjured right on the tform, visible to everyone in the hall. From the portal emerged Jaegar, collecting gasps and shock from the audience.


    Jaegar found himself standing on solid ground once more, his surroundings shifting from the mystic isle to a grand hall filled with an audience.


    Jaegar stood, leaned a bit to the front, and froze in ce, staring at the hall full of people.


    Gasps and murmurs filled the air as the spectators stared in awe and surprise, their expressions ranging from curiosity to astonishment.


    Jaegar''s eyes swept across the hall, taking in the sea of faces that regarded him with a mixture of wonder and intrigue.


    Among them, he spotted familiar figures, Piers and Jennifer, and a few fellow students from his academy.


    Their eyes widened in recognition, and they exchanged excited nces as they realized the implications of Jaegar''s return.


    But it wasn''t just over yet, under the curious gazes of everyone, the crystal shone again. Following his lead, Denica came out of the portal and then Milos came out and his other schoolmate.


    A hush fell over the room as Lorcan and Veronica stepped forward, their presencemanding attention. Their expressions were a blend of relief and anticipation.


    Quickly, he looked to his front and saw that students had alreadye out before him, making him feel disappointed.


    As the hall remained abuzz with whispers and curious gazes, another group emerged.


    Ivar and hispanions made their way out of the portal, their expressions a mix of doubt and relief.


    The other two weren''t sure if they hade to the hall from which they went to the ind.


    And then, not long after, Parkar emerged behind them, just a couple of secondster.


    As he came out, his gaze fell on Jaegar, and he bore a smile, seeing that he was safe and sound.


    For a moment, the hall was suspended in a tableau of anticipation, each individual processing the implications of the result of the event.


    After the students emerged from the portal, a sense of anticipation filled the hall as Arthur and the head of the academies stepped forward.


    His authoritative presencemanded attention, and the room fell into respectful silence.


    With a measured tone, Arthur announced the victor of the event, dering Jaegar the winner. Cheers and apuse erupted from the audience, echoing throughout the hall. And Douxmarth Academy won with the most number of beasts yed by them.


    Amidst the celebrations, Denica beamed at Jaegar, raising her thumb in a gesture of congrattions.


    As the apuse subsided, Arthur continued, delivering a formal speech that acknowledged the efforts of all participants. His words resonated with pride and admiration, a tribute to the dedication and resilience disyed by the students. The event''s culmination was marked by a photo session, where Jaegar and the three Douxmarth students stood alongside Arthur, capturing the moment of their triumph.


    With the conclusion of Arthur''s speech, the students were given permission to rest and were informed of an uing ball to celebrate their achievements.


    The hall buzzed with excitement as the students mingled, sharing stories andughter as they looked forward to the festivities.


    As the crowd began to disperse, Arthur approached Jaegar, apanied by Ashfield and another figure¡ªthe head of the Raerath Institute.


    The four of them retreated to a quieter room, their expressions a mixture of puzzlement and concern.


    The atmosphere was charged with anticipation as Arthur broached the subject, his voice steady as he inquired about Jaegar''s experiences on the mystic isle.


    Ashfield''s gaze was fixed on Jaegar, his curiosity evident as he awaited Jaegar''s response.


    Jaegar stood staring at them, not understanding what the minister was implying.


    Seeing him, Ashfield interjected, exining the reason for their inquiry¡ªJaegar''s image not appearing on the screen during the event''s broadcast. The question hung in the air: had something unusual urred on the isle?


    Jaegar hesitated for a moment, absorbing the weight of their inquiry. He recounted the events that had transpired¡ªthe appearance of the woman, the battles that had unfolded, and the challenges he had ovee. He shared his suspicions and experiences, omitting certain details about the ghost in the cave, given their concern about the interrupted broadcast.


    A deep silence followed as Arthur, Ashfield, and the head of Raerath Institute absorbed the gravity of Jaegar''s narrative. The implications were far-reaching, hinting at mysteries that extended beyond the realm of the isle itself.


    As Jaegar continued, he told them about the way they disguised themselves as students. And they guessed which academy they were from. The only ones who didn''te out of the portal were Raerath''s students.

 Chapter 103: The assassins on the isles

    If the ones on the ind were not the students, then where were the real students?


    The head of the Raerath Institute reacted swiftly, rising from his seat and exiting the room.


    Tension hung in the air as minutes passed, and he returned with a solemn expression. He revealed that he had found the three students, and they were put under a freeze spell, effectively immobilizing them.


    Arthur''s expression remained inscrutable as he listened to the developments. He assured Jaegar that the individuals who had orchestrated the attempt on his life would be brought to justice.


    With a nod, he expressed his intention to investigate further, his voice reflecting the gravity of the situation.


    As Arthur departed, Ashfield approached Jaegar, cing a reassuring hand on his shoulder. The gesture spoke volumes, conveying a sense of trust. Ashfield''s words wereced with approval, acknowledging Jaegar''s actions in defending himself.


    "You did what you had to do," Ashfield said with a nod. "Protecting yourself is paramount, especially in a situation like that."


    "Yeah,"


    Jaegar only defended himself, and the students who walked onto the ind were lying here, in ordance with what he said.


    Nevertheless, Arthur decided to investigate the matter further, and that thing with the crystal, they didn''t know that it could be manipted.


    Coming out of the hall, he was greeted by a face full of smiles and cheers.


    Pierre and Jennifer, Isadora, the whole team, and Parkar were there.


    Jaegar and Isadora''s exchanged nces held a world of unspoken understanding, but the immediate demands of the carnival and the ongoing celebrations prevented them from delving deeper into their connection.


    The bustling atmosphere left Isadora with little time for personal matters, and Jaegar respected that, knowing the importance of her role in the event.


    After the events had concluded, the group reconvened at a local bar, continuing their festivities in a more rxed setting.


    Laughter echoed through the establishment as they celebrated Jaegar''s unexpected victory and his safe return from the isles.


    As the night wore on and the party reached its peak, Pierre, who had indulged in his fair share of drinks, insisted on taking Jaegar to his home for the night.


    Jaegar, who had chosen not to drink much, was content with returning to his hotel, but Pierre''s persistence was unwavering.


    They were out on the streets, and with Pierre being intoxicated, he leaned on Jaegar.


    His voice wasn''t clear. "What happened to my home?"


    "Why are you noting with me?"


    "I will just stay with the boys."


    "NO! You areing with me, and that''s final."


    With little choice in the matter, Jaegar found himself apanying Pierre to his home.


    Standing before Pierre''s front door, Jaegar was ready to insist on heading back to his hotel when the door swung open.


    Fiona, Pierre''s mother, greeted them, her surprise evident as she stuttered Jaegar''s name. "Jae¡­ What¡­?" ????*???§Á


    Pierre, ever the jovial host, popped up from the side, his arm draped over Jaegar''s shoulders as he waved at Fiona with a grin.


    They were ushered inside, where Pierre''s intoxicated state necessitated assistance from both Jaegar and Jennifer.


    As they guided Pierre to the bedroom, Jaegar found himself briefly separated from the group. Jennifer assured Jaegar that she could manage Pierre, and he stepped out into the hallway, catching sight of Fiona standing there.


    Fiona''s presence was a mix of surprise and familiarity, and Jaegar found himself momentarily speechless.


    The tumultuous events and the emotions they had shared in the past seemed to hang in the air between them.


    Fiona''s voice broke the silence, her hesitant words carrying a blend of emotions: "Jaegar..."


    The silence was palpable, the weight of their history and the unresolved feelings they harbored hanging heavy in the air.


    The room seemed to close in around them, leaving them suspended in a moment of shared memories and unspoken words.


    In that silence, Jaegar''s gaze met Fiona''s, and he found himself reflecting on how much he wanted her.


    As the minutes stretched on, Jaegar''s lips parted, but the words he wanted to say remained unspoken.


    He wanted to ask her how she had been, what she had been up to, and if she had found the answers she had sought.


    Jaegar found himself sitting on a couch with Fiona by his side. Her voice broke the silence, her wordsden with a mix of uncertainty and longing: "The event''s over?"


    He nodded, his gaze fixed on some distant point before them.


    The question that followed was unexpected, and its directness caught her off guard, "Was I your mistake?"


    She turned to face him, her expression aplex blend of emotions. The memories of the night together, the choices she made¡ªit all came rushing back to her.


    Jaegar''s admission continued, his voice tinged with a hint of regret: "I shouldn''t havee." His words echoed the unspoken thoughts that had lingered between them.


    Jaegar stood up, a mixture of conflicting emotions coursing through him.


    But before he could make his departure, Fiona''s touch stopped him in his tracks. Her hand, warm against his, reached out and caught his attention, holding him in ce.


    She spoke again, her voice trembling slightly with vulnerability, "No... I don''t know what to do. You''re my son''s friend. But I can''t stop thinking about the night we spent together."


    His gaze met hers, and in that moment, their eyes held the weight of their shared memory.


    Jaegar''s heart ached, torn between his own desires and the guilt that once bound them.


    And then, as if driven by an unseen force, he turned to her and spoke, his voice carrying a depth of emotion that had remained buried, "I never stopped thinking about you."


    The words hung in the air, a deration that cut through theyers of hesitation and uncertainty.


    Fiona''s eyes met his, a mixture of surprise and something deeper reflecting in their depths.


    "I thought it was a mistake. You were drunk, and I had a drink or two. It happened. I was fully aware of what we were doing and of who we are." She sighed heavily, and her expression turned gloomy.

 Chapter 104: Meeting Mrs. Selfriges again

    "But I¡­I felt good, I felt like I was loved in a long time."


    "You were good to me, I hate that you were good."


    "I hate that I wanted you toe home again, I hate that I wanted to feel your touch again."


    "I hate that I can''t hate you."


    "I hate that I can''t stop thinking about you," he said as he wrapped his arms around her. She was too sweet of a woman and he should have been a man enough to stay away.


    ''Why did her body feel so dear against mine, why did I tease myself withing here? Damn man! I fucked up.''


    "Sorry that I couldn''t keep my word."


    "Please don''t say that," she said, looking deep in his eye.


    ''Damn, her eyes were beautiful.''


    "You make me feel again. I never thought I could like this again, loved, wanted." She leaned up for a slow kiss that he didn''t return. "I never thought kissing anyone would feel like this again."


    "Give yourself to me." She said as her hand trailed over his neck, inviting him to her and he had little to no resistance against her.


    She kissed him like hungry, like the world would end at any moment and she was taking thest of it.


    Breaking away from her, he said, "Can I get something to eat?"


    For the past five days, he had been on fruits and half roasted meat. He missed deliciously cooked meals.


    Her cooking had been good for him, as he tasted her meals during his stay.


    Before they got back to hungry sex, he wanted to fill his stomach. She didn''tin and prepared a healthy meal for him.


    Over dinner, they talked to each other, Jaegar talking about his time on the isles.


    After finishing his meal, he kissed her, made their way to the bathroom, undressed themselves and pulled her into the shower with him. He kissed her neck and chest, turned her over to rest to rest her body against his, letting the water wash them down. He rubbed her body down with his hands, kissing every ce he could reach.


    She whimpered softly, barely audible, his name ran on her lips, begging him, but didn''t say for what.


    Wrapping a towel around her and him, not bothering with drying, he made their way to the bed,ying her down on her back. He tossed the towel to the side and dove head first into her cave.


    She gasped loudly as he wrapped his hands around her thighs tightly, holding her still for him while he licked, kissed and nibbled her.


    He wanted to do his best, show how fiercely he could love her.


    She panted heavily under him, her hands digging into the covers, while she jerked from side to side, trying to move her hips from hips from him, begging him, again not saying what exactly she wanted, if she wanted to stop or to go bolder.


    Seeing her reaction, he went for thetter, making her cry in pleasure under his touch.


    "Please, Jaegar, I can''t wait anymore, I need you in me," her words came out, pleading him and he wasn''t going to protest. Flipping her over, he pulled her hips to his, holding her whole up against his, and plunged his hard shaft into her.


    It had been throbbing for a while now, from the moment she mentioned that she needed him, inside her.


    His long thick enveloped her as a whole and spread her insides like it did thest time, she had never had anything like this before, making her whimper under his thrust.


    He fucked her hard, making their past lovemaking look like sweet romancepared to this deprived taking of her.


    Within a couple of minutes, she came almost immediately as he fucked her and pulled her face close to his, kissing her as he let her moan into his mouth.


    She cried desperately under his fierce pounding as her orgasm peaked and she was ready to go again.


    He parted his lips from her, moving down to nuzzle her neck as he slowed down just barely enough so she coulde down her high.


    "Did Ie as too rough?" he asked, trailing his hands over her sweet body.


    "Ye- no, don''t stop, don''t stop what you are doing." she panted hard, as the words came out.


    He chuckled at her expression andid down on her shoulders and knees, keeping her hips off the bed for a better angle. He worked up his pace again, pping his pelvis into her slender body with determined thrusts and watching her hands grip on to his shoulders and change to the sheets, anything that she could grip on.


    "Oh, god, Jeagar¡­!" she almost growled under him.


    Pierre and Jennifer were sleeping like logs, unaware of what was happening down, in Fiona''s room. The muffled moans could be heard in the hall.


    "Want toe again?" he murmured softly into her ear, his words blending into the pping of flesh mixed with her desperate moans.


    "Oh god! Yesss!" she groaned, begged him to never stop and he reached his hand under her to y with her clit.


    She began quavering almost the second he touched her under there and wondered if she''d evere like he was about to make her. He flicked her clit with his fingers mercilessly as he pounded into her so hard that her butt was already red from the assault.


    She did her best to keep herself steady for him as she tried to hold herself up against him and not sink deep into the mattress he was constantly pushing her into.


    He nuzzled her neck and softly nibbled around her body, taking a deep gasp every time his teeth, his tongue and his lips made contact with her.


    He mmed into her harder and faster, all while teasing her neck and kept the constant rub on her clit as he worked on making their pleasure reach higher and to the peak.

 Chapter 105: A forbidden desire (18+)

    Like struck by something, she spasmed under him, her torso arching up from the bed and her inside muscles clenching him hard, making him cum, devouring his seed until thest drop.


    She stopped moaning, her breath rxed, and her body was transfixed in the same position as he did his best to keep his work on her clit through his own high.


    "Enough! Jaegar, enough!" she finally yelled under him as she got back control over her body, and he pulled her hand away, resting his body on hers to savor the after joy of their vicious taking of each other.


    He felt her heart race under him, like she''d just ran a sprint, her breathing matching her state, her hands still gripping the sheets under her. He slowly rolled off of her and pulled her to his chest, spooning her tightly to him.


    They stayed like that for a good while, taking their time, longer after their bodies resumed their normal states.


    "Heavens! Jaegar," she muttered, emphasizing the words.


    He moved to kiss her neck in response and settled back into his position behind her. He could have fallen asleep like that, without a doubt.


    "What was it like? On the ind?" she asked him, entwining her fingers with his.


    Pierre had told her that Jaegar had gone to the ind and how it had happened.


    "You know, I couldn''t help but be worried after hearing that you had gone to the ind. I know we have only met a few days ago, but I feel like you are so close to me."


    "I have thought about you every day." The ind was really a mysterious ce, and I had to or ran into a lot of things and people," he said, recalling the incidents that happened on the ind.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Nothing worth worrying about," he said, as he plopped himself up on his elbow in search of her eyes.


    "You won, right?" she said as she turned to him.


    "Yes, that''s what they said."


    "So, the carnival''s over," she said, turning her eyes away from him.


    "What''s next?" her question hung in the air.


    "I can ask you toe with me, but I can''t do that, can I?"


    She stayed silent, the conversation reaching the point where she never wanted to.


    "Your husband?"


    "He came yesterday, said that he had to go on a long business trip, and brought that skunk too."


    "We had an argument."


    "He left."


    Now it was Jaegar''s turn to stay silent.


    He simply ced his head on her breast and closed his eyes.


    "Let''s worry about thatter; now just let me sleep. I haven''t had a good sleep for a while."


    He wrapped his around her, making her chuckle, but she didn''t resist, allowing him to sleep on her and holding him in her arms as she too fell asleep.


    The room had returned to its previous state of silence. He slept like a baby in her arms, feeling the soft breasts on his face.


    In the morning, she woke up to see his sleeping face. She thought his sleep was so beautiful to look at.


    She got up, waking him. She didn''t want her son to see them like this.


    And she pulled on a robe and wore the clothes.


    Then she went on to check if they hade down yet. It was still early in the morning, and they didn''t seem to have woken up yet.


    Jaegar woke upzily to see Fiona peeking out the door. §ã&§ß-¦Å+?¦Ê?-¦Ò§è#§ä-$


    A grin appeared on his face, seeing her in the robe with her ass stuck towards him.


    He got off the bed and walked slowly to her.


    Then he held her hips, grinding his cock on her.


    Fiona jerked, feeling his hands suddenly on her.


    "Jaegar, no, you have to get out of the room." she hissed.


    Jaegar then released her, thinking of the duo sleeping upstairs, but he leaned in and said, "I will go after this."


    Then he hugged her from behind, closing her lips when she was about to say something.


    He kissed her deeply and passionately, enough tost the sensation for a while. His lips on her lips, his tongue caressing her, moaning in each other''s mouth.


    He kissed her for a brief moment before releasing her.


    She panted, catching her breath.


    Jaegar moved back to wear his clothes and then came out of the room, winking at her.


    She put her finger on her lips, looking at him passionately.


    After a while, Jennifer came down first.


    She saw Jaegar sitting on the couch, sipping his coffee.


    She turned to see Fiona in the kitchen, busy with her work.


    Greeting Fiona, she sat across from him and sipped her coffee while she gave him a stare that somehow made him look away to the side.


    Then he said, as she stared daggers at him, "What?"


    "Nothing."


    "Then why are you staring at me like that?"


    "Like what?"


    Jaegar squinted his eyes. "Oh dear Jenny, will youe straight to the point, please?"


    Jennifer''s lips curled up into a yful smile, and she said, "You seem different."


    "Me, different, how?"


    "Just, you seem to be in high spirits early in the morning."


    "Then, should I sit with a sad face?"


    Jennifer then sighed, "No, all I am saying is you seem different from yesterday."


    Then came Fiona, asking them if they were ready for breakfast.


    Jennifer got up and went away.


    Jaegar heaved a sigh of relief. She almost caught him from the mood he was in. And luckily, she didn''t pry more.


    They stayed home for a few more days, attending the minor events of the carnival. He was invited to the ball, but he didn''t go as he stayed at home with Fiona. That day, they had their time to their hearts content as Pierre and Jennifer went.


    The day part continued with Jaegar feeling guilty, but the night part couldn''t give a single fucking damn.


    Mistakes are part of human nature. he knew it was a mistake to continue like this, but he couldn''t stop.

 Chapter 106: Summoning study

    That woman, the mature and refined beauty she was, made himmit to the act.


    The more time he spent with her, the more he thought that she was beautiful, intelligent, and tender.


    But the day of departure was near, and Fiona, too, felt like it was time to end this fantasy. She knew that their connection was temporary and couldn''t be sustained beyond their time together. As the reality of their impending separation loomed, Fiona realized that it was best to let go and cherish the memories they had created rather than prolong the inevitable heartbreak.


    Bidding goodbye to her for now, Jaegar, along with Pierre and Jennifer, went back to the academy. this-chapter-is-MVLeMpYr


    Right after the return, everything was back to normal after days of ruckus. Jaegar''s name rang throughout the academy, gaining fame and praise. His identity was the topic of much discussion, but no one ever discussed it openly. If he were a prince, he wouldn''t carry his mother''s name. So they didn''t dare talk about it directly.


    As the days settled into a familiar rhythm at the academy, Jaegar found himself engrossed in his studies, particrly in the intriguing ss taught by Mrs. Evans.


    The subject of summoning rituals had always intrigued him, especially considering his own experiences with the mysterious subus demon that had crossed his path.


    Tara''s lectures were captivating, delving into the intricacies of summoning, the various types of entities that could be called upon, and theplex rituals that apanied these acts.


    Jaegar''s curiosity burned bright as he absorbed the knowledge she shared, his mind often wandering to the possibilities.


    As Jaegar continued to delve into the topic of summoning with Professor Evans, he found himself intrigued by the idea of summoning demons.


    He was aware of the inherent dangers andplexities that came with dealing with such entities, but his curiosity outweighed his reservations.


    During one of their ss sessions, he mustered the courage to pose his question. As she was standing beside his desk.


    "Professor Evans, can the summons be demons?" He inquired, his voice carrying a mix of curiosity and seriousness.


    Tara, standing beside him, considered his question for a moment before responding. "Yes, it''s possible to summon demons, but it''s a much more challenging and risky endeavor," she exined. "Summoning demons requires meticulous attention to the summoning circle and precise execution of rituals. One wrong step could have dire consequences."


    Tara''s gaze then turned inquisitive. "Why do you want to know about summoning demons?" she asked, a hint of concern in her tone.


    "However, I must caution you that summoning demons at your current level could be extremely dangerous."


    Jaegar leaned in slightly; his determination was evident. "I want to learn, Professor Evans," he stated firmly, his eyes locked on hers.


    She had always appreciated students who showed genuine interest in the material she taught. "I''m d to hear that, Jaegar," she replied, her voice warm. "Summoning is aplex art, and it''s heartening to see students like you taking a keen interest in delving deeper."


    She regarded him with a serious expression, considering his request. After a brief pause, she nodded. "Meet me after ss in my office," she said, her voice holding a sense of finality.


    She didn''t want to disturb the ss, and she thought the demon summoning shouldn''t be taken lightly. And at their level, it would be risky to try a demon.


    She wanted to tell Jaegar about the intricacies of dealing with demons.


    Jaegar''s anticipation grew as he eagerly waited for the ss to conclude. Once it was over, he made his way to Professor Evans'' office, his mind swirling with thoughts of demons and summoning circles.


    Upon entering her office, he found Tara sitting at her desk, engrossed in some paperwork. Her attire was professional, but there was an air of casualfort about her. She removed her robe and jacket, which hung on the hanger to the side.


    Her shirt clung to her figure, emphasizing her breasts, and her sses added an extrayer of allure. Her hair loosened and spiraled down her shoulders.


    As his gaze swept over her, he felt a certain tension in the air, his thoughts flickering to a ce he tried to ignore. Seeing her sitting in the chair, his mind made him remember the hub videos back then.


    She looked up from her work as he knocked on the door, inviting him to enter.


    With a nod of acknowledgment, he stepped inside and took a seat, his eyes still drawn to her. Her presence was maic, and it was hard to ignore the sensations stirring within him.


    Tara motioned for him to sit, and he was seated swiftly, feeling a bit flustered by her presence. He tried to focus on his purpose for being there, but his thoughts wandered as he observed her, his mind slipping into an unexpected realm of imagination.


    Noticing his gaze, Tara chuckled softly. "So, what has driven you to inquire so earnestly about demons?" she asked, her voice warm and inviting.


    Jaegar''s mind jolted back to reality, and he cleared his throat, suddenly feeling a bit sheepish. "Well, I suppose you could say I''ve had a rather unusual encounter with one," he admitted, trying to sound nonchnt.


    Tara''s eyes widened with genuine surprise. "You''ve encountered a demon?" Her curiosity was clearly piqued, and she leaned forward, fully engaged in their conversation.


    Jaegar seized the opportunity to capture her attention. "Yes, I did," he said, his tone tinged with a hint of mystery. "And, well, she was quite... persuasive." He had changed the tale of that night he encountered to his advantage.


    Tara''s frown deepened as she processed his words. "Persuasive? What exactly do you mean?" Her curiosity seemed to border on concern.


    Jaegar''s lips curled into a knowing smile, and he decided to take his chance. "Well, she did things with me," he confessed, his voice intentionally soft.


    Tara''s expression shifted from curiosity to a mix of surprise and concern. "What kind of things?" she pressed, her gaze locked on his.


    Jaegar adopted a coy demeanor, feigning a hint of shyness. "It''s a bit inappropriate to discuss in detail, Professor Evans," he said, his gaze dropping to the floor momentarily.


    "She told me that she was a subus demon," he admitted.


    Tara''s eyebrows furrowed, clearly taken aback by his admission.

 Chapter 107: Dusky Beauty (18+)

    "The summoning of entities like subi and incubi is indeed aplex matter," she began. "Their ability to manipte emotions and desires stems from their inherent nature and the unique connection they have with those they interact with."


    Jaegar leaned forward, his interest piqued. "Is it purely a matter of their nature, or is there a method to harnessing their abilities for specific purposes?" he inquired, his tone earnest.


    Tara leaned back in her chair, considering his question. "It''s a bit of both, actually," she exined. "Certain rituals and incantations can be used to call upon these entities, but the level of subus varies depending on the strength of the summoner''s connection and their mastery of the summoning arts."


    Jaegar nodded, absorbing her words. "So, it''s not just about the ritual itself but also about the summoner''s control and understanding of the entity?"


    "Exactly," Tara affirmed. "Summoning is a delicate bnce between the practitioner''s intentions, their knowledge of the entity, and their skill in guiding the interaction. Subi and incubi are particrlyplex due to their connection to desire and emotions, which makes them both alluring and potentially dangerous."


    The conversation flowed smoothly, their discussion weaving between theoretical concepts and practical applications. Tara was impressed by Jaegar''s depth of understanding and thoughtful questions. She could see the spark of potential within him¡ªthe kind that makes an exceptional student stand out.


    As the conversation neared its end, Tara leaned forward, her eyes holding a mix of encouragement and approval. "Jaegar, I''m genuinely pleased to see your dedication to this subject," she said. "It''s not often that Ie across a student who engages so deeply with the intricacies of summoning. Keep nurturing this curiosity, and I have no doubt you''ll achieve great things."


    "And I understand that it might be ufortable, but I need to know what happened with that demon," she insisted, her tone firm. "Demons can be maniptive and deceptive. It''s important for me to have a clear understanding of your encounter."


    Jaegar''s smile widened, sensing that he had captured her interest. "Of course, Professor. I''ll tell you everything, every single detail," he said, his voice carrying a subtle sense of victory.


    Tara nodded, her expression both curious and cautious. "Please, go ahead. Tell me about your encounter with the demon."


    Jaegar leaned back in his seat, a triumphant feeling settling over him. He began to recount the events of his encounter, describing each moment in vivid detail.


    As he spoke, he noticed the change in Tara''s breathing and the way her gaze seemed to linger on him more intensely. He knew he had her full attention, and he intended to use it to his advantage.


    How she trapped him on the bed and how she used him to her advantage initially.


    She loosened her two buttons, fanning herself, and that gave him a view of her valley. She leaned to the front, her breasts resting on the table, the deep valley heaving up and down as she breathed, her face flushed.


    After finishing, he changed the scenario and told her that the demon left itself after having its fill.


    Tara was fully aroused, listening to his story. Mrs. Evans was a woman in her mid-forties. She was so busy with her summoning studies that she didn''t have time for her husband or for her family. Then he left her. It has been many years since she has been with any man.


    Seeing such a young man like Jaegar and his erotic tale had made her so aroused at the moment that she didn''t care about the teacher-student rtionship.


    "Poor you; you must have felt so confused about what happened."


    "Tell me, Jaegar, do you remember what she did to you?"


    Jaegar, staring right into her eyes, said, "Yes."


    "Come here."


    He got up from his seat and walked towards her, standing right next to the table.


    "Come closer," she insisted in a low voice.


    Jaegar smiled inwardly, amused. He stepped closer. Not more than two feet away from her. There was a glint in her ck eyes that probed from head to toe. "Come more closer, Jaegar; I won''t eat you. Professors are your friends, not your enemies."


    Jaegar was cheerful but didn''t show it on his face. He was acting like a shy boy. He could see the top of her breasts spilling out of the blouse, drops of sweat trickling from the neck down to that yawning cleavage. Two dark circles outlined the middle of that braless blouse. Without prompting, his cock sat bolt upright, straining beneath the fabric of his pants.


    Tucking a wisp of hair behind her ear, she studied him, staring at his pants and biting her lips. And those dark ck eyes fixated on his body. His cock was forced harder against the fabric.


    Then she noticed the bulge in his pants. "What''s that thing in your pants?"


    "Are you hiding something?"


    "No, it''s¡­well, you know¡­" He tried to avoid answering her, making her eyes widen after she realized.


    Curious to see, she said, "Let me?" Jaegar moved toward her.


    She yanked him forward by the belt, her breasts jiggling in the modest confines of the shirt. Her palm grazed at the zipper, where the erection was in full bloom. "Did she like this too?"


    "Yes," he said, feeling her hands on him.


    "We shouldn''t keep restraining it any longer."


    The top view of her valley was the most carnally sexual thing he''d witnessed. His cock strained harder against her palm. "Oh! So you can get more aroused. Here, feel this." She took his right hand and ced it on her breast. "What are you waiting for, Jeagar?


    Go on." She gently took his hand and rubbed it over the shirt. Although it was on top of the clothing, it was the softest skin he''d touched.


    "Now, do whatever you want with them."


    Jaegar got the invitation, which he was eager to get. He knelt on the carpet-covered floor. Her nipples were starting to bud underneath that flimsy shirt. He couldn''t stop himself from extending his hands and squeezing those two melons together. Mrs. Evans moaned, "Again, Jaegar, do it more!"

 Chapter 108: Dusky Beauty - 2 (18+)

    Leaning forward, he pinched both nipples. "Aaagh!" they were fully ripe and fitted his fingers perfectly, giving him a grip to pinch.


    By the time, the oversensitive nipples had turned hard as cherries. Without a second thought, he sucked them through the shirt, it tasted salty and fleshy and little of the fabric. Mrs Evans pressed into him, pulling him by the neck into her bosom. Massaging her under boob, he sucked the nipple again, this time adding a wet lick on the excited are.


    She pulled away for a second and leaning into him again, she shoved the other breast on his face. When he lightly pped the other breast, she cooed and bit his earlobe.


    He removed her shirt and revealed her breasts cupped in ace bra.


    Quickly, he adjusted his position on the floor, groping upwards, he pulled Mrs Evans'' nipples and she stumbled forward. But before she fully copsed on to him, he held her by the breasts and deftly unhooked the bra.


    Then her breasts spilled out. They were not firm, sagged down slightly, but they could fill his hands. The oblong spheres hung loose downwards, pping against each other, nipples pointing down to the ground.


    "Jaegar, that was¡­"


    Before she could finish her sentence, Jaegar took her breasts into his hands and started to squeeze them. They were supple and tender to touch, and with each squeeze, she let out a moan louder and louder.


    "Suckle them, Jaegar, please. Don''t wait, drink the milk," she begged.


    He was ecstatic, drinking milk from a woman had been a kinky for him. With eager, like a hungry child, he began to suck on the nipple. "Gently, take your time, Jaegar, gently." Mrs.Evans


    "I like how you taste, Professor Evans," he said as he changed from the puffy nipple he''d been working on for over a minute to the other one. To his work, she moaned and bit her lip in reply.


    As he greedily licked and sucked, a stream of something entered his mouth. It tasted sweet, and it wasn''t the milk he tasted different. He held her breast and sucked more of it to his content.


    Mrs Evans quivered on the chair, grinding the seat as she furiously rubbed her cunt. Her skirt had fallen off, lying wrinkled on the floor with her shirt.


    She moaned, then she waved her hand, locked the door, closed the windows, the lights were on.


    She was lost in a trance of her own making. With every suckle of her nipples and kisses on her nipples, she said his name, growing louder by the time, till it no longer was a whisper but a drawn out groan starting at ''kaaaaa'' and ending with ''maaaaaa!''


    And just like that, she pushed him off and hended on his back as he fell back. Shey slumped on the chair, half naked, herce panties were wet with her juices. Mrs. Evans slipped her fingers out of her panties and beckoned him with those cum soaked fingers. He crawled to her. MVLeMpYr-story


    The air around her was littered by ther dirty woman aroma. He stared at her, still not satisfied with the time he was given with her breasts. She put her fingers in his mouth, tasting the fingers, it tasted like nectar, to him. His hands naturally groped her breasts, while sucking her fingers.


    She moaned, holding his face with her hand.


    They were both now on the floor, she moved her hand to his stiff cock, which was twitching.


    She pressed her lips against his as his finger found her bush and his other hand grabbed the back of her head while he slipped his tongue into her mouth. She offered no resistance and her tongue was quickly exploring his mouth, as well, while she massaged his throbbing cock.


    Meanwhile, his fingers had found her dripped slit inside her panties and had begun sliding them up and down on it before concentrating on her clit.


    After a few minutes, she pulled her lips off him, and looked at the rigid shaft, then looked into his eyes, "You find me attractive, Jaegar?"


    "Absolutely, Mam."


    She chuckled, going down on him, she began to massage his balls as he dragged her panties down, revealed her ck bush. Her sulent breasts and her thick bush, this woman was a vintage sensation for Jaegar. Her thighs and her curvy hips and her dusky skinplexion added anotheryer of erotic feeling to him.


    She couldn''t wait any longer as she moved over him, guiding his cock into her pussy, stabbed it into her with one push.


    "AAAAghhh!"


    She was so wet and slippery that he couldn''t help but moan softly as he slid all the way into her and she pressed her legs along his, holding him tightly.


    She started to ride on him, slowly, at her own pace, moving his cock in and out of her juicy pussy, relishing the feel of her pussy. He tried to maintain a slow pace as he thrust his hips against hers, so he could enjoy the feeling as long as possible with no consideration of the fact that someone might knock on the door at any moment.


    She leaned down on him, giving her lips to him, as he kissed her. He moved down to her neck while fondling her breasts.


    He just couldn''t get enough of her tits, then he put them in his mouth and started to suck her, the milking from them.


    She continued to ride him as she caressed his head, kissing him.


    They continued to ride and thrust at each other, filling the room.


    After a while, he pulled out of her, he turned her over, and he put his thick shaft back into her hot, slick cunt from behind, sliding all the way in until his hips were mmed againt her substantial ass. As he started fucking her again, he reached forward with both hands to cup her breasts, squeezing the smooth flesh and fondled her tits.


    She reached under herself with one hand to massage her clit while he continued to ram her hard with his rod.

 Chapter 109: Back to back (18+)

    She went pretty quickly from just breathing hard to softly moaning and started to push back against each of his iing thrusts.


    As she got closer to her orgasm, her pussy seemed to be getting even hotter and wetter. He felt amazing, also reaching his own orgasm.


    He humped her harder, deeper into the hole.


    Thap thap thap


    Jaegar''s favorite sound was once again back in his ears, reverberating melodiously.


    He was on his knees, taking her by the hips and thrusting his hard cock into her. He could see her breasts swinging back and forth and the flesh on her ass jiggling each time his hips smacked against it, both of which continued to turn him on even further.


    His cock was about as rigid as it had ever been, and he could feel that he was on the verge of shooting a load deep into her. When she let out a whimper and he felt her sort of shivering, he knew that she''de and that he didn''t need to be concerned about holding out for any reason.


    He continued fucking her hard, totally relishing the feel of his cock buried deep in her sweet pussy, if this never happened again, he would feelfortable that he''d thoroughly enjoyed the experience.


    His cock continued to swell as he pumped it in and out of her until, finally, he exploded with a soft grunt and sent shot after shot of goo deep into her. Only when his cock started to soften did he finally put it free from her hot pussy and help hery on her stomach.


    Then she turned to face him, and he leaned down towards her face, engaging in a kiss.


    They started making out again, and she whispered sweet words into his ear, telling him that he made her feel young again.


    Her breath caught in her throat as she said, "You made me feel sexier than I had in ages."


    "There is no reason why you shouldn''t feel sexy every day of your life."


    "We can go on like this, but we also should get back to our rooms."


    This-is-a-MVLeMpYr-special


    "One more time, then,"mented Jaegar.


    They had gone for one more round, him lying over her, ramming his rock hard shaft into her cave, making her scream with joy of pleasure.


    After that intense session in Professor Evans'' office, Jaegar found himself back in his room, slumped for the day, he fell on the bed, dozing off.


    The next morning, he went back to her ssroom. Tara Evans, his alluring and knowledgeable summoning professor, appearedposed as if nothing had transpired between them.


    However, her asional nces in his direction, filled with secret understanding, hinted at the shared intimacy they now held.


    Jaegar couldn''t help but be intrigued by herposure, and she was back to her profession, with a stern voice, lecturing them.


    Her subtle gestures and knowing looks kept the memory of their passionate meeting fresh in his mind throughout the ss.


    It was as if they shared an electrifying secret, one that had deepened their connection beyond the bounds of a typical student-teacher rtionship.


    As the ss progressed, Professor Evans slipped him a discreet note. The message was simple yetced with desire, an invitation for another rendezvous.


    It was an opportunity Jaegar didn''t anticipate, and he responded with a subtle nod, acknowledging his intent to meet her again.


    With the promise of their uing encounter lingering in his thoughts, Jaegar went on with the rest of his sses for the day.


    The hours dragged by as he sat through the remaining lectures, his mind wandering back to the captivating professor who had ignited a passionate me within him.


    Later, as he sat in the corridor with Pierre and Jennifer, engaged in casual conversation, a peculiar topic arose. They discussed rumors of unsettling sounds emanating from the nearby woods, something akin to distant howling.


    The eerie tales circting around campus had piqued their curiosity, leading to animated discussions about possible exnations and spections.


    Amidst their chatter, Professor Lovett approached the group.


    Her presence held an air of purpose, and her words were loaded with meaning as she addressed Jaegar directly. "Sorry for intruding, but Mr. Ambrose is required at the moment."


    Jaegar exchanged knowing nces with Pierre and Jennifer, their smiles filled with yful understanding. It was evident to them that this was not merely an innocent interruption.


    With a nod, Jaegar rose from his seat, and Isadora led him away from the corridor, their discreet departure going unnoticed by the others.


    As it was after hours at the academy, no one stayed out as they were gone to the dorms.


    As they walked, Jaegar couldn''t help but smile, seeing her hips sway, like dancing for him. She stuck her butt out for him, swaying more than it did, giving him a delightful treat to watch.


    Isadora led him to her room, and the door closed with a soft click behind them, sealing their shared secret within the intimate confines of her quarters.


    The door to Isadora''s room clicked shut behind Jaegar, enveloping them in a cocoon of intimacy.


    Soft, ambient lighting cast warm, inviting shadows across the room, creating an atmosphere that felt both sensual and discreet, far removed from the bustling activity outside in the corridor.


    Isadora''s eyes, an enigmatic blend of desire and intrigue, locked on to Jaegar''s.


    She exuded an undeniable maism, her presence luring him closer and beckoning him into the depths of her allure.


    With every measured step, Isadora closed the gap between them, her graceful movements amplifying the sensation of a secret rendezvous.


    Her voice, low and sultry, broke the silence like a forbidden confession. "Jaegar, there''s something I''ve been meaning to discuss with you."


    With a faint smile on his lips, he nodded, his eyes locked on to Isadora''s, drowning in their depths. "Of course, Professor. What''s on your mind?"


    She moved closer still, each stepden with intent, each movement entuating the intimate tension. Her fingertips, gentle as a whisper, grazed his chest, tracing an electric path that sent shivers rippling through him. "There''s this part in me, desiring you, waiting for you to plunge," she purred, her voice a seductive melody.

 Chapter 110: Very perceptive woman (18+)

    Jaegar''s brow furrowed ever so slightly, his thoughts racing to the only one possible thing. "What about them?" he managed to inquire, his voice tinged with delicacy.


    Isadora''s lips curled into an enigmatic, knowing smile. Her proximity intensified the allure of her presence, her essence wrapping around him like an irresistible spell. "Oh, Jaegar, you seem to have gotten busy," she whispered, drawing closer still. "I can sense the number of women you have been with."


    ''what!'' He was actually horrified. ''Can she really do that?'' he thought.


    Jaegar shifted uneasily, caught off guard by Isadora''s perceptiveness. "What if I had been with them," he said with his usual countenance.


    Isadora''s gaze remained unwavering as she leaned in, her lips grazing his earlobe as she murmured, "Then¡­did you forget about me?" Her warm breath sent a tantalizing shiver coursing through him.


    Jaegar''s resolve faltered, and for a moment, he was lost in the intensity of her presence. His response came out as a hesitant, "I... well..."


    ''damn, why the fuck am I stuttering?'' He was actually intimidated by her a little right now. Her face contorted with desire, yet he could see the fierce glint in her eyes.


    Isadora''s fingers danced along his jawline with a feather-light touch, electrifying every nerve in his body. "Jaegar," she breathed, her voice a husky invitation, "there''s no need for pretenses with me. I find your pursuits... intriguing."


    Before he could formte a coherent reply, her lips met his in a kiss that was both demanding and possessive.


    Their connection ignited like a wildfire, erasing any notion of resistance from his mind. In that moment, the world outside ceased to exist, and all that mattered was the irresistible allure of Isadora.


    As the kiss deepened, their desires merged into a passionate symphony. The room was filled with an undeniable tension, their whispered desires hanging in the air like an irresistible secret. They were entwined, lost in the maic pull that had drawn them together once more.


    She moved back, parting for a brief moment, leaving him dazed at her.


    He was so immersed in that kiss which made his mind foggy for a minute.


    She stepped back, loosening her clothes one by one, signalling him to do the same.


    Jaegar was quicker than her, as he just dropped his pants, followed by the robe and then the shirt, then the boxers.


    He was standing naked for her, ready for her. She had him aroused fully with that one kiss.


    She was standing naked, with her beautiful bosom with erect nipples, and there seemed to be patch of silver hair around her beautiful haven, eagerly calling out to him.


    She whispered, "Can you fix a drink?"


    "Yes," he replied. Of course he knew, as he was quite a drinker himself back then.


    He walked to the table of liquor bottles. She pointed out the bourbon whiskey to him, which he had taken out and fixed them both a drink.


    "You too want one?"


    Jaegar turned to her and nodded with his eyes closed.


    Seeing that whiskey, he wanted one too. He had tried different types of whiskies with his friends back in his old life. He liked the blended whiskey that he always drank.


    He moved back to her with two sses in hands, handing her one. She raised her ss to him as he did the same.


    Then in one sip, he drowned the drink, the burning feeling down the throat and she also did the same, but after she drank, she pulled him in for a kiss, sucking his tongue.


    They both threw the ss down the carpet floor.


    ''Fuck!''


    He held her head and kissed her back, like an animal.


    She pulled back, and moved on to the bed, motioned him to join her with her finger. He moved on to the bed, crawling on all fours.


    As he moved, she spread her legs, showing him the most sacred ce of hers, inviting him to explore with his tongue.


    Jaegar moved, saying with pleasure. He moved past her legs towards the divine cave.


    discover-stories-on-MVLeMpYr


    Professor Lovett looked at him, with a devilish grin in her eyes, nodding to him to go ahead.


    With an open invitation, he started kissing his way up her right thigh, he felt the shudder as he continued.


    He grabbed a pillow and put it under Isadora''s ass to hold her body at a perfect angle for him. Seeing him, she smirked at him.


    He stared right into her eyes as he flicked his tongue across her clit. She closed her eyes and smiled, feeling his breath on her cunt. She opened her eyes to look at him as he was still gazing into her eyes.


    ''Damn, that look was one of absolute contentment.''


    His tongue made many swaths across her button, each time she let out deep moans, her eyes always filled with that look of absolute joy.


    He let his licks grow longer, slowly tracing his tongue around her vertical lips and then moving to her clit. Her eyes closed once again, but she was biting her lower lip as he finished that longer motion. This time when she opened her eyes, he could see the spark that would start the fire in them. So he continued this over and over.


    ''Damn! I would never get tired of eating her pussy.''


    And it made him more worked up to see the fire building in her eyes, it was getting hotter and hotter to see. This time, he pushed his tongue between her lips before moving upwards to her clit.


    Isadora groaned out loud, "OHHHH!!!!"


    She looked down at him, the fire was there in her eyes. She was biting her lip, but he could tell she was perfectly happy with what Jaegar was doing.


    So Jaegar continued, he thrusting his tongue between her lips once more.


    As he moved at an excruciatingly slow pace, he noticed her eyes were squeezed shut. It took her longer to open her eyes this time, the fire reached full burn.

 Chapter 111: Back with Professor (18+)

    Seeing that glow in her face, he plunged his tongue into the hole, pushing his face into her wet cave. He pushed his tongue as far into her as he could manage, perhaps two to three inches.


    From the muffled moans she was making, as she held the pillow below her head, pressing her face against the pillow.


    Seeing her reaction, he deliberately took his time moving to her clit. This time, instead of licking her clit, he wrapped his tongue around and sucked it gently. The effect it had was instantaneous. Her hips shot up in an effort to push her clit against his tongue, but it was out of reach.


    Just for a moment, he gazed upon the silver-covered pussy that was mere inches away from him.


    He had noted that Isadora was dirty silver blonde, her hair was three or four inches past her shoulders and only a small portion of her head had a shade of dark. The remainder was very much silver blonde. The soft hair that surrounded her pussy was the same color. The roots were the same too, with the rest. In addition, this soft patch of hair was quite short.


    He didn''t think it was trimmed, it just wasn''t long.


    He blew softly across her sex, making her groan.


    She was at most two to three licks away from cumming, he sensed. He buried his tongue into her wet cunt once more.


    ''Fuck! She tastes good.''


    He wanted to drink from her, but he could hear the need in her voice.


    "AAHhh!!! yesss! Go¡­on¡­"Isadora groaned loudly. She was no longer able to keep herself from bursting.


    He moved up slowly with his tongue and she arched her back to push her cunt against his mouth. Her body was rigid when he got to her clit. Again, he pulled back and blew softly across her pussy. This time, her hips actively pumped up as he pulled away. He looked up at her and the fire was now a furnace. Isadora was on the edge of an orgasm.


    Her hips were pumping up at his face as he continued to blow softly.


    Before she could end it, he grabbed her free hand and held it, denying her attempt to find the release her body so craved. She red at him, it wasn''t anger that filled her eyes, but frustration. The frustration thates with being denied something so desperately needed. He looked down on her clit, it was deep red as were her lips.


    Just watching her engorged cunt thrusting up and down at mouth had his cock so hard it was twitching.


    "Jaegarr!" "Damn you, Jaegar!" she yelled.


    He took a very deep breath of air and then buried his tongue in her. She just moaned even more. He wrapped his arms around her legs as she grabbed the back of his head with both hands. There was no way he was pulling it this time, no, he wasn''t nning on doing it. read-only-on-MvLeMpYr


    While he had his tongue in her pussy, he opened his mouth a bit more, allowing him to put his entire mouth around her inmed lips as well. Her hips seemed to take on a life of their own and started pumping in to his mouth. Her hands were gripping the back of his head. He heard her grunt, his professor, the cold woman everybody said she was, grunted, groaned and moaned like a whore.


    The sounds only fueled his desire and inspired him that much more.


    He began sucking as he pumped his tongue in and out of her lips. It was barely enough to pull her lips into his mouth.


    And that was enough to make her lose it.


    Her body began shuddering as she came hard. Each quake that ran through her body was a deep cry of passion. After eight or nine such body tremors, one of Isadora''s hands let go of my head.


    "What the hell, Jaegar, where did you learn to do that?"


    "Its the most talented tongues I have ever known," she said.


    She let him pull back enough to breathe again. He looked up to see the fire still burning brightly in her eyes.


    "Well, Mr. Ambrose," she said with thatmanding tone that makes him tingle with sweet sensation throughout his body.


    "Yes, Professor Lovett."


    He said, "I love it when you say my name like that, with your voice especially."


    Isadora smiled and said, "Mr. Ambrose, shall we continue.''


    He took another deep breath as he wrapped his arms tight around her thighs and prepared himself, his tongue, his mouth and his fingers to bring his professor to orgasm once more. And it was harder than the first. If his arms weren''t around her thighs, he would have never been able to keep his mouth on her pussy.


    He crawled up her body when she was done cumming, their breaths ragged, each body of their bodies in need of oxygen.


    From the look on Isadora''s face, he felt like it was definitely worth it.


    After a couple of seconds, their breathing returned to normal.


    Jaegar fell beside her, his chest heaving up and down, still feeling the sensation in his mouth.


    She moved down on him and began to fondle his balls with one hand. The effect it had on his cock was immediate, as she started to lick the head of his cock a few times.


    She started licking the shaft, his long thick bulging cock, her hand was holding the base of his cock with the palm of her hand pressed against one of his balls.


    He could feel her tongue running up and down on his cock, he felt incredible.


    The sight of her licking his cock was too incredible to watch for him.


    She had been able to take his cock into her throat, her tongue and throat would literally milk his shaft. Between the milking and jerking motion of her hand, which she was doing, made him feel absolute pleasure.

 Chapter 112: Silver haired woman (18+)

    Seeing her down, he felt like it was the most erotic thing he had ever seen, this forty-year old silver-haired goddess named Isadora Lovett who was making love to his cock with her mouth.


    ''This has to be fucking heaven for me.''


    Isadora responded by taking his cock out of her mouth, she kept her lips pressed against it along with her tongue. In very slow motions, she moved her mouth up and down his shaft.


    Isadora''s mouth and tongue were so wet with saliva that her mouth made a slurping sound as she moved her head up and down on his cock. asionally, her eyes opened but only to focus on the cock she was working on.


    On the fifth of the stroke with her mouth, she let the head slip back into her mouth, taking only the head and perhaps another inch of his shaft, but he was far from disappointed. With her lips locked around his shaft, Isadora had her tongue fluttered over the head of his cock while she sucked gently.


    He felt it was the most incredible and amazing feeling he had ever had.


    She pulled the head out of her mouth and started the shaft slurping again. He could feel the difference between her lips and tongue, as she loved him with her mouth. He could also feel her sucking gently.


    "Damn it feels good!"


    She was working every part of his coc. More than that, he realized that it was deliberate. In time past, she made him cum quickly, she was in control.


    She was intentionally dying the culmination. She was prolonging her fun and his orgasm. As he looked down at her face, he could see it. She enjoyed giving him head. At that moment, her eyes snapped open and she looked directly into his as if to correct his statement. In her sky blue eyes, he could see his error, Isadora Lovett absolutely loved giving him a head.


    "This is the best blowjob I have ever had."


    Upon hearing those words, she smiled at him with her eyes. Then she closed her eyes, moved her mouth down past her hand, and moved her hand up to encircle his cock. As she started slowly stroking his shaft, Isadora sucked his left ball into her mouth. He sat there in awe as he watched he work her mouth over his testicle in the same manner she worked the head of his cock.


    The impact was immediate, his cock throbbed in her hand and he groaned loudly.


    "ARrhrggghh!


    She moved her mouth over to his right testicle and began to pleasure it in the same fashion. Her hand continued to stroke me slowly. She was deliberate in the action, because she took extra care to caress her fingers over the head of his cock on the up stroke.


    He was getting close.


    "MmnnHhhH!"


    She looked at him with those eyes, her hand was at the root of his cock, squeezing. She was in control. As if he could hear her telling him to push back, he could feel the pressure to cum subsiding. She licked up and down his cock with just the tip of her tongue, looking directly into his eyes the entire time.


    "GOD, Woman! You sure know how to please."


    Isadora just smiled, kissing the tip of of his cock. Then she looked at him and sucking his cock down into her throat. She stared up into his eyes as she milked him with her throat and tongue.


    As he got close to cumming, she stopped giving him head as she let go of his cock. She got off the bed and went to the other room.


    After a while, she came back with a bottle in her hand. Sheid down on the bed beside him and held the bottle up for disy. It was a bottle of oil. Seeing that oil, his cock twitched and it didn''t escape her notice.


    "That''s right, Mr. Ambrose," Isadora said, falling back to her professor voice. "You get to do something I am certain every boy on campus wants to do."


    His eyes shed down to her ass, glistening plump of a rare.


    She chuckled and said, "No, Mr Ambrose, you are going to fuck my tits."


    "If you keep calling me like that, I will just jump on you and fuck your brains out."


    Everytime she called him with her professor tone, he loved it.


    "Oh, no, please," she joked by moving back.


    "Now, get up here Mr Ambrose." she said emphasizing his name.


    ''this woman¡­''


    "Just to add your thrill young man," she said while squeezing her shining tits. "These measure thirty six¡­"


    She paused,


    "...double-D."


    His cock twitched again.


    "Yeah, boi," she purred at him. "That''s what I want."


    He leaned forward and let his cock slide between her tits. Isadora wrapped her slick soft tits around his dick and started moving them up and down. His cock twitched again, putting his hands on her tites, squeezing them together and Isadora just purred at him.


    She looked up at him and said, "Now, Mr Ambrose, I want you to fuck these breasts good and proper¡­"


    ''Hell yeah! Man! this woman is fucking amazing.''


    His hips spontaneously began to push. His body was under the influence of Isadora''s words and looks.


    "... and ultimately cumming all over my tits... and my face.That''s why I stopped you from blowing up earlier because of this. I expect nothing less than a very impressive load from your young balls."


    His hands tightened their grasp on her tits. His hips began to thrust more quickly and faster.


    "Don''t disappoint me now, Mr. Ambrose," she said in a professorial tone. "Use your fucking seed to paint my tits."


    This woman simplyy there, staring at him, cock thrust between her magnificent globes and talked to him.


    "Fuck these breasts of mine, Mr. Ambrose¡­ that''s it. Don''t they feel so good with that firm cock around?


    He overcame with lust. She hissed at him to "pinch them harder" before he even realized his fingers were pressing against her nipples.

 Chapter 113: Very intense session(18+)

    "How many times did you think of this while looking at me in ss? How often did you think of fucking my tits?


    He only groaned as he drove his cock between her valley and her flesh.


    "Despite all I''ve aplished, I''m still a fucking woman. There are times when I just want a man to grab me and im me."


    His hips were now moving at rapid speed.


    Isadora was speaking to him, and he could see in Isadora''s eyes that her words were having an effect on her as much as they were on him.


    "Would you want that, Mr. Ambrose? For you to cum on me? To pelt your professor with your hot, sticky fluids all over my tits?


    "Fuck yes, I would love...cum.. on... Professor Lovett."


    "So do it, Mr. Ambrose; go on and do it. Empty your young balls on me, fill your hot fluids over me."


    He was also nearing his own orgasm as he rocked his cock between her tits.


    "I''m begging you, do it; ster all those fluids on my tits, Jaegar. Mark me with your fucking seed. im me as your woman, your bitch, your personal whore."


    He could feel the rush in his body as he came all over her.


    He looked down on her, and his cock spewed multiple streaks of cum on her face and neck. Then she helped him squeeze her tits together and forward, a pool of cum between her tits. When his cock stopped shooting, she grabbed his ass, leaforward,ward and took just the head into her mouth.


    She sucked him so hard that his cock reacted to her and pulsed a few more times, feeding her oral cavity with what little cum he had left.


    Finally drained, he dropped over to the side of her and watched as Isadora worked the pool of cum that was between her tits into her flesh. With her other hand, she used her fingers to pick up therger drops of cum and then sucked her fingers clean. And she just stared at him the entire time.


    "Stay," she uttered.


    She got up and went to the bathroom to clean up.


    Jaegar got off the bed, took the bottle to the table before the couch, sat on the couch, and poured them both drinks again.


    Feeling the still-burning sensation around his cock, he drowned his drink in one go.


    She came after taking her time. She smiled at seeing that ss with a drink in it.


    She came straight to him and sat on hisp, throwing her hands around his neck. chapter-hosted-on-MVLeMpYr


    "Hand me the ss, my darling boy," she whispered to him, blowing over his forehead to his ear.


    Jaegar felt irresistible but waited to take a breather. He took the ss and handed it to her.


    She gulped it down in one go and turned to him, kissing him directly. The whiskey rolled into their mouths, sliding between their tongues.


    He could feel the taste of the liquor covering their mouths and noses.


    After a few seconds, she pulled, her hair swinging back and forth.


    "So, shall we get back to the main course, my darling boy?"


    "Of course, woman, my darling woman," he said.


    She leaned her head toward him and chuckled lightly.


    "Do you know how much older I am?"


    "I don''t care, or I don''t need to."


    "If your father were to know about this..."


    "Professor Love-," she stopped him by putting her finger on his lips.


    "Call me Isadora when we are alone."


    "Isa," he called, improvising it even more.


    "Yeah, I like the sound of that."


    "And don''t bring that person''s name up again. I don''t care what happened between you guys, nor do I give a fuck about it."


    "Wow, I have to say, you resemble your father a lot."


    "That''s it; you have gone and done. Now you are gonna get it."


    He lifted her up and carried her to the bed, dropping her on the bed.


    Quickly, he got on top of her, kissing her. It was soft and sweet. Their lips danced together, creating a moment of pure bliss.


    He spread her legs, and she held her breath in anticipation as he guided his cock to her wet cunt. She moaned as she felt him slide the head of his cock through her wet flesh.


    He rubbed his cock''s head against her clit, teasing her.


    "Jaegar¡­"she gasped.


    Brushing it two to three times before sliding it back into her. She eased back, and he let out his breath as he felt the tip of his cock begin to push its way into her.


    She whimpered, "Darling boy, no matter how many times I take it, I still can''t get used to it."


    "Take it slow, my darling boy," she whispered into his ear, hugging him.


    He paused, hearing her. He moved his hips slowly, moving slowly in and out of her. It wasn''t fully in yet.


    After easing her up, he asked her again, to which she nodded in approval.


    Then he shoved in one go.


    "Jaegar!" they both cried out as his dick plunged into her wet and tight pussy. Her breath came in short gasps.


    He was fully in her, his head hitting the spot. He stayed like that, hugging her back.


    She sighed and smacked his back.


    Then he started rocking her with his cock in and out of her pussy. She closed her eyes tightly, feeling the rock hard cock rubbing her insides.


    He moved back, then caught her thighs and held them against him. He sat on his knees and started thrusting into her wet hole, making her scream.


    She held the pillow under her and shuddered under his drilling.


    He held her thighs firmly as he pumped his shaft fully into her, and her breasts moved back and forth in motion.


    She just said, "Use me."


    He loosened his arms around her thighs, caught them by the ankles, and pushed until they were on either side of her head.


    He straightened his legs and started humping his dick into her. His long shaft moved in length and fully immersed with each stroke.

 Chapter 114: Opening up to him (18+)

    He leaned his face to kiss her, her face wrinkled with extreme pleasure. She fully andpletely submitted herself to him.


    The sound of flesh mixed with wet noises resounded in the air.


    She was moaning and groaning into his mouth.


    Jaegar was like a wild and hungry beast with a hunger for lust.


    Her face became red, and tears welled in her eyes. Under his constant pounding, she reached her orgasm, but Jaegar never stopped, he dropped her legs down, ignored her protests, and kissed her again.


    Then he dropped to her chest, kissing her breasts and sucking them harder.


    Her legs went limp as she screamed and moaned under his thrust, but she held him against her chest, holding him to her, embracing him, singing words of pleasure to him, and telling him to never stop until he was satisfied.


    "Fuck me, Jaegar!"


    "Yes, Ma''am."


    He wrapped his arms around her thighs again and started mming her harder than before.


    "Goddmann! She cried out. "Yes, harder, just like that!"


    He didn''t need to be told, as he waspletely focused on fucking her.


    He reared back and started going even harder. Isadora was squealing with every thrust, and he spurred on; he began to go even faster.


    Shifting his grip to her ankles, he opened her legs and continued to ram her.


    "All the way, darling boy," she gasped. "Spread them all the way."


    ''Fuck, this is going to be the best fuck of my life.''


    He spread them as much as he could and began pounding her harder than ever.


    The thighs where his thighs mmed against her became red too. His cock bathed in her juices as he took in and out of her.


    "Oh, yeah!" Isadora called. "Just what I fucking missed?"


    He looked down at the amazing sight of his glistening cock driving in and out of her silky, smooth, and dripping pussy. His cock was making wet sucking sounds every time he pulled back, and again when he drove back inside. Isadora was making noises that were more than human, and it made him try even harder. He was breathing heavily and moaned as he could feel himself getting ready to cum.


    Sensing he was close, she yelled, "Inside me, darling boy, I want to feel it!"


    His legs were shaking, and after a few more vicious pumps, he felt his cum racing through his cock as he moaned.


    He gave her one pump and cried out as he felt his cock go off inside her. She cried out as well and then moaned each time he thrust into her.


    He gasped as each of those thrusts ended in another spurt of cum deep inside of her, "Oh my darling boy, that is sooo good, so fucking good!" she purred as he gave her one more pump.


    "Stay still,"


    He groaned in surprise and pleasure as he felt her pussy contract around his cock, wringing a couple of more drops from him.


    ''Damn, she was wild.''


    He pulled his cock from inside her and sat back on his knees. In the quiet intimacy of the moment, Isadora rested her head and arms, her breathsing in pants of exhaustion. Beside her, Jaegar stretched out, surrendering to his own weariness. The passion that had ignited between them had left them both physically exhausted.


    As theyy there, the atmosphere between them had shifted. Jaegar was beginning to reassess his initial impression of Isadora. At first, he assumed that her interest in him was solely driven by desire, but the events of today had unveiled a deeper connection, a longing that transcended mere physical attraction.


    "Do you still believe I''m too young for you?" Jaegar asked, his perception of her slowly evolving.


    Isadora confessed, "Well, you know, I thought young people like you wouldn''t want old bones like me." Her voice carried a hint of self-deprecation; her insecurity wasid bare.


    Jaegar, turning to face her, propped himself up on his elbow, resting his head on his hand.


    He countered, "You are not old." His words held a sincerity that seemed to resonate with her.


    A soft chuckle escaped Isadora''s lips. "I am," she responded, though her tone held a hint of disbelief.


    "And you, you''re a prince. A woman like me can''t even stand beside you."


    Jaegar was taken aback by her admission. It was clear that she harbored genuine feelings for him, feelings that extended beyond the physical realm. He considered her words carefully before responding, "If you truly desire it, I can make it happen. No one would stand in my way."


    A shadow darkened Isadora''s features, and her voice took on a somber tone. "Do you know why I haven''t married yet?" she asked, her vulnerability showing. Jaegar listened attentively, silently urging her to continue.


    "At the age of fifteen," Isadora began, her voice quivering with emotion, "I found out that I couldn''t be a mother because I don''t have the womb to carry a child." Tears welled up in her eyes, and one by one, they rolled down her cheeks, tracing a path of sorrow.


    Moved by her revtion, Jaegar reached out to hold her, drawing her into hisforting embrace. As her tears fell, he, too, allowed himself to grieve with her, understanding that the pain of unfulfilled dreams weighed heavily on her heart.


    He actually didn''t know what to say to her. He could tell just by looking at her that she might have been through so much pain. Even though he didn''t have a mother, one didn''t care, and the other didn''t know about him. Well, he didn''t know about her. He knew the heart of one; the time he had spent with Diana made him realize that.


    Behind her ice-cold attitude, she was hiding so much pain. He could see the traces of sorrow in her eyes, the subtle hints of a broken spirit that she tried so hard to conceal. It was as if she had built a fortress around herself, using her icy demeanor as a shield to protect her fragile heart from further damage.


    In the quiet of that intimate moment, Isadora''s tears eventually subsided, leaving behind a sense of catharsis. She pulled away slightly from Jaegar, her eyes red and puffy but with a glimmer of gratitude shining through.

 Chapter 115: Isadora Lovett

    "Thank you," she whispered, her voice still shaky but filled with a newfound vulnerability. "I''ve carried that pain for so long, and it''s been a heavy burden. I didn''t expect to share it with anyone."


    Jaegar met her gaze, his own eyes reflectingpassion and understanding. "Sometimes, it helps to share our pain with someone who truly listens," he replied gently. "You don''t have to carry it alone."


    Isadora managed a faint smile, her fingers brushing a stray strand of hair from her face. "You''re not like anyone I''ve met till now, Jaegar. You''re wise beyond your years."


    He chuckled softly, a warm and genuine sound. "Perhaps I''ve just been fortunate to learn from some exceptional teachers."


    Their conversation shifted to lighter topics, and the hours seemed to slip away as they talked and shared stories. Jaegar discovered more about Isadora''s life, her passions, and her dreams beyond the ssroom. Isadora, in turn, found herself drawn to Jaegar''s intellect, his curiosity, and his unwavering support.


    It was past midnight. Isadora looked at Jaegar, her eyes filled with a newfound sense of hope. "Thank you for being here, Jaegar," she said softly. "You''ve given me something I didn''t think I could find again."


    Jaegar smiled warmly, his own eyes reflecting a depth of feeling. "Isa, sometimes we find sce and connection in the most unexpected ces."


    With those words, they settled into a peaceful silence, content in each other''s presence. The night held no promises of what the future might bring, but for that moment, they foundfort and understanding in the midst of life''splexities.


    As the stars began to twinkle outside the window, Isadora and Jaegar continued to share their stories, forging a bond that transcended age, circumstance, and convention.


    "I had no idea I could talk so much," Jaegar said, falling back and facing the roof.


    "You seem remarkably mature for your age, too." Isadora replied, a genuine smile spreading across her face. "It''s refreshing to meet someone who truly listens and understands.


    As they engaged in conversation, Jaegar''s eyelids grew heavy, and the weight of fatigue overcame him. His eyes gently closed, and he drifted off into a peaceful slumber.


    Observing his peaceful yet vulnerable expression, Isadora, moved by a surge of affection, decided to ensure hisfort.


    She quietly fetched a nearby sheet of warm,forting nket and tenderly spread it over his resting form, tucking it in around him with great care.


    With the moonlight filtering through the curtains, Isadora gazed at Jaegar''s rxed face, illuminated by the soft night glow. Overwhelmed by her fondness for him, she couldn''t resist the urge to lean in and ce a tender kiss upon his cheek, her lips barely grazing his skin.


    NovelFire-content


    In a hushed, loving tone, she whispered sweet words into his ear, sharing her feelings before joining him in the world of dreams, their hands entwined.


    As dawn''s gentle light began to seep into the room, Jaegar gradually stirred from his peaceful slumber. His eyes fluttered open to find Isadora, her presence aforting sight, dressed in a flowing robe with her hair elegantly tied in a bun. She greeted him with a warm smile, teasingly remarking, "Good morning, sleepyhead."


    Yawning and stretching, Jaegar replied in a husky morning voice, "Good morning." He inquired about the time, to which Isadora responded, "It''s seven."


    Rubbing his eyes, Jaegar contemted his impending responsibilities. "I have a ss to attend," he mumbled, still feeling the pull of drowsiness.


    Isadora, too, had her ownmitments. She suggested, "I do as well. Can you sneak out of here?"


    A yful grin spread across Jaegar''s face, and he nodded in agreement. "Certainly," he whispered.


    Drawing nearer to him, Isadora leaned in for a fleeting but affectionate kiss, her lips briefly meeting his. Pulling back, she expressed her desire for discretion, saying, "Please be discreet. I wouldn''t want anyone to catch us."


    With a nod and a sly smile, Jaegar assured her he could handle the task. As Isadora slipped away to the bathroom, Jaegar stirred from the warmth of their shared embrace. He gradually got out of bed, the remnants of sleep still clinging to him. Lazily, he snapped his fingers, invoking a magical portal that materialized within this room.


    Jaegar stepped through the portal, which whisked him away to his own quarters. Copsing onto his familiar bed.


    As Jaegar reclined on his bed, the weight of his thoughts pressed upon him. He couldn''t help but recall the poignant words Isadora had shared with him during their intimate moments, the way she had confided in him, vulnerable and tearful.


    It struck him that he had spent much of his life convinced he could never truly love anyone nor that he wanted to love anyone, yet he now found himself in the unexpected position of being loved in return. He forgot the basic thing that they would be the ones who would truly love him and would want to be with him.


    In the stillness of his room, he resolved to shift his perspective and embrace this newfound affection. Isadora had shown him a depth of emotion he hadn''t known was possible, and he wanted to reciprocate in kind. Fiona, too, was a significant presence in his life, and he recognized the importance of nurturing that connection as well.


    With Jeanine, he had only spent time with her when there was a physical need. They both knew what they were involved in and it was not love.


    Jaegar acknowledged that a multitude of concerns and uncertainties weighed on his mind. His past, his future, and theplexities of his rtionships all posed challenges that needed addressing. However, rather than rushing into hasty decisions or dwelling on these issues, he made a conscious choice to take things at a measured pace.


    He understood that some matters required time to unfold, and he was determined to confront them with patience and care. In this moment of introspection, hemitted to being there for Isadora, to embracing the love they offered, and to gradually untangle the intricacies of his heart and life, one step at a time.

 Chapter 116: Class duels

    After an hour or so, Jaegar finally roused himself from his peaceful slumber, refreshed by the much-needed rest. He leisurely went through the motions of freshening up, letting the cool water wash away the remnants of sleep from his face.


    Then, with a sense of renewed energy, he made his way back to his sses.


    Among the various subjects he was studying, the summoning sses held a particr allure. The thrill of wielding magical forces to conjure creatures and objects was the one thing that consistently piqued his interest.


    Finishing with that ss, he went to the next one. In the spell-casting ss taught by Professor Lovett, she maintained her usual self. She seemedpletely different from the woman she was at night.


    As the students filed into the ssroom, Professor Lovett''s presence was as formidable as ever, her stern demeanour casting an air of seriousness over the room.


    Today''s lesson promised to be memorable as they were taken out to the spacious field for an in-depth exploration ofbat spells.


    novel-hosted-NovelFire


    Among the students eagerly assembled, Pierre and Jaegar stood side by side, leisurely chatting. Jennifer was with her girl gang.


    Pierre was whispering something, and they chuckled to themselves.


    "Now, if I have your attention, little gents anddies,"


    With an authoritative aura, Professor Lovett began her instruction, delving into the specifics of offensive spells. Her words carried weight, and the students listened intently.


    After she was done with her lecture, she gave them a test and paired them.


    Jaegar found himself paired with Andrew, a fellow student whose gaze seemed to beced with contempt for reasons unknown.


    However, Jaegar, everposed and indifferent to such attitudes, paid it little heed. His focus was solely on the spell that Professor Lovett had tasked them with. He wanted to try using the wand.


    Lately, he developed the habit of using the wand, as it made him feel familiar, and the procession through the wand was more effective than normal when he performed spells.He didn''t need to chant spells; he just needed to hold the wand and materialize his intentions. The wand seemed to amplify his magical abilities, allowing him to channel his energy with precision and ease.


    It was as if the wand had be an extension of himself, enhancing his spellcasting prowess in ways he had never experienced before.


    The moment arrived when they were instructed to put theory into practice.


    As the ss held its collective breath, Professor Lovett uttered the incantation, "Raon so sasoarr." A palpable sense of anticipation hung in the air as the words left her lips, and a surge of blue energy materialized into an ice spear and sted off into the wall, which shattered upon impact, leaving behind a trail of sparkling dust.


    The students gasped in awe at the disy of power, their eyes wide with amazement.


    Done with the demonstration, she told them to continue doing it on each other while trying to defend themselves from the spell and that they needed to go on offence.


    Andrew and Jaegar stood opposite each other. Andrew was the first one to try, and he held out his wand and chanted the spell.


    "Raon, so sasoarr."


    Then a burst of white light converged and formed into a spear, his intent, and it was plunged towards Jaegar with great force.


    In a split second, Jaegar''s instincts took over. Then he also chanted the spell and swiftly drew his wand, and the moment he said those words, his voice sounded distorted and low-pitched, and he met the iing energy head-on. The collision created a dazzling disy of magical prowess as the two opposing forces shed and continued to burn with intensity.


    The spectacle was so captivating that it drew the attention of every student in the vicinity. The field was suddenly bathed in the radiant glow of their magical exchange.


    Jaegar''s approach was unconventional; he relied solely on the spell itself rather than channelling his own magical energy. Andrew, on the other hand, seemed unyielding, determined to match Jaegar''s power with his own.


    The intensity of their confrontation escted rapidly. Had it been anyone else caught in the crossfire, they might have been overwhelmed by the sheer magnitude of magical energy on disy. Jaegar''s brows furrowed as he continued to grapple with Andrew, who wore a sinister smile as if he relished the challenge.


    Jaegar realized that he needed to tip the scales in his favour. He directed his focus inward, harnessing his innate magical energy to enhance the potency of the spell. The energy surged, and the spell''s intensity grew exponentially until it reached a climax.


    With a resounding explosion of magical force, the spell discharged, sending Andrew hurtling several meters backwards.


    Andrew, disoriented but ultimately unharmed,y sprawled on the ground.


    Jaegar had taken care not to cause any real harm. The awe-struck onlookers and the sudden intervention of Professor Lovett brought the magical skirmish to an abrupt halt.


    Approaching the twobatants, Professor Lovett''s expression was one of sternness. "This was meant to be a friendly spar," she admonished, her voice carrying an authoritative weight. "There was no need for either of you to escte it to such a dangerous level. Mr. Cartor and Mr. Ambrose, you both will have detention."


    Jaegar couldn''t help but protest. "Wait, why am I also being punished?" he inquired, his tone tinged with frustration.


    Turning her gaze toward Jaegar, Professor Lovett exined, "You too disyed excessive use of power. Both of you bear responsibility for the situation."


    Jaegar''s response was cut short as he grumbled under his breath, unable to argue further with his formidable professor.


    After the ss concluded, both Jaegar and Andrew were ushered into a small room where Heath, the overseer of detention, awaited them. Their instructions were clear: they were to write letters of apology for their actions during the spar.


    And they were to stay behind for detention in the evening hours.


    The room was silent, save for the scratching of quills on parchment as the two students set about the task of crafting their apologies.

 Chapter 117: Meeting a fan

    In the evening, as Jaegar strolled down the dimly lit corridors of the academy, the eerie howling noise resurfaced.


    It was a haunting sound that he had heard on several asions before, seemingly emanating from the distant woods beyond the windowpanes.


    His curiosity got the better of him, and he gazed out into the dark expanse, trying to pinpoint the source of the unsettling cries.


    Momentster, the howling faded into the quiet of the evening, leaving him with a sense of disquiet.


    For a brief moment, he found himself lost in thought, his eyes fixed on the horizon as he pondered the mysteries that surrounded this academy. However, his contemtion was interrupted when he crossed paths with Lorcan, a fellow student known for his sharp, piercing gaze.


    Jaegar regarded Lorcan with his characteristic stoic expression, not particrly fond of the terse encounters he often had with him.


    Lorcan, however, decided to engage in conversation, his words carrying a tinge of cynicism. "It seems like all''s going well for you," he remarked, his toneced with an air of inscrutable amusement.


    Jaegar responded coolly, "What if it is?"


    Lorcan''s frustration simmered beneath the surface as he muttered, "Enjoy it while you can." He shot Jaegar a resentful look before briskly moving away, a visible vein pulsating on his forehead.


    Jaegar, seemingly unfazed by Lorcan''s cryptic behaviour, couldn''t help but wonder, "What the fuck is his problem?"


    "Whatever." With that, he watched Lorcan''s retreating figure, and as he ventured onward, his path unexpectedly converged with Veronica''s.


    Lorcan and Veronica engaged in casual conversation, their voices blending harmoniously into the ambient sounds of the academy''s halls.


    Jaegar''s gaze, however, was inexplicably drawn to Veronica, and a yful notion began to take shape in his mind. He moved away from the corridor, a mischievous smile curling at the corners of his lips, eager to try the idea he just had in his mind.


    ***


    read-more-on-NovelFire


    Inside the cozy confines of their dorm room, Jaegar and Pierre sat among their fellow dorm members, creating afortable and amiable atmosphere.


    The room buzzed with conversation as they discussed an array of topics, ranging from theirtest magical endeavours to the academy''s legendary mysteries.


    As they shared anecdotes and chatted about this and that, an eerie howling noise suddenly pierced through the room, interrupting their banter. Jaegar''s curiosity was piqued, and he couldn''t resist delving into the intriguing sound, weaving captivating stories and spections about its origin.


    A few of their fellow students dismissed the noise as merely the distant calls of wolves inhabiting the nearby woods, attributing no extraordinary significance to it.


    However, Pierre, ever enthusiastic and brimming with imagination, couldn''t resist the allure of a more fantastical exnation.


    Using his book thoughts, he animatedly proposed that the howling must be the work of a werewolf, perhaps an unfortunate soul bitten by one of these mythical creatures and now prowling the woods, hunting under the moonlight.


    The room echoed with heartyughter at Pierre''s whimsical promation. The idea of a werewolf lurking near the academy and venturing into the woods was met with yful scepticism.


    After all, while tales of werewolves lingered in the annals of history, the notion of one prowling so close to their campus seemed highly unlikely. The practicality of such a scenario was questioned. Why would a werewolf choose their campus as its hunting grounds?


    Jaegar couldn''t help but join in the amusement, his lips curving into a mischievous grin. He yfully teased Pierre about his vivid imagination, suggesting that perhaps Pierre should consider a career in storytelling with such a ir for creating fantastic narratives. Amid theughter, the howling noise, once ominous, now became a source of light-hearted amusement.


    Pierre and Jaegar were standing near the window, staring into the dark woods. "The first years have started clubs; did you hear about it?"


    "What clubs?"


    "Just a few, rted to the study of magic, elementalism, and so on."


    "So, did you join any, then?"


    "Nah, man, I have my hands filled with Jen and our sses."


    "I didn''t take you for such a devoted man, Pierre."


    "Yeah, I think Jen is the one. You know what I am saying."


    "Wait, are you serious?" Jaegar asked, raising an eyebrow. "You''re already thinking about settling down?" Pierre chuckled and nodded. "Yeah, I know it''s early, but when you know, you know. Plus, she''s amazing."


    "Yeah, that she is."


    Pierre was grinning like a fool, thinking of Jennifer.


    Jaegar sighed, seeing that his friend, Mr. Manners, now seemed like a lost cause. He also fell in love once, but she left him alone when he needed her the most.


    But this new life had given him so much¡ªwomen who loved unconditionally, making him feel the lost love again.


    He left the dorm room, and leaving Pierre in his own world, walked down to the dining room.


    As Jaegar ventured into the dining room, his gaze fell upon a girl sitting at one of the tables. She was absorbed in her meal, a picture of sereneposure in the silent room.


    Her appearance was striking, with cascading waves of glossy brown hair and eyes that seemed to hold depth.


    With each step he took, Jaegar moved closer to the girl, his curiosity growing stronger by the moment.


    She remained oblivious to his approach, her attentionpletely absorbed in her meal. It wasn''t until he drew near that she suddenly turned her head, her eyes widening in surprise.


    "Ah! You scared me," she admitted, her voice carrying a hint of startlement.


    Jaegar offered a polite apology, "Sorry, just wanted to find something to eat, so I came down and saw you." His voice was warm and friendly, revealing his genuine intention to strike up a conversation.


    The girl, still holding her spoon in her mouth, observed Jaegar. She was dressed infortable pyjamas, her hair tied in a knot at the back of her head. Her gaze lingered on him for a moment before she responded with a friendly smile, "Oh, no worries; you just caught me by surprise."


    Then she quickly recognized him and said, "Wait, you are Jaegar Ambrose?"


    Jaegar nodded, confirming his identity with a simple "Yes."


    A spark of excitement ignited in her eyes, and she couldn''t contain her enthusiasm. "Wow, finally I get to meet you in person."


    Jaegar was genuinely taken aback by her reaction. "What?" he inquired, clearly puzzled by her sudden enthusiasm.


    With a yful twinkle in her eye, she continued, "You probably don''t know."


    "Ever since the carnival," she went on, "I have be a big fan of you."


    Jaegar couldn''t help but wryly smile at the revtion.

 Chapter 118: A malevolent being

    NovelFire-official-text


    The girl''s excitement was visible as she continued to share her perspective with Jaegar.


    "We first years even have a club dedicated to you. Your performance in ser and in the carnival, we watched everything. And on top of that, you''re the school''s most handsome man ever," she gushed, her admiration shining through in her words.


    "A club!" he eximed.


    ''Damn!''


    As she spoke, Jaegar found it increasingly difficult to process the idea that he had fans among the students, students who held him in such high regard.


    Aware that the encounter was bing increasingly overwhelming, Jaegar decided to gracefully conclude the conversation. "Okay, it was nice meeting you, but it''s gettingte. You should go back," he suggested, his tone gentle yet firm.


    The girl nodded in response, her enthusiasm tempered by his practical advice. She listened attentively to his words and heeded his suggestion.


    In the wake of his unexpected encounter in the dining room, Jaegar returned to his dorm room, his thoughts a swirling maelstrom of disbelief and intrigue. The conversation with the enthusiastic girl had left him feeling taken aback. It was all known to him, the idea of people admiring him. He had never done anything until now to get any rewards or praise from anyone. He did only what he wanted.


    As he settled into his room, minutes ticked by, and the night''s serenity descended upon the academy.


    It was a tranquil moment, a stark contrast to the tumultuous emotions that had stirred within Jaegar earlier. He found himself drawn to the window, gazing out at the moonlit campus. It was a familiar sight, yet it felt different tonight as if the air held a whisper of anticipation.


    Then, as if summoned by the winds of fate, a shadowy figure appeared on the horizon. It was an indistinct silhouette, soaring at an unimaginable speed through the night sky towards the academy. The figure''s movement was swift and precise, a proof of the power it held.


    Jaegar who was at the window, sensed the being''s presence. He looked to the sides and towards the sky. The presence was getting stronger by the minute and it was bing more evident to him.


    A sense of foreboding washed over Jaegar, his instincts kicking in.


    There was something inherently dangerous about this presence, something that surpassed any foe he had ever encountered. The aura emanating from this mysterious entity sent shivers down his spine, a cold premonition of impending danger.


    As Jaegar''s senses sharpened, he discerned a few more presences, their energy pulsating with an intensity that matched the mysterious entity. The air grew heavy with anticipation, and Jaegar''s heart raced as he realized that whatever was approaching carried an equal, if not greater, threat than the former shadow figure.


    There were multiple sources of power converging upon him, each one possessing a potency he had seldom encountered. Theter presence was a few miles behind the former, and the intensity of their intent was unmistakably directed at him.


    Swift as a fleeting thought, Jaegar abandoned his room and quickly summoned all his energy.


    Jaegar''s heart raced as he bolted from his room, propelled by an instinctual caution that surged through his veins. Within a second, he burst through the window and out of the room, feeling the cool night air rush around him as he floated in midair above the dorm.


    In the ominous stillness of the night, he saw it¡ªan obscure dot in the distance, rapidly approaching.


    Within the span of a breath, that inconspicuous dot transformed into a fully realized human figure, as if the night itself had given birth to this enigmatic being.


    Before Jaegar could evenprehend the unfolding events, the figure had reached him with preternatural speed, seizing him with a grasp like iron. It was a surreal and disorienting experience; one moment he was free, and the next he was caught in the unyielding clutches of his captor.


    In a disorienting blur, they soared skyward, ascending over the expanse of the academy grounds.


    The night breeze rushed past Jaegar, ruffling his hair as he dangled, suspended in the air, helplessly ensnared by the sinister figure.


    He fought against the vice-like grip, his body contorting in futile attempts to break free.


    But it was as if his very essence was bound by unseen chains, preventing him from tapping into his magical abilities or unleashing the potent bloodline powers that he had cultivated over the years.


    It was a cruel irony¡ªhe was rendered powerless in the face of this formidable adversary.


    As they touched down in the heart of the looming woods, a sense of trepidation enveloped Jaegar. His captor halted, holding him aloft by the neck. This malevolent figure stood at least two meters tall, their presencemanding the night as they hovered menacingly.


    The figure was veiled in an intricate ensemble that hinted at arcane knowledge and dark magic. A long robe, adorned with cryptic symbols, draped over their form, concealing their face beneath the hood.


    A single, ominous slit in the middle of the hood allowed only a glimpse of their eyes, which glinted with an eerie, malevolent light.


    The figure''s voice, resonating with an unmistakable aura of dark magic, pierced the silence. "Well, well, well, what a powerful young man you have be," they intoned, their words bearing the weight of foreboding destiny.


    Jaegar''s struggle continued, his chest heaving as he attempted to break free from the oppressive hold.


    Desperation fueled his efforts, but it was a futile battle against a force that seemed beyond mortalprehension.


    The figure''s grin only widened, as if relishing Jaegar''s helplessness. It was a chilling tableau¡ªa powerful and malevolent entity holding an aspiring young wizard captive in the dead of night, in a dark forest shrouded in mystery and malice.


    The cryptic words hung in the air,den with a foreboding sense of destiny. Jaegar''s breaths came in rapid session as he grappled with the realization that he was trapped and vulnerable.


    However, just when hope seemed elusive, a sudden interruption shattered the stillness of the woods.


    From the distant horizon, a colossal swan emerged, its wings spanning a vast expanse of the night sky. It carried within it a small tea house, an ethereal structure perched atop its elegant form.


    Two figures emerged from the tea house, propelled towards the mysterious entity.


    With a fierce movement, theyunched themselves into the night, their silhouettes streaking through the darkness toward the figure who held Jaegar captive.


    One of them unleashed a potent spell, a brilliant burst of energy that streaked toward the malevolent figure, seeking to divert their attention and disrupt their grip on Jaegar.


    Meanwhile, the other figure approached Jaegar, catching him with a gentle yet firm hold and cradling him in their protective arms.


    With a voice as soothing as a luby, she spoke, "Are you all right, child?"


    Jaegar, still reeling from the shock of his capture and the unexpected turn of events, could only nod in response, his eyes reflecting doubt and confusion.


    Amidst the eerie stillness of the forest, the tense standoff took an unexpected turn.


    The figure holding Jaegar captive was revealed to be a female elf, standing at an imposing 8.5 feet in height, her form elegant andmanding. She was garbed in attire that mirrored her grace and sophistication. A white top with full sleeves that had slits from the waist down and white leather pants with golden lines adorned them, entuating her slender figure.


    Her long, flowing silver hair cascaded down her back, shimmering in the dappled moonlight. A sword sheathed in a scabbard was hanging from her waist by a belt. The hilt of the sword was intricately carved with elven symbols, hinting at its significance.


    Opposite the mysterious figure, another elf had appeared, and Jaegar''s recognition was immediate.


    Their distinct pointy ears and ethereal beauty marked them as elves, and it was a testimony to their eldritch abilities that they had arrived so swiftly in the heart of the woods.


    As the enigmatic figure ceased their aggression, a subtle shift in the atmosphere hinted at a history between the two opposing parties.


    The mysterious hooded figure addressed them with a tone that held both familiarity and tension. "Well, if it isn''t the royal siblings, what has brought you here, Your Majesty?" he inquired, his voiceced with a mixture of intrigue and veiled threat.


    "Wi''thas, I can ask you the same," Fern replied, his voice unwavering.


    Jaegar realized that the elf known as Fern stood opposite Wi''thas, his expression a mirror of his regal lineage.


    Wi''thas''s presence seemed to have stirred something deep within him, and he confronted him with steadfast determination.


    Wi''thas responded with a dark, chillingugh. "I came to meet the offspring," he proimed, his wordsden with sinister implications.


    "Fern, you shouldn''t get in the way of me," he said, grinning, and his eyes turned to the one holding Jaegar, licked his lips and added, "your sister, Daratrine, is as beautiful as thest time I saw her."

 Chapter 119: Royal Elves of Autumnhold

    The atmosphere crackled with tension as the two elves faced off against a mysterious hooded figure in the moonlit forest.


    Jaegar, still reeling from the abrupt turn of events, remained on edge, unable to fullyprehend the intricacies of their confrontation.


    It was Daratrine, the sister of Fern and a formidable presence in her own right, who held Jaegar captive. She gently lowered him to the forest floor, releasing her grip, and in a blur of motion, she unsheathed a slim sword with remarkable speed.


    Her movements were a disy of her elven agility; they were so swift that Jaegar could hardly follow them.


    With a poised stance and her de held in readiness, Daratrineunched herself at Wi''thas, her sword slicing through the air like a viper''s strike. But Wi''thas proved to be equally agile, evading her deadly attack with a fraction of an inch to spare. The sword grazed his cheek, drawing a thin line of crimson blood.


    Jaegar stood transfixed by the blinding speed and precision of their exchange. His heart raced as he watched the dance of elven prowess, marveling at the otherworldly skill disyed before him.


    Wi''thas''s reaction was not what one might expect after narrowly escaping a deadly blow. Instead, he erupted into maniacalughter, his eyes gleaming with a dark, unsettling light. "Oh, you could have killed me," he remarked with eerie amusement.


    The sound of Wi''thas''sughter echoed through the clearing, sending a wave of ripple through the woods.


    One more figure was approaching the scene in swift motion.


    Then, as if abruptly losing interest in the confrontation, Wi''thas turned his gaze to Jaegar, locking eyes with the young wizard. "Well, we will meet again, little one," he dered, his voice carrying a hint of ominous promise.


    In an instant, Wi''thas dissipated into thin air, leaving behind only a swirling cloud of dark smoke that quickly dispersed into the night.


    The eerie silence that descended upon the forest was punctuated only by the rustling of leaves and the soft breaths of the elves who remained.


    The encounter had raised more questions than answers for Jaegar, leaving him with a profound sense of unease.


    After Wi''thas''s enigmatic disappearance, a new presence emerged in the moonlit forest. Ashfield, with eyes wide in astonishment, approached the spot where the two elves, Daratrine and Fern, now stood beside Jaegar.


    The sight of the two figures bewildered him.


    Elves, here in the woods, and the ones standing before him were royal elves, the ones who were revered as the strongest mages of the magical ne. He knew exactly who they were.


    While he was standing, rooted in their presence,


    Daratrine, with a concerned expression, wasted no time in inquiring, "Did he do anything to you?" Her concern for Jaegar was visible as she awaited his response.


    Jaegar, still dazed from the encounter, shook his head in response. "No," he murmured, his voice carrying a hint of relief amidst the lingering astonishment.


    He didn''t know who they were or who the mysterious individual was; they all came out of nowhere and were worried about him.


    But he didn''t forget to etch the details of the person who came to attack him, thinking of repaying him in the future.


    Fern, his resolve unshaken, directed his attention to Daratrine. "We should havee sooner to warn him," he remarked with a sense of regret. His determination zed brightly as he continued, "I am going to hunt that vile man until I find him."


    Daratrine nodded in agreement, sharing her brother''s unwavering resolve. "Yeah," she concurred, "this shouldn''t be left unaddressed."


    Their purpose clear and their resolve unyielding, the royal siblings, in their elegant elven regalia, turned their attention to Ashfield. He bowed respectfully before them, recognizing their status and the gravity of the situation. "Your majesties," he acknowledged with a formal nod.


    In response, the elves turned their gaze toward Ashfield, their eyes reflecting wisdom.


    Jaegar, still trying to regain hisposure, observed the exchange with a sense of curiosity and reverence.


    With a thoughtful expression, Ashfield addressed the two honored visitors. "What has brought you two esteemed individuals here?"


    story source mvle-mp|y|r


    Even though he was a high-level wizard, he couldn''t discern their power level; they both seemed like they had reached a realm beyond their understanding.


    Fern''s deration cut through the night air like a de, his voice stern andmanding. "We will be taking Jaegar away for a while," he announced, his words leaving no room for argument.


    Daratrine, her graceful hand resting gently on Jaegar''s shoulder, stepped forward, and with a seamless transition, the three of them vanished into thin air, leaving the moonlit forest behind.


    When they reappeared, it was atop the swan, nestled in a small room-like enclosure with elegant furnishings.


    Daratrine, in a silent invitation, gestured for Jaegar to take a seat, while Fern assumed control of the majestic bird.


    With powerful strokes of its wings, the pristine white swan soared above the clouds, effortlessly parting the shroud of mist.


    The wind rushed through their hair as they ascended higher and higher, revealing a breathtaking view of the world below. The swan''s flight was graceful and smooth, making it feel as though they were gliding through the sky.


    The moonlight bathed them in a silvery glow as they left the academy far below, disappearing into the night sky.


    Ashfield, left behind to ponder the strange turn of events, watched the immense bird carrying Jaegar as it receded into the distance.


    High above the world, perched on the back of the swan, Jaegar gazed down at the earth below, the sight both breathtaking and serene. The vast expanse of the night sky unfurled around them, and he couldn''t help but be captivated by the beauty of the world from such a vantage point.


    Breaking the silence that had settled among them, Daratrine turned her attention to Jaegar. Her hands rested gently on his shoulders as she said, "Let me have a look at you."


    He turned toward her, his eyes meeting hers, and he found himself ensnared by her ethereal beauty.


    She possessed a timeless allure, her countenance resembling that of an otherworldly being descended from the heavens.


    Fern couldn''t help but chuckle at the sight. "It seems," he remarked with a yful glint in his eyes, "that the young man has been quite entranced by your beauty up close."


    Daratrine''s lips curved into a smile, a breathtaking expression that held the power to captivate hearts and beguile souls. But in the midst of this enchanting moment, Jaegar''s demeanor shifted suddenly. A puckered look crossed his face, and in an unguarded moment, he let out a heartfelt exmation. "Damn!"


    Jaegar''s mind swirled in a whirlwind of emotions as he gazed upon Daratrine''s face up close. She was unlike anything he had ever encountered, her beauty was unparalleled, radiating an otherworldly allure that held him spellbound. Her presence seemed to draw him into a realm of enchantment, where time itself seemed to pause.


    "You sure look like her," Daratrine''s voice, with its soothing cadence, carried a bass tone of seriousness that resonated in the depths of Jaegar''s soul. His curiosity and wonder swirled within him like a tempest, and atst, he found the words to express his thoughts. "Who are you, people?" he inquired, his gaze fixed upon Daratrine.


    Daratrine''s eyes held a hint of mncholy as she responded, "You can say that we are sort of a family. Your mother... she was our friend and ourpanion." Her words were imbued with a sense of reverence for the woman who had linked their lives together.


    Then, as if the moon itself had chosen to shine upon Jaegar, Daratrine''s smile graced him with its radiance. His heart skipped a beat, and in a moment of quiet revtion, he couldn''t help but mutter to himself, ''I think I''m in love.''


    With a gentle yetpelling tone, Daratrine extended an invitation. "Tell me, Jaegar, how about youe with us? We can teach you far better than them."


    Fern, the brother elf standing nearby, chimed in, "Yes, and we can watch over you."


    Jaegar, his thoughts racing, couldn''t help but seek answers about the enigmatic figure who had confronted him earlier. "Who was that earlier? Do you know him?"


    Fern''s expression darkened with anger as he responded, "He is but a lowlife, one who clings to a borrowed existence. You need not concern yourself with him."


    The air around them grew charged with an ominous energy, and Jaegar sensed a heavy presence pressing upon him.


    It was then that Daratrine tapped her brother''s shoulder, a gesture of restraint.


    Reluctantly, Fern sighed and conceded, "You need not worry about him. I will take care of him."


    Daratrine, her eyes filled with anticipation, posed a final question to Jaegar. "So tell me, will youe with us?"


    "You can stay with us in Autumnhold, we can teach you and guide you."


    Fern, added, "I have been meaning to meet you ever since I felt that familiar aura, the same magic she used, it was faint but I could tell."


    "So, what to do you think?"

 Chapter 120: Will meet again

    Jaegar lowered his gaze, contemting his response. "Hmm," he began, his voice filled with gratitude, "it''s my first time meeting you. I appreciate the help you''ve offered, and the prospect of seeing you daily is undeniably tempting. But for now, I am content here, and I wish to spend some time at this academy.


    It''s a tempting offer, one that fills me with pleasure, but I will remain here for the time being. However, I promise that I wille to you in the future."


    As the moonlight painted a silvery tapestry in the night sky, Jaegar found himself wrapped in a cocoon of conversation with Daratrine and Fern.


    They spoke of how they hade to know his mother, sharing stories of her wisdom, grace, and boundless kindness. The tales they wove together felt like a warm embrace, and Jaegar found himself opening up to them as if he were speaking with long-lost family.


    Daratrine''s voice, with its soothing cadence, was a balm to his soul, encouraging him to share his own experiences. Hours passed in the gentle exchange of words, and it felt as though time itself had be a fleetingpanion on their journey. your chapter source MVL EMPYR


    Eventually, the celestial swan began its descent, returning them to the academy. The bittersweet moment of parting had arrived, and as they bid their farewells, Jaegar felt a sense offort and belonging that he had never known before.


    They came from farawaynds only to save him. And the way Ashfield addressed them, Jaegar knew that they must be royals, but they treated Jaegar as if he were next of kin.


    With a heartfelt promise, Jaegar vowed, "I will visit you soon in Autumnhold. Until then."


    And as the swan carried him back to the familiar surroundings of the academy, he couldn''t help but remember the hooded figure.


    They left him in the academy, bid him farewell for now, and flew away on the majestic swan.


    Jaegar, his thoughts still preupied by the encounter with Daratrine and Fern, turned to see Ashfield waiting for him on the academy grounds. Without dy, Ashfield cut straight to the heart of the matter.


    "Why did theye here in the dead of night?" Ashfield questioned, his curiosity clear in his unwavering gaze.


    Jaegar, still enveloped in the bizarre aura of his nighttime encounter, shared a measured response with Ashfield. "They came to meet me, as they said. They informed me that they were acquainted with my mother," he replied, his words chosen carefully.


    The hooded figure''s existence remained concealed, a matter he intended to address on his own terms when the right moment presented itself.


    Ashfield''s curiosity remained unabated as he probed further. "Do you know who they are?" he inquired, his brow furrowing with concern.


    Jaegar nodded thoughtfully. "Royal elves, as you mentioned earlier," he confirmed.


    "Yes, they are. They''ve never once ventured into humannds since your mother''s time here. They''ve maintained a distinct detachment from humans, treating them as lesser beings. Yet, here they are, seeking you out in the dead of night."


    Ashfield, worry etching lines on his face, offered a heartfelt caution. "Jaegar, you must exercise caution. You understand that, don''t you?"


    Jaegar met Ashfield''s concern with resolve. "Headmaster, there''s no need to worry. I am perfectly capable of taking care of myself," he assured, his tone carrying an air of determination.


    With that, he withdrew, returning to his room to reflect on the night''s events, particrly the elusive hooded figure who had crossed his path with unsettling ease.


    Lost in thought, the night passed, and with the arrival of morning, Jaegar resumed his academic pursuits.


    The end of the year had arrived, and preparations for its culmination were underway.


    As the year-end approached, the academy buzzed with the feverish energy of students preparing for their final exams. Students were consumed by a relentless regimen of studying, poring over textbooks, and revising lecture notes. The library became his sanctuary, and the hours melted away as he delved into the depths of his subjects.


    And then the day of reckoning arrived. The exams began with students filing into the grand examination hall, nerves and excitement palpable in the air. The questions were demanding, the practical demonstrations exacting, and the written essays required nothing short of brilliance.


    Days turned into weeks as exams covered a range of magical disciplines, from transmutation to enchantment and divination to elemental maniption. Each test was a crucible of knowledge and skill, pushing students to their limits.


    But as thest exam concluded, a sense of relief washed over the academy. Students exchanged weary smiles, knowing that they had given their all. The exams were finally behind them, and they could look forward to a well-deserved break.


    With the exams done, the students scattered to their homes and various holiday destinations, seeking respite from their academic pursuits. Jaegar, too, made his way home, ready to embrace the warmth of family and the tranquility of the summer break.


    Returning home had never held as much joy for Jaegar as it did on this asion.


    He stood at the door, the anticipation building as he waited for the familiar sound of the door unlocking.


    It wasn''t long before he heard the telltale clicks, and the door swung open to reveal another woman ¨C Tabitha.


    A surprise was mirrored in both their expressions.


    "Oh! If it isn''t the handsome nephew," Tabitha eximed in her trademark boisterous voice. She wasted no time in making her presence known. "Diana, your nephew''s back!" she called out, her voice echoing through the house.


    Jaegar couldn''t help but smile at Tabitha''s hearty wee.


    Yet, the best was yet toe. He heard hurried footsteps approaching, and Diana emerged before him. She was dressed in everyday attire, with an apron adding a touch of homeliness to her appearance. Her face, radiant with warmth and love, lit up as she greeted him.


    "My baby boy, you''re home!" Diana eximed, her eyes brimming with tears of joy. She enveloped Jaegar in a warm, tight embrace as if trying to make up for all the time they had spent apart.

 Chapter 121: The woman of his life

    As Diana held Jaegar for a moment, her embrace conveyed all the love and longing that had umted during his absence.


    She couldn''t help but bury her face in his shoulder, inhaling his familiar scent and feeling a sense of relief wash over her. It was a moment of pure bliss, knowing that her baby boy was finally back home.


    It was a reunion filled with warmth and emotion. Eventually, she pulled back, her hands cupping his face gently as she examined him with a mother''s concern.


    "Are you eating properly?" Diana inquired, her voice tinged with worry. "You''ve be so frail."


    Tabitha, who had been watching the heartfelt exchange, couldn''t resist interjecting in her usual candid manner. "Let the boy in first, girl. Are you nning to hold him there all day?" Her yful tone lightened the moment.


    With a fond smile, Diana relented, releasing her hold on Jaegar''s hand. She led him inside, her grip still firm with affection. Jaegar, reacquainting himself with the familiar sights and sounds of his home, felt a profound sense of contentment. story source m vl e mp yr


    Diana, the woman who had yed a pivotal role in his life, was the woman of his life. Without her, he would have been the same idiotic and pathetic self of his previous life.


    They made their way to the cozy hall, settling in to catch up on lost time. Conversations flowed, and they exchanged stories of the past year. Diana shared the news that her boss had visited their home, adding an interesting twist to their reunion.


    Jaegar expressed his desire to freshen up and headed upstairs to his room.


    Inside, he meticulously unpacked his luggage, neatly arranging his clothes and belongings. His room bore the unmistakable touch of his meticulous nature, an orderly sanctuary amidst the chaos of life.


    Venturing into the bathroom, he indulged in a leisurely shower, the warm water cascading over him like a gentle embrace.


    Fifteen minutes slipped away as he took his time, meticulously cleansing himself. It was a ritual he held dear, a testament to hismitment to personal hygiene.


    Jaegar always relished the feeling of being clean and refreshed, a sensation that invigorated both body and soul.


    As the steam-filled bathroom became his sanctuary, he lost himself in the soothing embrace of the shower.


    However, just as he was about to step out, he realized that he had left the door unlocked. It was a minor oversight, one he usually brushed off as he had nothing to hide from Diana.


    Yet, fate had a different n. The door swung open, revealing an unexpected intruder.


    Tabitha, with wide eyes and an apologetic expression, stood there, taking in the sight of Jaegar in all his naked glory. Her gaze didn''t miss the subtle details that left her momentarily flustered. She quickly averted her eyes and stammered out an embarrassed apology before hastily shutting the door.


    Leaning against the door after closing it, Tabitha felt her heart racing with a mix of anticipation and embarrassment.


    She collected herself with a deep breath and regained herposure as she descended the stairs, hoping to brush off the unexpected encounter, but the image of his naked body shed in her mind, and his big stick was the only thing that had been on her mind since then.


    Jaegar, his smile reflecting his easygoing nature, continued to dry himself with the towel after his shower. Her unexpected visit had taken him by surprise, and he was waiting to see her reaction when he went down.


    He wore a T-shirt and shorts, and he made his way downstairs to the weing aroma of a meal that Diana had lovingly prepared for the three of them.


    Jaegar took his seat opposite Tabitha, with Diana by his side.


    The atmosphere at the table was jovial as they shared stories and conversation, savouring the home-cooked meal. They talked about how they had been at work all day and just came home to have lunch with them.


    Tabitha, trying to steer herself away from the thoughts of Jaegar''s naked form, looked at Diana and said, "Diana, why don''t you go out with Mr.Gilkes? He seems quite interested in you."


    "He even said that he would make an actress."


    Jaegar suddenly frowned and looked at Diana. He had noticed that geezer''s gaze on that day when he went to the office, but he didn''t think that he had gone all the way to offer her things.


    He waited for Diana to speak.


    Diana sighed and said, "No, as I say always, there will be no dating for me. The ship has already sailed. It will be just me and the boy."


    Jaegar felt content hearing it and a little sad at the same time. They couldn''t exactlye out and announce their rtionship, especially with Diana being his aunt.


    He was not the one to bother about what others were saying, but Diana has to listen to their sh*t all the time. He hated himself for not making visits to see his dear aunt, his woman, even when he knew he could.


    As the conversation continued about various other things, it turned to Jaegar, and Diana talked with gleaming eyes. She told Tabitha that he was studying at a university abroad and pursuing his passion for architecture. Tabitha couldn''t help but notice the genuine happiness in Diana''s voice as she spoke about Jaegar, and it became clear that their rtionship was something truly special to her.


    Tabitha, still slightly flustered from the earlier encounter, did her best to avoid Jaegar''s gaze, a faint blush lingering on her cheeks.


    As they finished their meal, she excused herself with the pretext of having something else to attend to.


    Jaegar and Diana exchanged puzzled nces, their curiosity piqued by Tabitha''s abrupt departure.


    With Tabitha out of the picture, Diana leaned in closer to Jaegar, a mischievous twinkle in her eye.


    She yfully asked, "Done with your second, huh?" Her suggestive tone hung in the air as she continued, "Now, do you want to eat?"


    "or do you want to take a bath?"


    "or perhaps..." She trailed off, raising an eyebrow suggestively, her fingers caressing his cheeks. "do you wanna have me?"

 Chapter 122: Mature hed like to (18+)

    "I always wanted to try that when you came home. Earlier, Tabitha was there and I didn''t get to try that." she said, teasing tone.


    Jaegar''s smile widened as Diana''s words stirred a newfound desire within him.


    Her yful suggestion had awakened a longing he hadn''t realized he''d had, and he found her words incredibly alluring.


    Without hesitation, he cleared the table, pushing aside the bowls and tes with a deliberate urgency.


    With tender strength, Jaegar lifted Diana, wrapped his hands securely around her waist, and gently ced her on the table. Their eyes locked, a potent mix of desire and affection simmering in the air between them.


    Diana''s hands found their way to his shoulders, and she met his gaze with an irresistible charm.


    "Somebody''s missed me," she teased, her voiceced with yful seduction.


    Diana just gulped as he took his shirt off, revealing his well-defined body. No one would believe that he was a wizard, seeing that body.


    Then he got up, yanked his shorts down, and showed her his fully hard, long, thick shaft. Then he quickly removed her apron and the robe gown beneath.


    Diana giggled at seeing him in such a hurry.


    "Easy, my boy."


    "And, of course, with you in front of me, how would I have the desire to eat the food?"


    Her cunt was now burning with arousal. His dick, to put it simply, made her mouth water. Her deep love for Jaegar made it even more.


    He moved his fingers towards the snatch and started pumping his fingers in and out and rubbing her clitoris with his thumb.


    Her juices seep out all over his hand, and he withdraws his finger from her hole, licking up her juices from it. "Hmm, delicious," he muttered.


    Then he leaned down to bury his face in her crotch, kissing it gently.


    Then he got up and guided his prick to her wet cunt, making her cry in pleasure as the prick slid inside of her, feeding her hole. The entire shaft was lodged inside her.


    Then he started moving, thrusting his dick in and out of her, holding her by the ass. She put her hands around his neck and started kissing him.


    The pleasure of his cock moving in and out made her moan, holding him tighter. Her moans escaped from her mouth to his.


    She swung her legs around his waist as he pumped his member into her.


    His huge cock makes her muscr groin bulge as he ms in and out of her hard, fucking her silly. He humps her like she''s the only thing he knows.


    With a few more strokes, she reached her orgasm, and so did he.


    Leaving more forter, they paused the love activity for now.


    Diana then cleaned herself and helped him. They sat at the table again to continue eating.


    After their satisfying meal, Jaegar and Diana retired to the cozy living room, where they pondered the possibilities for the summer ahead.


    Jaegar''s primary desire was to bask in leisure and spend quality time with his beloved mom.


    As they discussed their ns, the allure of their passionate connection drew them back into each other''s arms. Their lovemaking resumed after the lost time apart.


    Throughout the day, their passionate encounters provided both pleasure and sce, wrapping them in a cocoon of intimacy.


    With Diana having a day off from work, she chose to remain by Jaegar''s side, cherishing their stolen moments of passion. The day unfolded in a passionate crescendo, a testament to their insatiable desire for one another.


    The following morning, Jaegar woke up leisurely, the warmth of their recent intimacy still lingering in the air. Diana had already left for work, and the house was quiet. However, the tranquillity was soon interrupted by the sound of the doorbell.


    Curious about the unexpected visitor, Jaegar descended the stairs wearing only his shorts, unaware of the slight morning arousal that added an unintentional detail to his appearance. He opened the door to find Mrs. Tabitha standing on the threshold.


    Inviting her inside, Jaegar noticed the flustered expression on Tabitha''s face. It didn''t take long for him to realize that her eyes had inadvertently wandered, noticing his half-naked state and the evident bulge in his shorts.


    He said, "Mom has already left for work."


    She replied, "I know; that''s why I came here."


    "Can we talk for a minute?"


    "Yeah, sure."


    Then he led her to the hall and offered her a seat.


    He sat across her, flexing his bulge even more toward her. The tip of the penis was visible to her.


    And she was staring at it with deep lust in her eyes.


    She said, "I will be direct, Jaegar. Ever since yesterday¡­"


    Jaegar, seeing her flustered expression, stood up and approached her. He stood beside her, his bulge right in front of her face.


    He dared to move closer, taking the risk of shoving his prick in her face. If she didn''t like that, then she would yell at him. If not¡­


    "You were saying something," he said as he stretched his body.


    She fidgeted on the couch, feeling hot, her cheeks burning with redness. She fanned herself, heaving heavy breaths. But she never moved away from him; she continuously stared at his morning wood.


    Then he asked, "Am I making you ufortable?"


    "No¡­not at all."


    "Then shall I tell you what you want?"


    She looked up, staring into his eyes. He reached down to her hands, guiding them to his bulge.


    "This is what you want, right?"


    Tabitha gulped down and sighed, "You young people are a lot daring these days."


    Her tone seemed to change and she seemed like she had eased up a little.


    Tabitha then grabbed his dick with one hand and with the other to cup his ball, fondling him.


    Jaegar was surprised into silence as she molested his genitals.


    "I was racking my mind about how I should approach this matter."


    "and you made it easier for him."


    His cock was stiffening more while she rubbed her hand over the fabric.


    Tabitha was a 48-year-old woman of hotter and more gorgeous beauty. Like the actress in herpany, she had maintained her extremely good looks despite her age, looking very smoking hot, more so than all the girls he knew.


    "Now that we haveid out what we want, I will show you how a real woman fucks a boy. I am going to fuck you so hard, you won''t be able to forget me even in your dreams."


    Jaegar smirked at herments and stayed silent, letting her do the work. She seemed flustered a second earlier, but now she took the lead.


    He leaned in and smashed his lips against hers, forcing his tongue inside her mouth. She moaned in shock, and she started kissing him forcefully, overwhelming him with passion. His dick throbbed madly from the sensation.


    She then leads him into his bedroom and gets down on her knees in front of him. The mature beauty pulls down his shorts, which sprung his cock out.


    She wrapped her fist around his boner and began to pump it hard, making him feel so good as she jerked him off.


    "Mm-hmm!" he moaned, feeling her hands on his shaft.


    She jacked him off at a measured pace, her other hand rubbing his balls gently.


    Then Tabitha leans forward to kiss the tip of his cock and engulfs the shaft in a single movement.


    He moaned, feeling his dick enveloped in her soft insides and how wonderful it made him feel.


    She began to suck him off, bobbing her head. the boss of his mother, this elegant-looking woman, was like a pro at what she was doing now.


    She wanted his dick from the moment she saw him in the office. Ever since then, she has been wondering about him, and yesterday that feeling intensified the moment she saw him naked.


    Here it was, in her mouth, held by her hands, right where she wanted it. It was turning her on, and her pussy was now heating up, getting ready to be fucked by the boy she used to babysit.


    Jaegar knew nothing about it when he was little; she often took care of him.


    Jaegar closed his eyes, and with a satisfied expression, he let her do her thing. His cock was inside the mouth of his mother''s boss. He was getting a blowjob from such a sophisticated woman.


    She blows him aggressively and keeps on sucking until the boy finally erupts in her mouth. He cries out and jizzes in Tabitha''s mouth violently. The beautiful director quickly swallows all of her much younger man''s semen.


    "Your cum tastes so wonderful, " she moaned, and she could feel her cunt spasm in her panties. The moment he finishes cumming inside her mouth, she gets up and removes her skirt and panties. Lying down on her back, she points down at her hairy snatch and tells him, "Eat my pussy, Jaegar."

 Chapter 123: She wants to be called??(18+)

    Right after Diana left, NovelFirers. Tabitha came in and was now in Jaegar''s bedroom.


    Jaegar''s face was in between her legs as hepped at her pussy, licking her up and down on her greasybia, with some of her pubes getting in his mouth.


    He sucked her clitoris with more enthusiasm, making Tabita moan in delight. She thrusts up into his face and rocks her pussy on his face.


    His lips and cheeks are now getting wet with her fluids leaking out all over him. He just kept on going down on her the way she desired until she too reached her orgasm, spraying her juices on his face and drenching him.


    She then grabbed him and pulled him over so that he was lying on his back on the bed before straddling him. Taking off her skirt, she revealed her stockings up to thigh length. She removed the hooks, then removed the panties.


    Jaegar couldn''t help but feel the fabric with his hands; he said, "I think I may have developed a fetish for these stockings."


    She giggled and responded, "Do you like them that much?"


    "I like them on beautiful women," he replied.


    "I have a lot of collections with me, we can tryter."


    She added, "but for now, focus on me, and I want you toe inside me."


    Jagnar liked thest part, as he wanted to do that more often. He liked older women for this reason, mainly because you could stop worrying about getting them pregnant. While it may be rare for them to get pregnant at that age, You can go inside them as much as you want.


    Then she grabbed his hard, thick, pulsing dick and pulled it up into her warm tunnel. Her molten pussy sheathes him.


    Both of them moaned, feeling the sensation. Jaegar would never get enough of this woman''s insides; her pussy wrapped around his cock, gripping him in a warm and melting sensation.


    She envelops his cock, and her fleshy folds tighten on his cock as she rests on top of his body, her plumpy ass on his balls.


    Jaegar closes his eyes with a blissful expression, throwing his hands to the sides. This feeling was like floating in clouds.


    Then she started to move, fucking his cock. He was leisurelyying on the bed with his hands under his head, watching Mrs. Tabitha jump on his cock, biting her lip with a wrinkled face. Her hair swayed and loosened as she moved up and down.


    She pounded her massive th ass on his thighs, mming down onto his groin and driving him into the bed. Jaegar felt amazing inside her and the older woman clenched her pussy, contracting the muscles around his cock.


    She leaned down, joining her lips with his and forcing her tongue into his mouth as she thrashed about beneath her.


    Jaegar could tell that she was an experienced woman and knew how to satisfy. She was very skilled in bed, as was Jaegar. Her cunt sears him like a burning furnace, and the heat only intensifies under rapid friction between their parts.


    Jaegar then caught her th ass and started squeezing them, and she pulled her ass onto him, adding to her thrusts.


    She cried in pleasure from the friction as it became harder and stronger with every thrust.


    Jaegar pped her ass, making it wiggle and jiggle with every p.


    She encouraged him to continue as she fucked hard over the next few minutes before she reached her orgasm. With a few more thrusts, Tabitha shuddered but didn''t stop moving, and while her body was shaking with orgasm, Jaegar helped himself by moving her ass and thrusting his hips into her.


    He groaned as he came, flooding her hot pussy, jizzing inside. His thick semen leaks out of her hole, and her orifice just contracts around him, squeezing until he stops coughing. Her tight cunt milks him and eventually dtes to let the boy''s cock out.


    She fell over him, throwing her hands at him, and started kissing him in a slow-burning, passionate kiss.


    "Are you done, now?" he asked her as she pulled off him.


    Mrs. Tabitha grinned from ear to ear and said, "Don''t underestimate me, boy."


    "Then I will go from behind next."


    She replied, "I would love that." Getting off him and getting on all four, she eagerly positioned herself for him to take her from behind. The anticipation of his next move sent shivers down her spine, fueling her desire for more pleasure.


    Jaegar stroked his cock, getting behind her. The view was fantastic; he remembered the first time he saw her and thought if he saw her again, he would ram this ass, and now here he was, and her ass stuck up towards him.


    He gave her a gentle p on her pale, th ass, making it jiggle. She moaned, then chuckled.


    After getting hard, he slid the cock into her pussy, grabbing hold of her th ass cheeks, and started to fuck her senseless, showing her the time of her life.


    She moaned and writhed around his cock, pushing herself onto his cock, feeling the fullness of his cock fill herpletely.


    "Honey, would you like to have the honor of taking my virgin ass?" she asked in between her moans.


    She wanted to try it for a long time but never really got to try it.


    "I want to feel your cum in my ass too."


    Jaegar was delighted to hear it and quickly pulled out, "really?"


    She nodded her head, approving him.


    Then he held her ass, kissed them, and spread her cheeks, giving him a view of her asshole, with redness throbbing under his graze.


    "Honey, please be gentle," she requested.


    "Don''t worry," he assured as he took his saliva from his mouth, applied it around her asshole, and then pushed his one finger into her hole. reading here on NovelFire _l _e _mpy _r


    "Aww!" she moaned.


    Then, after a few more thrusts, he brought his cock near the hole and pressed his cock''s head on the hole.


    With one push, the tip spread her hole and entered her asshole. She let out a squeal, biting her lips.


    It was tighter than her pussy and he groaned from how wonderful the friction felt around his cock. She clenches her asshole tightly around his cock and pumps his shaft with it, squeezing around him like a glove.


    He keeps on fucking her ass until the pleasure indulges them both in ecstasy. Their bodies moved in perfect sync, each thrust pushing them closer to the edge. The intensity grew with every movement, their moans mingling in the air.


    He soon reaches his limit and shoots his load into Tabitha''s ass, filling it up with his creamy cum. His semen filled her th booty until he was finished with cumming. Then he pulls out of her, and she nces back at him over her shoulder, smirking as his cum leaks out of both of her holes at the same time.


    Her face shows nothing but happiness as she says, "Good boy, you made mommy really proud with how much you cum shot in mommy''s pussy and ass."


    "Mommy?" Jaegar was surprised that she called herself that, not that he didn''t want to.


    "You know, I used to babysit and take you to my home when you were little," she told him about the time when he was little, which he had forgotten.


    "But now you are not little anymore. You were so cute when you were little that I spent most of the time here."


    Jaegar replied, "I didn''t know that, nor did Mom mention it."


    "Well, you were little at that time, and I got busyter and didn''t get the time to visit you."


    "and you have forgotten about in the meanwhile."


    "If I had known I had such a mommy, I would have never forgotten, for sure." He caught her ass with his hands, feeling them.


    Then she pulled him beside her and wrapped her weak arms around him, saying, "Then don''t and just give me what you have just given me forter."


    "Sure, mommy," said Jaegar.


    Tabitha was in a good mood, having just been fucked by the boy she had always loved. Even his cock was so good that it filled her holes, making her feel great to have his cum in her holes.


    "And this matter,"


    "Don''t worry, it will be under the sheets."


    Jaegar buried his head in her breasts, feeling them squash his face. Tabitha smiled, enjoying the warmth andfort of Jaegar''s embrace. She felt a deep sense of contentment as he nuzzled against her, cherishing the intimate moment.


    He didn''t expect that Tabitha would want him so much. After fucking a much older woman who used to babysit him.


    After a few minutes, she got up and dressed. She said, "Honey, I have to go now."


    "We will continue where we left off when we both have more avability," she assured him, her desire still burning strong. Jaegar pulled her in for a kiss before letting her go.


    Tabitha nodded, a mischievous smile ying on her lips as she left, leaving Jaegar eagerly anticipating their next encounter.


    Jaegar, on his elbows, saw her dressed and left through the door.


    Heid back on his bed, feeling the need for sleep overtake him again.

 Chapter 124: The orcs chief

    After Tabitha''s departure, Jaegar suNovelFirebed to fatigue and slept soundly for several hours, awakening well into the noon hours. With his stomach rumbling, he realized there was nothing to eat at home, prompting him to decide to go out for a meal.


    Jaegar dressed himself casually, donning a pair offortable pants and a loose-fitting white shirt with rolled-up sleeves.


    After locking the front door, he began to make his way, passing the neighbouring houses. As he passed by his neighbour''s residence, he heard his name called out and turned to see Megan waving at him.


    A familiar face, Jaegar remembered Megan as the woman with whom he had shared an intimate encounter, an experience he was unlikely to forget.


    He walked over to her, and Megan greeted him warmly, their hug bearing the semnce of friends catching up.


    "When did youe back?" she asked.


    "Just yesterday," Jaegar replied to Megan''s question about his return from college, his smile mirroring the vibe of their reunion.


    It was then that another woman emerged from the house, dressed in a sleek ck business attire.


    Jaegar recognized her as the woman he had seen in the streets on the day he encountered the mysterious girl.


    Megan introduced her sister to Jaegar, her tone holding a hint of formality. "Jaegar, this is my sister, Francesca Ravenswood," Megan stated, turning towards her sibling. With a nod of acknowledgement, she continued, "Francesca, this is Jaegar. You know, the one I used to talk about."


    Francesca''s arrival had been marked by her intense scrutiny of Jaegar as she approached him. Her gaze had travelled up and down his form before she extended her hand for a handshake.


    Join us at NovelFiremp _yr now.


    Jaegar reciprocated the gesture, and then Francesca turned and entered the house, leaving him with a lingering sense of her enigmatic presence.


    Megan, on the other hand, reassured Jaegar with a friendly smile, brushing off Francesca''s aloofness. She bid him farewell, promising to meet again in the future, before following her sister inside.


    Jaegar couldn''t help but ponder his unexpected encounter with Francesca.


    He recalled Charlize''s advice to steer clear of her, but now she lived right next door. He decided that worrying about it wouldn''t change the situation, so he continued his leisurely walk toward the city of Ordstead.


    As he strolled through the streets, he eventually found himself craving a good cup of coffee. The academy hadn''t offered the kind of coffee he desired, and he knew that a refreshing brew would help calm his mind. He made his way to the coffee shop where he had met Charlize on a previous asion, looking forward to savouring a cup of that familiarfort.


    ***


    In the mystical realm, far from thends of humans, a dense forest stood as the backdrop for an ongoing conflict. Here, forces of orcs shed fiercely, locked in a relentless battle for supremacy.


    The orcs fought with unwavering determination, their roars echoing through the trees as they wielded their weapons with deadly precision. The air was thick with tension and the scent of blood as both sides fought for control over the other.


    Grak''gpr was mighty among the ones who dealt heavy damage on the field. With his solid, worn-out hammer, he punched his enemies away, killing them with blows that sent them hurling away.


    At the centre of the chaos were Grak''gor and his father, Grag''tor, vying for the coveted position of warchief. The tension in the air was palpable, and the roars of battle echoed through the forest.


    Amidst the furious struggle, a sudden surge of magic swept across the battlefield like a ripple, causing everybatant to halt in their tracks.


    All eyes turned to a figure who had appeared amidst the chaos. This orc was unlike the others; his attire resembled that of a human, with robes that draped over his green-skinned frame.


    The mysterious orc''s voice boomed, cutting through the silence, "What madness is this? Fighting among yourselves like petty squabbles? Save your strength for the true challenge; let the ones who want the position spar for the war-chief''s mantle." Grag''tor''s and another formidable orc stepped forward, their determination evident.


    With a solemn nod, they prepared for their bout, the fate of the warchief''s position hanging in the bnce. The rest of the orc horde watched with bated breath as the two leaders shed in a duel that would determine the future of their tribe.


    In the heart of the mystical forest, the orc chieftains, Grag''tor and another orc Drag''tor faced each other with fierce determination. The air was thick with anticipation as the two powerful warriors circled one another, their eyes locked in a fiery exchange.


    Drog''tar, a massive orc with battle-hardened muscles,unched the first attack, swinging his massive war axe with a deafening roar. Grag''tor, older but more agile, swiftly dodged the blow, narrowly avoiding the deadly edge of Drog''tar''s weapon. He retaliated with a rapid series of strikes, his dual scimitars slicing through the air with precision.


    Drog''tar''s sheer strength allowed him to withstand Grag''tor''s initial onught, and he countered with a brutal kick that sent Grag''tor staggering backwards. But the older orc quickly regained hisposure, his determination unwavering.


    As the battle raged on, Grag''tor disyed his agility and finesse, using his speed to evade Drog''tar''s powerful strikes and find openings in his opponent''s defence. With a swift, calcted move, he disarmed Drog''tar, sending the war axe crashing to the ground.


    With the crowd of orcs watching in astonishment, Grag''tor seized the opportunity. He closed in on Drog''tar, delivering a final, decisive blow that sent the mighty chieftain to the ground. The ground trembled beneath them as Grag''tor stood victorious, his scimitars raised in triumph.


    The orcs erupted into cheers, and the mysterious orc who had intervened earlier stepped forward, acknowledging Grag''tor as the new war chief. Grag''tor''s ascent to leadership had been hard-fought and well-deserved, a position he had long desired. As the orcs celebrated their new leader, Grag''tor felt a surge of pride and responsibility.


    He knew that his true test as war chief was just beginning, as he would now have to unite the orc ns and lead them to victory against their enemies. With determination in his eyes, Grag''tor vowed to honour his newfound position and prove himself worthy of the title of Warchief.


    After the intense duel had concluded, Grag''tor found himself in a small, dimly lit hut within the heart of the orc encampment. Seated across from him was Norrimar, the mage orc known for his wisdom and connection to the mystical arts. The air was thick with tension as they discussed the pressing matters at hand.


    Norimar was regarded as the most important person among the orc tribes. The only one who was capable of wielding magic, he helped and guided them on many asions.


    Norrimar began, his voice carrying the weight of urgency, "The humans are gaining the upper hand against us. They''ve been encroaching on our territory, threatening our homes. I''ve negotiated with Vukurk, and they are willing to offer their aid if we decide to confront the humans."


    Grag''tor''s expression darkened, his brows furrowing deeply in disdain. He growled, "Are we to stoop so low as to seek help from those lowly bastards?"


    Norrimar responded calmly, "Sometimes, it bes necessary to make such choices. If Vukurk indeed joins us, we can use them as our front line, our shield."


    Grag''tor reluctantly nodded, acknowledging the pragmatic reasoning in Norrimar''s words. After their discussion, Norrimar rose from his seat and exited the hut. He moved to a secluded spot and, with a wave of his hand, summoned a portal crackling with malevolent energy. It was undoubtedly the dark magic he used, which distorted the air and made it heavy and thick in an unpleasant way.


    Norrimar looked on all sides before stepping into the portal, as if he didn''t want anyone to notice him.


    Stepping through, he found himself in a vast cave that resembled an ancient pce. The walls were adorned with intricate symbols and statues, exuding an aura of ageless power.


    Making his way through the cave''s grand hall, Norrimar eventually entered a room where a woman with a reddishplexion reclined in a chair. She held a cup of wine, leisurely sipping from it.


    Her posture exuded confidence and dominance as she regarded Norrimar.


    With anguid stretch, she inquired, "Is it done?"


    Norrimar nodded in response. The woman leaned backwards in her chair, her gaze locking onto Norrimar''s. Her attire revealed a provocative glimpse of her cleavage, but Norrimar paid it no heed.


    She sighed, her tone filled with frustration, "Why must we waste our time with those mud heads? They can''t aplish anything until you intervene."


    Norrimar replied with a hint of resignation, "It can''t be helped. We have our goals to achieve, and they serve our purpose well."


    Their conversation hung in the air, the weight of their decisions and alliances lingering as they delved into matters beyond theprehension of the orc warriors.

 Chapter 125: Dwarf city of Hin Torum

    The Dwarven city of Hin Torum was a marvel of technology and innovation, surpassing all other nes in its mastery of machinery. The resounding ng of hammers on metal and the steady hiss of steam were the constant sounds of a society that had achieved incredible heights in engineering and craftsmanship.


    Every corner of the city was adorned with intricate gears and mechanisms, each serving a specific purpose to enhance the efficiency of daily life.


    The Dwarven city''s reputation for their ingenious inventions attracted attention from far and wide, all sorts of people came to do business with them.


    This underground city was aplexbyrinth, with intricate tunnels and chambers that seemed to stretch endlessly into the depths of the earth.


    Every corner of the city buzzed with activity as Dwarven engineers and artisans worked tirelessly to create their ingenious inventions.


    Machinery thrived here in ways that exceeded the wildest imaginations of other races. Steam-powered lotives crisscrossed the underground railways, efficiently transporting goods and Dwarven citizens.


    Enormous forges zed day and night, crafting weapons and armor of unmatched quality. Massive drilling machines delved deeper into the earth, unearthing precious metals and gemstones.


    At the heart of the city stood the Great Workshop, an awe-inspiring monument to Dwarven ingenuity. It was a colossal foundry where gears turned and pistons pumped ceaselessly, producing an array of mechanical wonders. Automatons, with their intricate clockwork bodies, were amon sight, performing tasks ranging from mining to construction with precision and expertise.


    But it wasn''t just industry that flourished in the Dwarven city. The Dwarves had also developed remarkable inventions for everyday life. From automated kitchen appliances that could prepare a feast with a simplemand to self-propelled carriages that navigated the city''s winding streets, their technology seamlessly integrated into every facet of their society.


    Visitors to the Dwarven city were captivated by the sight of airships sailing through the underground skies, their massive propellers propelling them through the air as they transported passengers and cargo. Clock towers adorned the cityscape, their intricate mechanisms keeping perfect time and chiming with melodic precision.


    In this realm of technological wonder, the Dwarves had achieved a harmonious bnce between tradition and progress. While they embraced machinery and innovation, they also revered their ancestral craftsmanship and held fast to their rich cultural heritage.


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting a warm, amber hue across the city through the slits of the surface, an exquisite carriage of intricate design descended from the skies.


    The carriage moved right through the big gap with uneven edges, which was like an entrance to the city.


    It was a remarkable sight to behold, as the carriage gracefully touched down on the bustling streets of the city. The city''s inhabitants paused their activities, momentarily captivated by the arrival of this airborne spectacle.


    The carriage was drawn by a pair of majestic flying horses, their wings unfurled as they guided the carriage to its destination. Each horse stood tall, reaching heights of eight to ten feet, their muscr frames a disy of their strength and power. With wings extended, their majestic manes flowing in the gentle evening breeze.


    The enchanting spectacle continued as the horses touched the ground, their wings elegantly folding in and seamlessly attaching to their bodies.


    It was a marvel of magical engineering, a fusion of artistry and craftsmanship that blended seamlessly with the city''s tapestry of innovation and tradition.


    The carriage, pulled by these awe-inspiring beings, proceeded purposefully through the streets.


    The onlookers watched in anticipation, for it was clear that this carriage bore passengers of importance, bound for a specific destination within the city''sbyrinthineyout. As the carriage neared its intended stop, the city resumed its vibrant rhythm.


    In that carriage, a woman of regal bearing and unmistakable grace arrived in the heart of the Dwarven city.


    With an air of regal grace, she descended from the carriage as the coachmen opened the door, revealing her ethereal presence to the city.


    She was attired in a resplendent silk white gown, its pristine fabric adorned with glistening pearls that shimmered in the soft evening light. Her age appeared to be gracefully nestled in herte forties, a proof of her timeless beauty.


    Her silhouette exuded elegance and stateliness, casting a captivating aura that drew the attention of all who beheld her. She possessed amanding presence, one that effortlesslymanded the gaze of those fortunate enough to be in her proximity. Her piercing blue eyes surveyed her surroundings with a keen and discerning gaze, capturing the sights and sounds of the bustling city.


    Her golden locks, a shade of light blonde, were artfully coiffed and gathered at the nape of her neck to reveal a pair of exquisite earrings that dangled with each graceful step. Her hands were enveloped in pristine white gloves, adding an extrayer of refinement to her ensemble. In one hand, she carried a jeweled and intricately designed bag, a symbol of her stature and impable taste.


    As she gracefully walked towards the entrance, her heels clicked against the floor, echoing her confident stride. The soft scent of her perfume lingered in the air, adding to her aura of sophistication and grace.


    Her name was Genevieve; she was the eldest among the imperial siblings, and her presence exuded an aura of authority and elegance. She had journeyed to the city on official imperial business, her purpose shrouded in intrigue and diplomacy.


    As Genevieve made her way through the bustling streets and intricate tunnels of the Dwarven city, she attracted the attention of its inhabitants. Dwarves paused in their work to catch a glimpse of the imperial envoy, their curiosity piqued by the rare visit from the surface world.


    With each step she took, Genevieve''s arrival became palpable, her presence echoing through the city like a resonant melody. Her attire, a blend of opulence and practicality, spoke of her high station within the imperial family.


    As she finally reached the heart of the city, the grand halls of the Dwarven burgemeester''s pce, Genevieve''s demeanor remained poised and regal. She hade to meet with the city''s burgemeester, a meeting induced by business.


    The Dwarven Burgemeester, a stout and venerable ruler, received Genevieve with respect and honor.


    She had been acquainted with him as they had been doing business from decades.


    Behind the closed doors of the pce, they delved into matters of diplomacy, trade, and alliances, seeingmon ground and mutual benefits.


    Amidst the bustling city of the Dwarves, another sudden entrance stirred amotion among the inhabitants.


    Angus, a formidable figure, made his grand entrance into the city astride his mighty beast of a creature, Laigur. The ground trembled beneath Laigur''s towering figure''s footsteps as the pair navigated thebyrinthine streets, their presence impossible to ignore.


    Angus, a renowned leader of a fearsome legion, hade to the Dwarven city on an urgent matter.


    He sought to secure vital supplements and resources for his legion''s continued strength and dominance in the outernds. His arrival was a testament to the unyielding determination that defined him as a formidablemander.


    Angus was led to the great hall where Burgemeester was with Genevieve, and upon entering the hall, he was unexpectedly greeted by the sight of his elder sister, Genevieve. The surprise on their faces was palpable, as they had not anticipated this unnned encounter within the heart of the Dwarven city.


    Their reunion was brief yet cordial, with the siblings exchanging pleasantries before business took precedence.


    Angus, never one to waste time, swiftly transitioned into the purpose of his visit. He requested crucial supplements for his legion, emphasizing the urgency of their needs as they faced looming challenges on the empire''s frontlines.


    Genevieve, representing the imperial family, listened intently to her brother''s request. Their conversation was intense, marked by the weight of responsibility and the fate of the legion resting on Angus''s shoulders.


    The matter at hand was of utmost importance; the orcs have been gathering in numbers, ready to plunge into the viges and towns.


    Amid the backdrop of this pivotal discussion, the topic of Jaegar emerged.


    "I heard that boy had been rolled in the academy," she said, observing her brother''s reaction.


    Angus just nodded, saying he knew about it. As it was done by their mother, they had no say in it and were not interfering with Jaegar as it would anger her.


    Angus expression was stoic, but his elder sister could tell what he was thinking. He had always been mysterious with their family, and his actions were never understood by them.


    Genevieve, well-versed in theplexities of her brother''s world, absorbed the information with a sense of anticipation.


    "I would like to visit him in theing years; is that okay with you, little brother?" she asked him with a hint of innocence.


    Angus gave her a brief look before saying, "Do as you wish."


    Find joy in m _v _le _mpyr reads.


    After their intense and purposeful conversation, Angus departed from the Dwarven city, leaving behind a trail of determination and a lingering sense of anticipation.


    The city returned to its daily rhythm; its mechanical wonders and bustling streets resumed their work.

 Chapter 126: History of Lucarius The Great

    In the rustic confines of Angelina''s farmhouse, a handful of guests had gathered. Among them sat an elderly man, his presencemanding, with arge staff adorned with a spherical head.


    nking him were two distinct figures, one being a she-werewolf known as Bruna, radiating an aura of wild strength, and the other being a robust man named Ironshade, whose rugged appearance hinted at a life of trials and battles.


    They had alle with the elderly man, Eradarin, who now greeted Angelina with warmth in his voice.


    "Angelina, it''s truly delightful to see you again," Eradarin said, his eyes filled with a sense of nostalgia.


    He inquired about her well-being, to which Angelina responded with her typicalposed temperament, albeit with a touch of wry humor. "Feeling old," she quipped, acknowledging the passage of time.


    Bruna and Ironshade stood respectfully behind the couch, their presence seemingly unobtrusive.


    Eradarin took the initiative to introduce them, saying, "Allow me to introduce these two remarkable individuals, Bruna and Ironshade."


    Angelina''s gaze briefly flickered over her new guests before she cut to the chase, her curiosity getting the better of her etiquette. "Just get to the point and enlighten me about the purpose of your visit," she inquired, her words tinged with a hint ofziness.


    These days she had been dwelling on ancient magic, reading the forgotten scripts, and searching for the arts of old magic. It was rted to Jaegar.


    Eradarin attempted to deflect the question with a lighthearted remark, saying, "Can''t an old friend pay you a visit without a specific agenda? After all, we share a history."


    However, Eradarin''s words were abruptly halted as he felt the sharp, piercing re cast upon him by Angelina, a silent warning that demanded honesty and rity.


    With a light-hearted chuckle, Eradarin finally relented, realizing there was no use in keeping secrets. "Alright, I''ll share it with you. We''vee here to request your assistance," he admitted, breaking the ice on the matter.


    Angelina, her curiosity thoroughly piqued, disyed an unexpectedly pleasant smile upon hearing Eradarin''s admission.


    The unexpected warmth in her expression caught Ironshade off guard, causing him to blush noticeably. Even though Angelina was in her fifties, her age was never shown on her; she looked like a woman in her thirties, fair and beautiful.


    Ironshade was a young man, he hadn''t seen a beauty like her till now. And seeing her smile mesmerized him.


    Noticing his sudden embarrassment, Bruna couldn''t help but stifle a giggle as she yfully nudged Ironshade with her elbow.


    "What is it that the great sage requires my help with?" Angelina inquired, leaning forward with genuine interest, eager to learn more about the nature of their request.


    Eradarin, still gripping his staff with both hands, adopted a more serious tone as he continued, "What I''m about to tell you may have a connection to a girl you once taught many years ago."


    This revtion made Angelina''s intrigue deepen; her focus was now entirely fixed on Eradarin.


    "What do you mean by that?" she asked, her voice tinged with a hint of urgency. Her expression changed slightly. Her brows furrowed, and she leaned in closer, waiting for Eradarin''s response.


    Eradarin''s expression shifted, conveying a mixture of concern and determination.


    "We''ve recently discovered the remnants of her extraordinary power in an ancient ruin," he began. "I''m intimately familiar with the kind of magic she wielded, and what we found were traces of spatial rifts¡ªdisturbances in the very fabric of reality. I can''t say for certain, but I strongly believe that these anomalies are tied to her.


    That''s why I''vee to you, Angelina. I wanted to ask you toe with us, and we will look into these ruins together, as they are rumored to house the tombs of ancient beings."


    Angelina leaned back on the couch, her hands folded, as her thoughts wandered about the girl he mentioned. She had only taught one girl in all her life, and she was Augusta, and she treated her like a daughter she never had. The power she wielded was far greater than her own.


    After a moment of pondering,


    Angelina rose from her seat with unwavering resolve and dered, "Take me to these ruins."


    Eradarin sighed with relief, d that she had agreed to assist them.


    Eradarin rose to his feet, staff in hand, and with a wave, a portal shimmered into existence before them, revealing the sprawling wilderness that awaited beyond.


    Bruna and Ironshade exchanged nces, then confidently stepped through the portal.


    Eradarin and Angelina followed suit, venturing into the unknown.


    Emerging from the portal, Angelina found herself amidst the grandeur of the Graverane Forest¡ªa vast expanse of towering trees and lush greenery that stretched as far as the eye could see.


    The sky was thick with dark clouds, enveloping the forest in dim light. The air was heavy with moisture, and a gentle rain trickled down, cooling the atmosphere. The distant sounds of chirping birds and rustling leaves filled the air. The forest floor was covered in a thick carpet of moss, creating a soft and cushioned path for their footsteps.


    As they ventured deeper into the Graverane Forest, the scent of damp earth and the distant roar of a waterfall reached their senses, adding to the mystical ambiance of their surroundings.


    Eradarin, acting as their guide, introduced their surroundings. "Wee to the Graverane Forest," he announced, "one of thergest and densest forests within this ne."


    Bruna couldn''t resist adding her yful touch, rolling her eyes before quipping, "Thanks for the rification, old man." A yful smirk tugged at the corner of her lips.


    powered by NovelFire-mp|y|r


    Ignoring Bruna''s jest, Eradarin turned to Angelina, a more focused expression on his aged face. He exined, "We must proceed on foot from this point onward. The magical energies in the air surrounding the area are in disarray, rendering my portal conjuration abilities useless." His words held a note of concern, emphasizing the gravity of the situation.


    Bruna, ever the sharp-tongued one, couldn''t resist poking fun at the usually reserved mage. She quirked an eyebrow and curled her lips into a sly grin, teasing Eradarin. "Old man," she began, her voice dripping with yfulness, "you seem to be quite chatty today. Could it be because you''ve reunited with your old me?" Her words hung in the air, punctuated by a knowing look.


    Eradarin cleared his throat and walked ahead, leaving them behind.


    Angelina, who seemed unhindered, just walked alongside the duo.


    Ironshade hissed at Bruna to lean in and asked, "What are you talking about?"


    Bruna smirked and asked him, "What? Are you feeling jealous?"


    Ironshade blushed again. With his huge body and well-defined muscle structure, seeing him blush like a little boy made Ironshade chuckle, and then she added, "I am seeing this new side of you and already enoying it so much."


    "Now shut your trap and tell me about what you said earlier."


    "The old man there used to chase her in their younger days, but she never paid him any attention. Then she joined the sacred witch coven, and they had to go separate ways."


    Ironshade, after listening to her, stole a few nces at her, which were noticed by Bruna, who said, "I didn''t know you were into older women."


    Eradarin, who was listening to all this, said in a loud voice, "Quit your chat and get on with it."


    Eradarin''s interruption caused Bruna to roll her eyes and reply, "Can''t you see we''re in the middle of something important?"


    Ironshade, feeling slightly embarrassed, quickly averted his gaze and replied, "No, no, it''s not like that. I was just curious about her past."


    Eradarin rolled his eyes and muttered under his breath, "We don''t have time for distractions. Let''s focus on the task at hand."


    Bruna then stopped talking and continued on their path.


    Angelina just smiled at them, shaking her head.


    As they trod deeper into the forest, the mud beneath their feet sucked at their shoes with each step.


    Ahead, the overgrown foliage began to part, revealing a sprawling expanse of ancient ruins. The stonesy scattered and crumbling, a testament to the passage of time.


    Eradarin began to narrate the history of this ce, his voice carrying the weight of centuries. "This is the very location where Lucarius the Great once erected a colossal pce garden for his beloved wife, a powerful witch of the Sacred Coven, as you know," he said, looking at Angelina.


    Lucarius was a great emperor who went on expeditions with the goal of making every kingdom in the world submit to him. He was a mighty, powerful ruler who sought to expand his empire through conquest and dominance. Hemanded vast armies and was feared by many for his ruthlessness. He was called many names across thend.


    It was well known in the history of witches that Aphrovana was the first witch and the one who started the coven back then. It was a time when witches were considered evil beings and were burned alive. They said that only a man should wield that arcane power, and women shouldn''t possess such limitless power.

 Chapter 127: An anomaly

    She was from the Asmaquan tribe and was raised as a warrior. After discovering her talent, she became a limitless source of magic and rose to power. Then the other witches sought her help, which she agreed to, seeing the injustice done to them.


    The Asmaquan were an ancient tribeposed of only women, and they were all powerful warriors. They lived deep in this graverane forest, and the path to the tribe''s vige was veryplex and treacherous. Only those familiar with Graverane forests can navigate the path.


    Despite their istion, news of their formidable skills as warriors spread far and wide, attracting both admiration and fear from neighbouring tribes.


    As the atrocities of the men were increasing countless innocent lives were lost.


    That''s when Aphrovana rose to power and started rescuing women who were held captive. she traveled to different regions, infiltrating the strongholds of the men responsible for these atrocities. With her strategic brilliance and unmatchedbat skills, she liberated countless women and ensured their safe return to their families.


    Her relentless pursuit of justice struck fear into the hearts of those who dared to harm innocent lives, ultimately bringing an end to the reign of terror inflicted by these men.


    She was both a skilled warrior and a powerful witch.


    And that''s when Lucarious met her and fell in love with her at first sight. She was an unparalleled beauty with a captivating aura that drew everyone towards her.


    Then he proposed to her for marriage and promised that he would do his best to support her.


    Lucarius admired Aphrovana''s strength and determination, recognizing that she possessed a power that transcended gender stereotypes. He saw her as an equal partner and vowed to stand by her side in their shared mission to empower women and challenge societal norms.


    Their union marked a significant turning point in history. Lucarius was so enamoured by her bravery and devotion that he constructed this ce as a symbol of his love.


    Eradarin then said, "When she passed away, heid her to rest here, and upon his own death, he too chose to be buried by her side."


    He continued looking at all three of them and said, "This much is known to all. But only a select few are privy to the secret that Lucius, in his final days, ced beneath his wife''s tomb the treasures he had amassed during his lifetime¡ªgold artefacts, exotic relics, and more.


    His own family remained ignorant of this hidden cache for decades until a loyal servant of Lucius revealed the truth on his deathbed to his descendants."


    Eradarin''s gaze shifted to the heart of the ruins, where a spatial rift and traces of chaotic magic had drawn their attention. His voice grew earnest as he revealed their true purpose. "Our quest was initially to locate Lucius''s final resting ce. However, the discovery of this spatial rift and the chaos arts associated with the girl Augusta led us here.


    I''m certain it''s her¡ªthe only one with absolute control over these unimaginable arts."


    Amidst the crumbling stone ruins, Angelina took cautious steps forward, her eyes scanning the surroundings for any sign of the spatial rifts she sought to investigate.


    Raindrops fell heavily around her, making the air smell earthy and fresh, but as she ventured deeper into the ruins, an eerie stillness began to envelop her.


    The familiar sounds of the forest, the soft patter of rain and the distant chirping of birds ceased to exist within the boundary of this peculiar disturbance. The atmosphere grew dense with an unfamiliar energy that tingled her senses.


    Angelina, ever astute, feltpelled to explore further. She concentrated her magical essence, gathering its power within her, and channelled it toward the rifts she detected.


    A brilliant golden light emanated from her being, enveloping the entire area in its radiant embrace.


    Eradarin was quick to act, and in the blink of an eye, Angelina, along with the duo, was transported away from the ruins, leaving behind an empty and silent space. It seemed like time stopped for a moment, halting the raindrops in midair.


    Eradarin, who had guided them to a safe distance from the ruins, watched as the once-crumbling structure was now bathed in a mesmerizing golden glow. As the light slowly waned, raindrops resumed their gentle descent upon the ancient stones.


    Krrgrrrr!!


    Their attention was abruptly diverted by a thunderous roar echoing from the heart of the ruins.


    A colossal creature emerged, leaping out with astonishing agility. It had two massive legs firmly nted on the ground, while its lengthy, skeletal arms stretched out from its sinewy body. Rows of needle-like teeth adorned its elongated mouth, and its nightmarish, bone-covered skin seemed to writhe with terror. With a grace that belied its horrifying appearance, itnded in the forest.


    The group, their eyes wide with shock, had never before encountered such a grotesque and malevolent creature.


    Eradarin, however, recognized the abomination and uttered, "Hauntsnare!" The moment the creature set foot outside the ruins, it unleashed an ear-splitting scream, shaking the very foundations of the surrounding forest.


    Without hesitation, Eradarin and the others sprang into action, advancing toward the nightmarish monstrosity, ready to confront the unexpected terror before them.


    ***


    In the heart of the city where Jaegar currently resided, an eerie transformation was underway. The once-clear skies darkened as thick, ominous clouds gathered and rumbled withtent power. A palpable tension hung in the air, casting a shadow over the urbanndscape.


    Inside an abandoned building concealed among thebyrinthine alleys, a group of individuals in pristine white coats were gathered around a cluster of monitors. The monitors disyed a series of data readouts, charts, and graphs that were increasingly defying conventional understanding.


    As the first peal of thunder reverberated through the heavens, the monitors registered a startling anomaly.


    The woman, known only as Professor ra, stood at the helm of the group, her expression a mix of fascination and apprehension. She adjusted her sses and gazed intently at the monitor, where the anomalous readings continued to escte.


    Beside her, Dr. Weston, a bespectacled scientist with a perpetually nervous manner, wrung his hands in agitation. "This... this is unprecedented, Professor ra," he stammered. "We''ve never encountered such energy fluctuations. It''s as if the very fabric of reality is being torn asunder."


    Professor ra''s eyes remained fixed on the monitor.


    ***


    Experience stories on m _v _lempy _r.


    Jaegar''s instincts tingled as he walked in the bustling streets, his gaze drawn upward to the ominous gathering of storm clouds. The dark clouds that gathered over the city roared with loud thunder, making everyone startle.


    He suddenly felt a magical wave of energy. He felt familiar with the energy that was appearing out of nowhere.


    Driven by an irresistible urge, Jaegar followed the trail of energy, his steps quickening as he navigated the narrow alleyways and winding streets of the city. The city''s usual cacophony faded into the background as he honed in on the source of the disturbance.


    ***


    Amid the eerie silence of the Graverane Forest, the monstrous creature descended with a bone-chilling grace. Its grotesque, elongated form towered above the group, casting a nightmarish shadow across the ruinedndscape.


    The forest itself seemed to hold its breath in fearful anticipation.


    Eradarin, the venerable great sage, was the first to react, his eyes narrowing with a focused determination. He knew that this monstrous abomination had to be stopped, for it was no ordinary threat to the ne. His knowledge of arcane magic would be pivotal in the battle toe.


    With the staff in his hand, Eradarin summoned the elemental power of the forest itself. Vines and roots erupted from the ground, snaring the creature''s skeletal limbs and momentarily halting its advance.


    The creature let out an ear-piercing screech of frustration, its long, bony fingers wing at the encroaching foliage.


    Bruna, the werewolf, was swift to exploit the creature''s momentary vulnerability. Her lupine instincts kicked in as she lunged forward with preternatural speed. Her fangs bared, and she sunk them into the creature''s sinewy arm, attempting to incapacitate one of its limbs.


    The creature roared in agony, its cries echoing through the forest.


    Angelina, the seasoned witch, remained a few paces behind the fray, her eyes glowing with arcane power. She began to weave aplex spell, drawing upon the residual energy of the spatial rifts she had investigated earlier. Her magic coalesced into an ethereal bow, its translucent string shimmering with otherworldly energy.


    Not far from her, Ironshade, a hulking figure with a wide-ded sword, stood ready. The massive weapon gleamed in the dappled light of the forest as he gripped its hilt with both hands. His eyes, hidden beneath the shadow of his hood, were locked onto the creature.


    The vines and roots ensnaring the creature began to tighten, eliciting more agonized wails.


    Eradarin continued his incantations, channelling the power of the forest to strengthen their hold. Bruna, her snarls reverberating through the clearing, tugged at the creature''s arm, causing it to screech in pain.

 Chapter 128: Monster in the city

    Angelina''s golden bow was now fully formed. She notched an ethereal arrow and drew the string back, her aim unwavering. As she released the arrow, it streaked through the air with unnatural speed, finding its mark. The translucent projectile struck the creature''s elongated head, causing it to reel backward, disoriented, and dazed.


    Ironshade, seizing the opportunity presented by the creature''s momentary distraction, charged forward with earth-shaking steps. His wide-ded sword gleamed with malice as he brought it crashing down on the creature''s exposed limb.


    The de struck with a thunderous impact, severing the creature''s arm cleanly from its body. ck, viscous fluid spurted from the wound as the creature howled in anguish, writhing in agony.


    Bruna, with her fangs still embedded in the creature''s arm, released her grip and gracefully leaped backward,nding on all fours.


    The creature, now crippled and maddened with pain, staggered unsteadily.


    Eradarin, his face etched with a steely resolve, continued to manipte the forest''s arcane energies, ensuring that the ensnaring vines and roots remained firmly in ce.


    Angelina, her magical golden bow still at the ready, chanted incantations under her breath. Another ethereal arrow formed, charged with a deadly aura.


    With a fluid motion, she loosed the arrow, and it found its mark in the creature''s chest. The creature''s wails reached a deafening crescendo as it copsed to the ground, writhing and convulsing in its final moments.


    Ironshade, his wide-ded sword coated in the creature''s noxious blood, stepped forward. With a single, calcted strike, he decapitated the creature, ending its tortured existence. The grotesque head rolled to the forest floor, its malevolent re extinguished.


    The once-ominous silence of the Graverane Forest returned, broken only by the sound of raindrops pattering on the leaves. The battle was over, and the monstrous threat had been vanquished.


    Eradarin, Bruna, and Ironshade exchanged relieved nces, their breaths heavy with the exhration of victory.


    Angelina stood staring at the creature, studying it.


    The great sage, his staff still in hand, approached the severed head of the creature. He examined it closely, his eyes narrowing in contemtion.


    "It''s as I feared," Eradarin murmured, his voice filled with a mix of awe and trepidation. "This creature, this ''Haunt Snare,'' is an old creature¡ªan aberration of chaos magic. Its presence here and the spatial rifts are undoubtedly connected."


    Bruna approached Eradarin with a furrowed brow. "An old creature? We''ve dealt with it anyway. But what does it have to do with the girl you mentioned earlier, Augusta?"


    Eradarin sighed, his gaze still fixed on the grotesque head. "I believe this creature is linked to the Choas art; they feed on the Choas energy and serve the one who reigns over the Choas art."


    Angelina, who was silent, opened her mouth and said, "Chaos Godess was said to be a destrustive force and a primal entity that existed since immemorial times. And Augusta was born with the blessing of such a goddess; she was very natural, and her potential was limitless. Within a few years, she had mastered the chaos art."


    "I didn''t get to see them, but there were instances where Augusta lost control of her power in her teens, and there used to be malevolent energies swirling around her, going out of control, trying to destroy everything within its radius. I helped her control her power at that time."


    "I didn''t see them at that time, but I clearly heard their cries, trying to enter this ne."


    "I had stopped it from happening at that time."


    "Eventually, Augusta learned to control her power, and they never showed up again. She could have attained great heights, but she fell in love and..."


    She stopped talking as her voice trailed off.


    Angelina, her mystical bow dissipating into tendrils of light, muttered, "But she is no more, so how is that possible?"


    "We will investigate this matter, there may be other users of the arts who might have reached an expert level," added Eradarin. The person who knew about the chaos arts was Angelina, and the one who practiced them was Augusta.


    Angelina''s thoughts ran back to Jaegar, him being here in the ruins might not be possible. For now, she has decided to investigate further in the ruins beforeing to conclusions.


    Ironshade, wiping his de clean, nodded in agreement. "We''ve dealt with this one, but there may be more dangers lurking within these ruins. Let''s proceed with caution."


    With renewed purpose and a sense of urgency, the group pressed forward, deeper into the ruins of the ancient pce garden.


    ***


    In the heart of the city, Jaegar sprinted toward the inexplicable surge of energy that had just pierced the air, an invisible beacon drawing him closer.


    The power he felt was rted to the chaos magic he possessed.


    As he closed the distance, the surroundings transformed into a maze of run-down warehouses, their decaying walls bearing silent witness to years of neglect. But amidst this urban decay, a surreal sight awaited him.


    There, before Jaegar''s disbelieving eyes, stood the very creature that Angelina and her group had valiantly battled not too long ago.


    However, this version was markedly different, more monstrous in its appearance than any he could have imagined, and the size was smallerpared to what the four of them fought in the forest.


    The creature''s twisted form seemed to pulsate with an otherworldly energy, its jagged ws scraping against the concrete as it let out an eerie, guttural growl.


    Jaegar halted his steps soon, as he saw three members engaged in a fight with the monster.


    Then he moved himself onto the roof, where he hid himself from them, watching them fight.


    Intriguingly, the trio had already taken up arms against the formidable foe.


    source at m,vle mpyr


    Each member had a unique role in this unfolding drama, and Jaegar couldn''t help but marvel at the coboration.


    The firstbatant wielded a rusted sword, its edge gleaming with the promise of past encounters.


    He was a young man who seemed to be in his mid-twenties.


    This warrior moved with a practised grace, shing and parrying in a well-practiced dance of steel.


    Beside the swordsman was an enigmatic mage who defied conventional magical norms. Without the typical incantations or spellcasting gestures, he seemed tomand mes with the sheer power of his will, igniting the air around him with fiery brilliance.


    The third member of the group caught Jaegar''s attention immediately. d in imprable iron armour, this colossal figure stood like an immovable bastion. A gargantuan sword, reflecting the eerie blue glow of nearby streetlights, hung from the figure''s grasp. He looked like a knight but shrouded his entire body in blue light like he was burning in mes.


    However, Jaegar''s awe was quickly reced by a deeper shock as the unexpected unfolded before him. A hail of bullets rained down from an adjacent alley, pouring forth from a mounted machine gun perched atop a military jeep. A man behind the weapon, resolute and unyielding, was intent on making each bullet count.


    "What in the actual fuck?" he muttered.


    In the midst of this cacophony of chaos and warfare, Jaegar''s eyes fell upon a familiar figure, Francesca, who stood at amanding distance. She appeared to be orchestrating the unfolding skirmish, her authoritative gestures guiding the military presence.


    The creature that had invaded this urban battleground, while menacing, was not as formidable as the one Angelina and herpanions had encountered earlier.


    It found itself ensnared within a relentless crossfire from all sides. Yet, despite the odds, the creature roared defiantly.


    With a sudden surge of monstrous force, it lunged forward, threatening to break free from its assants and unleash destruction.


    Its primary target? The military jeep bearing the mounted machine gun. The creature''s eyes locked onto the jeep, recognizing it as the greatest threat to its survival. Its massive ws scraped against the pavement as it closed in, and then, with a wave of its ws, it struck the Jeep with a deafening blow, sending it crashing to the ground.


    The impact shattered the windshield and rendered the machine gun useless, leaving the soldiers vulnerable and scrambling for cover.


    Soon the monster saw Francesca and the group around her. With a deafening roar, it lunged towards them, its jaws gaping wide.


    Francesca and the group froze in terror, their hearts pounding in their chests. They knew they had to find a way to outsmart the creature before it was toote.


    In that moment, Jaegar''s instincts kicked in. A bolt of lightning, crackling with deadly precision, surged from his fingertips. The electric arc found its mark, striking the creature square in the head. The beast''s momentum was abruptly halted, its limbs twitching in spastic agony before finally sumbing to gravity and crashing to the ground.


    Francesca, sharp as ever, detected something amiss. Her gaze darted toward the rooftop of one of the nearby warehouses.


    "Shit!"


    Jaegar realized he had been exposed and swiftly retreated, concealing himself from her line of sight.


    His heart raced as he pondered his next move, but Francesca was no ordinary adversary, and her keen instincts were not to be underestimated.

 Chapter 129: That woman and the trio

    Francesca issued orders to the three extraordinary individuals apanying her, instructing them to investigate the rooftop and cryptically mentioning an uninvited presence in the shadows.


    "You three, on the rooftop." Francesca''s voicemanded authority as she pointed towards the warehouse roof. "Search every nook and cranny, leave no stone unturned." The three individuals nodded in understanding, their expressions determined as they made their way towards the rooftop.


    She had caught a glimpse of the shadow figure. They didn''t know what just happened, but they saw the monster killed by lightning.


    The one in armor had sensed his presence and jumped onto the roof.


    But Jaegar wasn''t there, they looked on all sides, but he wasn''t there. They looked everywhere in the vicinity, but there was no trace of Jaegar.


    The three of them returned to Francesca, and the boy, who seemed to be of Jaegar''s age, told her, "Ms.Ravenswood, there was no one on the roof or in the area."


    Then the knight, who was in blue light, slowly disappeared, and a woman dressed in leather pants and a top was revealed, her expression wrinkled as she said, "No, there was someone on that roof before, I sensed him, and I think he was the one who killed that monster."


    "I saw the lightning strike the monster and kill it in a snap," she said, still with her gaze on the rooftop.


    Francesca frowned, her sharp gaze shifting from one extraordinary individual to another. She was not one to easily dismiss her instincts, and the sudden appearance and disappearance of the mysterious figure intrigued her. "Are you absolutely sure you checked thoroughly?" she inquired, her voice tinged with suspicion.


    The boy, still catching his breath from the rooftop search, nodded vigorously. "Yes, Ms. Ravenswood, we checked every corner. There was no one there. It''s like he vanished into thin air."


    The leather-d woman, whose previous stern conduct had softened with curiosity, chimed in, "I agree with him. I felt his presence, and then it just... disappeared. It was as if he was there one moment and gone the next."


    Francesca contemted the information, her mind working quickly to piece together the puzzle.


    The abrupt arrival of the monstrous creature, the unknown figure''s intervention, and now his enigmatic disappearance all raised questions that demanded answers.


    "Keep your senses sharp," Francesca instructed her team, her gaze scanning the surroundings. "We may not have found him, but I doubt he''s gone far. Whoever he is, he''s involved in this. Find him, but exercise caution. We need to know more about this mysterious person or whatever it was."


    The trio nodded in agreement, their expressions resolute, and fanned out to search the vicinity once more. Francesca watched them for a moment before turning her attention to the downed creature. It was no ordinary monster, and its presence in the city troubled her deeply.


    Francesca found herself facing a phenomenon unlike any documented in their extensive records.


    In their archives, they meticulously cataloged a myriad of creatures, but this enigma defied allprehension.


    It stood out as a strange aberration, transcending every precedent they had ever encountered. Its colossal stature and repulsive visage sent an unsettling chill coursing down Francesca''s spine.


    The organization she presided over had a storied history and was dedicated to unraveling the secrets of the magical ne.


    As the current head of the Bureau of Mystic Investigations, she has meticulously assembled a teamprising individuals with extraordinary capabilities.


    In a bold manoeuvre, she interceded on behalf of these three extraordinary individuals, sparing them from the clutches of government oversight. She had lobbied the government, pleading for custody of the trio and promising to bear full responsibility for their actions and welfare.


    There were other members who possessed such abilities, but they were under the government''s watchful eye and subject to strict regtions.


    They were treated like objects, satisfying their curiosity.


    Francesca had actually found these three and was persistent in taking them under her wing, suggesting that they would help them in their investigations.


    That''s why those three were obeying her orders without question. As long as the three stood by her, no one in the government would dare oppose her or question her.


    Francesca approached the fallen creature, her eyes narrowing as she examined it closely. Its grotesque appearance and the eerie energy it emanated hinted at a deeper mystery.


    She pulled a small device from her pocket and began scanning the creature, capturing data on its physical characteristics and any residual magical traces left behind.


    As she stood by the monster''s corpse, a vehicle came into the alley. A man stepped out of the vehicle and said, "What''s this monstrous thing?"


    "Another one of those abominations," said the other man who got out of the same car.


    "And your fancy team seemed to be doing well," he added sarcastically.


    "But not that effective," the former man said, looking at the jeep and the soldier who died.


    Francesca was not paying attention to them, and it made them annoyed.


    As she worked, the young boy from her team approached her hesitantly. "Ms. Ravenswood, what do you think that thing was? And who was that who helped us? Do you think it''s dangerous?"


    Francesca didn''t look up from her task as she responded, her tone calm but focused. "I''m not entirely sure, but I believe that creature was somehow called upon or that someone brought it here. As for our mysterious person, I''m reserving judgment until we learn more about him."


    Francesca nodded in agreement, acknowledging the point. "Agreed. For now, we focus on the task at hand. We need to secure this area and ensure there are no further disturbances. Keep an eye out for anything unusual."


    As the team continued their work, Francesca couldn''t help but wonder about the mysterious figure who had intervened in their battle. Who was he, and what was his connection to the supernatural events unfolding in the city?


    The knight in the blue glow armour, now fully transformed back into her human form, hadn''t returned to them; she was standing in one of the alleys, looking in the direction where he passed through.


    Jaegar swiftly departed from the mysterious warehouse, keeping his altitude low as he glided through the alleys.


    Once he had safely exited the alleys of the warehouses, he ventured into the bustling city streets.


    Unbeknownst to him, the girl with acute senses had also followed his trail with precision. Her keen instincts led her directly to Jaegar''s back, and she trailed him discreetly.


    In a hurry, he thought that he had lost them, but the girl, who had very keen senses, quickly caught up to him.


    Jaegar sensed her presence before long and decided to lose her.


    He expertly navigated through the crowded streets, making his way to the city square, where people thronged. There, he suddenly darted into a narrow alley, leaving the pursuing girl momentarily confused.


    In the blink of an eye, Jaegar conjured a portal to his home and slipped inside, swiftly sealing it shut behind him.


    The girl, reacting to the distinctive energy signature of the portal, hurried toward the narrow alley but found nothing ¨C no sign of Jaegar.


    Only the lingering residue of magical energy hung in the air as evidence of his recent presence.


    Frustrated but determined, she retraced her steps back to the warehouses, where she saw the two men standing with Francesca.


    A little away from them were two of herpanions. She made her way toward them.


    Seeing her, one of them asked, "Where you been, Miran?"


    story at NovelFire,mp|y|r


    Her eyes held a mix of apprehension and intrigue as she recounted her brief encounter. "I saw him, Sandar," she admitted, "just a glimpse, but I could tell he''s young."


    Vondell, standing beside Sandar, sheathed his sword, pondering the implications. "Perhaps he''s like us," he mused.


    Sander added, "You should inform Ms. Ravenswood about this."


    Miran, the girl, rolled her eyes with a sigh. "Yeah, I will, as soon as those creeps are gone."


    Sander acknowledged the unfortunate reality. "She had to deal with their bullshit every time something like this happened."


    Vondell concurred, saying, "There''s nothing we can do about it."


    "Why don''t we just kill them?" Sander asked, seeing those two men.


    No, and Ms. Ravenswood wouldn''t like that," Vondell said.


    "Yeah, probably. But with the monster and the person who killed it, I think we are getting somewhere after all this time." Sander added.


    Miran sighed and responded, "Who knows if this is thest or will there be more?"


    Francesca, who had finished with the two men, walked towards the trio.


    "Did you find anything?"


    Miran replied, "I think I saw his face."


    "Good, we will get a sketch of him and try to search for him. And if we can find him."


    "Now let us get back, I need to go to theb." She said this as she walked towards the car.


    The three of them walked towards a truck that was parked at the end of the alley and got in.


    Then all of them left the ce.


    After everyone left the ce, a team of men came and took the monster''s corpse, clearing the ce.

 Chapter 130: Angelinas arrival

    Jaegar found himself in thefort of his home''s hall, reclining on the plush couch as he tried to make sense of the recent events.


    His thoughts lingered on the mysterious girl from the alley and the striking woman, Francesca.


    The group that fought with the monster seemed like an unlikely alliance, with each member possessing unique skills and abilities. Jaegar couldn''t help but wonder how they all came together and what their connection was to Francesca. As he pondered, he couldn''t shake off the feeling that there was more to this group than meets the eye.


    How had theye across that monstrous creature, and what had led it to manifest on the human ne?


    While he was sitting on the couch, pondering over them, dusk descended upon the city, a magical portal materialised in the hall, and from it emerged Angelina, the mother witch.


    Her keen gaze locked onto Jaegar as he sat there, a somewhat surprised expression on his face. The portal disappeared behind her, leaving them alone in the room.


    Jaegar absent-mindedly stared at her.


    Angelina, ever perceptive, noted Jaegar''s reaction and couldn''t help but chuckle softly.


    She gracefully moved to sit beside him, her ageless appearance a stark contrast to the shifting sands of time. With a gentle smile, she spoke, "Oh, dear child."


    Jaegar, feeling a tad embarrassed, nced at her, memories of their previous meeting resurfacing.


    He had remembered that, right after he came from the sinner''s domain, he had met her briefly beforeing to his home. And he didn''t go back to meet her again. Seeing her expression right now, he thought about it.


    Angelina chuckled and said, "No worry, dear; you must have your beauties by your side that made you forget about this old bones."


    "It''s not like that," he began to exin, then paused, realizing he was repeating a simr phrase she had used. He corrected himself, "I''ve had one thing after anothere up, and I¡ª" He hesitated, catching his words before they revealed too much.


    Angelina, her ancient eyes filled with wisdom, seemed to understand.


    She reassured him with a knowing smile, "No need to exin, dear. Life often has a way of diverting our paths."


    Jaegar sighed, feeling a mix of relief and gratitude. "No, I could never forget about you, even in a million years," he admitted sincerely, his eyes meeting hers as he spoke from the heart.


    "Enough about that," Angelina said. "The reason I came here was to ask you something."


    Angelina paused for a moment, her gaze fixated on some distant thought. "Have you ever been to Graverane Forest?" she inquired, her voice carrying a note of seriousness.


    Jaegar furrowed his brow, puzzled by the unfamiliar name. "No," he admitted, shaking his head. "It''s my first time hearing about it, actually."


    The wise witch continued to contemte, her expression deep in thought. "I have a request for you, Jaegar," she finally said, her tone carrying a hint of urgency. "I would strongly advise you to stay away from the magical ne for a while, at least until I say otherwise."


    Jaegar considered her words, pondering the implications. "Well, it''s currently the holidays for us," he exined, "so I don''t n on going back until it''s open again."


    Angelina let out a sigh of relief. "That''s good to hear," she responded. "Then I will take my leave."


    As she stood up to go, Jaegar couldn''t help but voice his concern. "But why do you not want me to go back? Is something happening there?" He asked genuine worry etched across his face.


    Angelina''s response was firm yet cryptic. "Because I said so," she replied with a slight edge to her tone. "Will you not listen to my words?"


    Jaegar nodded, reassured by his trust in her wisdom and guidance. "Of course," he affirmed, hismitment unwavering. After all, she had been his master, guiding him on his journey to his current level of expertise. If she asked him to refrain from something, he would respect her wishes without question.


    The fact that she saved him was something he would never forget.


    Right after Angelina left the house, unknown to Jaegar, there was a vehicle stopped in the streets.


    The unassuming Dodge van came to a halt a few houses down from Jaegar''s residence.


    Inside the vehicle were five individuals, including the two males sitting in the front, each with a distinct purpose in this mysterious operation.


    In the back of the van, there was a man focused on monitoring aputer screen, his fingers dancing across the keyboard as he analyzed the data before him.


    Behind him, two women sat in earnest conversation. The first, Prof. ra, was a knowledgeable expert with an air of authority about her. Her eyes were fixed on theputer screen, and she spoke animatedly to the woman beside her as her eyes were fixed on the monitor before them.


    Prof. ra continued to exin the intricate readings and fluctuations in the energy they had detected earlier. With the equipment they had, they were able to sense the change in the arcane energy concentrated at one spot, by which they were led here. Following the energy signals, they ended up here in the streets of Suburban.


    They don''t know about the magical energy, which the professor refers to as radiant energy.


    They saw the huge spike when they first found the monster creature in the warehouse alleys. But right now, it wasn''t as high as thest one. But they couldn''t take the chance of another monster''s appearance.


    The portal was like connecting two different spaces at the same time; it may create an imbnce in the space around the area.


    Opening a portal requires a lot of magical energy, and the energy gathered at the point will be higher.


    The inexplicable anomalies in the suburban had brought them to the streets, they were just a few seconds away from pinpointing the location, but before they could tell where it was exactly, the energy point disappeared, leaving them confused and lost.


    Francesca, the second woman, had her gaze trained on the suburban houses that lined the street. Her expression remainedposed, but her thoughts were racing.


    She recognised this neighbourhood; it was where her sister resided.


    As recognition dawned upon Francesca, she stepped out of the van, casting a cautious nce towards Prof. ra, who remained concealed within the vehicle.


    She had no intention of drawing undue attention to their covert mission, especially in the midst of the bustling suburban streets.


    Her sharp eyes scanned the familiar neighbourhood, focusing on her sister''s house, and then shifted to the precise spot where the radiant energy readings had led them.


    It was precisely two houses that were in their spected area. Her decision was clear, and she gestured for the driver to remain stationed at their current location.


    She decided to check it herself and went to the first house, but no one answered.


    The second house in question was none other than Jaegar''s residence.


    The name reverberated in her mind, a name she had heard from her sister during a recent conversation.


    Francesca made her way towards Jaegar''s house with a sense of anticipation coursing through her.


    She rang the doorbell, the chiming sound cutting through the air, and waited patiently. The door swung open, revealing Jaegar''s figure, his surprise at her unexpected visit evident.


    Before Francesca could utter a word, the distant hum of an approaching car engine grew louder until it came to a halt in the garage.


    She got out of the car and walked to the entrance to see her and Jaegar standing opposite each other.


    The entrance of Diana, with her knowing smile, interrupted their interaction.


    Diana, familiar with Francesca through their mutual acquaintance, Megan, greeted her warmly.


    Francesca had starteding here recently to her sister''s house, before that, she lived elsewhere, which was why Jaegar didn''t know about her and Megan never really mentioned her to him during all those years.


    "Francesca, what are you doing here?" Diana''s tone held genuine curiosity, and her smile matched Francesca''s.


    The two women had known each other for some time, thanks to their connection through Megan.


    Jaegar, conscious of what happened in the alleys of the warehouse, felt his apprehensions solidify, but he maintained hisposure, concealing his inner turmoil.


    The questions traced back to when he killed the monster, Did she see him on the rooftop?


    Diana, with an inviting gesture, weed them into her home. "Come inside," she said, and the trio crossed the threshold into the house, leaving behind the mysteries of the radiant energy.


    Francesca, maintaining her calm appearance, stepped into Diana''s home, ncing around the familiar surroundings.


    The cozy living room was adorned with family photographs and had a sense of warmth that enveloped the space. Jaegar followed them inside, his curiosity piqued by the unexpected visit.


    Diana, the gracious host, offered refreshments to her guest. "Would you like some tea, Francesca?"


    Francesca nodded with a polite smile. "Tea sounds lovely, thank you."

 Chapter 131: Fatale woman

    As Diana busied herself in the kitchen, Jaegar and Francesca exchanged a subtle nce, her gaze perceptive as she studied him. The person she saw on the roof was a bit simr to him, but she couldn''t tell exactly if it was him. It all happened so fast, which made her unsure if it was him.


    And there was this matter, for which she came here to this house.


    On the other side, Jaegar, maintaining his calmness, made less eye contact with her as he talked to his aunt.


    She took the opportunity to engage Jaegar in conversation, her tone casual but inquisitive. "So, my sister tells me that you are studying abroad?"


    Jaegar nodded, his gaze shifting between his aunt and the woman before him. "Yeah, I''m currently pursuing my degree in architecture."


    "How long will you be here?"


    "Until fall."


    She leaned on the table and said, "Can I ask you a question?"


    ''You already asked one, why bother now?'' he thought inwardly.


    Jaegar frowned slightly in doubt, but he nodded, "Yes."


    Jaegar''s furrowed brows and cautious responses didn''t escape Francesca''s keen scrutiny.


    She leaned back in her chair, her eyes locked on his, a subtle tension hanging in the air between them.


    "Where were you in the morning?" she inquired, her voice carrying a note of intrigue.


    Keeping his expression stoic, Jaegar replied, "Here, at home."


    Francesca persisted, her gaze unrelenting. "I thought I saw you somewhere in the city today."


    Jaegar felt his guard rise, but he remained resolute. "You must have seen wrong then."


    Francesca''s suspicion was palpable, her tone unwavering. "Are you sure? Because I could have sworn it was you."


    Jaegar held his ground, maintaining his calm posture. "I can assure you, it wasn''t me. Perhaps it was someone who resembled me."


    Francesca let out a sigh, her demeanour shifting slightly. "It might be true, I must be getting old."


    Jaegar attempted to lighten the atmosphere with apliment, "Now, why would you say that? You''re still looking beautiful and young to me."


    Francesca''s eyes narrowed, and her gaze intensified.


    ''Damn me! Why did I say that?'' he thought to himself inwardly.


    Francesca''s lips curled into a rare smile at his words. "Why, thank you."


    This unexpected change in her expression unsettled Jaegar. In their previous encounters, Francesca had always maintained a stern and serious demeanour. Her smile, though pleasant, sent an eerie feeling down his spine, as if something dangerous lurked beneath it.


    Their conversation was interrupted when Diana returned with a tray of tea, effectively dispelling some of the tension in the room. She ced the tray on the coffee table and took a seat, her observant eyes noting the unease that lingered.


    Addressing the apparent tension, Diana inquired, "What are you guys talking about?"


    Francesca responded cryptically, "Nothing, Diana."


    Diana excused herself to use the restroom and headed upstairs.


    As she made her way upstairs, she took out a small device from her right-side pocket. She saw the doors in the hallway.


    During her brief absence, Francesca discreetly conducted a scan of the rooms with a small digital metre, room by room. As she came down the stairs, there was a slight spike showing in the metre. She stopped going down, standing on the stairs.


    The aftereffects of the portal appearing in the hall still lingered, and she stepped down, holding the metre in her hand. It was getting more intense, rising and stopping. The invisible force of energy was slowly disappearing. Soon, the metre showed the normal reading; nothing amiss again. But her suspicion rose regarding Jaegar and Diana.


    She didn''t take any action, as she knew about Diana and thought about dealing with this matter carefully without rousing their attention.


    Returning to Jaegar and Diana, Francesca engaged in some polite conversation with Diana before deciding to take her leave. She assured them they would meet again, and with her departure, an uneasy feeling lingered in the air.


    Jaegar couldn''t shake the sense that Francesca had been suspecting him, and he hoped that they would never cross paths again, but it was wishful thinking.


    It was not that he was afraid, but he thought it would be a hassle to deal with them, attracting unwanted attention.


    Jaegar had just seen Francesca leave his home, but her presence had left an unsettling feeling in the air.


    He remained seated on the couch, deep in thought, while his aunt, Diana, watched him with concern.


    The room was bathed in the soft glow of the moonlight filtering through the curtains.


    Diana couldn''t hide her worry any longer and decided to break the silence.


    She leaned forward, her eyes filled with maternal concern, and asked, "Now, Jaegar, tell me what happened with her? She was looking at you like you did something."


    Jaegar sighed, his gaze fixated on an old family portrait on the wall.


    He began to exin the series of events that had unfolded when he first saw Francesca. He described how he had initially encountered her and the group in the warehouse, as well as the peculiar abilities they disyed. Diana listened intently, her eyes widening in surprise as he recounted the story.


    "She said she was working for the government, but I didn''t know this was what she was doing." Diana gasped in surprise. Megan never really talked much about her with Diana, and she started visiting her sister recently.


    Diana''s surprise deepened. "I think I''ve heard of something about the group here and there. They''re said to be a very discreet organization, functioning separately and reporting directly to the ministers."


    She pondered the implications of Francesca''s visit after what Jaegar said, a sense of unease settling in the air.


    Diana nodded, her worry evident in her expression. "They are basically magic-hating people."


    Jaegar reassured his aunt, "Well, I will deal with her if shees for me. Don''t worry, Mom." He could sense her concern.


    Humans weren''t particrly fond of magic or wizards, oftenbelling them as evil or dangerous. Diana had created a life for herself in this city, and it was her home. She had deliberately distanced herself from the past, from the ce where their family had been tragically killed.


    But now that staying here could threaten Jaegar, she didn''t want anything to happen to Jaegar, especially with that mysterious woman and the group she was associated with potentially posing a threat.

 Chapter 132: The head of the Bureau

    In the warm, softly lit living room, Jaegar moved closer to Diana, enveloping her in a reassuring embrace. He spoke with a hint of yfulness in his voice, "Mom, you have nothing to worry about. Do you even know who I am?" he teased.


    "I''m the great wizard Jaegar."


    Diana sighed, a fond smile tugging at her lips as she rested her hands on his forearms. Her response carried a touch of humour, "Ah, I see, I''m in the presence of the invincible wizard Jaegar, am I?"


    Her chuckle filled the room. "Well, mighty wizard, I suppose you must protect me at all times, then."


    The aunt and nephew shared a lighthearted moment, the tension of the recent encounter gradually dissipating in the warmth of their bond.


    Meanwhile, just outside Jaegar''s home, Francesca retraced her steps to the waiting Dodge van.


    Professor ra, her colleague, inquired eagerly, "Did you find anything inside?"


    Francesca''s expression remained enigmatic as she replied, "Perhaps, but it requires further investigation." She retrieved the specialized metre she had used earlier and handed it to Professor ra.


    With their findings and suspicions intact, they left the suburban street, the van slowly pulling away as they embarked on the path to uncovering the mysteries thaty ahead.


    The van navigated through the long streets, its tyres humming softly on the asphalt.


    It left the bustling urbanndscape behind, venturing onto the empty roads that led to an inconspicuous abandoned building.


    The structure loomed ominously, its weathered facade holding silent secrets of the past. The van pulled up to the entrance, and with a sense of purpose, it descended into the depths of the building, disappearing into the dimly lit cer.


    Francesca emerged into a vast, dimly illuminated room, bathed in the cold blue glow ofputer screens. The space was alive with activity as people moved about, their focus consumed by the intricacies of their work.


    She strode purposefully, heading towards a smaller room within the cavernous chamber, where three individuals waited ¨C Miran, Sander, and Vondell.


    Miran, ever alert, rose from her seat and presented Francesca with a drawing on a sheet of paper.


    As her eyes fell upon the intricate portrait, a deep furrow formed on her brow. The resemnce was uncanny, and a sense of certainty washed over her.


    It was him¡ªthe young man she had encountered earlier. The gravity of the situation settled upon her, and she sank into the chair behind the table with a heavy sigh.


    If Jaegar possessed abilities akin to those of Miran, Sander, and Vondell, it was a matter that demanded her careful attention.


    The stakes were high, not only due to her own involvement but also the connections that tied her to Diana and her sister Megan.


    Diana and Megan''s longstanding rtionship addedplexity to the situation. Every time she met Megan, it was all that she talked about, Diana and Jaegar. She treated them like family.


    If Diana was aware of Jaegar''s abilities, Francesca needed to determine whether he posed a threat or an ally.


    Her decision would be a pivotal one, and she was determined to pass judgment herself. And after seeing how he killed that monster, she didn''t want to take the risk.


    Miran, who had maintained a stoic silence, finally broke it. With a sense of urgency, she exined, "I tried to capture every detail I could remember, and he unquestionably resembles this portrait."


    Her index finger pointed insistently at the sketch, emphasizing the striking simrity. "Should we set out a search for him? It''s possible he''s still in the city, and we can discreetly inquire around," Miran suggested, her voiceced with determination.


    Sander and Vondell thought otherwise and exchanged sceptical nces.


    "Why are you so eager?" Sander asked Mi ran.


    "Didn''t you see for yourself? He killed that monster with a flick of lightning. It was done so fast, but I saw it clearly."


    "If we were to join us-"


    Francesca, her thoughts carefully curated, rose gracefully from her chair and cut her midway, saying, "I''ll handle this matter personally. You three should take a moment to rx," she asserted, her eyes bearing the weight of the impending decision.


    With a wave of her hand, she dismissed them, allowing the three individuals to retreat into the shadowy recesses of the spacious room.


    Mi Ran could tell that person, whoever he was, was definitely a powerful man. He had escaped from her, and it had never been done by anyone before. And she had her own reasons to get him on board with them. As she pondered him, she left the room.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in another corner of the city, a magnificent edifice stood as a symbol of exquisite architecture. The grand structure, adorned with intricate carvings and towering spires, captured the attention of all who passed by. Its presencemanded respect and awe from passersby and was a symbol of the city''s rich history and cultural heritage.


    Within the opulent confines of this buildingy avishly furnished room adorned with sophisticated details and luxurious appointments. The room''s high ceilings and ornate chandeliers added to its grandeur, creating an atmosphere of elegance and refinement. The plush velvet drapes and gilded furniture further enhanced the room''s opulence.


    Seated behind an ornate chair was a man of impable taste, his attire a symphony of ck and white. His neatly hung suit, hat, and long coat exuded an air of formality and meticulousness.


    Facing him sat another man, Antony Kahler, who voiced his grievances with palpable frustration.


    "Mr. Lasson, do you not find it rather vexing that this woman conducts herself with such audacity?"


    Antony inquired, his words tinged with exasperation. These two individuals had crossed paths with Francesca earlier in the dimly lit alley, their intentions shrouded in mystery.


    "Ugh, seriously, how are we supposed to refer to the group she''s in charge of? It''s so frustrating! Can''t she just be done with them?"


    James Lasson, his focus devoted to a document before him, continued his writing with staunchposure. "Antony, a gentleman should never allow himself to be swayed by anger. It clouds judgement and renders all reasoning futile," he replied sagely, the ink from his quill flowing smoothly onto the parchment. "This principle holds especially true when dealing with women."

 Chapter 133: Behind the scenes

    James and Antony were men in their middle ages, and their appearance showed their age. James had a receding hairline and a few grey strands peeking through his dark hair. His face was etched with fine lines, revealing years ofughter and worry. Antony, on the other hand, had a distinguished salt-and-pepper beard that framed his weathered face.


    The deep crow''s feet around his eyes spoke of countless hours spent outdoors.


    James Lasson paused his writing, his gaze shifting from the document to Antony Kahler. With an enigmatic smile, he leaned back in his chair, fingers steepled in contemtion.


    His voice held a measured tone as he replied, "Antony, a ''joke'' is only as insignificant as we perceive it to be."


    Antony Kahler, still visibly perturbed, sought further rity. "But Mr. Lasson, her ndestine group poses a threat to our endeavors. We cannot allow her to continue unchecked."


    Lasson nodded thoughtfully, acknowledging the concern. "Indeed, Antony, I do not propose we underestimate her or her associates. However, we must exercise discretion and restraint. Engaging in open conflict may reveal our own secrets and disrupt our carefullyid ns."


    Antony''s voice echoed through the dimly lit room,ced with a hint of trepidation. "It seems she has her own ambitions," he remarked, his gaze fixed on the expansive window that overlooked the city.


    "Lately, we observed that she seemed to be taking those devil''s spawns directly under her care, not discreetly as usual. I tell you, one day, she might even lead them to revolt against us."


    James, seated behind a meticulously organized desk, cast a piercing nce at hispanion. His expression remainedposed, belying the gravity of their conversation.


    "Antony, you should focus on your own tasks and cease concerning yourself with this woman," he stated in a measured tone. His words hung in the air,den with unspoken implications.


    *


    Meanwhile, Francesca found herself in the luxurious confines of a sleek, ssic ck car. It glided through tree-lined streets, casting dappled shadows across the polished exterior. The car was like an antique piece, its ck colour glittering in the moonlight.


    A man drove the car, and as she sat in the back of the car, leaning back against the plush leather seats, Francesca was preupied with her thoughts.


    Her destination loomed on the horizon¡ªa round-shaped edifice known as the Primal Atoll. This was the residence of their nation''s leader, a structure that stood as a witness to human ingenuity and unwaveringbour.


    The round building stretched over a few acres, making its presence known to everyone in the city. Its sleek design and towering height made it a symbol of power and authority, reflecting the grandeur of the nation it represented.


    As Francesca gazed at the Primal Atoll, she couldn''t help but feel a little anxious. No matter how many times she hade to this ce, she was still not used to it.


    As her car arrived at the imposing gates of the Primal Atoll, uniformed guards meticulously inspected the vehicle and its upants.


    With a nod of approval, the gates swung open, granting passage. The car meandered along the gracefully designednes, eventually pulling up before the grand entrance nked by towering pirs.


    A sweeping staircase beckoned, leading Francesca up to her destination, a ce of power and intrigue.


    After stepping out of the car, Francesca approached the vignt guards stationed at the entrance.


    Recognizing her, they nodded respectfully and allowed her entry without hesitation.


    With a confident stride, she navigated through the grand entrance into a lengthy corridor.


    On one side, the corridor opened into a spacious courtyard bathed in dappled sunlight, while on the other, a series of imposing halls and rooms stretched into the distance.


    Francesca proceeded with the self-assuredness of one who knew these hallways intimately.


    Her journey continued for several minutes until she arrived at a grand door adorned with intricate designs. She rapped gently on the door and, without waiting for a response, entered the room through the single door.


    The chamber beyond was expansive, its floor was carpeted in luxurious fabric, and a massive desk dominated one end.


    The walls were adorned with ornate tapestries depicting scenes of historical significance. The roof domed high above, revealing a stunning chandelier that bathed the room in a warm, golden glow.


    Seated behind the desk was a man dressed in sombre ck attire, his presencemanding respect. He was a white-haired, middle-aged man.


    Near the window stood another figure, his form impable in a formal ensemble. With neatlybed hair and a well-groomed moustache, he exuded an air of rugged handsomeness.


    As Francesca entered, he turned from the captivating view of the city it offered and acknowledged her presence.


    With a low, resonant voice, he spoke, "You havee; please, take a seat."


    He was Lord Minister Crawford Brighton, an esteemed advisor to the kingdom''s ruler, His Royal Highness. The nation was governed under the wise and benevolent rule of the king, whose authority was unquestioned and whose subjects thrived under his leadership.


    In the room, Lord Minister Brighton inquired, "It seems you havee with something to report."


    Beside Francesca, the Venerated Father turned his attention towards her.


    She began to recount the unsettling events, describing the appearance of the mysterious monster and the bewildering anomalies she had encountered.


    However, she maintained a veil of secrecy around Jaegar''s identity, referring to him as a young man in the suburbs and withholding his name for now.


    Francesca''s actions bore an air of intrigue, as she had kept her intentions veiled from those who had recruited her.


    It was Lord Minister Crawford Brighton who had personally appointed her for the task at hand. She first started working in the special forces.


    Behind closed doors, they had ndestinely orchestrated the formation of the group she now led.


    They had taken in these individuals, secretly training and imbuing them with a sense of freedom and choice. This concept had been envisioned by Lord Minister Brighton and the Venerated Father.


    In the past, before the idea of this group had taken root, the Bureau of Mystic Investigations had taken a more ruthless approach, often disposing of those with abilities, deeming them sinners against the gods.


    They staunchly believed that mortals should not wield such power, as it defied the ts of their one true deity, Ir?da?.


    These individuals,belled as Novoyants, were actually people with exceptional talents and abilities, allowing them to harness supernatural abilities. They didn''t require chants or incantations to manipte these abilities like wizards do.


    Novoyants were born with their powers, making them a rare and coveted group among the mortal poption. The fear and persecution they faced, only intensified their desire to keep their powers hidden, leading many Novoyants to live in secrecy or join underground organizations for protection.


    "You have never mentioned anyone before? What''s so special about this one?"


    "I believe he is unlike any we have encountered before," she replied in a solemn tone.


    Lord Minister Brighton turned his unwavering gaze towards Francesca as he inquired, "So, when do you n to bring this young man into our fold?"


    Francesca contemted for a moment before responding, "Soon."


    "I shall personally oversee his integration into our ranks."


    The Lord Minister nodded solemnly.


    "Very well. I trust you will handle the necessary procedures."


    He then turned his attention to the grand window, where the night had illuminated the city with a sea of lights. His voice carried a weight of responsibility as he continued, "Ms. Ravenswood, His Royal Highness has be increasingly sensitive as ofte. It is imperative that you neutralize these sinister creatures and those misfits before they pose a threat to our citizens."


    With a tone of resolute authority, he added, "And do whatever is necessary to ensure theirpliance."


    The Venerated Father, who had been silent all this time, opened his mouth, and his visage was serene.


    "Goad them if you have to," he said calmly. "We cannot afford to underestimate the danger they may pose. Use all means at your disposal to bring them under control and protect our people from their malevolent influence."


    After giving a solemn nod, Francesca stood up and left the room.


    After she left the room, the venerated father said, "The recent appearance of the monster," and he sighed. "It may not be the end, and I believe it''s just the beginning of a muchrger threat."


    "We should enve these young men and womenpletely and bring them on our side so that they can be used as a powerful force when the timees."


    Brighton turned to the priest, who said, "As I always say, force won''t work with these savages."


    He walked to his chair, seating himself with a heavy sigh. "We have to show them that they can be free and will not be hated by themon folk."


    "To make them believe that it was their duty to protect and serve the nation in which they were born, as well as to serve the king," Brighton continued, "and that is where Fracescaes in, she will do just what we need."

 Chapter 134: Offer to join the bureau

    In a dimly lit underground hideout, Mia and Jack huddled around a makeshift table scattered with maps, documents, and a flickering candle.


    Mia''s brow furrowed in deep concentration, while Jack''s fingers nervously tapped against the table.


    Mia was a young woman dressed in worn-out pants and a ragged jacket who appeared to be in her early twenties.


    Engaged in conversation, the young woman turned to a man in his thirties who seemed to be looking at the maps before him. Their clothing was dirty and covered in dust from their harsh surroundings.


    The man, Jack, had a rugged appearance with a scruffy beard. Despite their worn-out attire, there was a determined glint in their eyes.


    "I heard there was an incident in the city a few days ago," she mentioned.


    "There was nothing in the newspaper. Like it didn''t happen at all."


    The man, his expression wrinkled, replied, "They''ve covered up the incident, ensuring it doesn''t leak out to the public."


    "But there''s a word on the street, something came onto this world, something far more dangerous than those people at the bureau."


    Growing more anxious, she continued, "The bureau has been unusually quiet these past few days. Do you think they''re nning something?"


    He let out a heavy sigh. "I don''t know. If they are, we need to be prepared. Perhaps we should consider leaving this city and relocating deeper into the woods."


    Her eyes widened in disbelief, and she vehemently protested, "What? No! We can''t leave. I have to confront those beasts who took away my family and left me like this¡ªa criminal on the run. They killed my family because I refused to cooperate with them."


    The room was filled with tension as her words hung in the air. He could see the determination in her eyes, and he knew that convincing her to leave would be a difficult task. However, he also understood the risks of staying and the importance of their safety.


    It was clear that they needed to have a serious discussion about their next move and find apromise that would satisfy both their desires for justice and their need for self-preservation.


    Then Mia pointed at a marked location on one of the maps. "ording to our boys in the city, the Bureau has been constructing a facility to hold novoyants like us."


    "Faaking scumbags! They even gave us a name for us." Mia''s voice trembled with anger as she continued, "Are they nning to lock us up like animals, as if we''re some kind of threat to society?"


    The realization of the Bureau''s intentions fueled their determination to fight for their rights and freedom.


    "They n to lock us away, away from the eyes of the world, where they can continue their experiments without interference."


    Jack frowned as he studied the map. "We need to find out the exact location of this facility and what they''re doing inside. If we can expose their activities to the world, it could be our best chance to bring them down."


    Jack then said, "I''ve heard from the boys that they had seen soldiersing and going out of those abandoned warehouses. It might be worth investigating."


    Mia nodded, her eyes filled with determination. "Then it''s settled. We shall go and look through those warehouses, we might be able to find something. But we must be careful. The Bureau is dangerous, and we can''t afford to get caught."


    As they continued to discuss their n, the room buzzed with anticipation. They knew the risks they were taking, but they also understood that they couldn''t sit idly by while the Bureau continued to oppress and harm Novoyants.


    Over the next few days, both of them entered the city and searched through it, concealing their presence. They ventured deep into the alleys of the warehouses, where the strange urrences urred.


    *


    A few days had passed since Francesca began surveilling Jaegar. She meticulously observed his daily routine, which appeared entirely ordinary.


    However, Francesca couldn''t shake off the feeling that there was something more to Jaegar than met the eye. She decided to dig deeper, hoping to uncover any hidden secrets or unusual activities that might exin her growing suspicion.


    He lived with his aunt ever since he was little, his parents were recorded as deceased; he died in a car ident, no rtives from either side. They were the only ones left of their family.


    From whatever angle she tried, everything was normal about him, nothing was out of ce. No matter how closely she observed Jaegar''s behaviour or questioned those who knew him, there were no signs of any hidden secrets or unusual activities.


    There were no anomalies or strange urrences during this period, except for the one incident involving the monster.


    Today, she decided it was time to meet him face-to-face.


    She was in her car, seeing through the ss where Jaegar was sitting. She got out of the car and walked straight to him.


    Jaegar was sitting in a cozy cafe in the heart of the city, sipping his coffee in silence. Unfazed by her sudden presence, he calmly awaited her words.


    Francesca, sitting directly across from him, fixed her intense gaze upon him. She inquired, "Aren''t you going to say anything?"


    Jaegar, not disying the least bit of surprise, responded, "Like what?"


    She continued, "I came here directly and sat here as if I knew where you were."


    With a nonchnt shrug, Jaegar replied, remarking, "Well, isn''t itmon sense that when you follow someone, you would know where he went?"


    Raising an eyebrow, she questioned, "Did you know we followed you?"


    He replied, "You weren''t subtle." He took another sip of his coffee, maintaining hisposure.


    Francesca let out a sigh and finally said, "Jaegar, I want to tell you something."


    Francesca sat across from Jaegar in the dimly lit cafe, her gaze steady and her expression serious. She took a deep breath before starting the conversation.


    "Jaegar," she began, "I''ve been watching you for a while, and I know you were there in the warehouse alley a few days ago."


    Jaegar, taken aback by her directness, raised an eyebrow. "What makes you so sure?"


    She squinted her eyes. "If I remember correctly, I got just a glimpse of you that day, and seeing you now, I can tell, and moreover, there was another person who saw that day."


    "So, what of it?" he asked. Jaegar knew this was going to happen sooner orter. Right after she came to his home that day, there were people around him, watching him from afar, following him wherever he went. He did want to check who they were, but they maintained their distance from him and never interfered with him, only watching him.


    He was getting annoyed, and when he thought of taking care of them, that''s when she appeared.


    Francesca nodded. "Yes, I work for an organization that deals with extraordinary individuals like you. People with unique abilities, like the one you disyed when you killed that monster," she said.


    Jaega showed no reaction, and his eyes locked on her.


    Francesca leaned in closer, lowering her voice. "We''ve been monitoring you because we believe you could be an asset to our cause. Jaegar, you have powers that most people can''t even fathom. You could help us protect innocent lives and maintain the bnce between our world and the supernatural."


    Jaegar asked her, seeing her expression, "And what do you want from me?"


    Francesca''s expression softened, and she ced her hand on the table, palms up. "We want you to join us, Jaegar. We can provide training, guidance, and protection. You won''t be alone on this journey.


    We also know that you haven''t joined any college abroad; you were just staying hidden, right?"


    With a flicker of surprise in his eyes, Jaegar said, "How do you know about that?"


    "We looked into you, there were no records of you leaving the city.


    Jaegar, we can help you.


    We''ll ensure that you can harness your abilities to their full potential while keeping the world safe."


    Jaegar''s eyes stayed on her, and then he looked out to the streets.


    "What''s in it for you?" he asked, his voice tinged with suspicion.


    Francesca met his gaze unwaveringly. "We want to prevent misuse of these powers. There are others out there who would exploit them for their own gain. We aim to maintain order and protect those who can''t protect themselves."


    Silence hung between them as Jaegar contemted his options.


    Francesca leaned back, giving him space to think. "Jaegar, take your time to decide. But know that we are here to help you and to guide you. If you choose to join us, we''ll be by your side every step of the way."


    Jaegar was astonished to see her persuasiveness. If he were really one of them, then he would have joined her so-called group. And the more he observed her, the more he noticed that she was smiling more than she ever had. Before their encounter in the alley, she never showed this side of herself to him, and now it makes him suspect her more.


    And he had no intention of joining them.

 Chapter 135: Trail

    Francesca waited patiently, her eyes locked onto Jaegar''s as he pondered her offer. The atmosphere in the dimly lit cafe felt heavy with tension, and Jaegar couldn''t help but consider the implications of his decision.


    He knew who Francesca was ¨C the sister of Megan, and at the same time, she was a government official whose job was to hunt. He thought about what would happen if he were to reject her.


    Finally, he said it anyway. "I am not interested in joining." His tone is veryid-back.


    Francesca''s smile, which had been a sign of hope, froze on her face. She blinked in surprise, needing confirmation of what she had just heard. "What? What did you say?"


    Jaegar repeated his decision, "I''m not interested."


    He continued, "I don''t have any thoughts of including myself with others. I won''t interfere in any of your matters either."


    Francesca sighed heavily, her disappointment evident. She tried onest time, her tone serious, "Jaegar, you have to think carefully. You won''t be able to live peacefully."


    Jaegar, however, remained resolute. He met her stern gaze with his own stoic expression and asked, "Are you threatening me?"


    Francesca''s conduct shifted slightly, her tone bing more matter-of-fact. "No, just informing you."


    Jaegar maintained his calm exterior, not allowing her words to sway him. "You had fooled me there."


    Francesca didn''t respond to his remark, instead choosing to get up from her seat. "Be careful, Jaegar," she said as she turned to leave.


    He watched her exit the cafe and make her way to a waiting car.


    Jaegar had never expected her to ask him to join the group. She seemed to be thinking that Jaegar was the same as them.


    After finishing his coffee, he too left the cafe and stood on the bustling streets, observing the ebb and flow of daily life.


    As he walked back to his home, Jaegar couldn''t help but ponder the group Francesca had mentioned.


    It had been established to remove individuals with special abilities, so why would she recruit them into the same organization? The puzzle gnawed at him, but he ultimately decided not to delve deeper into these matters. He had his own life to live and his own questions to answer, and joining a mysterious group wasn''t part of his ns.


    Jaegar''s decision weighed heavily on him as he made his way back home. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief mixed with uncertainty. The encounter with Francesca had left him with more questions than answers.


    As he reached his quiet neighbourhood and entered his modest home, he found himself deep in thought.


    As the day turned into night, Jaegar found himself standing by the window, staring at the starry sky.


    His thoughts were interrupted by Diana''s voice, calling for dinner. Jaegar reluctantly tore his gaze away from the night sky and joined Diana at the dinner table.


    *


    The next morning, Jack and Mia remained hidden within the confines of the warehouse, still diligently searching for any sign of the facility they believed was hidden here. As theybed through the dimly lit space, their hope began to wane.


    They had been searching for hours, but the warehouse seemed empty and devoid of any clues. Jack''s frustration grew, while Mia''s determination started to falter. They exchanged nces, silently questioning if their efforts were in vain.


    However, their attention was suddenly diverted as they spotted a young man approaching the very alley they were concealed within. They observed him cautiously from behind the ss windows, unsure of his intentions.


    Their curiosity turned to rm as a car pulled up behind the young man, and two women emerged from the vehicle. Jack couldn''t contain his astonishment and whispered to Mia, "Mi ran."


    The situation had taken an unexpected turn, and the two of them now found themselves witnessing the newly arrived people in the quiet valley.


    They remained hidden and watched them. Jack seemed to know Mi ran. From behind the car, two more people came towards them and stood along Francesca''s side.


    Mian then said, "Sander and Vondell."


    Jack gasped, "What''s going on here?"


    Mia, staring with a startled expression, said, "I don''t know. But if I have to guess, they are here for him." Her eyes locked on the young man, who stood with a confidentposure. Not showing even a little fear.


    A little white before,


    The following morning, Jaegar found himself at home after Diana had left.


    He contemted going shopping, a simple task that allowed him to soak in the city''s atmosphere.


    He walked as usual, as it was a chance to observe the ebb and flow of life around him. He strolled out of his neighbourhood, a leisurely pace guiding his steps. He liked walking, as he found it to be calming.


    As he meandered through the streets, a subtle unease prickled at the back of his mind. It was a distinct sensation that he was being trailed.


    Two individuals seemed to shadow his every move. Not wanting to lead them directly to the city, Jaegar swiftly changed his course, veering towards the western outskirts of the city, where the abandoned warehouses loomed.


    They kept their distance from one another and didn''t follow him together. As they followed him, Jaegar was able to discern them as the ones he saw in the alley, the ones who fought with the creature.


    The imposing structures offered an eerie backdrop to this unusual pursuit.


    Jaegar continued his trek, weaving through alleys and narrow passages, his senses on high alert. The sound of an approaching car drew his attention, and he made his stop to see the ones he was waiting for to show up.


    He had anticipated that she would act, but she hade after him after a few hours.


    Just as he reached the heart of the warehouse district, the car came to a halt right before him. The car''s door swung open, and Francesca emerged, apanied by Miran, who had been following Jaegar from the shadows. Two more figures materialized, closing in from behind.


    Jaegar saw the three people who had been keeping tabs on him for a few days, and Francesca leaned back on the car as she stared at him. She took out a cigarette from her pocket and lit it, the smoke curlingzily around her face. Miran stood beside her, her arms crossed, and a smirk yed on his lips. The two figures behind Jaegar moved closer, their expressions unreadable.


    Francesca took a long drag on her cigarette before finally breaking the silence.


    Francesca broke the tense stillness with a question, her voiceced with determination, "Did you change your mind?" Her eyes bore into Jaegar''s, seeking any sign of hesitation.


    Jaegar, however, met her gaze squarely, his resolve unwavering. "No," he replied sinctly, his toneced with a touch of defiance.


    A heavy sigh escaped Francesca''s lips, and her next words carried a solemn weight, "Then I have no choice but to take care of you."


    Jaegar''s eyebrows knitted in mild disbelief. "You mean, like killing me?" he inquired, his voice calm and measured.


    Francesca shook her head, her expression grim. "No, not killing you, but leaving you barely alive."


    Jaegar''s steely gaze never wavered as he continued to assess the situation. "You seem like you came prepared," he observed, a note of caution in his voice, as he studied the three individuals standing before him, ready for whatever might transpire in the shadowy depths of the warehouse district.


    Vondell, who had been watching him for a while, then yelled, "Show some respect to Ms. Ravenswood, you puny brat."


    "Brat? Then what are you, old man?" Jaegar tilted his head, smirking.


    He walked towards Jaegar, unsheathing his sword, his face contemptuous. "Me, old man," he snickered.


    As Vondell''s temper red and he charged forward, Jaegar sensed him and his aura increasing. In a fluid motion, Jaegar called upon his innate powers, tapping into the swirling chaos and crackling lightning that dwelled within him.


    A surge of energy coursed through Jaegar''s veins as he harnessed the chaotic forces around him. The very air seemed to distort and ripple with his newfound power. His eyes zed with an otherworldly gleam as he prepared to face Vondell head-on.


    Vondell had been seeing him for a few days, and the way he acted around Francesca made him angry, as did the way he behaved arrogantly around her.


    Vondell, driven by anger and frustration, closed the distance rapidly. His steps were swift and purposeful as he lunged at Jaegar, ready to unleash his own martial prowess. His hand gripped the hilt of hisrge sword de, poised to strike.


    As Vondell''s de descended in a deadly arc, Jaegar''s response was nothing short of supernatural.


    He raised his palm, his fingers crackling with raw, red lightning. In the blink of an eye, a surge of lightning erupted from his hand,ncing towards Vondell.


    The bolt of lightning crackled and hissed, striking with unerring precision. Vondell''s sword, infused with his own power, intercepted the attack. The sh between lightning and enchanted steel sent sparks cascading through the dimly lit warehouse.

 Chapter 136: Jaegar and the Novoyants

    Jaegar, his palm crackling with raw, crimson lightning, raised his hand in a swift, determined motion. The surge of red lightning erupted from his fingertips in the blink of an eye, a zing bolt of energy racing towards Vondell. The air filled with the ominous crackling and hissing of the formidable power unleashed.


    Vondell, his sword infused with his own potent power, reacted with lightning-fast reflexes. He positioned his weapon to intercept the iing attack, creating a dazzling sh between the relentless lightning and the enchanted steel. The warehouse was bathed in sparks as the two forces collided with incredible intensity.


    The force of the impact sent Vondell hurtling backward, a few metres away from his initial position. He had not anticipated the sheer power of Jaegar''s punch, and it had taken him off guard. Sander, who had been observing the skirmish closely, couldn''t help but offer a suggestion, "Vondell, it might be wise for us to fight together. We''ve all seen how he handled that monster."


    Vondell, his rage unabated, sneered, "I can handle this kid on my own."


    With determination zing in his eyes, Vondell lunged forward, his sword slicing through the air with deadly intent. He moved as if he aimed to cleave Jaegar in half.


    Francesca watched the unfolding battle with an air of calm detachment, while Miran and Sander exchanged concerned nces.


    As Vondell closed in, Jaegar met his de head-on, his fist surrounded by the pulsating red lightning. With a swift and calcted move, Jaegar struck the de directly with his electrified fist. The impact sent powerful vibrations through Vondell, rattling him to his core.


    Before Vondell could react, Jaegar unleashed another torrent of lightning that pierced through Vondell''s leg, eliciting an agonizing scream from him.


    The enchanted sword slipped from his grasp, ttering to the ground, as he crumpled in pain.


    The entire sequence of events had urred so rapidly that Vondell had been unable to anticipate Jaegar''s attacks. He clenched his injured leg and red at Jaegar.


    Jaegar wasn''t finished with him yet.


    Jaegar''s fist continued to crackle with dangerous red lightning as he moved with lightning speed.


    With a swift and calcted motion, he reached out and seized Vondell''s other leg, subjecting it to the electrifying energy coursing through his body. Vondell''s body convulsed as the electric shock numbed his movements further, causing him to groan in agony.


    Sander and Miran, seeing Vondell in distress, sprang into action.


    Sander''s hands ignited with flickering mes, casting an eerie glow across the dimly lit warehouse.


    Meanwhile, Miran underwent a startling transformation. She was surrounded by an ethereal, armored knight in shimmering blue, her form growing in size and strength. In her grasp, she wielded a formidable, elongated de that gleamed menacingly in the warehouse''s subdued lighting.


    Jaegar saw her transformation and was genuinely surprised. Her blue knight form was definitely different from the two, as he could tell the difference from the aura she was emitting.


    As the two of them moved to assist Vondell, Jaegar withdrew, his eyes never leaving the incapacitated foe.


    He observed Vondell with an amused expression, a hint of satisfaction ying at the corners of his lips. "Feeling a bit shocked, are we?" Jaegar taunted, his voiceced with a touch of mockery.


    Vondell''s face was flushed with embarrassment, his painpounded by the humiliation of his defeat.


    He continued to clutch his legs, writhing in difort while unable to muster a response.


    Sander and Miran, now ready to lend aid or defend against any further aggression, formed a protective barrier around their fallenrade.


    The warehouse''s atmosphere remained charged with tension, with the oue of the skirmish hanging in the bnce.


    The warehouse was shrouded in an eerie silence, save for the asional hum of the flickering fluorescent lights overhead.


    Jaegar stood a few metres away from Miran and Sander, his body tense and coiled like a tightly wound spring. His palms crackled with raw, red lightning, casting an eerie crimson glow across the dimly lit space.


    Francesca was still smoking her cigarette, watching them as she crossed her hands. Her expression remained unreadable, a mask of calm indifference that belied the intensity of the situation.


    Miran had transformed into a formidable armoured knight, her azure armour shimmering with an otherworldly radiance. She held her gleaming de with a determined grip, her eyes locked onto Jaegar''s every move.


    Beside her, Sander''s hands were still wreathed in flickering mes, casting eerie shadows against the towering warehouse walls.


    Jaegar knew he was outnumbered, but he also knew the extent of his own powers. The magical energy within him surged and pulsed, a potent force waiting to be unleashed.


    With a sudden burst of speed, Jaegar blurred towards Miran. His movements were a blur as he closed the gap between them in the blink of an eye.


    Miran raised her massive de to intercept Jaegar''s attack, but his speed was overwhelming. With a single, lightning-infused punch, he struck the de with a force that sent shockwaves rippling through the warehouse.


    The impact of the blow caused Miran to stagger backward, her armoured form momentarily unsteady.


    Jaegar didn''t relent; he pressed his advantage, his fists crackling with red lightning. Hended a series of blows on Miran''s armoured form, each strike sending her reeling further.


    Sparks flew with every impact, and the echoing ng of metal on metal reverberated through the warehouse.


    Sander, his mes still burning brightly, tried to intervene. He sent a searing wave of fire towards Jaegar, aiming to engulf him in a fiery inferno.


    But Jaegar anticipated the attack. With a swift pivot, he leaped into the air, somersaulting over the searing mes. Hended gracefully on his feet behind Sander, who had inadvertently turned his back to his opponent.


    Before Sander could react, Jaegar unleashed another torrent of red lightning. It struck Sander from behind, surging through his fiery aura and disrupting his control over the mes.


    Sander let out a guttural cry of pain as the lightning coursed through his body, causing him to stumble forward.


    Miran, recovering from the onught of Jaegar''s blows, turned to face her fallenrade. She raised her massive de, intent on defending Sander.


    But Jaegar was relentless. With another burst of speed, he closed the distance between them once more. His fists crackled with chaos purple mist as he struck her de with unerring precision.


    The force of the impact sent shockwaves rippling through the azure knight''s armoured form.


    Miran''s grip on her de wavered, and for a brief moment, it seemed as though she might falter. But she steadied herself, her determination shining through.


    Sander, recovering from the effects of the electrical assault, summoned a fresh wave of mes to his fingertips. With a fierce determination, heunched a searing fireball towards Jaegar, hoping to catch him off guard.


    Jaegar''s senses were quite sharp, allowing him to react with lightning speed. He sidestepped the iing fireball, the mes grazing past him, singeing his clothes but leaving him unharmed.


    As Sander''s fireball soared past him, Jaegar seized the opportunity to strike.


    He lunged towards Miran, his fists enveloped in red lightning. With a powerful punch, he struck the azure knight''s chest te, sending her hurtling backwards. The impact of the blow shattered her armour, sending pieces of metal scattering across the warehouse floor.


    Miran crashed to the ground, her form dissipating as her armour disintegrated. Shey there, dazed and defeated, unable to continue the battle. Beside her, Sander''s mes flickered weakly as he struggled to his feet, his energy depleted and his body scorched from Jaegar''s attacks.


    Jaegar stood there, his chest heaving as he caught his breath. The warehouse was filled with the acrid scent of burnt metal and the crackling echoes of the battle that had just taken ce.


    Mia and Jack were watching with widened eyes and mouths, their expressions were both amazed and shocked. Just how powerful was he? He overpowered the three of them.


    Jaegar didn''t want to use magic as it would attract more attention, and the use of magic in humannds was prohibited. But he didn''t care about the rules, if it came down to it, he would use them hesitatingly, but now he didn''t need to.


    Francesca, who had been watching the battle unfold with a stoic expression, stepped forward. She cast a critical eye over the fallen Miran and the scorched Sander, her gaze eventually settling on Jaegar.


    "You are more powerful than I anticipated," Francesca admitted, her voiceced with begrudging respect. "But this is far from over."


    Jaegar''s eyes narrowed as he watched Francesca closely. "And I will be waiting."


    He walked away from the alley under the gaze of Francesca.


    She watched him leave as he walked out of the alley. A smile hung on her lips, thinking that only she knew.


    She had anticipated Jaegar to be this powerful, taking all three of them. She looked at the three of them lying on the ground. She let out a heavy sigh, and then asked the driver to put them in the car.

 Chapter 137: Taking his aunt as hostage

    Francesca''s mind raced as she sat in the car, her thoughts consumed by Jaegar and the enigma he presented. There was something undeniably intriguing about hisposure and resilience in the face of danger. He didn''t react as she expected, and that unpredictability fascinated her.


    She watched the unconscious bodies of Miran and Sander being loaded into the car, her expression contemtive. They had underestimated Jaegar''s power, and it had cost them dearly. The young man had proven himself to be a formidable adversary.


    As the car pulled away from the darkened alley, Francesca knew that she needed a n to deal with Jaegar. Her initial approach had failed to sway him, and she couldn''t underestimate him any longer.


    The Bureau needed to gain his cooperation, but it wouldn''t be easy.


    Meanwhile, Jaegar strolled away from the alley, his annoyance simmering beneath his calm exterior.


    He couldn''t help but reflect on the unwanted attention he seemed to attract. The incident with the monstrous creature had onlyplicated matters, drawing the Bureau''s relentless pursuit.


    He only helped them because she was attacked at that time and now he was thinking he should have left it to them.


    With a heavy sigh, he muttered to himself, "I need a strong coffee to improve my mood."


    Determined to regain a sense of normalcy, he headed to the familiar caf¨¦ he frequented, hoping that theforting aroma of coffee would soothe his frayed nerves.


    Mia and Jack stood amid the aftermath of their encounter with Jaegar, both of them still trying to process the events. The power and resilience disyed by the enigmatic young man had left them in awe.


    Mia, her eyes scanning the area, finally broke the silence, her voice tinged with a mixture of curiosity and uncertainty. "Who the hell is he?"


    Jack, ever the realist, nodded in agreement. "Definitely not one to mess with."


    Mia''s mind, however, was already racing with a new idea, an audacious n born from the conflict they had just witnessed. She turned to Jack, her eyes gleaming with determination. "I have an idea."


    Jack furrowed his brows with a mixture of concern and intrigue. "Idea? For what, exactly?"


    Mia didn''t hesitate as she exined her daring proposal. "You know, what if we get him on our side? What if we convince him to help us remove the Bureau from ever existing?"


    Jack''s skepticism was palpable, and he crossed his arms, clearly not convinced. "Do you know what you''re talking about? Why do you think he will help us?"


    Mia''s gaze remained unwavering as she responded with conviction, "We have to try, Jack. We''ve been fighting this battle alone for far too long, and we''ve seen what the Bureau is capable of. If there''s even a chance that man can be persuaded to join our cause, to use his powers against them, it''s a risk we have to take."


    With that, the two of them set out into the bustling city, determined to find Jaegar and present their proposition. It was a bold move, fraught with uncertainty, but they couldn''t afford to let this opportunity slip through their fingers.


    *


    Jaegar returned home early and was not in the mood for shopping. As he passed his time in the home, it was already evening, and he was waiting for his aunt toe home.


    Jaegar sat alone in the dimly lit hall of his home, his impatience growing with each passing moment.


    His aunt usually returns before nightfall, but this time she waste¡ªfarter than usual. An unsettling feeling gnawed at him as he contemted the reasons for her dy.


    Suddenly, a knock echoed through the quiet house, snapping Jaegar out of his anxious thoughts.


    He rose from his seat and approached the door with caution, his brows furrowing in suspicion.


    When he opened the door, he was met with the unexpected sight of Francesca standing on his doorstep.


    "Hi," she greeted him casually, though there was a hint of something more beneath her guise.


    Jaegar''s frown deepened as he regarded her, his instincts on high alert. Francesca continued, "Waiting for someone?"


    Her mention of waiting struck a nerve in Jaegar, and his mind raced with a surge of doubts and worries.


    His voice, edged with anxiety, finally escaped his lips. "What the hell are you talking about?"


    Francesca''s reply sent a jolt of rage coursing through Jaegar''s veins. "Your aunt is in a safe ce, I know."


    The mere utterance of his aunt''s name sent Jaegar into a frenzy of anger and fear.


    In a quick moment, he seized Francesca by the throat, his grip like a vice, and lifted her off the ground.


    Aghast, She struggled in his grasp, her hands desperately attempting to pry his fingers away, her legs kicking in the air as she fought for breath.


    "What did you say?" Jaegar''s voice was low and menacing as he demanded answers, his anger threatening to consume him.


    Francesca''s response was strained, her voice was barely audible, but her resolve remained unbroken. "Your aunt is with us, and if something happens to me, then I can''t guarantee her safety."


    Jaegar hesitated, torn between his overwhelming concern for his aunt and his desire for more information.


    But deep in his mind, a coarse voice resonated, telling him, "Snap her neck! KILL HER!"


    Jaegar didn''t listen to the voice and shook his head. He didn''t want anything to happen to Diana.


    Finally, he released his grip on Francesca, allowing her to stumble backwards.


    He was not in the mood to worry about the voice inside him.


    She rubbed her reddened throat, a peculiar smile ying on her lips. Herposure seemed unshaken despite the confrontation.


    Jaegar''s eyes bore into her as he posed the crucial question, his voiceced with a sense of urgency. "Where is my aunt?"


    Francesca regained herposure and sighed, her gaze unwavering. "Jaegar, you are truly strong, and it seems my instincts about you were not wrong."


    Francesca''s words hung in the air, a mix of reassurance and an unspoken threat. "Don''t worry, Jaegar. She is in a safe ce."


    Jaegar''s anger simmered just below the surface as he stared her down, his gaze unyielding.


    He couldn''t afford to trust herpletely, not when his aunt''s safety hung in the bnce.


    Francesca then proposed a more in-depth conversation, her voice in stark contrast to the tension in the room. "Now, why don''t we have a proper talk?" she inquired.


    Jaegar''s anger seeped into his voice as he responded, "If you so much asy a finger on her, you''ll be begging for death."


    Francesca acknowledged his anger with a knowing smile, sensing the dangerous atmosphere that had taken hold of them. The air seemed charged, and the pressure between them was noticeable. Yet she remainedposed and unflinching.


    "Yeah, you don''t have to worry," she assured him, her tone steady. "Now, if you''lle with me, we can discuss things further."


    Jaegar''s mistrust ran deep, and he wasn''t about to take any chances. He retorted firmly, "Only if you show her to me first."


    Francesca sighed, conceding to his demand. "Fine, but you must promise not to try anything foolish."


    Jaegar''s gaze bore into her, his eyes hard and unyielding. Don''t fuck with me. Show her to me first, and then we can talk."


    Reluctantly, Francesca agreed, her voice holding a tinge of resignation. "Okay. I''ll take you to her, but you must follow my lead."


    Seeing his resoluteness, she couldn''t try to pull anything on Jaegar. It was a gamble to take his aunt in. He had reacted very violently, and if she were to not show her to him, what would he do? She didn''t want to take the risk of losing a potential candidate.


    With that, Jaegar followed Francesca to her car, their unspoken agreement hanging heavily between them.


    As the car pulled away from the quiet streets, Mia and Jack, who had been tailing Francesca, emerged from their hiding spot.


    Jack questioned the unfolding situation with a furrowed brow. "Where is she taking him?"


    Mia, her frustration evident, replied, "She got to him faster than us. What did she do to make him go with her?"


    Jack, equally puzzled, shook his head. "I don''t know."


    They arrived right at the moment when Jaegar was getting in the car, they didn''t know about the little incident earlier.


    "So, what do we do now?" asked Jack.


    Mia replied, "Follow them, of course."


    "I think that young man is more dangerous than the bureau," Jack said it with a calctive expression. "When he was fighting in the alley, I could tell that he was holding back. But with only little damage, he made them lie on the ground." Jack was experienced, and he knew his way around.


    He had observed Jaegar closely, focusing his attention entirely on him.


    Determined to uncover the truth and ensure Jaegar''s safety, Mia and Jack decided to follow Francesca''s car, their own mission taking an unexpected turn.

 Chapter 138: Taking his aunt as hostage - 2

    In the dimly lit car, Francesca and Jaegar upied the seats side by side.


    She broke the silence, her voiceced with persuasion, "Jaegar, you should consider joining us. You possess extraordinary abilities and the power to aplish anything you desire."


    Jaegar''s gaze remained fixed on the passing scenery outside, his thoughts hidden behind a stoic expression.


    Undeterred, Francesca pressed on, her words dripping with conviction, "With your unique talents, we can make a profound impact in this world, serving our nation with unwavering pride."


    Jaegar couldn''t help but scoff at her idealistic notions. "Nation and pride, huh? I''m sure you have plenty of both."


    "Jaegar, you should understand that if you were going against us. The consequences will be pretty dire. Think of your aunt."


    "You are basically threatening me."


    Francesca''s voice remained steady as she replied, "I wouldn''t call it a threat, Jaegar. It''s simply a reminder of the potential repercussions that could affect not only you but those close to you as well."


    "If only you listened to me, we wouldn''t have had to resort to this means." She said, sighing.


    "Just take me to her, I want to see her first." He said and then turned to her, adding, "Would you mind shutting your mouth because my patience is very thin?"


    Francesca''s eyes narrowed, but she kept herposure. "I understand your impatience, Jaegar, but I won''t be silenced. It''s in both of our best interests to handle this situation calmly and rationally."


    "Lady, you are pushing it."


    *


    Meanwhile, deep within the imposing structure of the Primal Atoll, a room concealed from prying eyes held James Laason and Crawford Brighton. Before them, a ss partition separated them from a woman seated in a chair on the other side.


    It was a small room with her seated with her hands tied at the back of the chair. Her face was concealed by a cloth mask, covering her entire head. Her muffled words could be heard throughout the room.


    A new figure entered the room through a concealed doorway, approaching the two men.


    This neer, Mace, appeared rugged and battle-worn, his face etched with the weight of experience.


    Brighton acknowledged his presence, his voicemanding, "Mace, take a look at that woman. We anticipate one of those abominable beings wille for her. When that happens, I need you to subdue him. Handle the situation alongside Francesca."


    "Why do we need her? Can''t we just take him in by force? We can break him and make him submit," Laasaon said, watching the woman.


    Brighton held his hands at the back, he said in a measured tone. "This one is different. His ability is unique and strong. We don''t want to break him, just enough to make him listen to us."


    While talking, they both left the room.


    With those instructions, both Laason and Brighton left the room, leaving Mace to contemte the task ahead.


    Francesca had alerted them to the impending threat, well aware that convincing Jaegar to submit to their cause would prove to be a formidable challenge. She had witnessed his formidable skills firsthand when he defeated three of their most powerful operatives, making her acutely aware that she needed to approach him cautiously.


    She had to update every detail of her work to Brighton after reporting the issue with Jaegar. He had taken matters into his own hands.


    Francesca hadn''t anticipated Jaegar''s extraordinary power, especially not to the extent that he would effortlessly defeat her three most skilled operatives. She had intended to make a few more attempts to persuade him, but Brighton''s decision to handle the situation personally had overridden her ns.


    Jaegar was a rare find, possessing incredible abilities used with startling ease, and Brighton and Laason were determined to bring him under their control at any cost.


    After Brighton and Laason departed, Mace entered the room.


    He, too, was a Novoyant, raised and trained by their organization, honing his abilities over the years.


    Mace possessed a unique power ¨C the ability to transform into a tall, metallic figure, rendering himself nearly invulnerable.


    As he stepped into the room, he found a woman who had been tightly bound and gagged.


    Mace removed her mask, revealing a frightened Diana. Confusion and fear filled her eyes as she stammered, "Who are you? Why have you brought me here?"


    Mace, a formidable member of the organization, had a notorious reputation for eliminating Novoyants who posed a threat to their cause.


    As he loomed over the bound and gagged woman, he regarded her with a cold detachment, paying heed to her tearful pleas.


    Diana''s eyes were swollen from crying, and her face bore the marks of distress. She had been abruptly seized by a group of enigmatic figures dressed in ck, just as she was on her way home after work.


    Mace''s voice dripped with malevolence as he warned her, "Remain quiet, or I''ll be forced to take more drastic measures." Her struggles ceased as she understood the gravity of the situation.


    Meanwhile, Francesca''s car had entered the premises of the Primal Atoll, pulling up on its east side.


    Jaegar stepped out of the vehicle and nced up at the imposing structure, seemingly unfazed by its grandeur. His thoughts were solely focused on his aunt''s safety.


    Francesca, aware of the leverage she held over him, led him inside the building, heading towards the room where Diana was being held captive.


    Their strategy was clear: by cing Diana in peril, they hoped topel Jaegar to cooperate with them. It had been an effective tactic with numerous Novoyants in the past, and they had sessfully maintained control over them.


    Jaegar, maintaining his stoic self, followed Francesca, his heart heavy with worry for his aunt. He had never imagined that her life would be endangered because of him.


    Their peaceful lives had never been marred by threats or danger until now. Jaegar had always believed that there was no one who could pose harm to him or his beloved aunt here.


    They had led a tranquil existence, and even when the spectre of danger had loomed over him, he had brushed it off with ease. The thought of people attempting to end his life had never fazed him.


    However, the sight of his aunt in peril, all because of him and his extraordinary abilities, ignited a tumultuous storm of emotions within Jaegar. Anger, like a fierce volcano, raged inside him, threatening to erupt at any moment.

 Chapter 139: Tempted to break her

    In the room where Diana was held, another man made his entrance. He was a subordinate of Mace, working closely with him in the organization.


    As he stepped inside andid eyes on Diana, a malicious gleam shone in his eyes. He approached Mace with a wicked grin and asked, "Hey, Mace, why didn''t you tell me the boss left?"


    Mace, clearly irritated by his presence, replied, "Rusty, why did youe here?" He positioned himself protectively between Rusty and Diana, a clear indication that he didn''t want him to see her.


    Rusty chuckled and said, "Oh, just thought I''d drop by and see what all the fuss was about. But it seems like I stumbled upon something interesting." Mace''s jaw tightened as he warned, "This is none of your business, Rusty. Leave now before you mess it up."


    Rusty raised an eyebrow and smirked, clearly enjoying the tension he had caused. "Oh, Mace, you know I can''t resist a good mess. Besides, it''s not like you can handle it all on your own." Mace clenched his fists, his patience wearing thin.


    Rusty''s gaze never leaving Diana. He had a reputation as a womanizer, and her presence seemed to stir his base desires. He licked his lips suggestively and said, "What''s the harm, Mace? She looks absolutely delicious." His lustful intentions were evident.


    Mace, however, had different concerns. He tried to reason with Rusty, saying, "No, this one is different. The boss won''t be pleased if you mess with her."


    Rusty ced his hand on Mace''s shoulder and smirked, "Rx, Mace. What''s so important about her? Is she rted to some Novoyant pricks?" He clearly didn''t see the significance of the situation.


    Mace nodded in response, confirming her connection to the Novoyants.


    Rusty''s eyes gleamed with a wicked idea, and he suggested, "Well, then, it''s even better. I''ll break her in front of him, and that will force him to submit."


    Mace let out a heavy sigh, fully aware of Rusty''s twisted past. Rusty had employed simr tactics on the parents of children with abilities, killing them and subjecting them to unspeakable horrors. The government had never questioned their methods, only focusing on the results they produced.


    Diana''s heart raced, her fear escting as she listened to their menacing words. Her body trembled uncontrobly in the confines of the chair, her attempts to break free proving futile.


    As soon as the men came and stopped in front of her, they put a cloth on her head. She was horrified and frightened. She didn''t know what was happening, and it all happened in a few seconds, and she ended up in this room. She looked on all sides; there was only the door and the rectangle shaped ss on one side.


    As Mace attempted to intervene and prevent Rusty from getting closer to her, the sinister man, Rusty, disregarded his colleague''s warning. With a twisted smile, he reached out and gently caressed Diana''s trembling hand, his voice dripping with an unsettling mixture of desire and cruelty.


    "You look so fragile," Rusty purred, his words sending shivers down Diana''s spine. "I''ve never encountered a beauty quite like you before."


    Diana''s face drained of color as she vehemently shook her head in terror. Mace, determined to prevent any further harm, firmly grasped Rusty''s hand and implored, "Rusty, you must listen to reason. The boss has made it clear that we must deal with the boy first."


    "He will be here in a few minutes."


    Rusty let out a heavy sigh, torn between his disturbing desires and their task.


    Meanwhile, Diana, in a desperate attempt to escape Rusty''s grasp, fought to free herself.


    Feeling his hands on her creeped her out, and she desperately tried to break free from his grip. She could feel the panic rising within her as she realized the danger she was in.


    In the struggle, her shirt sleeve was torn, revealing her trembling arm. She ultimately fell to the side, tears streaming down her face, a poignant symbol of her anguish and vulnerability.


    Francesca and Jaegar strode into the dimly lit room, their eyes fixated on the ss barrier that separated them from the chilling scene inside.


    His eyes quickly found his aunt lying on the floor, sideways, tied to the chair. Her eyes filled with tears, and her face contorted in fear and pain.


    There, amidst the shadows,y Diana, bound to a chair and in a state of distress. Her torn left sleeve was held by a man standing menacingly beside her, his cruel grip on the torn fabric serving as a cruel reminder of her vulnerability.


    Jaegar''s gaze oscited between the menacing figure clutching the torn sleeve and his beloved aunt.


    As anger and rage surged within him, his fist clenched involuntarily, and a swirling aura of purple mist coiled around his one hand. The room''s lights flickered ominously, a prelude to the storm that was about to descend.


    Francesca, aware of the impending tempest, pivoted to face Jaegar, her words rushing out in a desperate attempt to quell the impending maelstrom. "Jaegar, it''s not what¡ª"


    Before she couldplete her sentence, Jaegar had vanished from his previous position. He shattered the ss barrier with breathtaking force, shards cascading around him like shards of crystalline rain.


    Without hesitation, he reached Diana''s side, the purple mist cutting through the ropes, forming the des, and urgently releasing her from her restraints.


    Diana, her tearful eyes filled with relief and fear, clung to Jaegar, her words muffled by the weight of her emotions. She whispered urgently, but her voice was drowned in the tumult of her emotions, never reaching his ears.


    Jaegar turned his gaze towards Rusty, the man who had callously torn Diana''s sleeve, his voice dripping with anger.


    Rusty, who saw Jaegar, said, "So, you''re the boy they spoke of?"


    Diana, still trembling, pleaded with Jaegar, urging him to be cautious and questioning his presence. However, her words fell on deaf ears, her pleas lost amidst the tempest of Jaegar''s fury. His emotions were all overtaken by the rage inside him, seeing his aunt vulnerable and the thought of the harm and terror she had to go through had made him lose all sense in that moment.

 Chapter 140: The bureaus intentions

    In a fit of rage, Jaegar clenched his fists, his knuckles turning white as he struggled to contain his anger. There was a crimson glint in his eyes, burning brightly, it was evident even to the duo.


    He helped his aunt stand up and told her to step back. She caught his hand, telling him and urging him, but he was not on stage to listen to her. He took her hand off him and told her in a stern voice.


    She instinctively listened to him and moved back.


    Francesca rushed to the door to enter the room. She could sense the tension in the air and knew she had to intervene before things escted further.


    Jaegar then turned towards the duo and clenched his fist.


    Jaegar''s fury materialized into a storm of red lightning that enveloped his clenched fists, casting an eerie glow in the room. With a thunderous roar, he unleashed his wrath upon Rusty.


    The searing bolt of red lightning, crackling with unstoppable power, streaked across the room like a vengefulet, zeroing in on its target.


    Rusty barely had time to react. As the punchnded on him, a cataclysmic surge of electricity surged through his body. His agonized scream pierced the air, but it was drowned out by the sizzling energy coursing through him. The red lightning surged and danced around him, encasing him in a web of electrified torment.


    Mace, witnessing the destructive power of Jaegar''s attack, had transformed to defend hisrade. But it was toote. The devastating force of the punch engulfed them both, lifting them off their feet like leaves caught in a tempest. They were powerless against the relentless current of energy that carried them through the air.


    With a bone-shattering impact, Rusty and Mace were hurled against the unforgiving concrete wall. The room trembled as their bodies collided with brutal force, sending shockwaves through the structure.


    Dust and debris rained down as the wall absorbed the violent collision.


    Diana, now freed from her restraints, watched in awe and terror as the room bore witness to Jaegar''s unleashed power. Her nephew''s abilities, once a source of curiosity and wonder, now stood as a testament to his indomitable will and the depths of his protective instincts.


    Francesca, who had observed the entire cataclysmic event with wide eyes, was left speechless in the face of Jaegar''s fury. She had underestimated him.


    Amidst the debris and chaos, there was a fleeting moment of stillness. The room had suffered severe damage, and the remnants of the crumbling wally scattered around. It seemed as though Jaegar''s devastating attack had left Rusty and Mace buried beneath the rubble.


    However, the silence was shattered by the movement in the debris as Mace, who had rapidly transformed to withstand the impact, emerged from the debris.


    He casually pushed aside the fallen concrete bs, revealing Rusty beneath the rubble. Dusting himself off with nonchnce, Mace couldn''t help butment, "Oof, that was something."


    Rusty thenmented, dusting himself too, "Now I understand why they called us." Rusty retrieved the two guns holstered at his waist. His ability was speed, granting him incredible agility, and he also had another ability, which was marksmanship.


    Meanwhile, Mace, now standing at an imposing height of two meters with his body encased in an iron-like shell, warned Jaegar, "Kid, you shouldn''t have done that." His skin had turned into a surface of hardness like iron, with a greyplexion.


    Jaegar remained silent, his hands no longer crackling with red lightning. Instead, a dense, swirling purple mist began to fill the room, shrouding him in an enigmatic aura.


    Francesca, Mace, and Rusty stared in disbelief, their earlier shock reced by a growing sense of dread.


    They hadn''t seen anyone with this kind of odd power until now. Rusty muttered, "What kind of kid did they bring in this time?"


    Collecting themselves, Mace and Rusty hastily moved towards Jaegar, shaking off their astonishment.


    They had never encountered anything like this before, and their curiosity was tinged with fear.


    Rusty, relying on his incredible speed, reached Jaegar first. As he lunged to grab hold of Jaegar, the mist surrounding Jaegar''s hands coalesced into a sharp, ethereal spike that struck with lethal precision, impaling Rusty''s hand.


    Pain and shock registered on Rusty''s face as he cried out, and his movements halted.


    Amidst Rusty''s cries of agony, Jaegar showed no mercy. He relentlessly struck Rusty''s ankles, rendering him powerless and forcing him to kneel before him.


    Mace, having reached the scene, hurled a fist towards Jaegar, but the nimble Jaegar evaded the attack with ease. The purple mist continued to swirl around him, forming an eerie, ethereal barrier.


    He then waved his hand, making the mist flow around Mace''s legs and arms, holding him in midair and straining him tightly. Mace struggled against the purple mist''s restraints, his muscles straining under the pressure. The mist constricted around him, squeezing tighter with each passing moment, leaving him gasping for air.


    Jaegar advanced towards Rusty, his eyes aze with a dangerous intensity. He raised his hand, and the mist obediently ensnared Rusty''s two arms, rendering himpletely immobile.


    With a cold and unwavering tone, Jaegar questioned, "You''re the one whoid hands on her?"


    Rusty felt the sheer menace in Jaegar''s voice, and his fear intensified as he struggled to free his hands, to no avail.


    With another deft wave of Jaegar''s hand, the mist transformed into a deadly purple de, which moved swiftly to sever Rusty''s hands from his wrists. Rusty couldn''t suppress a blood-curdling scream, and red blood gushed from the gruesome stumps.


    Diana couldn''t bear to witness Rusty''s horrific fate and turned her head away.


    Francesca stood frozen at the entrance of the room, staring at the scene where Rusty growled in pain. She didn''t imagine such a fair-looking boy would be capable of doing such a gruesome act. She felt a mix of shock and disbelief, her mind struggling toprehend the brutality unfolding before her eyes.


    As the room filled with Rusty''s agonized cries, Francesca''s heart sank, realizing that she had stumbled upon something far more sinister than she could have ever imagined.


    Meanwhile, Mace, infuriated by the gruesome spectacle, roared with a surge of renewed determination.


    He relinquished his connection to the mist and nted his feet firmly on the ground, causing the floor to crack beneath him.


    Mace charged towards Jaegar, aiming to pummell him into submission.


    As he sensed Mace running towards him, Jaegar quickly summoned his lightning, burning intensely in his fist. Soon, the fist turned orange, with red lightning crackling aggressively, and he stretched his hand to meet the fist of Mace.


    As Mace''s colossal fist collided with Jaegar''s outstretched hand, a brilliant, searing light erupted between them. Jaegar had used his potent lightning ability, which intensified his fist, turning his fist into a zing orange, as though it had been stoked in a searing forge.


    Upon impact, a shockwave erupted from the collision, and Jaegar''s fist didn''t stop there; it moved into the fist of Mace. Mace''s iron fist began to liquefy, melting away like molten metal.


    Mace cried out in pain, and he swiftly retreated, shaking his damaged hand as molten iron dripped from his palm, leaving a sizzling trail.


    Outside the facility, Mia and Jack were in the narrow alley of the houses in front of the east wing of Primal Atoll. They had followed the car Jaegar was in and reached this ce. As they were looking for a way inside, an explosion came from inside. The guards all ran to the site to check on what happened.


    Mia and Jack had seized the opportunity created by the guards'' distraction. They made their way inside and arrived at the east wing, drawn by themotion. As they entered the building, they ran towards the ce where the explosion erupted.


    Inside the room, the sh between Mace and Jaegar raged on. Jaegar''s fists, crafted from swirling purple mist, relentlessly pummeled Mace, who used his immense strength to withstand the onught.


    Every time Mace managed to shatter one of Jaegar''s misty fists, it quickly reformed, ready to strike again.


    Mace, with his hand now fully regenerated, continued to battle Jaegar. The room was filled with the deafening sound of their blows, and the sheer force of their shes caused the walls to tremble.


    The sides of the walls crumbled, giving a view of the outside. The guards surrounded the ce, watching in horror as they saw two of them fighting. They were even more shocked to see Jaegar and his mysterious purple mist.


    Rusty, still groaning in pain,y nearby with his severed hands.


    Diana had moved towards the ss where Francesca stood. She watched Jaegar with a worried look on her face.


    Francesca, who had brought Jaegar here with the intention of persuading him to join their organization, watched in astonishment.


    She had never imagined that Jaegar possessed such mysterious and formidable abilities. His powers were beyond anything she had anticipated.


    Jaegar, his eyes zing with determination, pressed on, forcing Mace to defend himself continuously.

 Chapter 141: Lord Minister

    Despite the overwhelming odds, Jaegar''s resolve remained unshaken. He knew he had to protect his aunt and make sure she was safe. And the fact that they attempted toy their hands on her made him even more angry. He wasn''t going to settle down, but he wreaked havoc in this ce today.


    As the battle between Jaegar and Mace raged on, Jaegar began to increase the force of his attacks.


    He said, "If you continue to fight on, I am going to kill you too."


    Mace stopped in his tracks and asked, "Wait, are you going to kill Rusty?"


    "Of course, I am going to kill him. I am going to take my time killing him."


    He said in a deep tone, his voice booming all over the copsed room, "How fucking dare you bring my aunt here?" He looked at Rusty, who was on the ground and continued, "This fucking piece of shit dared toy his hands on her. He will pay for what he''s done." Mace''s eyes filled with rage as he clenched his fists.


    Mace then shouted, "You are only one, and you think you can act as you wish with your abilities."


    "You arrogant bastard!" he roared and then jumped towards Jaegar.


    He turned back to see Francesca and asked her, "Where did you bring this fucking monster brat from?"


    She didn''t reply as her gaze focused on Jaegar.


    Laason and Brighton, high-ranking members of the sinister organization, arrived on the scene. They observed Jaegar''s actions with astonishment. They have seen the debris, and Rusty has fallen to the ground, defeated.


    Francesca thought Jaegar was actually speaking the truth, and she believed he would really kill them. She quickly came into the room and said, "Don''t kill them."


    Jaegar looked at her and said, "Fuck off."


    His aunt gasped at seeing that man jump at Jaegar. She was happy that he came to save her, but she was growing anxious and couldn''t help but worry about what they would do to him if he continued to fight against them.


    With a fierce determination in his eyes, he decided to unleash his power. He focused his energy, drawing the purple mist around him into a concentrated form and shaping it into a deadly spear.


    With a swift and fluid motion, Jaegar hurled the spear towards Mace. The projectile sliced through the air with deadly precision, aimed directly at Mace''s massive form. In a matter of seconds, the spear struck its target.


    Mace, caught off guard by this unexpected attack, let out a deafening roar of pain as the spear pierced through his iron-like body. The spear struck near his abdomen; it came out of his body, making a hole, and then crashed on the wall, making it explode.


    Mace fell to the ground, clutching his abdomen, and blood trickled down. His form began to destabilize, reverting to his normal state.


    Brighton, who had be furious, then shouted, "Laason, call all the forces. I want everyone here right now."


    Laason obeyed his order and called for the men around, sending distress calls.


    Diana, who heard the man, grew increasingly worried. She knew that Jaegar''s actions could provoke a violent response from the organization. With a tremor in her voice, she called out to Jaegar, urging him to reconsider.


    "Jaegar, please, stop this," Diana pleaded, her eyes filled with concern. She understood the danger they were all in, and she feared the consequences of Jaegar''s bold defiance.


    Jaegar remained defiant, his gaze locked onto Brighton, who had just arrived with Laason. The tension in the room was apparent as Brighton continued to berate Jaegar.


    "You should consider the opportunity we are giving you as a golden chance. To work for his majesty, to serve him, would be your greatest salvation."


    His tone was cold as he continued, "You, who were born as devil spawns, are a ck mark to the society we live in. We are giving you a chance to cleanse your sins, and yet you act arrogant and devious." Brighton''s voice was stern and unwavering. He regarded Jaegar with a cold, calcting gaze.


    "How devilish of you," Brighton concluded, his voice dripping with contempt.


    "What the fuck are you on about?" Jaegar said with a defiant smirk.


    Laason, who was standing beside Jaegar, was infuriated and retorted, "You impudent brat! Do you know who you are talking to?"


    "No, and I don''t care," he brushed him offzily.


    As the tension in the room escted, suddenly, Mia and Jack appeared seemingly out of nowhere, standing resolutely beside Jaegar. Their unexpected presence took everyone by surprise.


    Brighton''s cold demeanor faltered for a moment as he demanded, "Who are you?"


    Mia met Brighton''s gaze with a confident expression. She replied, her voice unwavering, "We are also the devil spawns you spoke of."


    Jaegar watched them both with confusion. He hasn''t seen them before.


    Francesca knew who they were, as she had tried to recruit them before but failed to do so.


    The room was now filled with an air of uncertainty as the standoff continued, and Diana, growing increasingly worried, pleaded with Jaegar to stop this confrontation.


    But Jaegar''s anger still hasn''t subsided. He told her to stay calm and assured her that nothing would happen.


    Soon, the military soldiers and elite soldiers of the primal atoll gathered around the room. They were all loaded with guns and aimed at Jaegar.


    Francesca and the two men moved back.


    Jaegar then said, "You people should move too. It''s going to get bloody in here."


    Seeing his serious expression, Mia and Jack looked at each other. With a final nod from him, Mia and Jack moved aside with Diana, taking cover.


    "Now, let''s see what you can do with your forces." Jaegar said it with a smile on his face.


    Brighton was actually surprised to see Jaegar beingposed. He said, "You are really arrogant."


    "Men, I want all of you to shoot at him and fill his body with bullets," he issued hismand.


    With that, Brighton issued themand to open fire. The soldiers and elite fighters unleashed a hail of bullets, filling the room with the deafening roar of gunfire.


    In response, Jaegar''s powers came to life. The purple mist that surrounded him swirled and condensed, forming a protective shield that blocked every bullet fired in his direction. The projectiles impacted the mist, only to disintegrate harmlessly, leaving Jaegar untouched.

 Chapter 142: Attacking Jaegar

    The soldiers and elite forces, stunned by the unexpected turn of events, continued firing, their bullets proving futile against Jaegar''s defenses. The room filled with smoke and the acrid scent of gunpowder as the standoff intensified.


    Mia, Jack, and Diana watched in awe and disbelief as Jaegar effortlessly withstood the onught, his powers manifesting in a way they had never seen before.


    As the soldiers'' bullets disintegrated harmlessly against Jaegar''s imprable mist shield, the room was filled with an eerie silence.


    Everyone present in the vicinity, including the elite forces and Primal Atoll''s leadership, stood stupefied, their faces reflecting disbelief and fear. They had never encountered a Novoyant with such formidable abilities.


    Jaegar''s expression remained calm and determined.


    He slowly waved his hands, one over the other,manding the swirling mist to descend and interact with the bullets scattered across the floor. The mist responded to his will, sweeping across the ground and absorbing the spent ammunition with an eerie efficiency.


    Within seconds, the absorbed bullets levitated into the air, suspended by Jaegar''s supernatural power.


    It was a surreal sight as the bullets hovered like malevolent fireflies, awaiting hismand.


    Then, with a sudden, sweeping motion of his hand, Jaegar unleashed the captured bullets.


    They shot forward with deadly uracy, targeting the soldiers who had been firing at him. They were mostly fired at the legs and arms; their bodies were armoured, and the shock sent them flying away.


    Cries of agony and yells of shock filled the room as soldiers fell to the ground, writhing in pain.


    Jaegar''s precision was uncanny, and he seemed to deliberately avoid any fatal shots, incapacitating them instead.


    Brighton, Laason, and Francesca watched in horror as they witnessed the extent of Jaegar''s abilities.


    They had severely underestimated him, and now they were paying the price. Jaegar''s disy of power had left them shaken and terrified.


    Jaegar, undeterred by the chaos and suffering around him, walked purposefully towards Brighton, his eyes locked onto the Lord Minister. The air was charged with tension as he approached, his steps echoing with a quiet menace.


    He stopped just a few feet away from Brighton, their eyes locked in a silent standoff. Jaegar''s voice was cold and controlled as he spoke. "If you continue to stand in my way," he said, turning to a soldier who was lying on the ground. He shot another bullet just beside the soldier''s head, scaring the shit outta him. He continued, "The next, I won''t miss."


    He turned to Brighton, who stared at him with widened eyes.


    "You are a monster! A monster only capable of doing things like this," he said, his voice tensed.


    Brighton, his arrogance reced by a grim determination, grunted a response and swiftly ordered his men to bring reinforcements. The sound of heavy machinery resonated as tanks rolled out, their cannons aimed at the very spot where Jaegar stood.


    Recognizing the escting danger, Jaegar didn''t hesitate. He extended his arms, and the swirling mist once again responded to hismand, this time forming a protective cocoon around Diana.


    She was enveloped in the hazy, ethereal shield, rendering her temporarily invulnerable to any external threats.


    Mia and Jack, who had been watching the chaotic scene unfold from outside the facility, realized that things were spiralling out of control and bing increasingly perilous.


    Without wasting a moment, they sprinted towards the inside of the building. They decided to take advantage of the turmoil and went to look for the facility.


    Inside the room, the tension was palpable as Brighton and Laason desperately rallied their remaining forces. The tanks were now in position, their massive cannons aimed at Jaegar''s location, ready to unleash a devastating barrage.


    As the tanks aimed their lethal cannons at Jaegar''s location, their engines growled with anticipation, adding to the mounting tension in the room. The soldiers inside the tanks, although fearful of Jaegar''s abilities, had been trained to follow orders without question. They knew that their survival depended on their willingness to execute Brighton''smands.


    As the soldiers under Brighton''smand took their positions with tanks and heavy artillery aimed directly at the room, the situation escted once again.


    Jaegar, his patience wearing thin, couldn''t believe that they were still pushing the confrontation to the brink.


    Diana, her voice trembling, pleaded, "Jaegar, please, let''s find a way out of this without more violence."


    Jaegar''s gaze never left Brighton, and his tone remained resolute. "I''ve tried to reason with you, but it seems you, old stupid fuck, are determined to go down this path. Very well."


    The swirling purple mist around Jaegar thickened and expanded, shrouding himpletely. He seemed to merge with the mist, bing an otherworldly presence that defiedprehension.


    The soldiers, despite their military training, couldn''t help but feel a sense of dread wash over them.


    Brighton, though shaken by the unfolding events, couldn''t allow Jaegar to dictate the oue. He barked orders at his soldiers,manding them to fire.


    The tanks roared to life, their massive cannons unleashing a barrage of shells that tore through the air towards Jaegar''s concealed form. The room reverberated with the thunderous cacophony of explosions as the shells struck.


    BOOM!


    Brighton''s face twisted into a twisted grin as he watched the explosion. He believed that Jaegar''s defensive capabilities had been overwhelmed.


    Inside the mist, Jaegar remained unharmed, his powers seamlessly shielding him from the onught.


    The mist absorbed the explosions, dissipating the shockwaves before they could reach him.


    Mia and Jack, who were in the hallways, felt the shocks and the trembling of the whole building.


    Diana, her heart pounding with fear, couldn''t bear to see Jaegar face such an overwhelming force. She cried out, "Jaegar, please stop this. I can''t bear to see you in danger."


    Jaegar''s voice, filtered through the mist, held a determination that matched the gravity of the situation. "I won''t let them harm you."


    "They took you andid hands on you. I won''t leave anyone who has even thought of having that intention." He said it in a deep voice, booming through the settling dust.


    Francesca, watching from the sidelines, realized that her attempts to recruit Jaegar had been gravely underestimated. His powers were not only immense but also incredibly versatile.

 Chapter 143: The arrival of the King

    Brighton and Laason staggered backward, their faces etched with disbelief, as they witnessed Jaegar emerge unscathed from the wreckage.


    Diana remained cocooned in the protective mist, unharmed, while Jaegar himself appeared without a speck of dust or a single scratch on his person. The building''s entire sidey in ruins as a result of the mass explosion.


    Inside the crumbling structure, Mia and Jack hurriedly navigated a maze of hallways leading to various rooms. Behind those doors, they discovered a harrowing sight: teenagers and children, trapped and frightened, their faces reflecting the trauma they had endured. The children were dressed in hospital gowns, a stark reminder of their captivity.


    Without hesitation, Mia and Jack worked quickly to release the captive children from their confinement. However, their actions sent shockwaves through the individuals dressed in white coats who had been overseeing these disturbing experiments. These individuals fled the crumbling facility, leaving the vulnerable children behind as the building trembled ominously, on the brink of copse.


    There was no one guarding the rooms or the hallway to the rooms.


    As the children emerged into the open, Brighton, who had been watching from a distance, couldn''t contain his frustration. He shouted angrily, demanding to know, "Who let them out? Where do you think you are going?"


    Jaegar''s attention was drawn to the group of terrified children, d in their hospital gowns. He pieced together the horrifying reality of their situation.


    Anger surged within Jaegar as heprehended the depths of Brighton''s malevolence.


    Mia stepped forward, her voice firm, as she addressed Jaegar, revealing the sinister truth. She exined how these innocent children had been gathered and subjected to unspeakable horrors within the confines of what the perpetrators dared to call a "facility."


    The facility had started recently, taking them in and doing horrible things to them. If it wasn''t enough, they would soon dispose of them like objects. This was all done under the guise of a twisted experiment, with Brighton at the helm, orchestrating the torment and suffering inflicted upon these vulnerable souls.


    Mia''s words hung heavy in the air as the weight of the malevolence within Brighton''s heart became painfully evident to everyone present.


    Jaegar saw the children, and their innocent faces were filled with terrified expressions. They moved close, clutching onto Jack and Mia, who helped them out. They saw Brighton and were afraid toe in front of him. They trembled at the sight of the soldiers and the people around them.


    Jaegar''s anger rose after seeing those little ones. He hated the ones who harmed the children. They were the ones suffering for the actions done by the adults, the ones who were supposed to guide them.


    Jaegar wasted no time. In a swift motion, he propelled himself towards Brighton, his powerful abilities propelling him through the air. He seized Brighton by the throat, hoisting him off the ground, their confrontation escting to a critical point.


    Jaegar''s grip on Brighton''s throat tightened as he held him aloft in the air.


    Brighton gasped for breath, his face contorted with a mixture of fear and anger.


    The children, d in hospital gowns, looked on in awe and confusion, their innocent eyes wide with wonder and fear.


    Brighton, his voice strained and hoarse, managed to croak, "You... you don''t understand. We were trying to harness their powers for the greater good, to protect our nation."


    Jaegar''s eyes zed with fury as he responded, "Harnessing their powers? Is that what you call it? You''re nothing more than monsters preying on the innocent."


    With that, Jaegar tightened his grip on Brighton, his anger boiling over. The purple mist swirled around his clenched fist, forming a menacing de that glinted ominously. Brighton''s eyes widened in terror as he realized the gravity of his situation.


    Diana, still cocooned within the protective mist, pleaded with Jaegar, "Jaegar, please don''t... don''t be like them."


    Jaegar said, "Mom, you don''t understand, these type of people will never change. Even if I leave him now, he will definitely try to do it again."


    Jaegar turned his attention back to Brighton. He held him not too firmly, still letting him breathe, as he wasn''t done with him yet. He was still struggling, kicking his legs in the air.


    The sun was beginning its descent, casting a warm, golden hue across the expansive premises of the eastern part of the primal atoll.


    The stillness in the air was abruptly shattered as a procession of cars made its grand entrance. These vehicles were more than mere modes of transportation; they were statements of opulence and sophistication.


    At the forefront of this vehicr entourage was a ssic car, a meticulously crafted masterpiece that seemed to defy the passage of time. Its lustrous finish gleamed in the sunlight, every detail of its design reflecting amitment to elegance and luxury.


    Jaegar, who had been preupied with the events unfolding in the room, couldn''t help but be captivated by the sheer beauty of this vintage automobile. Its polished red exterior, like a vibrant gem, caught the eye and held it in rapt attention.


    As the ssic car came to a graceful stop amidst a dozen other vehicles, Jaegar continued to hover in the air, his grip on the now-subdued Brighton unyielding.


    The car doors opened in synchrony, and a group of impably dressed men, d in ck suits, swiftly encircled the vintage car, assuming positions of protective vignce.


    Then, with an air of regality that matched the grandeur of the ssic car itself, a man descended from within. He appeared to be in his early forties, exuding an aura ofmanding charisma. A well-groomed moustache lent a touch of rugged masculinity to his otherwise refined features.


    His attire was intricately designed and seemed like it was tailored for him specifically. It was a royal attire which emphasized the majesty of his presence. The rich fabric flowed gracefully as he moved, adorned with intricate patterns and symbols that denoted his royal lineage.


    His regal demeanor was further enhanced by a crimson cape that billowed behind him, symbolizing the authority and power he held as the sovereign.


    His deep, prating ck eyes locked onto Jaegar, assessing him with a mixture of curiosity and authority.

 Chapter 144: Wizard captain/Police commissioner

    Beside the enigmatic man, another vehicle of the same make and model pulled to a halt.


    This time, it was bathed in a sleek,manding ck. Its elongated body exuded an aura of power, and the distinctive purr of its engine was distinctly different from the previous car.


    As the doors of the ck ssic car swung open, two figures emerged.


    The first was the man who appeared to be in his forties, mirroring the one from the red car.


    He was joined by a woman in her mid-twenties, her presence a striking contrast to the gravitas of the others. Her youthful energy seemed to dance with an air of intrigue and mystery.


    Jaegar, suspended in the midst of this unexpected arrival, was visibly taken aback by the presence of these neers. Their unexpected appearance and the aura of authority that surrounded them left him in a state of surprise.


    The ones who got out of the car were Wizard, Captain Earl, and Charlize.


    Few hours ago,


    Charlize had received the letter from Jaegar. As she carefully perused its contents, the gravity of the situation began to sink in. Her keen intellect discerned the intricacies of Jaegar''s message, and she realized that something significant was transpiring.


    When she was ready to leave to go and meet Jaegar, that was when she was contacted by Earl, who said that he wanted her toe with him.


    Apanying the Wizard Captain, a formidable figure in his own right. He held the esteemed position of a policemissioner on the human ne, a dual identity that afforded him a unique perspective on matters involving both the mundane and the supernatural.


    Upon receiving the notice of a brewing crisis in the Primal Atoll, he asked to apany Charlize on this journey, recognizing the gravity of the situation.


    As they arrived in the city, the scope of the turmoil unleashed by Jaegar''s presence became palpable. Destruction had taken hold, and the unexpected gravity of the situation had left even the Wizard Captain baffled. The extent of Jaegar''s actions was staggering, sending ripples of astonishment through the very foundations of the Primal Atoll.


    Charlize''s discerning gaze quickly settled on Diana amidst the disarray.


    However, her focus shifted when she spotted Jaegar, suspended in the air, with Brighton firmly in his grasp. His seemingly audacious defiance and the destruction he had wrought demanded her attention.


    As the man from the red ssic car disembarked, a profound hush fell over the scene.


    In a disy of profound respect, all those present, including Brighton, who was wriggling helplessly within Jaegar''s unyielding grip, knelt before the neer. Their collective greeting was nothing short of reverence, as they hailed him as "Your Majesty."


    Charlize and the Wizard Captain exchanged a knowing nce, recognizing the significance of the arrival of this enigmatic figure.


    As he saw her, he loosened his grip on Brighton''s throat, and then he fell to the ground with a resounding thud.


    Brighton''s face contorted with pain as he struggled to his feet, nursing his injured knee and hands. His limp was pronounced as a result of his fall when Jaegar released him from midair.


    Determinedly, he made his way towards the man who had arrived in the red ssic car, recognizing him as none other than His Majesty, the King.


    As Brighton approached, his breath still ragged from the encounter with Jaegar, the King inquired, "What''s happening here?"


    Brighton, eager to paint Jaegar as the instigator of the turmoil, wasted no time in providing an exnation. He emphasized Jaegar''s status as a novoyant and portrayed him as the source of all the disruptions, deflecting me away from his own involvement.


    The King listened intently, his expression growing more sombre as he absorbed the details of Brighton''s ount.


    While he was aware of the existence of novoyants and their enigmatic programme, he had been kept in the dark regarding the specifics of their activities within the Primal Atoll. The sight of the children, d in hospital gowns and exuding an air of fear, did not escape his perceptive gaze.


    Turning his attention to Jaegar, who had now descended to the ground, Jaegar sought confirmation of his identity. With a measured tone, he posed the question, "Are you the King?"


    Brighton''s face contorted with anger, and he retorted vehemently, "You bastard, how dare you? How dare you show disrespect to the King?" His words dripped with venom as he sought to assert his authority and maintain hisposure in the presence of royalty.


    Jaegar''s anger red in response to the insult, and his piercing gaze locked onto the elderly man. With a dangerous edge to his voice, he warned, "Call me a bastard again, and I swear I will slit that tongue off." The tension in the air escted as their confrontation continued, and the situation grew increasingly precarious.


    Charlize, having approached Jaegar''s side, attempted to defuse the escting tension, while the Wizard Captain positioned himself beside the King to provide counsel and support.


    It was Captain Earl who had summoned the King here. He was currently away from the primal atoll but on the request of Earl, he came back. Earl was not only a policemissioner but also a trusted aide to the king, along with the Lord Minister.


    Earl had put himself in the affairs of the humans to keep an eye on them, not raising even a single suspicion. He had built a reputation as a fair and just leader, earning the respect of humans.


    Beyond the fence surrounding the Primal Atoll, a gathering crowd of reporters and onlookers had amassed, and shes of the cameras glowed. The situation had quickly be a sensational news event, with the public and the news people closely watching every twist and turn of the unfolding drama.


    The Wizard Captain addressed the King with a sense of urgency, emphasizing the gravity of the situation, "Your Majesty, I don''t know what the Lord Minister was doing with so many children, but the press has already seen what''s happening. Whatever he was involved in should be stopped immediately, or we''ll face severe public criticism."

 Chapter 145: The next time, I will come for your head

    Captain''s primary concern was to contain the growing scandal and address the potential fallout, and that was the reason for his presence at the Primal Atoll. Their focus was squarely on Jaegar. After knowing the identity of Jaegar, Earl pays more attention to Jaegar. When he knew about this matter, he got here quickly, telling Charlize toe with him.


    The King nodded in agreement, fully aware of the mounting public attention and the rumours circting about the Primal Atoll. Realizing the need for decisive action, he summoned a meeting within the facility.


    Jaegar turned to Mia and Jack, his voice filled with determination. "Get these children to safety."


    Mia and Jack nodded, leading the frightened children away from the violence that had consumed the facility. No one stopped them under Jaegar''s intense gaze, no one dared to.


    In the grand halls of the Primal Atoll, the King took his seat at the head of a long table, nked by his ministers. The building was beside the ruined building, a single hall with high-end ceiling pirs supporting either side. It was a single building with no one present in it right now, except for the ones that entered.


    Charlize, Jaegar, and Diana stood at the end of the table. Charlize advised Jaegar to remain silent for the moment, recognizing the sensitivity of the situation and the need to carefully navigate the uing discussions.


    Diana, standing beside Jaegar, was likely offering her support as the events unfolded. The room buzzed with anticipation as everyone awaited the King''s decision on how to handle the burgeoning crisis.


    As the discussion unfolded, the King attentively listened to the usations brought against Jaegar. They charged him with murder, but Jaegar was acutely aware that he had only inflicted injuries severe enough to incapacitate his assants. His initial intent had been to avoid killing them, though now he questioned the wisdom of that choice.


    Charlize''s identity here as awyer helped the situation.


    Charlize, acting in her capacity as awyer, interjected to defend Jaegar''s actions. She argued that he had been forced to act in self-defence, emphasizing that his actions were driven by necessity rather than malice.


    "He is a threat to the nation and to the people. How could peoplee onto the streets with him among them?" Laason said. He had hidden himself until now, and after seeing the King, he came in with Brighton.


    Jaegar was one who spoke, "Then all this time, I have been living among them. There was no harm done to anyone until you came, knocking on my door."


    Brighton and Laason added their statements, saying that they should be eliminated.


    The debate continued, growing more heated until Jaegar decided to take matters into his own hands.


    With a dramatic crash, he shattered the table before him, causing his powers, apanied by sparks of lightning and swirling chaos, to re to life around his fingers.


    Despite the intense situation, the King remainedposed, his gaze fixed on Jaegar. It was a moment of profound tension, with the fate of everyone involved hanging in the bnce.


    In that room, charged with tension and brimming with ominous energy, a tempestuous disy of power unfolded.


    The very air crackled with red lightning, while above them, the sky hung heavy with dark, brooding clouds.


    The room itself was enveloped in a swirling mixture of purple mist and fiery red lightning, an awe-inspiring spectacle that left those present utterly spellbound.


    As the tempestuous disy of power intensified, the ground beneath their feet trembled, causing small cracks to form on the floor. The sheer magnitude of the energy being unleashed was both terrifying and captivating, leaving everyone present on the edge of their seats, uncertain of what would happen next.


    With an almost eerie calmness, Jaegar levitated in the air, his imposing figure poised before the king. Within the confines of that chamber, the sheer magnitude of his power was unlike anything anyone had ever witnessed. It was as though the elements themselves had bent to his will.


    Jaegar slowly raised his hands on either side of him, a gesture that triggered a surge in the intensity of


    the red lightning.


    RUMBLE!!!


    Thunder boomed and rumbled, reverberating through the room as cracks began to snake their way along the walls and ceiling.


    Diana and Charlize just watched him, not able to stop him.


    Jaegar wanted to kill everyone here, but he didn''t want to make things difficult for his aunt, as she liked living here. He decided to show the might of his power, even if it meant revealing the world of magic.


    He didn''t like the feeling of being threatened and helpless. It was the feeling he hated the most.


    The ornate chandelier, previously suspended from the ceiling, swayed precariously before plummeting downward, its crystal pendants glittering menacingly as they descended upon Jaegar.


    In a dazzling disy of control and might, Jaegar''s lightning struck the chandelier, reducing it to ash in an instant. The remnants of the once-elegant fixture merged seamlessly with the swirling purple mist, adding to the otherworldly atmosphere within the room.


    It was a power unlike any they had ever encountered, a fusion of abilities that defied imagination.


    For the first time since this tumultuous encounter began, even the king himself could not contain his astonishment.


    Earl, who had experienced the might of his parents'' abilities in the past, now beheld their son weaving those same powers together, creating a destructive force beyond anyone''s wildest dreams.


    Jaegar''s eyes zed with an icy fire as he fixed his unwavering gaze upon Brighton, every word he spoke cutting through the room like a chilling wind.


    With a voice that seemed to crackle with the very lightning that surrounded him, Jaegar issued a chilling warning. His words were charged with an intensity that left no room for doubt.


    "I don''t care what you do," he began, his gaze locked onto the king, "but from now on, if you every a single hand on those children..."


    As he drew nearer to the king, the air around them seemed to vibrate with the sheer power emanating from Jaegar.


    He leaned in, his eyes locked onto the king''s, and continued, his voice a low, menacing growl that sent shivers down everyone''s spines. "I want you to understand the gravity of the situation. If you even think of harming them, your world will crumble beneath your feet."


    He took a deliberate strode, his presence overwhelming, and continued, "I will be your darkest nightmare, a relentless storm that knows no end. Your days will be filled with dread and your nights with unspeakable terror. There will be no respite, no escape, for I will haunt your every waking moment until your kingdom lies in ruins."


    In that moment, Jaegar''s fingers snapped, and the world around them shifted. The entire building crumbled and fell, leaving them suspended in the midst of the chaos. But miraculously, the rubble did not descend upon them. Instead, a protective shroud of purple mist enveloped them, shielding them from the impending destruction.


    In the wake of Jaegar''s disy of power, an eerie stillness settled upon the scene. The king and his entourage, along with Earl, could only watch in awe and trepidation as the young novoyant had asserted his dominance and issued a dire warning that would linger in their minds for a long time toe.


    The room remained in a state of eerie silence, dust swirling in the aftermath of Jaegar''s disy of power, the lingering purple mist, and the faint, crackling lightning that still hinted at the storm that had just passed. No one present could deny the gravity of the situation.


    With his warning hanging heavily in the air, Jaegar turned away from the stunned king and his trembling minions, his every step resonating with an air of unwavering determination.


    He rejoined Diana and Charlize, his gaze never leaving Brighton, who couldn''t shake the shiver that coursed through his spine.


    The king, caught in a state of disbelief, watched Jaegar as he spoke to Diana, his mind grappling with the unprecedented challenge to his authority. He had never encountered a threat like this before, especially not from a mere teenager.


    Jaegar''s words hung in the air, a chilling reminder that he was not to be trifled with. The tension in the room was palpable, and the memory of Jaegar''s fierce warning was etched into the minds of all who had witnessed it. They knew that he was not bluffing and that the consequences of defying him would be severe.


    As Jaegar dered his readiness for potential bloodshed, it was clear that he had no intention of backing down. The room was left with a haunting sense of foreboding, a lingering sense that the world was about to witness a storm unlike any other, one that would leave a trail of destruction in its wake.


    Jaegar, with his aunt Diana in tow, made his way out of the crumbling ruins of the once grand hall.


    Charlize remained behind, determined to do what she could to address the situation.


    The onlookers, including the king and his entourage, watched Jaegar''s departure in silence, their fear obvious.


    Before leaving, Jaegar turned back and said, "You can take my warning as a mere joke and try what you like. But be ready for the consequences."


    "The next time Ie, things won''t be the same."

 Chapter 146: Freedom for Novoyants

    Jaegar''s chilling words and the raw power he had disyed left them with no choice but to let him go without interference. His presence had instilled a deep sense of dread in all who had witnessed his warning.


    Amidst the ruins and debris, the king, still visibly shaken by the encounter, turned his attention to Brighton, demanding answers. "What the hell have you brought on to my residence?"


    His voice trembled with a mixture of anger and fear, and he sought to make sense of the chaos that had unfolded in his own residence.


    Brighton, struggling to find words to exin the situation, stammered out an ount of Jaegar''s arrival and the events that had transpired. He still described Jaegar as the instigator, conveniently omitting his own role in the mistreatment of novoyants and the use of innocent children in their experiments.


    The king, frustrated and bewildered, pressed for more information, demanding to know how Brighton had provoked such a powerful reaction from the young man.


    Francesca stood silently in the corner of the room, her eyes flitting between the king, Earl, and the unfolding events. She felt a mixture of emotions, ranging from confusion to anxiety, as the situation continued to evolve beyond her control. The dramatic turn of events had left her stunned and unsure of how to react.


    Earl, recognizing the need for a thorough investigation, stepped forward and offered to delve into the affairs of the now-disgraced lord minister.


    The King, having witnessed the gravity of the situation, readily approved Earl''s proposal. Additionally, the king ordered the suspension of the bureau''s operations pending further investigation.


    In the days that followed, Earl meticulously probed the inner workings of the bureau, delving deep into its activities.


    With Earl''s investigation, the shocking truth about the Bureau and its operations came to light. The extent of Brighton''s cruelty and disregard for innocent lives, especially children, left everyone appalled and horrified.


    As a result of Earl''s findings and rmendations, the king took decisive action. Brighton was stripped of his position and removed from power, and the Bureau''s operations were suspended indefinitely. This marked a significant shift in the kingdom''s approach to dealing with novoyants and their abilities.


    Earl''s proposal to transform the Bureau into a ce of refuge for novoyants, where they could live freely and safely, was met with cautious approval from the king.


    The new vision for the Bureau aimed to provide novoyants with the freedom and security they deserved, putting an end to the era of persecution and fear.


    Francesca, who had previously overseen the Bureau, was tasked with ensuring the welfare and protection of novoyants under this new arrangement. Her role would be to prevent any harm froming to novoyants and to provide them with the support they needed to integrate into society without fear of persecution.


    They did all this to divert their attention from Jaegar. Earl and Charlize remained deeply concerned about Jaegar. With Jaegar''s identity, if the events that transpired here were known in the empire, the consequences would be dire.


    Jaegar''s actions had left an indelible mark on the kingdom.


    Earl''s persuasive skills, coupled with his extensive connections and influence on the human ne, gradually swayed the king and the ministers towards epting his rmendation. Through a series of carefully orchestrated meetings and negotiations, he managed to ay their concerns and convince them of the benefits of his proposal.


    The king, recognizing Earl''s wisdom and understanding of the situation, finally agreed to give the project a green signal. It was a decision that held the potential to bring about a significant shift in the treatment of novoyants within the kingdom.


    With this decision, the king aimed to strike a bnce between providing fair opportunities to the good novoyants while effectively identifying and dealing with those who posed a threat to society.


    The bureau, under Francesca''s capable leadership, would now serve as a beacon of hope for novoyants, offering them protection, support, and a chance at a better life. Simultaneously, it would serve as a formidable force against any novoyants who sought to misuse their abilities for nefarious purposes.


    Havingpleted their tasks, Charlize and Earl found themselves standing outside Jaegar''s door. Earl insisted that they meet with Jaegar and ensure him that there won''t be any further problems.


    It had been several days since the incident at the eastern building had unfolded, causing ripples of spection and uncertainty throughout the human ne.


    News reports had initially hinted at a military drill gone awry, but the governmentter reassured the public that the situation was under control.


    In the wake of this incident, the news of novoyants had resurfaced, sparking widespread discussions and gossip among the popce. Novoyants, a term used to describe individuals with supernatural abilities, have long been a subject of fascination and intrigue. Many wondered if they yed a role in the incident or if they were merely victims caught in the crossfire.


    The government, however, swiftly dismissed any connection between the novoyants and the incident, urging the public to remain calm and assuring them that there wouldn''t be any further problems.


    The unexpected announcement of new rules and regtions had caught many off guard, leaving them with no choice but to ept the decisions made by the king.


    With the King directly involved, the issue had been resolved. Earl had made sure that Jaegar wouldn''t be disturbed anymore.


    Diana, Jaegar''s aunt, opened the door and weed Charlize and Earl inside.


    Earl, sporting an ingratiating smile, extended warm greetings to Diana. He was well aware of the importance of building connections with the imperial family, as his ambitions extended far beyond his current role as a wizard captain. While his usual duties involved patrol duties on the human ne, he never missed an opportunity to advance his own interests.


    He had assigned the work of patrol duties to the human ne, keeping an eye on them.


    Charlize, on the other hand, had received her orders from Headmaster Ashfield to protect Jaegar. Her sense of duty and loyalty to her mission were unwavering.


    Jaegar, still in a state of rest, roused from his slumber as he sensed their presence. He descended from thefort of his bed, his mind still foggy from sleep. As he made his way downstairs, he saw two figures sitting in the hall along with his aunt.


    A smile crossed his face when he saw Charlize.


    Earl, however, greeted Jaegar with an overly familiar title, addressing him as "Prince Jaegar."


    Jaegar''s brow furrowed in response, though he chose to remain silent. Diana, recognizing the tension in the room, offered a reassuring smile, hoping to ease the atmosphere as they prepared to discuss theplex matters at hand.


    Jaegar sat beside his aunt, his prating gaze locked onto the two individuals who had entered his room.


    He was well aware of the actions they had taken on his behalf, which exined his silence thus far.


    Earl, with a reassuring tone, addressed Jaegar, assuring him, "Prince Jaegar, you don''t have to worry about those people anymore. Your aunt and you can continue living your lives as usual. I''ve taken precautions to ensure your true identity remains hidden."


    Charlize, with her eyes closed as she nodded in agreement, conveyed her approval of Earl''s words.


    Jaegar, appreciative of their efforts, responded, "Thank you. And please, stop calling me ''prince.'' Just call me Jaegar. I will always remember what you''ve done for me."


    Earl''s smile stretched from ear to ear as he replied, "Don''t worry, Prince Jaegar. It''s my duty to ensure your safety." He was happy that Jaegar didn''t dismiss him or talk rudely. Most of those highly acimed upper-ss nobles wouldn''t even bat an eye at him, and he was a prince from the imperial family, yet he even thanked him for what he had done.


    Earl was happy that all this work bore fruition today.


    Jaegar shook his head, conveying a desire for a more informal address. Meanwhile, his aunt, Diana, rose from her seat and graciously brought in tea for their guests.


    Earl continued their conversation, delving into various topics before eventually stating that he needed to take his leave due to priormitments. Saying so, he left quickly, shaking hands with Jaegar and smiling at him till he closed the door behind him.


    Jaegar shook his head, seeing his enthusiasm for helping him. At that time, consumed by anger, he wasn''t thinking straight. He wanted to kill all of them¡ªeveryone present there. His aunt and those kids¡ªhe could still remember their fear-stricken faces.


    Jack took them out of the city and provided them shelter. Right after leaving the primal atoll, they sneaked out of the city, hiding from the press and others. Jack believed that staying in the city would only draw more attention from all the kids, so he took them to his town, and there he provided them with a ce to stay and live if possible.


    Charlize, however, chose to stay behind and engage Jaegar in a more personal conversation. She held her teacup delicately, taking a sip before asking, "Did you truly have to create such havoc, Jaegar?"


    Jaegar''s intense gaze met Charlize''s as he replied, his voice tinged with a hint of regret, "If you hadn''t arrived when you did, I might have crushed the entire building into dust."

 Chapter 147: After effects

    Sensing the tension in the room, Diana, who had been quietly observing, ced her hand gently on Jaegar''s thigh, a silent signal for him to remain calm.


    Jaegar let out a heavy sigh, his emotions seemingly conflicting. "Seeing my mom there, captured by them," he exined, "I couldn''t control my anger, and Ished out."


    He was angry so much that he didn''t care for anything at that time. He only stopped after they arrived, and his aunt was pleading with him so much that he didn''t want to escte it any further, so he just left with her.


    Charlize leaned forward, understanding the weight of the situation. "It''s understandable," she consoled, "but we''ve had to deal with the repercussions of your actions all these days. I would have preferred to eliminate them and be done with it, but it would have caused problems if the Ministry were to know of it."


    "Are you staying?" asked Jaegar.


    Charlize replied, putting the cup down, "No, I have to leave too. I need to go back and report to the headmaster."


    She got up, and Jaegar too, he shook her hands, bidding farewell for now.


    Jaegar walked her to the front. He asked, "When will I see you again?"


    Charlize smiled and said, "You have given me a lot of work, and I need time to settle all of this. Until then, I won''t be avable."


    Jaegar nodded. "Till next time."


    Then she walked to the carriage and got in it, and the carriage left. Not everyone used cars, it was considered a high end luxury to maintain one.


    As the carriage disappeared from sight, Jaegar stood there for a moment, thinking about the ones who started all this.


    He had never thought that this was over. He knew very well about humans and their fear of the unknown. For now, the waters may be tranquil, but they maye at any time, and at that time, Jaegar will be ready for them. Give them what he promised to the King.


    Jaegar then walked back to the hall, seeing his aunt, who was leaning back on the couch.


    He went to her and put his head on herp, putting his legs on the couch.


    She leaned forward, holding his face. "Do you think it''s over?"


    "Mom, you don''t have to worry about it, as there won''t be a next time," he said, sping his fingers around hers.


    She put her face above his and said, "You sound so confident."


    "Yes, I am. I ced a charm spell on you. So you, wherever you are, I will know everything about you." Jaegar smiled at her, kissing her hands.


    "So that''s the reason, the reason why I feel like I want to kiss you more right now." She said it with a beaming smile on her face as she hovered just above his face, inches away from his lips.


    Jaegar looked into her eyes and said, "You want to kiss me only when you''re charmed?" His lips curled into a grin.


    "Um-hmm," she hummed, then ced her lips on his, holding his face. His lips joined with hers in a passionate embrace. The intensity of their kiss deepened, igniting a fire within them both. As they pulled away, their breaths heavy, Jaegar whispered, "I guess I''ll have to keep charming you then." They shared a yfulugh before leaning in for another electrifying kiss.


    *


    In the heart of the Primal Atoll, nestled within the central building''s depths, a room of opulence and regal elegance stood as a testament to royalty. The room was adorned with exquisite tapestries and glistening chandeliers, casting a warm glow on the polished marble floors. The air was heavy with the scent of rare flowers, adding to the enchanting ambiance of the space.


    This was the king''s office chamber, adorned with sophistication at every turn.


    There was a woman seated on the sofa, her hands resting on the armrest on the left side as she leaned on them. Her porcin skin, sliver blonde hair, and the intricatece gown she wore further emphasized her regal presence. The woman''s piercing blue eyes were fixed on the man standing near the ss wall.


    He engaged in a conversation with his wife, his voice reflecting a mixture of anger and trepidation as he recounted recent events.


    "I can''t forget his face," the king confessed, his posture tense as he spoke. "That little... he dared to make a threat to my face."


    Seated in afortable chair, his wife, the Queen, Gwendoline Hillingham, remained calm andposed, her demeanor contrasting with her husband''s agitation. She inquired, "Then why did you let him go?"


    The king, Zacharias Hillingham, standing before a vast expanse of ss that served as a window overlooking the city of Ordstead, sped his hands behind his back. The ss wall not only separated him from the world outside but also provided him with a panoramic view of the city.


    "He made me tremble," the king admitted, his voice tinged with vulnerability. "I saw him up close, his eyes... they held true malevolence, a ferocity that was all too real. He was dead serious about his threats, and he demonstrated it by copsing an entire building."


    "I didn''t want to take any risks at that moment," he sighed, adding, "He was only one, but the chaos he createdy out in front, and I tell you the look in his eyes: with all my men and those big guns aiming at him, he still wasn''t fazed."


    "You talk awfully a lot for the short amount of time you met him," the Queen said as her eyes darted to the ceiling.


    "He left a heavy impression, which I will only be able to forget after I see his lifeless head."


    "In time, I will ensure that it will happen. One day, that little brat will regret ever crossing me."


    The queen let out a sigh, her gaze fixed on the ceiling as she leaned back in her chair. Her voice held a distant quality as she spoke, "You have to do what needs to be done."


    *


    Back at home, Jaegar had be more cautious in his daily routines.


    He dropped his aunt off at her work and picked her up, ensuring her safety. Diana loved when he took care of her and stayed with her to protect her, she felt really loved, and her love for Jaegar only strengthened even more.


    He asionally crossed paths with Tabitha, but their interactions were brief, as she appeared busy.


    The connection they had formed during their time in the house seemed to have dissipated, and Diana noticed the subtle nces Tabitha would give Jaegar. She decided to save that topic for another time, not wanting toplicate matters further.


    Jaegar never talked about another woman with her or his encounters with them. Not that she cared, she wanted her nephew to be with her, and as long as he loved her, it was enough. She knew her ce in his heart, and it was proved by the incident a few days earlier. He would go to any lengths to protect her, even going up against the King.


    She was shocked by the amount of chaos he created; it reminded her of his mother, her sister. She had seen her only a couple times, he resembled her a lot, even their actions were the same.


    She always thought it would have been wonderful if she was there with them, and she felt a little guilt about the intimacy between them. What would she have said if she were alive and knew about them? She wondered.


    Francesca, on the other hand, had not shown up at her sister''s house or Jaegar''s again.


    Jaegar inquired about her from Megan, who mentioned that Francesca was preupied with her work, which exined her absence. Jaegar felt a surge of anger at the thought of encountering her again, given their tumultuous history. But he had to know what she was up to.


    He didn''t think that she would go after his aunt just a few hours after the encounter in the alley. He stopped thinking about her, trying to get back to his life.


    Surprisingly, Jaegar''s life gradually returned to a semnce of normalcy, which he hadn''t expected after the chaos he had caused.


    There were no news reports or updates about the incidents he had been involved in. The newspapers remained surprisingly silent, and it seemed like the events of that day had been swept under the rug.


    Jaegar couldn''t help but admire Earl and Charlize for their exceptional work in concealing his identity and suppressing information about him. He recognized that they had their own motives, but he was grateful for their assistance.


    Meanwhile, the term "novoyant" had be increasingly prevalent in discussions. Children and teenagers were emerging from the shadows and were being taken in by the bureau, just as promised.


    They were provided with shelter and care. The people who were still against it remained opposed and stayed away from them, but a few were supporting and apuding the bureau for what they were doing.


    Jack, however, chose to stay in his town with the kids he had brought with him. Despite hearing about the new act, he remained skeptical and found it hard to believe in the promises being made.

 Chapter 148: Meeting his crush

    In her own time, Francesca received a surprising assignment: she was asked to lead the bureau independently, without depending on anyone as she had in the past.


    She was given the role as they saw her run a group of novoyants efficiently, and they all listened to her.


    This was a significant responsibility, and it meant she had to take full charge of the bureau''s operations. Meanwhile, Brighton, Laason, and Antony faced prosecution and were stripped of their positions. They were held ountable for the incident involving Jaegar and for failing to keep it under wraps.


    When Jaegar left that fateful day, the king was filled with fury and bombarded them with questions, demanding answers for what had transpired. The three of them stood frozen under the king''s intense scrutiny. Eventually, they had to listen to Earl''s counsel, and it was then that the idea of restructuring the bureau was proposed.


    Francesca, though still deeply dazed by the entire incident, knew she had to act upon the king''s orders.


    She began her work by ensuring that the novoyants stayed off the streets for a while. Even though the king had emphasized that novoyants should not be treated discriminately, she understood theplexity of the situation.


    The citizens were not likely to ept them readily, so she arranged for them to stay away from the city in a more secluded area.


    Now, in her office within an abandoned building, Francesca sat deep in thought about Jaegar. She pondered the events that had unfolded in the city and the immense power that Jaegar had disyed.


    In the midst of all this, Mia, Vondell, and Sander had been informed about what had happened in the city. However, they had not been instructed toe, and so they remained where they were. Even if they had gone to the city, they knew that Jaegar''s incredible power would have made little difference.


    Francesca was indeed horrified by the events that had transpired. She thought and assessed himpletely wrong, and the way heposed himself made her shudder. The look in his eyes, through all the chaos, was one thing she could never forget. They were zing with a cirmson glow, fiercely.


    In the days that followed, she found herself consumed by the aftermath of that fateful encounter. She felt a profound sense of regret for believing in the maniptive old man, Brighton, and following his orders blindly.


    Brighton had brought her in, saying it was a special programme, and after learning what she was to do, she epted the role quickly and got on with it. She thought she was doing her duty, protecting the people from them, but after she saw what was actually happening, She also saw the children and their innocent faces. She didn''t know they went after children too.


    Jaegar''s overwhelming strength had brought her to her senses. Her cold persona was broken, and now she showed care towards the novoyants, treating them differently.


    Despite the overwhelming guilt and remorse that weighed on her, Francesca was determined to make amends. She dedicated herself to helping the helpless children who had been caught up in the bureau''s operations. It was her way of trying to right the wrongs she had unknowingly contributed to and ensure a better future for those novoyants who had suffered.


    *


    Jaegar was now in the car, driving his aunt to work. Jaegar already knew how to drive, but he asked her to let her teach, giving her the joy of teaching. She was delighted and taught him, and she was amazed at how fast he picked up. He felt slightly awkward deceiving her, but he knew he couldn''t say anything about his past life.


    He wanted to tell her at some point, but he thought he would tell her eventually.


    Jaegar''s mind churned with profound contemtion as he navigated the bustling streets of the city.


    He was grappling with a newfound sense of responsibility and the realization of how recklessly he had been living his life until now. The dangers that had encroached upon his peaceful existence, especially when his beloved aunt had been drawn into the perilous web, had spurred a transformation within him.


    His strong, calloused hand gripped the steering wheel firmly, while the other rested casually on the car door, fingers tapping rhythmically on the frame. His palm supported his head, as if the weight of his thoughts bore down upon him. The world outside seemed to blur as he delved into the maze of his contemtions.


    Amid this introspective silence, Diana, his aunt, who sat beside him, observed his distant expression.


    With concern etched in her eyes, she couldn''t help but interrupt the solitude with a gentle inquiry. Her soothing voice cut through his reverie, and he returned from the depths of his thoughts.


    "Sweetie, what are you thinking so deeply?" She inquired, her voiceced with maternal warmth.


    Jaegar blinked, slowly resurfacing to the present moment. He turned to her, his expression serious yet determined. "Nothing, Mom," he replied, his voice carrying a hint of gravity. "I''ll be here when you get back, and I wanted to talk to you about something in the evening."


    Diana regarded her nephew with a mixture of curiosity and concern. She nodded softly, understanding that he had something important on his mind. "Okay, sweetie," she said reassuringly. "Be sure to get yourself lunch in the city, and thene pick me up."


    Bringing the car to a halt by the sidewalk as they reached her workce, Diana leaned in to nt a loving kiss on Jaegar''s cheek. "Bye, sweetie," she said tenderly, her affectionate words lingering in the air as she stepped out of the vehicle and disappeared into her office building.


    Jaegar let out a sigh, watching his aunt''s retreating figure. "I desperately need a cigarette and some coffee," he murmured to himself, his voice tinged with a hint of longing.


    He was acutely aware that Diana was unaware of his smoking habit; if she ever found out, she would surely scold him. However, the weight of recent events and the depth of his contemtion called for a brief respite, a momentary indulgence in the familiar ritual of a cigarette.


    The memories of hisst encounter with Isadora still lingered, and in this moment of introspection, the craving for a smoke became irresistible.


    Jaegar carefully parked hisvish Twenty-Grand car in the cafe''s designated space, a vehicle that had garnered quite the reputation in the city. It was a luxurious ride, rumoured to be one of the few in existence, avable only through custom orders due to its exclusivity.


    Jaegar, an avid car enthusiast, had been insistent that his aunt deserved such a vehicle. With his financial means, acquiring one was not a challenge. Even though Diana insisted that she didn''t need such a luxurious car, Jaegar''s stubbornness got through to her, and she epted it. She also added in, from her savings.


    As he emerged from the car, all eyes naturally gravitated towards him. People couldn''t help but gawk at the sight of the opulent automobile and the man who stepped out of it.


    The car itself was an impressive sight, a luxurious model that turned heads wherever it went. However, what truly caught people''s attention was the person at the wheel.


    Jaegar added more to the spectacle. The sleek, ck exterior gleamed under the sunlight, reflecting the envy of onlookers. Its powerful engine purred softly, a testament to its superior performance.


    As Jaegar confidently walked away, he couldn''t help but revel in the attention his new acquisition had garnered.


    Their whispers and gasps of astonishment were hard to miss, yet Jaegar seemed entirely unfazed.


    Dressed in a casual yet stylish manner, he wore loose trousers and an open-cor shirt, projecting an air of nonchnce.


    He strolled confidently into the cafe, the weing atmosphere seemingly brightening in his presence.


    The cafe''s owner, familiar with Jaegar''s frequent visits, couldn''t help but smile warmly at the sight of him. With a nod, Jaegar signalled his usual order to the waiter, who promptly set about preparing his favourite coffee.


    Jaegar found a table with a view of the bustling street, a spot that allowed him to observe the world passing by as he savoured his drink. He had brought his cigarettes on his way to the cafe.


    His presence never failed to attract attention, particrly from the female patrons of the cafe. They couldn''t resist stealing nces and sharing hushed conversations about him.


    Amidst the bustling crowd, a captivating young woman in her early twenties exuded an air of understated elegance. Her figure was graceful, entuated by the way her long, ck hair flowed down to her waist in a cascade of dark silk. She had chosen an outfit that radiated an effortless allure, relying on subtlety rather than overt mour.


    She donned a pair of red jeans that hugged her slender legs with a perfect fit, drawing attention to her lithe frame. The denim jeans cascaded down to her stylish footwear, adding a touch of sophistication to her ensemble. On top, she wore a sleeveless V-neck top, its simplicity offset by her confident demeanor. Her choice of attire was a testament to her innate sense of style.


    The young woman moved through the crowd with an aura of self-assured grace. Her every step exuded confidence, as if she had a deep understanding of her own allure. A casual handbag hung effortlessly from her arm,pleting the look of effortlessly chic. She had a maic presence that drew nces from those around her, even as she remained modest and unassuming in her appearance.


    The gazes were drawn to her rare, which filled her jeans, showing the cake underneath the fabirc.


    As Jaegar sat there, somewhat stunned by her presence, their eyes unexpectedly locked. The young woman''s expression shifted from surprise to one of curiosity and recognition. She addressed him with a hint of incredulity in her voice.


    "Jaegar Ambrose?" she uttered, her gaze directed squarely at him.

 Chapter 149: A Beauty by your side

    "Jaegar Ambrose." She said this as she was walking towards him. She looked at him one more time, from top to bottom. Seeing his carved features, words escaped her mouth, "You look...nice." A faint blush coloured her cheeks.


    Jaegar rose from his seat in acknowledgment of Chanel''s presence, and herpliment didn''t escape him.


    He nodded in response, still somewhat taken aback by the unexpected encounter.


    Chanel Reed, the object of many high school crushes, stood before him.


    Back in those days, Jaegar had been just another face in the crowd, rarely drawing attention from someone like Chanel.


    Chanel, on the other hand, was always surrounded by admirers and had a maic charm that drew people to her.


    Chanel''s presence brought back memories of their time in high school, when Jaegar had admired her from afar. Despite his fascination with magic, he couldn''t help but be captivated by her charm and beauty.


    Now, though, he found himself face to face with her, and the memories of high school came flooding back.


    Chanel had always been a popr girl, attracting the attention of countless boys in their school.


    Jaegar, on the other hand, had been quite different back then. He possessed a handsome face but hadn''t yet developed the striking physique he had today. His high school years had been marked by a focus on his studies and research about the magic school, leaving little time for socializing, especially with girls.


    He had a small circle of friends he asionally hung out with, but for the most part, he preferred to remain inconspicuous.


    As he invited Chanel to take a seat, he couldn''t help but notice how she had blossomed since their school days. "How have you been?" he inquired, genuinely curious about her life.


    Chanel returned the smile, cing her handbag on the table before replying, "Thank you, and I''ve been great." Their eyes met, holding each other''s gaze for a moment.


    Then, breaking the silence with another smile, Chanel remarked, "Wow, Jaegar, I almost didn''t recognize you. You''ve changed so much."


    Jaegar''s smile brightened, and seeing his smile, Chanel blushed a little. She looked to the side and saw the waiter bringing a cup of coffee.


    Then the waiter approached their table, carrying a steaming cup of coffee for him.


    Turning to Chanel, he inquired with genuine interest, "Do you want anything?" Chanel nodded and responded to the waiter, "Cappino, please." The waiter made a note of her order and departed, returning shortly with her coffee.


    As they began sipping their respective drinks, Chanel initiated the conversation, curious about what Jaegar had been up to. He replied casually, "Nothing much, just the usual summer stuff."


    However, Chanel seemed more animated, sharing her reason for being in town. "I''m here for the holidays," she exined. "Hey, Jaegar, there''s a party at Brady''s. Do you want toe?"


    Jaegar leaned back in his chair, pondering for a moment before inquiring, "Are you still together?" Brady, he recalled, had been Chanel''s boyfriend during their high school days.


    Chanel shook her head and rified, "No, it''s just a gathering of friends from our school. We broke up, me and Brady. We''re no longer together."


    "It''s been a while, so they arranged in his home to meet and party a little."


    She took a sip of her cappino. "It''ll be a chance to catch up with old friends and have some fun," Chanel added, a hint of nostalgia in her voice. "What do you say?"


    Jaegar contemted the invitation for a moment and then agreed, "Yeah, sure, why not?" He weed the idea of temporarily diverting his thoughts and reconnecting with old friends.


    As they chatted further, Chanel mentioned that she had to leave for something else.


    Jaegar offered to apany her, and they made their way to the car. Chanel was taken aback when she saw the luxurious vehicle waiting there. She asked with curiosity, "Is this yours?"


    Jaegar chuckled and corrected her, "It''s my aunt''s car." Chanel examined it for a moment, clearly impressed by the opulence.


    She couldn''t help butment, "Your aunt must have great taste in cars." Jaegar nodded sheepishly and said, "I was the one who picked it for her."


    Chanel raised an eyebrow in surprise and yfully teased, "Well, I must say, you have excellent taste then." Jaegar grinned and replied, "Thank you, I try my best." They both got into the car and embarked on their journey.


    The car was a luxurious and undoubtedly costly vehicle, and Chanel had no idea that Jaegar came from a wealthy background.


    As they got into the car, Jaegar drove her to the ces she wanted to go, primarily for shopping. He didn''t mind spending a bit of time with beauty for a while, though he cursed at himself for what he said to himself in the morning.


    They enjoyed lunch together, Jaegar offered, and by the time evening rolled around, Jaegar broached the topic of needing to pick up his aunt and drop her off at home. He inquired, "Would that be alright with you?"


    Chanel responded with a casual, "No problem."


    They then made their way to Diana''s workce.


    Diana was already out and waiting for him.


    She spotted the distinctive car approaching. Diana, upon seeing Chanel sitting beside Jaegar, decided to take a seat in the back of the car.


    Jaegar saw her standing outside, he asked, "How long have you been there standing?"


    Diana replied, "Just got down, sweetie."


    "How many times have I told you that I wille up? Until then, you stay inside." Jaegar scolded Diana gently. He opened the car door for her and said, "Next time, please wait inside where it''s safe." Diana nodded and apologized, promising to remember it next time.


    Chanel chuckled seeing Jaegar, he was so protective of her, and seeing that made her smile.


    Getting in the car, Jaegar, introducing Chanel, said, "Mom, this is Chanel. She''s a friend."


    Diana smiled warmly and extended her hand, introducing herself. Chanel then said, "Nice to meet you, Mrs. Ambrose."


    Chanel, however, mistakenly assumed that Diana was married, which led to a slightly awkward exchange of smiles. Nheless, Diana maintained herposure with a gracious smile, though she did direct a quizzical nce at Jaegar.


    Jaegar sensed the need to shift the conversation and quickly interjected, "Mom, I''ll be meeting some friends from school, so I might be outte tonight."


    Diana, keeping her narrowed gaze on him, nodded. "Okay, did you have lunch, though?"


    "Yeah."


    "Don''t stay out toote,e home as soon as you are done with it," Diana added, her voice tinged with concern. "And be safe, Jaegar."


    Chanel watched Jaegar and his aunt''s interaction with an amused smile, appreciating their concerned exchanges. She admired the close bond they shared and how they genuinely cared for each other''s well-being.


    Seeing Chanel staring at him, Jaegar smiled softly and said, "Sorry, she worries too much."


    Diana, from the back, said, "If you aren''t so reckless, I wouldn''t have to worry."


    Chanel chuckled.


    Chanel chimed in, "No problem. My mum is also always like that. Andtely, with the Novoyants problem, the city seems so unrestful these days."


    She continued, her voice tinged with concern, "I came back a few days ago and found it hard to believe. There''s so much happening in our city."


    Jaegar focused on the road, his expression thoughtful as he listened to her words.


    Diana, too, voiced her concerns about the dangers outside and the need to be careful. Memories of the eventful day shed before her, but sheposed herself, saying it was dangerous outside and telling them to stay safe.


    She was a strong woman, and while the encounter may have shaken her a little, it didn''t faze her.


    Jaegar didn''t offer anyments, silently acknowledging her words.


    They reached his house, and Jaegar dropped his aunt off. Diana repeated her words of caution,


    urging him to be safe and return home when he was done. "Sweetie, be safe."


    With a reassuring nod, Jaegar and Chanel set off towards her house. She said that she needed to change. Her home was in the affluent neighbourhood of the city''s north side.


    While on their way, Chanel said, "Your mum or aunt? I don''t understand. You said she was your aunt."


    Chanel didn''t know about Jaegar back then. So she was confused when he called her mom and said he had been bugging her. She waited until they dropped his aunt off at his home.


    Jaegar then said, "My parents died when I was little, and ever since then, she has been raising me and taking care of me. And as far as I know, she is my mom."


    Chanel''s expression softened and she said, "I''m sorry about parents."


    Jaegar replied, "It''s all right, I am happy with her, and she''s a great mother."


    Chanel then smiled and said, "Yeah, I can see, she cares about you. And I have to say, she is very beautiful."


    Jaegar smiled and added, "Yeah, she is."

 Chapter 150: Old friends

    Jaegar and Chanel were in the car, driving towards Chanel''s home. It was far from where Jaegar used to live.


    As they arrived at Chanel''s home, he saw the 1800-square-foot house. It was a mansion with a sprawling garden and a gated entrance.


    He pulled the car into the path leading to the main entrance. He stopped in front of the main door, and she got out.


    Chanel insisted,e inside, Jaegar." Her words slipped out in a manner that implied something else, making Jaegarugh at the unintended innuendo.


    It was the way she said made himugh.


    Chanel couldn''t help but shoot him a yful re, knowing exactly what she had implied.


    Then she said, "Don''t. Serirously Jaegar." Then she mentioned needing to change, put on makeup, and tidy up. "It takes time for me to get ready. Soe on in and wait."


    Jaegar chuckled in response to her suggestion. Then he thought it might be better that way, as women really take their time getting ready.


    Jaegar agreed to go inside with her.


    Inside the house, Chanel called out to her mother, announcing her arrival.


    "Mum, I''m home."


    She then headed upstairs to her room, promising she would be back in a few minutes. "I''ll be out in a couple of minutes."


    Jaegar helped himself, walking into the hall and taking a seat in the hall, patiently waiting for her.


    Soon a woman, dressed in high-waisted jeans and a stylish pullover, sauntered into the hall. Her hair cascaded in loose curls, and she exuded an air of sultriness and seductiveness. She sized up Jaegar with a raised eyebrow, her tone yful yet probing.


    "Now who might you be, one of her boyfriends?" She inquired with a hint of mischief in her eyes.


    ''Damn!'' His voice rang in his head, seeing her. His eyes fell right on the rack she carried, and unlike her daughter, she was well endowed with some fine assets.


    "Actually, we were schoolmates," Jaegar replied with a charming smile. He extended his hand, which Chanel''s mother shook warmly. When he gantly kissed her palm, her eyes twinkled with a hint of intrigue.


    Jaegar stood up, offering a polite smile, and extended his hand. "It''s a pleasure to meet you," he said sincerely.


    Her initial curiosity piqued, and the woman epted Jaegar''s handshake. "Likewise," she replied with a warm smile. "I''m Elizabeth, Chanel''s mother."


    As they exchanged pleasantries, Jaegar couldn''t help but admire the elegant yet cozy interior of Chanel''s home. The soft lighting and tasteful decorations created a weing atmosphere. He knew Chanel came from a well-off family, but her mother''s warmth made him feel right at home.


    Chanel descended the stairs, her transformationplete. She wore an elegant dress that entuated her slender figure, and her makeup was expertly applied, highlighting her natural beauty. Her radiant smile showcased her excitement for the evening.


    Her mother nced between the two with a knowing smile, and Chanel rolled her eyes yfully.


    "Sorry for the wait, Jaegar," she said, her eyes meeting his appreciative gaze.


    Jaegar was momentarily captivated by Chanel''s striking appearance but quicklyposed himself. "No need to apologize; you look stunning."


    Chanel''s mother observed the exchange with a knowing smile. "Well, it looks like you two are ready for a great evening. Have fun and stay safe, you two."


    As they made their way to the party, Jaegar and Chanel chattedfortably in the car.


    Chanel guided him on the route to Brady''s house, as he was the one who was arranging the party.


    After a drive for an hour, they reached the city''s outskirts, where they reached a grand manor in the middle of 10 acres ofnd. The gates opened themselves as they stopped in front of the gate.


    Jaegar steered the car inside to get a view of the whole manor house, which was glowing in full light around the mansion. It was a three-story Victorian-style manor with intricate architectural details and a beautifullyndscaped garden. Jaegar couldn''t help but admire the grandeur of the house as they parked the car in front of the entrance.


    As they parked the car in the parking space, Jaegar and Chanel walked to the entrance.


    It seems like everyone has already gathered.


    A man dressed in buttler clothing received them and guided them to the pool area, where everyone was gathered.


    As soon as they entered, Jaegar attracted the gazes of all. Some didn''t recongnized him, but a few did.


    Jaegar could see some familiar faces among them, and a young man came towards Jaegar and punched him in the chest. "You are still alive?"


    "Alive and well." Jaegar smiled, taking him into a friendly embrace. "It''s been too long, Liam." Liam grinned and replied, "When was thest time I saw you, mate?" in a hug.


    "Don''t know, but it''s been long."


    "Long enough that you forget about your friends."


    Jaegar smiled, trying to shy away. Then Liam said, "I swung by your ce a couple of times, but you weren''t there. Your aunt said that you were away."


    Liam turned to Chanel and said, "Now, this is a surprise."


    He then nced at Jaegar and gave a mysterious grin.


    Chanel then said, "Guys, I am gonna meet others."


    Nodding their heads, Liam swung his hand over him and said, "Mate, how did you end up with her?"


    "I want details."


    Jaegar sighed and said, "I only met her today, and she got me here."


    "I have been busy with things at home, I actually forgot. Sorry mate." Jaegar said.


    "No worries," Liam replied. "It''s just good to see you here."


    They turned to see Chanel standing with a few girls, and then someone came and hugged her. It was a friendly hug. Liam said, "See there."


    Jaegar saw the one beside Chanel, and Liam said, "Brady, he still hasn''t changed."


    Jaegar added, "She said they broke up."


    "Yeah, but who knows, they practically glued together back in high school, remember?"


    Liam turned to him and said, "Enough about them and tell me about you."


    Then the two of them walked away from the group and chatted for a while.


    Throughout the night, Jaegar noticed how Chanel effortlessly charmed those around her.


    As the hours passed, Jaegar found himself engaged in animated conversations with Liam and his friends, connecting with them again.


    At one point during the evening, Chanel took Jaegar by the hand and led him to a quieter area of the garden. The soft glow of string lights illuminated their path as they strolled together.


    "I''m so d you came tonight, Jaegar," Chanel said, her voice filled with sincerity. "It''s been ages since I''ve had this much fun."


    Jaegar smiled, his gaze fixed on her. "I''m d too, Chanel. It''s been a great evening."


    "You know, the girls were all wondering if you were single. They were truly surprised to find that you were Jaegar."


    Jaegar only smiled and said, "Well, I suppose I''ve kept a low profile. But yes, I am single."


    They reached a quiet spot, it was a secluded bench under a canopy of trees. The soft glow of the moon illuminated their surroundings, creating a serene atmosphere.


    Chanel talked about her college life and other things.


    They continued to talk, their conversation ranging from shared memories of their school days to their hopes and ambitions for the future. Time seemed to slip away as they enjoyed each other''spany.


    As the night drew to a close, they returned to the bustling heart of the party. The music yed on, and theughter of their friends filled the air.


    When it was finally time to leave, Jaegar said his goodbyes and was leaving with Liam, and that''s when Chanel came to them and said, "Can you drop me off at my home?"


    "Sure."


    Then three of them made their way to the car.


    Seeing the car, Liam eximed, "Jaegar! What the fuck, man, when did you buy this beauty?"


    "It''s my aunt''s car."


    Liam quickly got in, looked at the interior, and talked continuously.


    Jaegar, listening to him, steered the car out of the parking lot and onto the road.


    The city was quieter now, the streets illuminated by the soft glow of streetlights.


    As they drove through the familiar streets, the events of the evening reyed in Jaegar''s mind. He realized that, in the midst of chaos and uncertainty, he had found a moment of sce and connection.


    With a contented smile, Jaegar dropped Chanel off at her house. They exchanged promises to meet again soon before bidding each other goodnight.


    After dropping her off, Liam and Jaegar went back to the city, had a few drinks, and talked a lot.


    Liam and Jaegar spent hours at the bar, enjoying each other''spany and sharing stories from their school days. The night was filled withughter and reminiscing about old friends and past adventures. They ordered another round of drinks, and as the clock struck midnight, they realized it was time to call it a night.


    Jaegar settled the bill, and they stumbled out of the bar, theirughter echoing through the emptying streets. The cool night air hit them as they stepped outside, and they took a moment to collect themselves.


    "Man, it''s been a hell of a night," Liam said, leaning against amppost.


    Jaegar nodded in agreement. "Yeah, it was good to catch up with you, Liam."

 Chapter 151: The bureaus activity

    Jaegar and Liam were now seated for drinks, catching up.


    They both knew that the world they had known in high school was vastly different from the one they faced now. Jaegar had secrets he couldn''t share, and Liam had his own life to lead. Still, their friendship remained as strong as ever.


    "You heard of them, novoyants?"


    "Yeah, thest few days papers were filled with them."


    "I think I saw one of them. There was thisdy, man! You should have seen her absolute beauty. She was ordering them."


    Jaegar thought of someone matching his description.


    As Jaegar and Liam continued their conversation, Liam leaned in closer and spoke in a hushed tone, his voice filled with a mix of curiosity and concern. "Jaegar, I didn''t want to mention this earlier, but there''s something more to thatdy and the novoyants."


    Jaegar''s interest was instantly piqued. He turned to Liam, urging him to continue. "Okay, now, tell me."


    Liam took a deep breath before revealing, "I saw them secretly, just a few days ago. It waste at night, and I couldn''t sleep, so I went for a walk on East Street. I saw thatdy there with a few armed soldiers, gathered there."


    "There were three members, dressed pecur; I could tell that they were novoyants, judging by their age and dresses. There looked different from the soldiers."


    Jaegar''s eyes narrowed. He hadn''t expected Liam to have such an encounter. "What were they doing, Liam?"


    Liam hesitated for a moment, choosing his words carefully. "They were taking a child away, Jaegar. I couldn''t see exactly what was happening, but it didn''t look right. It was like some kind of operation, but everything was shrouded in secrecy."


    "Were they doing anything to the child, like forcing the child to move or restraining her?"


    Liam''s brows creased together, and he replied, "No, they didn''t do anything to her, and I haven''t stayed until the end to see. From what I can tell, there were no disturbances."


    Jaegar held his ss tighter, and his thoughts ran back to the primal atoll incident.


    "What did you do then, Liam?" Jaegar asked, his voice low and serious.


    Liam looked troubled. "I didn''t know what to do at the time. I was too far away to intervene, and I didn''t want to draw attention to myself. I mean, I couldn''t possibly go out there and ask them what they were up to," he said, smiling wryly.


    Jaegar nodded, understanding him.


    Liam heaved a sigh and said, "Enough about that, let''s talk about something else."


    Jaegar nodded and talked about their colleges and stuff.


    After indulging themselves in the talk and the alcohol, Jaegar noticed the time, and it was past midnight. Liam, too, noticed the clock.


    Liam pped Jaegar on the back. "Let''s not wait so long before our next meet-up, okay? Life''s too short for that."


    Jaegar smiled and agreed, "You''re right, Liam. We''ll do this again soon."


    With that, they exchanged heartfelt goodbyes and parted ways. Jaegar headed towards his car, while Liam decided to walk a bit before catching a cab home.


    As Jaegar drove through the nearly empty streets, his mind was filled with thoughts of the evening. He had reconnected with an old friend, sharedughter, and temporarily escaped theplexities of his life.


    He thought about what Liam said, and he was somewhat sceptical about the bureau keeping their words, he couldn''t help but worry about the child Liam mentioned.


    With these thoughts in mind, he finally arrived home, parked the car, and entered the house.


    Entering the house through the creaking main door, Jaegar found the lights out, and the rooms appeared shrouded in darkness.


    He had indulged in a bit of alcohol, his steps uneven as he ascended the stairs with deliberate caution.


    In the hushed stillness, he approached his aunt''s room, finding the door ajar. Pushing it open gently, he stole a nce inside, confirming that Diana was fast asleep.


    Jaegar treaded quietly, stepping inside her room, and approached her bedside. Crouching down, he brought his gaze level with Diana''s serene, slumbering countenance.


    A soft, genuine smile graced his lips at the sight of his beloved aunt, her tranquil repose touching his heart.


    Just as he was lost in the tender moment, Diana''s voice pierced the silence, startling him from his reverie. "Are you drunk?" she inquired, her tone carrying a hint of motherly concern.


    Jaegar, still crouched by the bedside, replied with a hint of mirth, "You haven''t slept yet?"


    Diana confirmed his suspicion with a gentle shake of her head. "No, I''ve been waiting for you toe home. Did you have a good time?"


    Jaegar''s features softened as he nodded affirmatively. "Yes, I did. It was good, catching up with some old friends."


    Diana''s lips curled into a fond smile as she reached up to rub her nose, her affection for her nephew evident. "Just how much did you drink?" she inquired, her eyes filled with warmth and understanding.


    Jaegar yfully raised his palm, his fingers forming a subtle gesture. "Just a little," he replied nonchntly.


    Diana''s voice broke the silence once more. "You always know how to make my heart race, don''t you?" She spoke softly, with a hint of amusement in her tone.


    Jaegar stirred slightly, his eyelids fluttering open. He looked up at his aunt with a sleepy smile. "I do my best, Mom."


    Diana chuckled and reached out to ruffle his hair gently. "You certainly seeded tonight, sweetie. But now that you''re back safely, I can rest easy."


    Jaegar stretchedzily, his movementsnguid from the effects of the alcohol. "I''m d to be home," he murmured. "It''s been quite a night."


    Diana nodded in agreement. "It''s essential to spend time with friends and family and enjoy life, despite all that chaos."


    Jaegar''s eyes met hers, and he nodded. "I will, Mom. I certainly will."


    With that assurance, Diana couldn''t help but feel reassured. She knew that Jaegar was growing up, facing his own challenges, and making his own choices. But as long as he was safe and happy, she would support him every step of the way.


    Jaegar, already half-dreaming, mumbled a soft response. "Goodnight, Mom."


    With that, he allowed the alcohol-induced weariness to wash over him. Keeping his hands on the edge of the bed, he rested his head upon them, his eyelids growing heavy with drowsiness.


    Diana sighed, a mixture of exasperation and fondness colouring her expression.


    She moved with the practised grace of a loving guardian, gently tucking Jaegar into bed. "Why does he weigh so much?" She groaned softly under her breath as she manoeuvred his inert form.


    With diligence, Diana finally managed to settle her nephew under theforter, her maternal instincts guiding her every action.


    Contentment washed over her as she snuggled beside him, their familial bond unbreakable.


    As the room embraced them in its peaceful ambience, Diana settled beside Jaegar on the bed. She ced a gentle kiss on his forehead and whispered, "Goodnight, my dear boy."


    The soft moonlight streamed through the curtains, casting a gentle glow over the room. Jaegary sprawled on the bed, his breathing steady and deep as he slumbered after a night of revelry. Diana, his caring aunt, and his mother couldn''t help but smile at her nephew''s antics.


    As she gazed at his rxed expression, her heart swelled with affection for the young man who had be such an integral part of her life.


    Together, they drifted into the soothing embrace of slumber, wrapped in the warmth of their enduring connection.


    They drifted into a serene slumber, sharing a bond that went beyond mere family ties. In the quiet of the night, their love and connection shone brightly.


    *


    Diana''s POV:


    It was early in the morning, the sun still hadn''te out yet.


    Through the dim light, my gaze turned to the young man lying beside me, still sleeping.


    As Iy there thinking about what happenedst night, I realized that I fell asleep watching him sleep, my boy, my joy,


    Seeing him, I moved my hand up to his face, caressing his cheek.


    I could watch his sleeping face all day if I could.


    He''s so calm and looks very tender yet charming even in sleep.


    He came home a little tipsyst night, I think it was the first time in his life that he drank.


    I moved in not able to resist the luscious of his lips, kissing him, Jaegar stirred awake by my movement and saw me kissing him.


    He kissed me back, then I moved back.


    He adjusted himself so that his arm went under my head, and I snuggled next to him, feeling my nipples graze against his side and chest. I put my head on his shoulder.


    "Morning, sweetie," I said softly.


    He smiled, looked over with sleepy eyes, and kissed me on the lips, again.


    "Hi gorgeous," he said hoarsely. "Was I too inebriated the previous night?"


    I chuckled softly and shook my head. "No, not at all," I reassured him. "You were perfect." I smiled back at him and kissed him again.


    With that, I moved my hand from his chest down his stomach and could feel the bulge in his shorts.


    "There''s another one who''s awake."

 Chapter 152: Morning wood (18+)

    "Then I should release him out of his strains." Then Jaegar moved his shorts down, and his long, thick shaft stood in all glory.


    I almostughed out loud.


    I felt the rock-like hardness in my hand when I moved my hands.


    "Then I should start taking care of him," I started, slowly stroking his cock while I was softly talking to my son.


    I could hear him almost gasp as he tried to control his breathing.


    I continued, "I want to taste you, to touch you, and to feel you inside me, sweetie."


    Jaegar didn''t answer except to roll over on his side and push his dick into my hand and against my pubic mound while he took me in his arms and kissed me deeply.


    Our tongues are battling back and forth, and our breathing was quickening. I felt his hand move down on my back, and he cupped almost my ass with his big hand. He pulled me tight.


    When we finally broke our kiss, Jaegar said, "Uff! Mom, there isn''t anything in this world that I want more than that." With that, he kissed me again and began to roll over some more so that he was now above me, my hand still wrapped around his hard cock, and our hips mashed together. He had pushed up with his arms so that his whole weight wasn''t crushing me as Iy on my back.


    He began to kiss my neck and tug on my earlobe with his teeth as our lips parted. He then returned to my neck and alternated between kissing and lightly biting it. I could feel my chest heaving up and down more than it was supposed to, and I tried to keep his dick in my palm as he began to go down slowly.


    At some point, I lost my grip but was now lost in my own lust as his mouth reached my left breast. He kissed it and then ran his tongue in circles around my nipple. I could feel his breath, and my nipple ached. It was so hard.


    It was only then that he took it in his mouth and began to suck. I could feel his stomach pressing against my pubic mound, and I tried to manoeuvre myself so that my clit rubbed against him, but I couldn''t. I sensed from the motion that Jaegar was grinding his cock into the mattress.


    I so desperately wanted his dick inside me at that moment, but I was perfectly content to let him continue his oral worship of my nipple.


    With my left hand, I took my tit in hand, offered him my nipple, and heard him moan with it in his mouth. God, he was incredible, I thought. I knew that my pussy was already wet, and neither he nor I had touched it yet.


    He then moved to my right breast and repeated his previous movements on the other side. Rather than grabbing my boob and presenting it to him, I ced my right hand on the back of his head, close to my tit. As he sucked, I yed with my other nipple, which was now moist with his saliva, and felt like I was about to cum.


    Just as I felt like I was moving towards an orgasm, he began to move down my stomach with light kisses and bites. His hands reced his mouth as both of our hands now moved over my tits. I gave way to his fingers strumming my nipples and felt him sliding further down my body, my hands reaching down and running my fingers through his hair as he continued his trail of kisses and bites.


    His movements towards my pussy were agonisingly slow, and I was loving every delicious second of it. I would begin to feel an orgasm swell and then subside as he moved inch by inch, building and subsiding, building and subsiding.


    He knew exactly what he was doing, and it made me even more desperate.


    When his face finally was between my legs, I could feel his hot breath on my clit through my sodden panties. His tongue snaked out and traced the outline of my panties on either side of my pussy. I felt myself try to mash my panty covered pussy into his face, only to feel him pull back and give me small love bites on the inside of my thighs. I was going crazy.


    "Eat me, baby," I said in some sort of low guttural tone that I don''t ever remember having before. "I want you to eat mommy''s pussy." My words seemed to ignite a fire within him as he eagerly obeyed mymand, his tongue delving deep into my wetness. The pleasure surged through me, intensifying with each flick and swirl of his skilled tongue.


    I surrenderedpletely to the ecstasy, lost in the blissful sensations that consumed my body.


    He moved his face back to my pussy and I felt one of his hands move from my nipple and pull my panties to one side. I quickly reced his hand with my own and pulled and tugged on my nipple for all it was worth. I now felt his breath directly on my pussy and I moved to try and jam my pussy in his face.


    Instead, he leaned down and, with the lightest touch that I have ever felt, flicked his tongue on my clit.


    It felt like an electric shock coursing through my entire body. I threw my head back and simply said, "Oh, fuuuuuck..." Jaegar''s tongue ran up and down the lips of my pussy and every so often engaged my clit again. I could only imagine how hard it must have felt on his tonguepared to the softness of mybia.


    I felt him move a finger inside me as his tongue now zeroed in on my clit and he began to flick it back and forth quicker now. I was jamming my pussy against his face, and I knew that I had to cum... "Oh my," I gasped. "Mommy''s going to cum baby. Mommy''s going to cum on your face."

 Chapter 153: Morning wood - 2 (18+)

    He locked his lips around my clit and sucked in on it, rapidly moving his tongue back and forth and using his finger to scrape the upper walls of my vagina.


    I groaned loudly. And came. This was no ordinary orgasm for me, like so many he had given me.


    I had missed this, if possible, I want him to stay with me all the time.


    I came so hard against his tongue that I actually squirted pussy juice onto his face, dripping down onto the sheets. My eyes were closed, and I swear that I could only see stars as wave after wave came over me.


    As my orgasm began to subside, I pushed Jaegar''s face away (my clit bes incredibly sensitive immediately after I cum) and pulled him towards me. I pulled his face to mine, and we kissed long and hard. I could taste myself all over his face, and the only thing that I wanted at that moment was to feel his dick inside me.


    I needed to be fucked. Not made love to, but fucked. I wanted the raw intensity and primal desire that only a deep, passionate fuck could provide.


    One of my hands pulled my panties to one side while we kissed, and the other went down to his ass and pushed his dick towards me.


    "Baby, I want you to fuck me... now..." I ordered.


    I angled my hips up and could feel the head of his swollen cock against my outer lips. With one motion, I pushed him down, moved my hips up, and he was in me all the way to the hilt.


    It was only then that I allowed myself to breathe again.


    Jaegar began to move back and forth, in and out, and I moved my other hand down to his ass to make sure he kept up this pace, pushing him back inside me quickly when he slid out. I had both my hands on his ass, clutching his ass cheeks, when I felt myself begin to crest again.


    Ahhh! I could never get enough of his manhood.


    I don''t normally cum twice in a row like this, but this was different. I looked at my son above me.


    His arms were straight, and he was looking down between us to watch his hard, wet cock slide in and out of his mommy''s pussy. I watched it too until he looked up, smiling at me, and our eyes locked.


    "Mom, that looks so fucking hot," he gasped. "Can you see how wet my dick is sliding in and out of your cunt?"


    I looked again and could see my juices glistening when he slid out. "Baby, don''t ever stop fucking me."


    Jaegar bent forward and kissed me again. A hard, wet kiss. A kiss that tasted like pussy. Both of us were having trouble breathing.


    "I''m going to cum again, sweetie," I gasped. "Cum with me. Cum inside, mommy."


    I saw his eyes widen, the smile fade from his face, and his eyes close. He rammed his dick in and out of me faster now, and I could feel it swell inside me. My vaginal muscles tightened as well, and as I felt the first spurts of his cum inside my pussy, I came as well. My hands clenched at his butt, pulling him as deep inside me as I could feel him.


    His ass muscles flexed as well, and it felt like I was holding two rocks in my hands.


    When he finished cumming, he copsed on top of me, both of us sweating, panting, andpletely spent.


    We both listened to each other for a few seconds before he rolled off andid on his back next to me. I could feel his semen seeping out between the cheeks of my ass but made no move to do anything, and his cum was running out of me.


    I moved slowly and turned to cuddle next to him, throwing my right leg over his and my arm across his chest, my breathing still heavy. He reached up and stroked my hair.


    Lying there together, we both remained silent, the aftermath of our passionate encounter enveloping us. I shifted my head ever so slightly, ensuring my subtle smile remained hidden from his gaze.


    "I need a hot shower now, and I have to get ready for work," I murmured, still catching my breath. He responded, "Oh, mom, can you just lie here, in my arms, for a few more minutes?" He pulled me in towards him, wrapping his arms around me.


    I struggled to turn towards him and cupped his face with my two hands. "Li''l pumpkin, I have to go. You can hug me all you want when I return in the evening."


    I gently kissed his forehead before untangling myself from his embrace.


    Jaegar sighed, pulled a pillow from the side, and held it tightly, he grumbled.


    I couldn''t help butugh at his dramatic reaction. "Oh, Jaegar, you''re such a goofball," I teased, ruffling his hair yfully. "I promise, I''ll be back before you know it."


    His sporadic bursts of childlike behaviour often whisked me back to the days when he used to throw tantrums as a child. If things didn''t go his way, he''d grumble like an old man, and it never failed to bring a smile to my face. During such moments, I couldn''t help but reflect that, at the core, he would always remain my little boy.


    Jaegar rolled over, sleeping on his stomach, falling asleep again.


    I slipped out of bed and jumped in the shower, and as I felt the water from the shower head rain all over my body, the memory of the earlier moments came flooding back to me. I didn''t feel ashamed or embarrassed. Rather, I felt somewhat invigorated.


    The warm water helped me rx and clear my mind, allowing me to start the day with a renewed sense of energy and positivity.


    I turned off the water and towelled off. I reached for the lotion that I kept under the sink and rubbed it on my skin. This was my morning routine that I had executed thousands of times before, but this morning I paused long enough to look at myself in the mirror and take in my nude body.


    I slipped into delicatece panties and I donned the matchingce bra. Afterwards, I gracefully pulled on the pants, followed by a crisp white shirt. Finally, Ipleted my ensemble with the jacketyered over the shirt.

 Chapter 154: Neighbour sisters

    I got out of the wardrobe room to see Jaegar.


    He was lying on his back with the sheet covering his lower half.


    Afterwards, I stepped out first, preparing to get ready for another day at work.


    As I descended the stairs, I began the familiar ritual of preparing breakfast.


    After sleeping for a couple of minutes, Jaegar found himself alone on the bed, thinking that she had already left. He got off the bed and walked to the washroomzily.


    He quickly freshened up and made his way downstairs.


    The smell of breakfast greeted him as he descended and saw his aunt, already dressed for work. She greeted him with a warm smile, "Good morning, sleepyhead."


    Jaegar returned the greeting, "Morning," and took his seat at the table, where she had prepared breakfast and juice.


    Diana stood nearby, one hand resting on the back of a chair and the other gesturing towards him as she spoke in a firm yet caring tone, "Young man, you should learn to control your liquor. Drink in moderation, do you understand?"


    Jaegar chuckled and replied, "I promise, Mom, it was just a little, and I''m still a beginner."


    "Fine, I am leaving for work, have a nice day, sweetie," she said as she took her bag, then walked to him, giving him a kiss on the temple.


    "You too, mom," replied Jaegar, taking the ss of juice.


    "I will drive myself today, I need the car today." She said this while walking to the door.


    "All right, be safe," he called after her.


    *


    After finishing his breakfast, Jaegar set off for Megan''s house.


    He had a particr reason in mind for visiting ¨C he wanted to see Francesca.


    Upon hearing Liam''s unsettling revtionst night, he felt the need to confront her directly and ask her what was happening. He didn''t want to see any of those children end up like that again.


    After all, these people had already crossed the line and put those innocent children in that so-called facility under the pretence of protecting the citizens. And that was why he had given them a strong warning, but after hearing about them again, he wasn''t sure that they kept their word and wanted to ask her directly.


    If she chose to lie to him, he was confident he could uncover the truth.


    When he arrived at the door, he rang the bell, and after a couple of minutes, Megan opened the door and greeted him with a bright smile. "Jaegar, what a pleasant surprise!"


    Taking a moment to look him up, "You''ve been quite the elusive ely," she remarked.


    Jaegar responded, "I''ve been busy, and that''s precisely why I''vee to visit you."


    Megan weed him inside and led him to the living room, where he took a seat. She asked yfully, "So, what''s been keeping you so busy, even during the holidays?"


    She gave a sly grin. "Could it be the girls?"


    Jaegar replied with a faint smile, "Apart from you, I haven''t had my eyes on anyone else."


    Megan narrowed her gaze at him and teased, "You''re quite the charmer, but I know better."


    They engaged in light-hearted conversation and exchanged yful banter. Eventually, Jaegar broached the topic he had in mind, asking, "Had your sister visited as ofte?" I''d like to meet her."


    Megan responded, "No, she hasn''t been here for a while now. But why do you want to see her?"


    Jaegar exined, "I just wanted to discuss some recent incidents that have been happening. After all, she works for the government, doesn''t she?"


    Megan nodded and said, "I''ll give her a call and ask her to drop by."


    Jaegar expressed his gratitude, saying, "Thank you, Megan."


    She leaned in closer, suggesting with a sly smile, "You know, you can always find ways to repay me."


    Jaegar nced away briefly, then looked back at her as she inched closer.


    "There''s only me in the house," she hushed on her way closer to him.


    With Megan drawing closer and a seductive atmosphere in the air, Jaegar felt a powerful maism pulling him towards her.


    The tension between them had been building up, and he couldn''t resist any longer. He leaned in, his eyes locked on hers, and their lips met in a passionate kiss.


    As their lips pressed together, a rush of emotions surged through Jaegar.


    Megan''s soft, warm mouth tasted of anticipation and desire, and he responded with equal fervour. The world outside seemed to fade away as they lost themselves in the intoxication of the moment.


    Their kiss deepened, and their bodies moved closer together. Megan''s fingers traced delicate patterns on Jaegar''s back as he caressed her face, savouring the electrifying connection between them.


    It was a stolen moment, a forbidden thrill, and they were both fully immersed in the passion of the present.


    Time seemed to stand still as they continued to explore the depths of their desire. Nothing else mattered in that room; it was just the two of them, entwined in a fiery embrace.


    Her hand found its way onto his crotch, caressing the evident bulge in his shorts. Slowly unbuttoning his shorts, her hand moved in, taking the still-growing hard penis and stroking it up and down slowly.


    She moved back with bated breath. Her eyes glowed, full of lust and desire.


    She stood up and lifted her midi skirt, then climbed atop him on the couch, putting her legs on either side. Leaning in closer, she whispered seductively in his ear, "I want you inside me." With a mischievous smile, she slowly lowered herself onto him, savouring the electrifying connection between their bodies.


    His long shaft entered her, and he could feel the moist cunt tightening around his cock. He moved his hands on her waist, holding her close, as she dropped her tankers on his face.


    Jaegar then moved onto her blouse, loosened the buttons, and make her mounds free of restraints.


    Her breasts were cupped in a white cotton bra with ace trim. Jaegar swiftly got them out of the bra hold, taking them in his hands.


    Megan moved her hips up and down, slowly, feeling the thick hard shaft caress her insides. She bit her lower lip as she moved her hands at the back of Jaegar''s head.


    "Honey, suck them, suck my breasts, honey," she whispered.


    Jaegar then took her breast into his, gobbling the whole are, and then held the nipple with his lips, sucking on it. She moaned deeply as Jaegar continued to suck them on eagerly.


    "What took you so long toe to me? I have been yearning for your cock inside of me again."


    "Ohh! Fuckk, nothing can give me this sensation as your cock gives me, make me cum, baby. Make me scream."


    Jaegar was grinning as he continued to work on her breasts.


    "Don''t stop, honey," she begged.


    "Don''t ever stop."


    "Yeahhh!"


    "OH! My! Yessssss." she moaned and rocked him as fast as she could, eventually shuddering in his grasp with the orgasm residing on her.


    "That was splendid, Jaegar," she whispered in his ear, as she fell on him, her head resting beside him as she looked at him with an ecstatic expression.


    "Are you done?" he asked her, turning to face her.


    She was still on the couch, straddling him, his still-hard cock inside her. She had be a little sensitive after that orgasm.


    "I''m not done yet," he then moved to the side, with her lying on the couch, and he was on top of her, his cock still buried deep inside her.


    "Wooo¡­ Jaegar, honey, that feels good!" her body twitched under his one deep thrust.


    Her insides clutched him tightly, making him groan.


    He leaned forward, joining his lips with her, kissing her deeply, and rolling his tongue inside her.


    He didn''t move until she gave him approval, as he continued kissing her.


    Getting herself a little ustomed to his cock again, she moaned into his mouth, telling him to start moving.


    Jaegar moved slowly, moving his hips back and forth.


    His cock spread her inside every time he moved, making her whimper under him, Her hands were on his back, nails dug down into his shirt fabric.


    "Mmmm, ummm," her moaning stopped as well and his thrusting stopped when they heard the doorbell ring.


    He stopped with his cock deep inside her, staying silent for a second, they both listened intently. After a minute, they didn''t hear anything else, so he began to thrust his shaft in and out of her again, slowly.


    "Umm, yeah, just like that."


    Ti Tir


    The doorbell rang again, this time followed by a knock on the door.


    "Don''t they know I''m trying to get fucked here," she said angrily, telling Jaegar, "Honey, will you," Jaegar had already taken his cock out and got off the couch, clearly displeased.

 Chapter 155: Not so fatal infront of him

    When Megan was in the middle of experiencing intense pleasure from Jaegar, the soud of doorbell disturbed her. She groaned and reluctantly moved away from Jaegar.


    Megan stood up, and she said to him, "Just a second, and don''t you dare put that cock away unless I say so."


    "Wait upstairs until I deal with whoever that is,"


    Jaegar chuckled and said, "Okay." He stuffed his still hard cock, went upstairs, stopped on the steps to wait and see who it was.


    She emphasized as she dropped her skirt down and adjusted her bra and then buttoned her blouse, trying to sash angrily. There was another knock, then Megan said in a loud tone, "I''ming, I''ming,"


    "but I didn''t," said Jaegar from the steps, muttered. He was annoyed that he was interrupted just when he had his moment with her.


    Megan walked to the door and opened and was surprised to see, "Francesca?" Her sister standing at her doorstep, staring at her with narrowed eyes.


    Francesca''s initial surprise quickly transformed into suspicion as she regarded Megan''s dishevelled appearance. "Megan, what''s happening? Why do you seem so flustered?" She inquired, her voiceced with concern.


    Jaegar, catching Megan''s name, descended a few steps to eavesdrop on their conversation.


    Megan chuckled nervously, casting a furtive nce around the room. "Oh, it''s nothing. I was just in the middle of something and didn''t have time to properly prepare. What brings you here?"


    That Something Megan mentioned caught Francesca''s mind, she didn''t probe further.


    "I thought it had been a while since Ist visited, so I thought I would drop by and say hi to my sister, but you seem bothered." Megan sighed, her shoulders slumping. "Well, you caught me at a bad time. I''ve been feeling overwhelmed with worktely, and it''s been hard to keep up."


    "And I am not bothered or anything."


    She motioned for Francesca to step in to the hallway. "I''ll be right back. You wait here; I''m not finished getting ready yet."


    As Megan hurriedly ascended the stairs, her sister watched with a puzzled frown.


    Once she had disappeared, Jaegar followed her into the room. Megan turned to him, her expression anxious.


    "Honey, could you do me a favour?" she implored.


    Jaegar nodded, his curiosity piqued. "Of course, tell me."


    Megan sighed with relief and said, "Please remain quiet until I return, and don''te out. I don''t want my sister to find out about this, not right now."


    Jaegar nodded again, reassuring her and telling her to rx. She was really anxious about what Francesca found about her. "It''s okay, don''t worry about it much."


    After she left the room, Jaegar stealthily departed through the window, making his way back to his own home through the backyard. He got into his house, drank water, and sat in the kitchen for a moment.


    His primary objective was to meet Francesca, so after a brief interval, he returned to Megan''s house.


    He rang the doorbell, and Megan answered, clearly surprised.


    "Jaegar, you''re here... How?" she stammered.


    Jaegar just smiled. "I sneaked out."


    He looked towards the hall and said, "Now, can I have a quick word with your sister?" He stepped inside as Megan stood aside, leading him to the hall where Francesca was seated.


    She saw him, startled, her body trembled sightly, seeing his smile. For a second, his image of that day shed in her mind.


    "We meet again," Jaegar greeted her.


    Francesca stood up, a faint smile on her lips as she replied, "Yes, indeed..."


    "Can I talk to you for a minute, in private?" he inquired, turning towards Megan. "It''s rted to her work, Megan, if you don''t mind."


    Beads of sweat formed on Francesca''s forehead as Jaegar''s request hung in the air.


    Megan''s expression was clouded with confusion, but seeing Francesca''s nod of agreement, she reluctantly walked into the kitchen.


    She couldn''t figure out why Jaegar needed a private conversation with her sister. Could he be making advances on her too? Megan wondered. He said work, what could he possibly talk to her about?


    In the hall, Francesca inhaled deeply, feeling the fresh air calm her nerves. She turned to Jaegar and asked, "What do you want to talk about?"


    Jaegar advanced slowly towards the couch where she stood. "I heard that you are taking children away again," he emphasised in thest part.


    Frowning, Francesca responded, "Who told you?"


    "Wait," she paused, deciding it wasn''t crucial. "no, we stopped doing it from that day onwards. We''ve arranged care centres for them and are only guiding them. We aren''t harming any children." She felt the need to exin herself to him, although she wasn''t sure why.


    Under his unwavering gaze, she suddenly felt like prey, vulnerable to his scrutiny.


    His gaze still locked onto her, Jaegar inquired, "Is what you say true?"


    Francesca nodded firmly. She was well aware that lying would be unwise.


    Jaegar had made his intentions and warnings quite clear, and provoking him was not on their agenda, at least not now.


    She watched as Jaegar walked to the kitchen and brought Megan into the conversation. Megan asked, "Jaegar, why did you want to speak with her so urgently?"


    Jaegar quickly conjured an excuse, "Oh, nothing much. Just something rted to novoyants, thetest sensation. You mentioned she was working for the government, so I wanted to know more about them."


    Megan proceeded to share her views on the recentmotion, and the three of them sat in the hall, engaging in conversation. Eventually, Francesca stood up and said, "I have to go, but I''ll drop byter, Megan."


    Megan looked perplexed by her sudden departure. After Francesca left, they waited in silence.


    Jaegar then turned to Megan and said, "Shall we get back to where we left off?"


    "I was cockblocked by your sister, I hope you make it up."


    Megan grinned, and they both made their way upstairs.


    Francesca stood outside her car, her nerves refusing to settle and a lingering unease in her mind. She couldn''t quite fathom why Jaegar''s conversation had affected her this way. Her trembling hands drew her attention. she let out a sigh and got in her car and the driver drove the car away.

 Chapter 156: A letter from the Empress

    As time passed, Jaegar continued his interactions with Chanel and Liam.


    Chanel''s interest in Jaegar appeared to deepen, and they went on several outings together.


    Amidst these social engagements, Jaegar also attended his sessions with Tabitha, exploring the depths of his newfound abilities.


    Days turned into weeks, and Jaegar found himself spending more time with these women while remaining vignt about the activities of the Bureau.


    True to their promise, the Bureau had managed to quell the news and concerns surrounding the Novoyants. As a result, the city gradually reverted to its typical routines and rhythms, seemingly leaving behind the recent upheaval caused by the Novoyant phenomenon.


    As he stayed mostly idly, he decided to delve into the enchanting world of immemorial arts, an endeavour that had be his passion.


    Angelina had taught him thenguage of magic, the runenguage. The runguage, the ancient script that underpinned the very essence of magic, became hisnguage of choice. With each page he devoured from the tomes she provided, Jaegar''s mastery of this arcane script grew.


    During his years in the domain, the intricate characters etched themselves into his memory to the point where he could discern the contents of a rune by a mere nce at its surface.


    It helped him probe into the immemorial arts.


    He began to experiment with meditation techniques culled from these ancient scrolls.


    The purpose was clear: he aimed to forge a deep, unbreakable connection with the immemorial arts. Yet the path wasplex and profound, an obscure mystery that unravelled itself only for those who were truly devoted.


    As Jaegar delved deeper into these mystical arts, he discovered that the magic he had wielded thus far was merely the tip of a vast iceberg.


    The immemorial arts held endless possibilities, each more tantalizing than thest.


    Each day, he found himself drawn further into this captivating realm, spending countless hours in meditation, seeking to unravel the secrets hidden within.


    Time flowed like a river, but his mastery over the arts did not progress in a linear fashion. Instead, his understanding deepened, reaching new levels of enlightenment with each passing day.


    Jaegar was aware that this journey had no end, only endless vistas of magical discovery, waiting for the intrepid explorer to unveil their mysteries.


    *


    One ordinary morning, with Jaegar and Diana both present at home, the doorbell rang with an unexpected visitor.


    Diana, in her usualposed manner, went to answer it.


    To her surprise, a group of three men stood on her doorstep, dressed uniformly in ck tunic suits adorned with a distinctive emblem.


    This emblem bore the likeness of a royal lion facing forward, its majestic figure crowned with wings.


    Diana recognized it instantly as the emblem of the imperial house, a symbol of significant importance.


    These men were not mere couriers; some among them carried long, slender swords fastened securely at their waists, a subtle indication of their affiliation and purpose.


    With an air of respect, one of them addressed Diana, "Lady Diana, we havee bearing a letter from Her Imperial Majesty, the Empress."


    Diana''s heart skipped a beat at the mention of the Empress. It had been a while since shest heard from her. And all of a sudden, she sent a letter. Confusion was etched on her face.


    With great care, one of the men removed a letter from his inner coat pocket. He held it firmly, bearing the weight of the Empress''s message, and began reading its contents aloud to Diana.


    As the unfamiliar words filled the room, a curious Jaegar, who had been upied in the kitchen, raised his voice, "Mom, who''s at the door?"


    Diana, still trying to make sense of the situation, replied, "Jaegar, I think you shoulde here."


    Puzzled and intrigued, Jaegar swiftly abandoned his kitchen duties and approached the main door, where the group of men in their rather mboyant attire awaited.


    The early morning hour meant that the streets were rtively deserted, providing an almost surreal backdrop to the unexpected visitation.


    Diana hesitated for a moment, gathering her thoughts, before finally conveying the revtion to her son. "Jaegar, it seems they havee for you."


    The man at the forefront of the group, Bernat, introduced himself with a deep, respectful bow as he addressed Jaegar, "Your Highness, I am Bernat, and we are here to escort you to the Empire, following the orders of Her Imperial Majesty."


    Bernat read the letter to Diana, adhering to the Empress''s intended recipient, and then turned his attention to Jaegar, exining his purpose.


    Jaegar stood there, still caught in a state of surprise, especially at being addressed as "Your Highness." It was a title he had long forgotten, given his disconnection from his other family.


    He recalled briefly meeting his grandmother, though the circumstances were fleeting and distant.


    Jaegar, his curiosity piqued, asked Bernat about the reason behind this summons, but the escort had no further information to provide. His orders were simply to escort Jaegar. Alongside Bernat, there were two other men who had apanied him.


    On the side path, the carriage awaited and the men on their horses.


    Diana observed the unfolding situation and offered her perspective, saying, "Sweetie, if the Empress herself is calling, you must go. It''s likely something of great importance."


    In the past, she had talked to her a few times regarding Jaegar through the sphere in the basement. The content of the letter had convinced her that it was safe for Jaegar and that he was needed there.


    Jaegar pondered her words for a moment, contemting the situation deeply.


    He took sce in knowing that he had previously cast a protective charm on Diana, ensuring her safety. With that assurance in mind, he finally nodded and agreed to embark on this unexpected journey.


    After all, when the Empress personally called, it was bound to be a matter of significance.


    Jaegar''s decision to go was motivated not only by the Empress''s call but also by his desire to see his grandmother.


    It was also approaching the time when the academy was set to begin, so the timing seemed fitting.


    He bid farewell to his aunt, promising to return as soon as he could.


    The men led Jaegar to the remarkable carriage that seemed to radiate its own brilliance. He couldn''t help but admire the luxurious design as he climbed inside.


    The men took their positions in front to guide the carriage, while Bernat mounted a rather peculiar-looking horse. It had the general shape of a horse but was massive and sturdy, with bulging muscles.


    Diana watched with a mix of pride and concern as the carriage slowly vanished from view.


    Meanwhile, Jaegar,fortably seated in the luxurious carriage, continued to take in its intricate details. Through the window, he watched as they swiftly left the suburban area behind and entered the dense forest.


    Jaegar sank into the cushion as he watched the forest through the little window. His thoughts ran back to the ones who sent assassins after him. This time, things won''t be different, as he has decided to take things into his own hands and deal with the ones who attacked him in the past.


    The carriage continued to move steadily through the woods until they reached a vast valley.


    In the heart of the valley, he noticed an unusual sight. Enormous stones and tree trunks had been arranged naturally to form the shape of an arch. The arch stood tall, with wildflowers and lush greenery adorning its edges.


    Positioned at either side of the arch were two figures dressed in long robes with a distinctive slit down the middle. The scene held an air of mystique.


    As the carriage approached the peculiar stone arch in the valley, the two robed figures positioned themselves on either side. With synchronized precision, they ced two stones, which they took out of their robes, at the base of the arch and began chanting an ancient spell.


    The air around them seemed to change, and a sudden gust of wind swept through the valley, creating an aura of anticipation.


    Quickly, the two robed men dashed towards the carriage, nodding towards Bernat in acknowledgement.


    They leapt onto the railing of the carriage, standing on either side.


    Bernat, atop his muscr horse, led the way as they entered the newly formed blue portal. The carriage followed closely behind, disappearing into the portal''s shimmering depths.


    As the carriage traversed the portal, the stones that had formed the arch turned ashen and crumbled into dust. The blue portal vanished as though it had never existed, and the tranquillity of the valley returned, undisturbed.


    Upon emerging from the other side of the portal, the carriage found itself in a lush meadow surrounded by vibrant greenery. Birds chirped overhead, their melodic songs filling the air with a sense of serenity. The scent of wildflowers wafted through the meadow, adding to the enchanting atmosphere.


    Bernat had already arrived, waiting patiently as the carriage slowly came out of the portal.

 Chapter 157: Gods descendants

    Jaegar, who had been seatedfortably throughout this journey, observed the unfolding events with a sense of intrigue and anticipation.


    The scenery seemed like it was straight out of a painting, and Jaegar watched the scenery through windows that framed the picturesquendscape. The vibrant colours of the meadow and the distant mountains captured his gaze, making him feel as if he had stepped into a painting.


    As Bernat, along with the other men, led the way, the city slowly revealed itself, leaving behind the meadows. A stone road stretched before them, lined with imposing buildings.


    Jaegar sat back in the luxurious carriage, his gaze fixated on the evolving cityscape outside.


    The smooth stone road they drove on guided them through the heart of the city, where the once-distant buildings now loomed ever closer.


    Each architectural gem that came into view drew his attention, their intricate designs and grandeur weaving a tapestry of visual wonder.


    However, it was the colossal monument-like structure, standing like a titan on the horizon, that truly stole the show. Its sheer magnificence andmanding presence radiated a majestic aura, dominating the skyline as the tallest edifice among the city''s myriad architectural wonders.


    Jaegar couldn''t help but be captivated by the sight, and he marveled at the artistic and engineering prowess that had given birth to such a magnificent spectacle.


    As the carriage continued its journey towards the colossal structure that had dominated the horizon, the city unfolded before Jaegar''s eyes.


    It sprawled out in all directions around the grand Colosseum, an intricate tapestry of life and architecture. The imposing monument grew ever closer, maintaining its aura of grandeur and majesty.


    Jaegar couldn''t tear his gaze away from the colossal structure. Its presence was awe-inspiring, and as they ventured further into the city''s bustling streets, he marvelled at the sights around him. The stone roads they traversed wound through rows of houses, each more advanced and elegant than the ones he had known back home.


    It was as if he had been transported to a bygone era, reminiscent of old era,plete with carriages ttering along the cobblestone streets.


    The city''s streets bustled with morning activity, and the warm sunlight streamed through the streets, casting a golden hue over the scene.


    The air was filled with the sound of vendors hawking their wares and the chatter of people going about their daily routines. The aroma of freshly baked bread wafted from the nearby bakery, enticing him to take a detour and explore the local cuisine.


    Bernat, along with the other men, rode forward, and the carriage gracefully followed suit. As they proceeded along the path, the bustling streets seemed endless as they kept passing through.


    Buildings of diverse shapes and sizes adorned thendscape, their architectural designs ranging from the borate to the exquisite.


    Jaegar watched the streets and houses passby, he was starting to get bored sitting in the confines of the carriage.


    Having navigated through several winding miles of the bustling cityscape, the carriage eventually arrived at a formidable set of towering gates.


    At this significant juncture, Bernat took on the responsibility of verifying their identity.


    After a brief exchange, their credentials were duly recognized, and the imposing gates swung open, granting them passage towards the majestic edifice that was none other than the Imperial Pce itself.


    The path led from these gates to the imposing entrance of the pce itself. Along this path, nked on both sides, stood colossal statues, each a tribute to the legendary heroes of the House Gadfraye.


    These statues were masterfully sculpted, capturing the essence of courage and valour that had defined the Gadfraye lineage for generations. They depicted men and women, warriors and rulers, each with their own tale of triumph and glory etched into the stone.


    Yet, amidst this awe-inspiring assembly of heroes, there stood one statue that eclipsed them all. At the very heart of the pce, dominating the courtyard, loomed a monumental figure¡ªa statue of Ageotus Gadfraye, the founding patriarch of the Gadfraye house.


    The statue of Ageotus was a work of artistry that defied description. Every detail, from the lines of his noble face to the intricate engravings on his armor, was rendered with meticulous precision. His pose exuded strength and authority, a testament to his unwavering resolve and indomitable spirit.


    This magnificent sculpture held a ce of honour at the pce''s symbolised, a constant reminder of the man who had forged an empire and shaped the destiny of the Gadfraye family.


    It was said that looking upon this statue could fill one with a sense of awe and reverence, for it symbolized not only the family''s heritage but also the enduring legacy of Ageotus himself.


    The carriage didn''t make its way towards the main entrance of the Imperial Pce; instead, Bernat directed it to a more discreet western entrance, an exclusive entryway reserved for the imperial family and those rted to the family.


    Passing between the statues, Jaegar watched the statues as they seemed toe alive, their stone features exuding a regal and majestic aura.


    Their journey took them through a series of guarded gates until they reached this privileged ess point.


    Bernat, with an air of grace, dismounted his horse, and one of the apanying men swiftly opened the carriage door, revealing Jaegar.


    Stretching his arms luxuriously, Jaegar couldn''t help but yawn heartily.


    Bernat, in a courteous tone, then addressed Jaegar, "Your Highness, if you would be so kind as to follow me."


    Jaegar, intrigued but withholding his questions for the moment, inquired, "Where are we headed now?"


    Bernat''s reply shed light on their destination, "I''ve been instructed to escort you to Lady Jacquine."


    Jaegar''s brow furrowed as he recalled encountering her at the academy, and his curiosity piqued.


    However, he decided to reserve his inquiries for a more appropriate time and simply said, "Lead the way." Bernat nodded and began leading Jaegar through the corridors, their footsteps echoing off the stone walls.


    With Bernat at the forefront and Jaegar following closely behind, they ventured deeper into the pce''s interior.


    The opulence of the surroundings left Jaegar in awe. The entrance itself boasted towering pirs on either side, setting the stage for the grandeur thaty beyond.


    As they proceeded down a lengthy hallway, they arrived at the hall''s end, where two staircases beckoned them. Bernat guided Jaegar to the left staircase, and they ascended its steps.


    Soon, they found themselves in a spacious chamber furnished with sofas, cushioned chairs, and tables¡ªa room reminiscent of an office.


    At the far end of the hall loomed an imposing set of doors. As Jaegar and Bernat made their way to the door, they drew curious gazes from those seated at desks along the way.


    Bernat continued his stride until they reached the colossal doors, which he swung open with an assured motion.


    Beyond those doors, a young woman sat at a desk, her hands sped in front of her in an anxious gesture, as though awaiting an important arrival.


    As the door creaked open, her gaze shifted from her desk to the doorway. The sight of Jaegar prompted her to rise from her seat, her countenance alight with a radiant smile. "You came?" she eximed with palpable delight.


    Jaegar''s eyebrows knitted together in mild confusion. Why was she so thrilled to see me again? he wondered, her joy mirroring the demeanor she had disyed during their previous encounter.


    *


    The ce Jaegar was brought to was the imperial pce. It had several wings and chamber halls, grand halls, and private chambers for the family. Only the family of the members of the imperial house lives here.


    The House Gadfraye has existed for centuries, the throne was passed from father to son, and so on. It was called the Gadfraye dynasty, and they have ruled the province ever since.


    The lineage of the Gadfraye family was shrouded in mystery and legend, with tales of their ancestors'' extraordinary powers and wisdom that had been passed down through the generations.


    ording to their ancestral lore, they were direct descendants of Okyreus, the mighty King of the Gods, who was renowned for his supreme power and dominion over both heaven and below.


    The Gadfraye family''s story begins in the distant past, amidst the tumultuous and dramatic narratives of the gods and goddesses. Okyreus, the ruler, was known for his amorous affairs and dalliances with mortal women. It was during one of these liaisons that the family''s legendary bloodline was established.


    The family imed direct descent from a mortal woman named Heermina, who had the rare privilege of capturing Okyreus''s heart. Heermina, renowned for her unparalleled beauty and grace, had unwittingly ensnared the affections of the mighty god. Consumed by passion, Okyreus descended from the heavens to be with her. Their union resulted in the birth of a son, whom they named Ageotus.


    Ageotus, the progenitor of the Gadfraye family, was believed to inherit the divine qualities of his father.


    From a young age, it became evident that he possessed an extraordinary physique, strength, and vitality that set him apart from ordinary mortals. He grew into a remarkable and formidable figure, with features reminiscent of the divine lineage he carried.

 Chapter 158: Familys history

    The Gadfraye family''s mythological heritage was intertwined with various mortal legends and tales, further enhancing their divine legacy. It was said that Ageotus yed a pivotal role in several mythological events, earning him a reputation as a hero in the ancient world.


    Ageotus began his journey as a simple soldier, a face among many in the old kingdom''s army. But as fate would have it, Ageotus possessed something extraordinary, something that would set him on an unparalleled path.


    In the battles he fought, Ageotus''s skills and courage outshoned hisrades. His prowess on the battlefield was unmatched, and he quickly rose through the ranks of the army. It wasn''t long before he stood at the pinnacle of power, a king with no equal. His enemies fell like leaves in the wind, unable to withstand the might of Ageotus.


    With his ascension to the throne, a new era was born.


    Ageotus then founded the Gadfraye family, marking the inception of the Gadfraye dynasty. It was his dominion built on the foundation of his strategic brilliance andbat mastery.


    Ageotus led his people on a conquest of epic proportions, expanding the empire''s territories with each passing year.


    Ageotus''s reign was a golden age of invincibility. His name became a byword for victory, and those who dared to oppose him met with swift and decisive defeat. Battle after battle, Ageotus disyed not only extraordinary courage but also tactical genius. His foes could do nothing but tremble before his might.


    Yet, Ageotus''s legacy extended far beyond his martial prowess. It was said that he fathered nearly a hundred children, with very few inheriting his exceptional abilities. These offspring would be instrumental in the empire''s growth and governance, forming a formidable force that ensured the Gadfraye dynasty''s enduring dominance.


    Ageotus''s life was shrouded in mystery, for he lived far beyond the normal span of human existence.


    The ancient texts and scrolls spoke of his remarkable longevity, with tales of him reaching the astonishing age of 150 years. His vitality and endurance became legendary, and his people revered him not just as a king but as a timeless figure.


    As the sands of time continued to flow, even Ageotus could not escape the grasp of mortality.


    Slowly, he faded away, leaving behind a legacy that would echo through the ages. The ancient prophecy had foretold that his descendants would inherit his exceptional abilities and continue the empire''s prosperity.


    And so, the torch of leadership was passed from father to son, generation after generation. The Gadfraye Empire endured, a living testament to Ageotus''s indomitable spirit. It weathered storms, wars, and challenges, standing as a symbol of strength and resilience.


    Every generation had an exceptional individual like Ageotus, leading the family and keeping the bnce. Zeus had blessed him with the boon.


    In the annals of history, Ageotus remained an immortal figure, a hero whose legend transcended time.


    His tale inspired generations, reminding them that with unwavering determination and exceptional abilities, the impossible could be achieved and an empire could be forged from the crucible of adversity.


    The Gadfraye dynasty stood as a living tribute to the enduring legacy of Ageotus and the extraordinary family he founded.


    The Gadfraye family''s connection to Zeus remained a closely guarded secret within their lineage, passed down through the generations with great care. They believed that their divine heritage bestowed upon them a sacred duty ¨C to protect and preserve the knowledge and traditions passed down from the gods.


    As the centuries passed, the family faced numerous trials and challenges. They weathered wars, political upheavals, and the shifting tides of history. However, the Gadfraye family remained steadfast in theirmitment to their ancestral legacy.


    In times of need, they would invoke the blessings of Zeus, seeking guidance and strength from their divine ancestor. These rituals and ceremonies reinforced their connection to the gods and ensured that their bloodline remained blessed and protected.


    As time flowed onward, the magical ne continued to advance, and the extraordinary power once solely possessed by the gods began to find its way into the hands of mortal beings.


    However, with each passing generation, the pure bloodline of the Gadfraye family grew increasingly diluted. The world had transformed, yet House Gadfraye remained steadfast in its unwavering loyalty to the legacy of Ageotus, upholding its ancient traditions and responsibilities.


    Even with changing times and advancements in knowledge about arcane power, House Gadfraye continued to be a stronghold of exceptional members.


    At this moment in history, the mantle of leadership rested upon the shoulders of Joolicus Varis Gadfraye, the reigning Emperor of the Gadfraye dynasty.


    Time had aged him, but his spirit remained resolute. Joolicus was a man of honour and integrity, and alongside his devoted wife, they had been blessed with three remarkable children.


    Genevieve, their eldest, had brought forth a daughter and son into the world, while Zenumus, the middle child, had sired three sons and one daughter of his own. The youngest of Joolicus and his wife''s offspring was Angus, a man of distinctive character and an interesting tale of matrimony.


    Before he becamemitted to Augusta, whoter became Jaegar''s mother, Angus had previously been married to Emerce.


    Among the siblings, Angus had been a difficult one, from a young age, he had shown little interest in pce affairs and was always fooled around. And he had been blessed with an exceptional gift, the power of lightning.


    When the family learned of his power, they all said that he was blessed by Zeus. He was revered as one of the strongest, and he was also said to be a ruthless and cunning person.


    Jacqueline, the firstborn of Angus and Emerce, stood before Jaegar.


    Her eyes sparkled with anticipation and curiosity as she regarded her half-brother.


    Vivianne, their grandmother, had entrusted Jacqueline with the important task of looking after Jaegar.


    She had always been one of Vivianne''s favourite grandchildren, and she had eagerly awaited the opportunity to meet and converse with Jaegar ever since the moment Bernat had been dispatched on the mission to bring him to the Gadfraye estate.


    Jacqueline, with a graceful gesture, dismissed Bernat, the faithful family servant who had apanied Jaegar thus far.


    As Bernat left the room, she offered Jaegar afortable seat, inviting him to take a seat in the ornate chair.


    Jaegar settled into the chair, his curiosity palpable, and he posed a direct question to his half-sister.


    "Have we met before?" Jaegar inquired, his gaze focused on Jacqueline. He couldn''t help but ask as he saw her gaze at him with tenderness. He only saw that in the eyes of Diana and Angelina thus far.


    A warm and nostalgic smile graced Jacqueline''s features as she recalled those distant memories. "You were merely a newborn at the time, Jaegar," she exined gently. "I did catch glimpses of you on a couple of asions, but as you said, we never really had the chance to talk or truly get to know each other."


    Jaegar absorbed her words with a thoughtful nod, acknowledging the truth of her statement.


    He then delved deeper into their family ties, and his curiosity piqued. "Considering that our connection stems from the same man," he began, "I''m curious to understand why you seem so eager to talk to me now. We haven''t had the opportunity to meet or converse before today."


    She spoke with a sense of nostalgia, "You see, Jaegar, our family has always been bound by a deep sense of connection, even if we haven''t spent much time together. Blood ties run strong, and even though we may have been distant, the bonds of kinship have always been there."


    She leaned forward slightly, her eyes filled with sincerity. "Besides," she continued, "I''ve heard so much about you from Grandma that it made me curious so much that I even came to your school."


    She paused and then continued while looking him in the eyes, "When I learned that you wereing, it was an opportunity for me to finally get to know you and to wee you into the fold."


    Jacqueline''s words carried a sense of warmth and eptance, as if she genuinely hoped to bridge the gap that had existed between Jaegar and the rest of the family.


    She leaned back in her chair, her expression softening, and asked, "So, Jaegar, what has life been like for you? What have you been up to all these years?"


    "Thest time we met, I couldn''t talk to you because of a hndrance, now we can talk all we want," she said, beaming a smile and closing her eyes.


    Jaegar leaned forward, his demeanor firm but respectful, as he addressed Jacqueline. "While it''s nice to see you and all, my purpose here isn''t about reconciling with you or the family," he dered, making his intentions clear.


    He wasn''t one to beat around the bush, especially when it came to his desires.


    His gaze turning stoic, Jaegar continued, "I''m here to meet Grandma."


    "Oh, is that so?"


    Jaegar stayed silent, staring at her as if telling her to move.


    Jacqueline, somewhat taken aback by his directness, leaned back in her seat, her apprehension showing in her eyes. "Very well," she conceded, her voice tinged with uncertainty. "I''ll take you to her."

 Chapter 159: The truth behind his mothers death

    With a graceful motion, Jacqueline rose from her seat, signalling for Jaegar to follow her. He fell in step behind her, his eyes inadvertently drawn to her graceful form.


    Jacqueline was a striking presence, tall and possessing the curves that defined her femininity. Her beauty was undeniable, with a floral gown that cascaded elegantly down her legs and a corset that entuated her waist. She maintained a conservative style, showing only a hint of skin and covering up to her neck.


    Her light blonde hair swayed with each step, a visual symphony apanying her movements.


    As they traversed the grand hallways of the pce, Jacqueline attempted to strike up a conversation.


    "You seem rather hostile towards me," she observed, her curiosity getting the best of her.


    "Is there a particr reason for your animosity?"


    Jaegar''s gaze darted to the side, studying the intricate paintings that adorned the walls, before he responded with a hint of detachment, "Is there a reason not to be?"


    Jacqueline''s voice held a touch of sorrow as she confessed, "I always hoped that circumstances were different and you and I could have grown up together."


    Her nostalgia painted a wistful picture of what might have been. She continued, "When I first saw you, your small face, tiny hands, you were beautiful, and those deep ck eyes... I still remember that moment." Her reminiscence was tinged with a hint of longing.


    "I used to visit you with grandma."


    "Grandma made a promise to me back then," she continued, "that I should protect my little brother at all times. But..." Her voice trailed off, and she cast her gaze downward. There was a hint of sadness in her eyes as she finally said, "Father..."


    Jacqueline''s expression grew enigmatic as she mentioned their father. "I don''t exactly know the reasons or what happened," she admitted, her voiceced with uncertainty.


    "He has changed, and I don''t know what happened to you or your mother. Later, I learned about you from Grandma."


    Jaegar absorbed this information, taking a moment to process it all. The weight of unspoken family history hung heavily in the air. He couldn''t help but feel a pang of regret for speaking harshly earlier.


    She seemed to really care about him.


    He finally replied, "Well, you know, I didn''t actually meet anyone until now. I was raised away from all of you. And I recently learned that the father you speak of was the reason my mother died."


    Jacqueline turned to him with a serious expression, her demeanor suddenly stern. She warned him, "Did your aunt tell you that?"


    Jaegar nodded, and she continued, "We will talk again after we meet Grandma, but mind your tone with her. I may have slipped, as you are my little brother, but she is not, so watch what you say."


    Jaegar mentally noted her caution, thinking to himself, ''Okay.''


    In the blink of an eye, Jacqueline had transitioned from a gentle and nostalgic sibling to a resolute and stern presence. Theplexities of their family''s dynamics were bing increasingly apparent.


    Jacqueline and Jaegar remained silent as they made their way towards the grand chambers of the pce.


    This sprawling chamber they had entered boasted a high ceiling adorned with a magnificent chandelier, casting a warm, inviting glow. The walls were adorned with tasteful, single coloured wallpaper, with several paintings adding a touch of elegance to the decor.


    Within this vast room, a group of women in maid outfits bustled about, diligently going about their duties. Their eyes couldn''t help but be drawn to Jaegar, who stood there, a striking figure in his baggy trousers with a white shirt and wavy hair, dressed distinctively.


    She went into the room which had an archway entrance with a transparent curtain.


    After a few minutes, Jacqueline returned from an adjacent room, her presencemanding attention. She informed Jaegar, "Grandmother is ready to meet you now," and gracefully took a seat on a nearby sofa.


    Jaegar, intrigued by the opulence of his surroundings, ventured further into the room. There, he discovered a translucent curtain hanging in an archway leading to the next chamber. With aposed demeanor, he moved through the slit in the middle.


    The next room dwarfed the previous one in size. Beds were arranged on the floor, covering almost the whole room.


    The ornate canopy beds were adorned with richly embroidered fabrics and plush pillows, creating an atmosphere of luxury andfort. The scent ofvender filled the air, adding to the ambiance of tranquilly.


    At the centre of this unique arrangementy the venerable matriarch herself, Vivianne. Her regal presence was undeniable, and her husky voice carried the weight of her years. She gestured for Jaegar toe closer, indicating a spot on the bed beside her, an invitation he politely declined.


    Jaegar, his tone somewhat brusque, uttered, "Thanks for the money."


    Vivianne paused, momentarily puzzled by his abruptness. Then, with a flicker of understanding, she recalled the modest gift she had arranged for him at the bank.


    She replied, her voice tinged with humour, "Just a small sum, my dear. Was it sufficient for your needs?"


    Vivianne, resplendent in her attire, wore a long gown that gracefully clung to her curves. Her hair cascaded down to her waist, framing her face with an air of timeless elegance. Despite her age, which should have been evident by the numbers, there was an undeniable youthfulness about her.


    Time seemed to have left no mark on her face or body. Her ample bosom and well-defined figure spoke of vitality, and Jaegar couldn''t help but find his gaze drawn to her as he took in her striking appearance.


    This woman, well into her fifties, appeared far younger than her years would suggest. Jaegar''s eyes, almost of their own ord, lingered for a moment before he consciously shifted his attention to her eyes.


    Meeting her gaze felt like an electric charge, and he sensed that this was no ordinary encounter.


    In a steady tone, he finally spoke, his voice reflecting a mixture of emotions. "I want to know what happened to my mother."


    Vivianne could see the urgency in Jaegar''s eyes as he pressed for answers about his mother. She felt a pang of empathy for his plight but also recognized the importance of his well-being.


    "Can''t this wait untilter?" She gently proposed, her voice softening with concern. "We can talk about this after you''ve had a chance to rest and gather your thoughts."


    Jaegar, however, remained resolute and silent, his determination undeterred. He was determined to uncover the truth, and nothing could sway him now. It was the main reason he came here.


    He needs to find answers before he starts looking for his killers. He hadn''t forgotten the first time he was attacked in the academy, that time in the Isles, and that subus too.


    The first time, whoever sent him, it was too sloppy, even he could tell. And the second time, it was done with rather done wellpared to the first, and what they didn''t expect was Jaegar''s abilities. That was how he was able to kill them.


    So, Vivianne continued.


    In fact, Vivianne had already anticipated this inquiry, her eyes were filled with a knowing sadness.


    Jaegar remained standing at the entrance, his unwavering gaze locked with hers.


    She sighed softly and replied, "It was a tragic fate that befell your mother. Your father bears no me for what transpired."


    "Your aunt may have ryed some information to you, but I was present, and I hold the full ount. Have you ever heard of the Ruby Wreaths?"


    Jaegar shook his head in response, and his curiosity piqued. "No, I haven''t."


    Vivianne leaned in closer, her voice lowering as if she were sharing a well-guarded secret. "The Ruby Wreaths are a unique and cunning group, among the most savage. They are the ones who pursued both you and your mother relentlessly."


    As Vivianne spoke, she revealed the dark and secretive world of the Ruby Wreaths, a notorious group of assassins known for their ruthlessness and unmatched stealth. They were willing to go to any lengths to aplish their objectives, and their extensivework spanned across various branches and spies in every corner.


    Rumoured to be the most reliable source of information, their services were avable to anyone willing to pay.


    "The ones who killed your mother," Vivianne continued, her voice heavy with emotion. "I hunted them down and eliminated them all. Then I took you to your aunt."


    She paused for a moment, her gaze distant, as she recalled painful memories. "My son," she said with a heavy sigh, and continued, "I couldn''t find him. He was the one who was with your mother when the attack urred."


    Jaegar listened in silence, absorbing the information like a sponge.


    "Why did they attack my mother and me?" Jaegar asked, his voice turning stern. His face had regained its stoic expression.


    "It''s because of you," she said as she looked him in the eye.

 Chapter 160: Crimson Sky

    Vivianne studied Jaegar''s face intently, searching for any signs of his thoughts or emotions. However, his expression remained inscrutable, leaving her to wonder what he might be thinking.


    "It all traces back to the phenomenon that urred on the day of your birth," she exined, her voice filled with a sense of inevitability. "That event acted as a catalyst, setting in motion the tragic chain of events that followed."


    Vivianne continued, her voice tinged with sorrow, "Whatever your aunt may have told you, it''s not the truth. My son and Augusta lived atop a remote mountain, where there was a secluded cabin. It was in that ce that you were actually born, and I was the one who was with your mother during that time."


    Jaegar absorbed this new revtion, the pieces of his past slowlying together. The image he had formed of his early days was reshaping, and the truth seemed moreplex and mysterious than he had ever imagined.


    "What makes you think that I would believe you? and my aunt has no reason to lie to me," said Jaegar. He observed her, trying to figure out her words.


    Neen years ago,


    On a sunny day past noon, far from the imperial capital, atop a remote mountain, stood a cabin.


    Inside the cabin, two maids sat before a woman named Augusta. She clutched the pillow, her face contorted in pain, tears streaming from her eyes. She was inbor.


    Outside the cabin, Angus stood on the porch, deep in thought. Vivianne, too, was with him.


    The cries of thebouring woman reverberated through the mountains.


    Augusta''s face was a portrait of both determination and agony as shey on the bed in the cabin atop the mountain.


    Her knuckles were white from gripping the wooden headrest, and her brow was furrowed as she endured the searing waves of pain coursing through her. Beads of sweat formed on her forehead, and her chest heaved with eachboured breath.


    The room was filled with a tense atmosphere as two maids stood on either side of Augusta, offering their support and assistance. Their faces were etched with worry andpassion as they held Augusta''s hands, their touch gentle and reassuring. They knew the importance of this moment for Augusta.


    Augusta''s cries filled the room with a chorus of pain and determination. She closed her eyes tightly, summoning every ounce of strength within her as she pushed through the torment. Her voice trembled as she called out, with a mixture of anguish and determination in her tone.


    The maids exchanged nces, silentlymunicating their support for the woman who was enduring such suffering. They had been through this before, but each time was unique, and each woman''s experience of childbirth was different from thest.


    Simultaneously, the sky above started to darken, and thick clouds gathered over the entire mountain and the capital city in the distance. The wind picked up, swirling the leaves and causing an eerie silence to settle over the surroundings.


    Back in the cabin room,


    And then, in a climactic moment, with one final, resolute push, Augusta brought her child into the world. The room was filled with the piercing cry of a newborn, a cry that was both a testament to life''s beginning and a soothing balm to the pain-filled moments that hade before.


    Exhausted and trembling, Augusta opened her eyes, her gaze locking onto her newborn son. A mixture of relief, joy, and overwhelming love washed over her face, recing the agony that had been etched there just moments before. Tears streamed down her cheeks as she reached out to hold her baby, her heart overflowing with maternal affection.


    The maids, too, shared in this profound moment, their faces softening as they beheld the miracle of new life. They carefully wrapped the baby in a soft nket before gently cing him in Augusta''s arms, where he nestled against her chest.


    As mother and child gazed into each other''s eyes, the room was filled with the lingering echoes of pain.


    These ominous clouds spread as far as the eye could see. Angus and Vivianne stepped out into the front yard, gazing up at the sky.


    RUMBLING!! RUMBING!!


    Thunder rumbled, a deafening roar that echoed through the mountains. The wind howled with such intensity that it could topple anything in its path.


    Inside the cabin, after the maid handed the baby to Augusta, she looked at the boy, who was staring up at her. Augusta whispered, "Jaegar, your name shall be Jaegar." as she held the boy to her face.


    She was gazing at her so much that she didn''t even hear the rumbling outside.


    Suddenly, the sky turned a fiery crimson, the clouds resembling eruptingva. Thunder roared louder, red lightning cracked across the skies, and in the imperial capital, panic ensued.


    People ran through the streets, desperately seeking shelter from the impending storm. The once bustling city now stood paralyzed by fear as the destructive power of nature unleashed its fury upon them.


    In the midst of the chaos, the thunder gathered at one spot, and a brilliant crimson light shone directly on the cabin, right where Augusta and Jaegar were.


    Augusta nced around her, she couldn''t see anything as it was too bright. She shielded her eyes from the blinding light, trying to make sense of what was happening.


    The light vanished after a couple of seconds, and Angus and Vivianne, who had witnessed the spectacle from outside, hurried inside.


    They found Augusta cradling the baby boy, her face radiant with joy. As they approached, Augusta looked up at Vivianne with tears streaming down her face. "He''s perfect," she whispered, her voice filled with overwhelming love. Augusta and Vivianne exchanged a knowing smile, feeling the weight of the moment as they joined Augusta in celebrating the arrival of their newest family member.


    Angus frowned, while Vivianne smiled warmly at Augusta, who proudly showed her the baby, and then she gave her the boy to hold him.


    Present,


    "That was when I first held you, you were so tiny and fragile," Vivianne reminisced, her voice filled with nostalgia.


    She looked at Jaegar, who was standing, his face grim. Then he said, his voice deepening, "Then what happened?"


    Jaegar''s gaze was fixed on Vivianne.


    She stared at the front, the memories of those ominous crimson clouds lingering in the back of her mind.


    He knew that whenever those clouds appeared, it was a sign that something significant was happening in his life, like his evolution, and that they somehow held a connection to him. But his immediate concern was his mother, Augusta, knowing the truth.


    Vivianne rose from her ce and approached Jaegar, stopping in front of him as she continued her narrative.


    Her words flowed like a bittersweet melody, recounting the moments of joy and love that Augusta had experienced after Jaegar''s birth. It was heartening to hear how his mother had cherished him.


    "Little Lin also came to visit you when she heard that she got a little brother," Vivianne added, her voice tinged with nostalgia. But the tone soon shifted, and her gaze dropped as she recalled the painful events that followed.


    "After a few weeks, she suddenly came to me, wounded," Vivianne continued, her voice heavy with the weight of those memories. "Right after she arrived, Angus came. She gave you to me and asked me to promise, a promise to protect you at all costs.


    Before I could ask any questions, she fell to the ground, covered in blood. Then Angus exined that assassins had attacked the cabin when he wasn''t there. You were crying inconsbly, and I didn''t think twice. I left the pce and took you to your aunt.


    She whispered to me, those words, and I still couldn''t understand why she said that, she said, to keep you away from my family. I didn''t understand why, but I respected her decision and gave you to your aunt.


    I was in contact with your aunt, we talked once in a while. She assured me that you were safe and well taken care of.


    Augusta was like a daughter to me, I cherished her, she was a great woman, and she would have been a great mother too." She let out a heavy sigh.


    "Later, I learned from my son that he took her," she said after a little pause.


    Heid your mother to rest near the cabin."


    Jaegar listened intently, his emotions in a tumultuous swirl as he processed the information. He finally spoke, his voice low and filled with intensity, "The ones who killed my mother... what happened to them?"


    Vivianne met his gaze squarely and replied, "Angus and I personally tracked down each and every one of them, and we ensured they paid for their crimes."


    "We tried to investigate why they attacked her, we found that they actually came for you."


    As Jaegar absorbed the weight of her words, memories of his mother''s smiling face shed before his eyes.


    He let out a heavy sigh, his emotions swirling within him. "Thank you," he uttered, his voice thick with a mix of gratitude and the need for solitude. "I need some time to cool off."


    With that, he turned away, his thoughts heavy with the revtions of the past, leaving Vivianne to contemte the impact of her words on her grandson.


    After walking a few steps, he turned back to her and asked her, "Can you... take me to the cabin?"

 Chapter 161: 161 His Mothers cabin at the peak

    Vivianne, with her understanding gaze, called Jacqueline over, and as she entered the room, "She will take you there," she said to Jaegar, indicating that Jacqueline would be his guide.


    Vivianne thought that her grandson may need some closer time with his mother.


    They both walked out of the room, and before leaving, Vivianne called Jaegar once more. Her voice carried a promise and an undeniable connection to their shared past. "Jaegar, I know I couldn''t keep my promise to your mother, but I won''t let anything happen to you. And wherever she is, she will be happy to see you.


    Seeing you as you have grown up to be a fine young man fills my heart with pride. I know your mother would be proud too. Remember, she will always be watching over you and guiding you from wherever she is." With those final words, Vivianne and Jaegar left the room, ready to face whatever challengesy ahead. "


    With those words, Vivianne left the room, leaving Jacqueline to fulfil her new role.


    She whispered to Jacqueline, "Watch him and take care of him.


    He must be feeling down."


    Jacqueline nodded in understanding, hermitment to her newfound brother unwavering.


    She knew she had a lot to make up for, and she was determined to be there for Jaegar in any way she could. The fact that they had different mothers didn''t affect her affection for Jaegar. effect


    Jaegar walked out of the chamber, with Jacqueline following closely behind.


    She expressed her condolences, and though it waste, she wanted to say, "Jaegar, I''m sorry about your mother."


    Seeing as he didn''t respond, she said, "Let''s go. I will take you to her."


    She led him through the pce and out to a balcony overlooking a breathtaking scene. The sun was setting, casting a warm glow over the rolling hills and sparklingke below.


    There, Jacqueline whistled, twisting her lips in a particr way.


    Out of nowhere, a massive white-furred creature with giant wings swooped down and gracefullynded on the balcony.


    Jaegar watched the beast with a mix of curiosity and detachment, his thoughts still consumed by his mother, Augusta.


    Jacqueline gestured for Jaegar to climb onto the creature''s back as she got on it first.


    It had four legs, thick fur, a grey face with a round shape around its eyes and lips, and its body had fur of a light yellow colour. Its tail, wide and long as it was, twitched as it prepared to take flight.


    With a powerful leap, the creatureunched itself into the air.


    Jacqueline sat calmly, ustomed to the ride, while Jaegar remained lost in thought.


    She tried to break the silence and lighten the mood. "It''s sad and heart-wrenching, but you can''t keep sulking like this. You''ll get wrinkles on your face," she teased.


    Jaegar frowned, taken aback by her words. He muttered, "I just thought I would have a happy life with loving parents, but it seems like a dream now."


    Over the roar of the wind, Jacqueline couldn''t quite hear his words clearly. She asked, "What did you say?"


    Jaegar sighed and shook his head. "It''s nothing," he replied, his voice barely audible.


    In a matter of minutes, they arrived at their destination¡ªthe mountain peak where the cabin was nestled.


    Jaegar could see the cabin below, its appearance was weathered and overgrown with trees.


    Jacqueline directed his attention towards a nearby grave, but instead, Jaegar walked to the porch and sat there, his gaze fixed on the cabin that held memories of his past.


    He sat there for quite a while, and she walked around the ce.


    Sitting on the porch of the cabin, Jaegar couldn''t help but feel a deep, unfulfilled longing within him. It was a yearning for the love and care of a parent who would hold him close and cherish his well-being.


    Despite everything he had experienced and witnessed in his life, he still clung to that desire, and he couldn''t help but feel a bit pathetic for it. It was as if a part of him yearned for something he had never truly known, and even after witnessing the pain and turmoil that came with it, that longing remained.


    He thought about what Vivianne said and what his aunt said to him beforeing here, at that time. He would have to talk to her about that man. Or maybe he could talk to him.


    From what she said, he didn''t seem like he was around much.


    ''Fuck, man, you haven''t even met that woman, and you are feeling sad about it. Now shut the fucking thoughts and focus on the dickheads that are after you,'' he said to himself.


    He knew what he wanted, so he decided to work for it. He had already started to focus on the immemorial arts, and he wanted to level up.


    Time will reveal everything.


    He got up and breathed in deeply, trying to clear his mind of the conflicting emotions. He looked at the grave onest time and walked towards Jacqueline.


    As Jaegar and Jacqueline sat on the porch, taking in the calming view, their conversation flowed easily.


    "The view here is very calming," Jacqueline remarked, her gaze fixed on the serenendscape.


    "Yeah, it is," Jaegar agreed.


    "Should I call you Big Sister from now on?" he asked with a touch of yfulness in his voice.


    Seeing


    Jacqueline chuckled softly and shook her head. "You can, if you want," she replied, still captivated by the peaceful scenery.


    "Have you calmed your mind?"


    "Yeah, it is now."


    "So, why did she call me to the empire now?" Jaegar questioned further.


    Jacqueline adopted a more assertive tone, saying, "You are still talking rudely, but I''ll let it slide for now.


    As for the reason you were called, it was Grandfather. He wanted all his grandchildren to gather here in the pce. He wanted to see them all and have dinner with them."


    "Grandfather is unwell, and he mostly stays in his private chambers most of the time.


    And that dinner with him will be tonight," Jacqueline informed Jaegar, giving him a once-over. "And you need proper clothes."


    Jaegar nced down at his attire, realizing that his current outfit was quite out of cepared to the grandeur of the pce.


    With Jacqueline leading the way, they hopped onto the beast and took to the skies. She expertly steered the creature high into the clouds and then back towards the pce. Theynded on the balcony, and she guided him back to the chambers where they had first met.


    Inside, she ordered the maids to bring out some suitable attire.


    Jacqueline said, "I called in a tailor and arranged a few sets."


    Jaegar reluctantly agreed, asking, "Do I really need to dress up for this?"


    Jacqueline replied with firmness, "You have to. Our cousins will be there as well, and I don''t want them to look down on you."


    The arrival of the younger prince''s son had already be the subject of pce gossip, with whispers and hushed conversations echoing through the grand corridors.


    His presence, so unfamiliar to the pce, had stirred intrigue and curiosity among the pce.


    The news of the new arrival had spread like wildfire, leaving no corner of the pce untouched by spection.


    As Jacqueline and Jaegar made their way back to the pce, the whispers and discussions only intensified, marking his arrival as a significant event in the pce''s otherwise tranquil atmosphere.


    Two maids came forward and led Jaegar into a room while Jacqueline went into another room.


    The two maids, both in their mid-twenties, assisted Jaegar in changing. He couldn''t help but flirt with them, and each time he spoke, they blushed uncontrobly.


    A petite brte with a friendly demeanour gently began to unbutton Jaegar''s shirt. Her nimble fingers moved with practised ease, undoing each button one by one.


    Jaegar stood there, feeling a bit self-conscious but also quite intrigued by the experience.


    A slightly taller and more reserved redhead carefully helped him slide the shirt off his shoulders once all the buttons were undone. She folded it neatly and ced it on a nearby chair.


    "So, tell me your names,dies, I would rather babble than have this silence."


    The brte said, "Your Highness, please don''t move."


    Then she replied, "I''m Grace, and she is Emily."


    Jaegar smiled, frowning, as she held his hands. He chuckled to himself, feeling her hands holding him gently.


    Then she said, "We are just pce maids serving Lady Jacqueline."


    "Tell me about yourdy, then."


    The young maids exchanged a quick nce before one of them, Grace, spoke up hesitantly, "Your Highness, we don''t know much about Lady Jacqueline. She''s always been rather secretive about her personal life. And she is rather mysterious in her ways."


    Jaegar raised an eyebrow, intrigued by her mysterious demeanour. "Oh, is that so? She must be an interesting person, then."


    The second maid, a redhead, nodded in agreement. "Indeed, Your Highness. Lady Jacqueline is quite intelligent and skilled in various arts. She''s always been devoted to her duties in the pce."


    "But we had never seen her smile like we do now. Ever since you came to this hall, she has been smiling to herself."


    Jaegar thought otherwise. She only smiled once, and the rest of the time, she was cold.

 Chapter 162: Dinner with the emperor

    Jaegar smiled, appreciating the respect they showed towards Jacqueline. "Well, I''m looking forward to getting to know her better.


    Grace then moved behind Jaegar, her fingers deftly working on his belt. She loosened it, and Jaegar couldn''t help but grin as her cheeks flushed with a soft shade of pink.


    Emily, taking the lead now, assisted Jaegar with his trousers. She knelt down gracefully, guiding his legs out of them. As she did, she nced up at Jaegar, their eyes briefly meeting, causing her to blush.


    The jacket, adorned with intricate embroidery and fine details, hugged his frame perfectly. Its tails gracefully cascaded down his legs, adding a touch of old charm. The fabric was of the finest quality, a deep, rich shade of ck that contrasted strikingly with his fairplexion. Thepels featured a delicate sheen, entuating the exquisite craftsmanship.


    Beneath the jacket, Jaegar wore a waistcoat anda crisply pressed shirt with a high cor, which framed his face regally. A silk cravat was neatly tied in a Windsor knot, adding an air of sophistication.


    The trousers, snug butfortable, tapered elegantly towards his polished leather shoes,pleting the ensemble.


    As Jaegar surveyed himself in the mirror, he couldn''t help but marvel at the transformation. The suit draped him in a timeless allure, highlighting his tall, lean physique. The dark, dramatic attire, coupled with his unruly, wavy hair and chiselled features, created a striking contrast that would undoubtedly turn heads.


    Jaegar''s light, pale skin looked even more noticeable when paired with the ck suit he was wearing, as well as his wavy hair with shades of blond highlights.


    Jaegar was a vision of masculine beauty, resembling a Greek god with his striking features and chiselled physique. He had an incredible handsomeness that could make anyone who gazed upon him turn their heads and blush with admiration.


    The maids couldn''t help but blush themselves as they dressed him in the tailpred attire.


    His transformation into the embodiment of timeless charm left them in awe. With each carefully arranged detail, Jaegar''s allure grew more irresistible, and the maids couldn''t deny the fluttering of their hearts as they worked in his presence.


    "Thank you,dies." Jaegar''s voice resonated with a deep, velvety timbre that sent shivers down their spines. The maids exchanged nces, their cheeks flushed with a mixture of excitement and nervousness, as they curtsied in response to his gratitude.


    Both of them bowed to him, "It was an honour to assist you, Lord Jaegar," they said in unison, their voices filled with genuine admiration.


    "Now, if you''ll excuse me," he said, "let''s go and see whatever that dinner is." then walked out of the door.


    As he walked out of the room, he was stunned to see her.


    Jacqueline had chosen a breathtaking gown that highlighted her figure with absolute perfection. The dress exuded opulence, adorned with intricatece embellishments that added an air of sophistication. Its flowing silhouette lent her an ethereal charm, and as she stood there, she radiated an aura of grace and elegance.


    As Jacqueline beheld her younger brother, now attired in resplendent garments, she experienced a momentary sense of astonishment.


    Jaegar had undergone a profound transformation since she hadst seen him, his attire elevating his appearance to new heights and entuating his already remarkable features. He radiated undeniable handsomeness, and Jacqueline couldn''t help but be captivated by this remarkable metamorphosis.


    With an engaging smile, she remarked, "You will undoubtedly have every youngdy vying for your attention during the post-dinner gathering."


    Jaegar, adopting a somewhat nonchnt tone, inquired, "There''s still more after dinner."


    Jacqueline responded with an assurance, "It will be a brief affair, as we shall depart shortly thereafter."


    She gently scolded him, saying, "Cease yourints, and would you be so kind as to escort me to the dining hall? It appears that they are prepared and awaiting our arrival."


    He stared at her for a brief second. She changed her facial expression too quickly, he thought. Even if it was only a brief amount of time they met, she was acting familiar with him.


    Jaegar gantly offered his hand to Jacqueline, who, in turn, gracefully epted her demeanour, radiating warmth as she offered a heartfelt smile.


    She further expressed, "I''m delighted that you have chosen to grace us with your presence, dear brother."


    Jaegar, deeply touched by her smile, felt an internal shift, letting go of any lingering grievances he may have harboured. He responded with a smile of his own, evoking a faint blush upon Jacqueline''s cheeks.


    *


    In a chamber adjacent to the grand hall they had just left, a woman stood gazing out of a window. She bore a striking resemnce to Jacqueline but exuded an even greater air of elegance and allure. At the door, Bernat waited, and the woman inquired, "Did they leave?"


    Bernat replied respectfully, "Yes, mydy."


    She continued, "And how does he seem? What are your impressions of him?"


    Bernat considered his response and replied, "I''m unable to say for certain, mydy. The young man appears rather enigmatic, and his thoughts are challenging to discern."


    The woman fell into a contemtive silence before finally remarking, "Very well, you may leave for now. However, do keep a watchful eye on him."


    Bernat bowed and replied, "Yes, mydy," before taking his leave.


    *


    In another part of the pce, within its inner chambers, a young man stood in intense agitation. Facing him was his servant, a figure of aged wisdom with stark white hair. The young man, Lorcan, eximed in frustration, "He actually came? How dare he set foot in this ce?" In his anger, heshed out, kicking a nearby chair.


    His servant, Wace, tried to calm him, saying, "Please, your highness, you mustn''t let yourposure slip."


    Lorcan couldn''t contain his rage, growling, "Why couldn''t he just have met his end? First, he intruded upon the academy, and now he''se here. That wretched individual couldn''t even eliminate him when he had the chance back at the academy!" The memory of the attack on Jaegar during his arrival at the academy still festered within him.


    Observing Lorcan seething with fury, Wace stepped forward and uttered, "Your Highness, it is time for you to depart." Lorcan, engulfed in anger, responded with a grunt, vehemently kicking a nearby chair. Without uttering a word, he stormed out of the room, with Wace dutifully trailing behind.


    The initial encounter with Jaegar urred within the confines of the academy. Lorcan harboured a strong aversion towards Jaegar''s presence and thus instructed his loyal servant, Wace, to rid him from the scene. Despite multiple attempts to thwart Jaegar, thetter managed to slip through Lorcan''s grasp.


    Lorcan resorted to employing Ethan, manipting his emotions to stoke anger and aggravate the situation with Jaegar. Ethan, in turn, used his influence to retaliate against Jaegar, but the n backfired disastrously, resulting in a legal pursuit against Lorcan''s family.


    Undeterred, Ethan orchestrated another scheme, this time targeting the ck isles. However, the attempt proved to be yet another failure, bringing about severe repercussions for them.


    In the expansive grand hall, a lengthy table stretched across its expanse, adorned with a sumptuous array of food. The warm glow of lit candles emanated from the centre, casting a flickering radiance that entuated the opulence of the scene. All the utensils were meticulously arranged, and the air was filled with the aroma of delectable meals awaiting consumption.


    As the gathering of princes and princesses engaged in conversation, Lordan made his entrance.


    However, the attention swiftly shifted when Jacqueline entered the hall with Jaegar in tow. All eyes turned towards the unexpected duo, and a collective hush fell over the room as surprised and intrigued gazes fixated on them. Jaegar, seemingly unperturbed, stood with Jacqueline as she gracefully walked alongside him.


    Some approached Jacqueline, and among them were Loreen, the daughter of the eldest, and ran, the son of the first prince.


    Curiosity piqued, Loreen inquired, "Who might this be?" ran, with a deep and low-pitched voice, responded, "Jaegar."


    All eyes remained on the neers as Jaegar, Then again, ran said, "Wee home, little brother." ran, with a faint smile.


    Jaegar then said, "And you are?"


    Jaegar, maintaining a stoic expression, watched as ran said, "How rude of me. I''m ran Varis Gadfraye," his voice resonating with pride. Jacqueline sensed an undercurrent of malice in Varan''s eyes and interjected, "Enough with introductions. Grandfather will be here. Get seated now."


    As Jacqueline spoke, the doors flung open on the other side of the hall. Men dressed in resplendent armour, adorned with golden tes and helmets, entered first, brandishing long swords. Following them, in the middle of the entourage, were two distinguished figures-Vivianne and Joolicus. The emperor had arrived, appearing aged yet dignified, his face marked by wrinkles and white hair evident.


    Beside him, his wife, Vivianne, held his arm as they walked into the hall, both dressed in regal attire. The atmosphere became charged with anticipation as the presence of royalty added an air of formality to the already grand setting.


    All of them were now seated, as the emperor took his seat at the end of the table with his wife.

 Chapter 163: Back to the academy

    After the initial hush that apanied the entrance of the emperor and his entourage, the grand hall settled into an air of expectancy. The emperor, his face marked by the passage of time, approached the gathered grandchildren with a warm yet authoritative presence


    The grandeur of the hall was momentarily eclipsed as Emperor Joolicus Varis Gadfraye took his ce at the head of the table, the embodiment of regality. His presencemanded attention, and a respectful hush settled over the hall. With a voice that resonated with authority yet held a touch of warmth, he addressed his grandchildren.


    "My dear grandchildren," the emperor began, his eyes scanning the gathered princes and princesses. "It brings me great joy to see each of you gathered here, a testament to the unity and strength of our noble family."


    His gaze lingered on Jacqueline, a glint of pride in his eyes, before shifting to Jaegar, who stood among them for the first time. "And to our newest member," he continued, "a wee befitting the asion. Jaegar, though this may be your first sojourn within these pce walls, the blood that courses through your veins intertwines with ours, forging an unbreakable bond.


    You are family, and in our family, we find strength."


    The emperor''s words held a subtle acknowledgement of Jaegar''s significance, weaving him seamlessly into the familial tapestry.


    With a voice that carried the weight of both wisdom and experience, the emperor began conversing with his grandchildren. He asked about their endeavours, their studies, and the happenings within the kingdom. Each word from his mouth held a gravitas that demanded respect, and the younger generation listened attentively, absorbing the wisdom dispensed by the patriarch.


    "May this gathering strengthen our ties and illuminate the path ahead for our family, united in purpose and prosperity," he concluded, his voice carrying the weight of tradition.


    The grand feast unfolded, and the clinking of utensils against tes resonated in harmony with the subdued discussions that resumed around the table.


    Amidst the sharedughter and exchanges, the emperor savoured his meal, asionally sharing anecdotes and tales from the days of his youth. The atmosphere was infused with a sense of familial warmth and connection, transcending the grandeur of the hall.


    Uponpleting his meal, the emperor rose gracefully, his aged yet sturdy framemanding attention. With a twinkle in his eye, he dered, "This has been a delightful gathering, my dear grandchildren. I would like to have another meal with you soon." The announcement was met with nods of agreement and smiles from the younger generation.


    With a final nce around the table, the emperor made his exit, his departure leaving a lingering sense of reverence in the grand hall.


    After the emperor''s departure, Jacqueline, sensing Jaegar''s unease in the grand hall, swiftly guided him out. She was concerned about the potential judgments and inquiries he might face from the other members of the royal family. Jaegar, grateful for her intervention, contemted the prospect of returning to the academy once this royal affair concluded.


    As they emerged into the garden, Jacqueline led Jaegar to a waiting carriage. It was evident that this was not a one-time event; there were more gatherings scheduled in theing days. Jaegar, acknowledging the inevitable return, bid farewell to Jacqueline and settled into the carriage.


    As the carriage began to move, it lifted off the ground, soaring into the air with a single majestic horse guiding its flight. Jaegar gazed out, pondering the events of the dinner. The inquisitive gazes of the royal family members lingered in his mind, but his focus shifted to Lorcan, who seemed to purposefully conceal him, and ran, who disyed a notable interest in him.


    The reasons for their curiosity remained elusive, and Jaegar resolved to uncover the truth during the next gathering.


    Opening the carriage door, Jaegar stood at the threshold, feeling the gentle night breeze against his face. The moon hung on the horizon, and clouds drifted in the night sky. The coach, rmed by Jaegar''s stance, urged him to return inside, but Jaegar reassured him.


    With the moon as his silentpanion, Jaegar watched the scenery pass by as the carriage glided towards the town, nearing the academy. Having contacted Pierre, he learned that his friend was in a hotel in the town.


    The anticipation of reuniting with familiar surroundings and uncovering the mysteries surrounding his interactions with the royal family fueled Jaegar''s thoughts as the carriage made its nocturnal journey.


    Having dispatched a letter via his raven to Pierre, Jaegar inquired about his friend''s location. The carriage descended upon the town around midnight,nding gracefully in front of the inn where Pierre was staying. Jaegar disembarked, and the coachman, showing a respectful bow, departed.


    Entering the inn, Jaegar spotted Pierre seated near the tables, seemingly in anticipation. Pierre, looking a bit drowsy, quipped, "Couldn''t youe in the morning?" Jaegar retorted with a smirk, "You should have slept; why wait?" He approached Pierre, and without any formality, embraced his friend.


    After reciprocating the hug, Pierre remarked with a mix of jest and sincerity, with a half-amused, half-exhausted expression, andmented, "Sometimes, I get this urge to punch that remarkably handsome face of yours. It''s like you''re growing more attractive every time I see you."


    Jaegar, responding with a cheeky grin, yfully retreated a step. "Well," he retorted, "hit me as much as you like, then." His words wereced with yful banter.


    Pierre and Jaegar entered the room, the worn-out floor creaking slightly beneath their footsteps. Settling down, Pierre, with genuine curiosity, inquired about Jaegar''s summer escapades. Jaegar proceeded to recount the tumultuous events of the season, detailing the chaos and challenges he faced, notably the dramatic incident involving his aunt.


    Listening attentively, Pierre''s eyes widened with astonishment. "Maybe the power they use is a form of magic, who knows," he mused. "But you were able to save your aunt. That''s good, and most importantly, you''re safe. You know, my summer was quite eventful too."


    Intrigued, Jaegar prompted Pierre to share his own experiences. Pierre sighed, revealing a more sombre side to his summer tale. "My parents had heated arguments, and they''re separated now," he confessed, a tinge of anger colouring his tone.


    Jaegar extended aforting hand, understanding theplexities of family strife. Pierre continued, "My father is staying elsewhere, with his mistress. It''s not a big deal; she seems happier with him gone, anyway."


    As a gesture of solidarity, Jaegar reassured him. Pierre shifted the mood, suggesting, "Jennifer ising tomorrow. We can have a little fun in town and then head off to the academy. What do you say?" Jaegar agreed, and with two beds in the room, they prepared for the night.


    As theyy on their respective beds, Jaegar''s mind couldn''t escape the thoughts of Fiona. Considering the recent separation, he pondered if there might be a chance for something more. The need to confide in Pierre about his brief encounter with Fiona during the carnival lingered in his thoughts, a revtion waiting to be shared between friends.


    In the morning, Jaegar and Pierre awoke to the hustle and bustle of the inn. As they descended to themon area, they noticed people staring at Jaegar with a mix of surprise and curiosity. Picking up on the unusual atmosphere, Pierre moved to the table where newspapersy scattered.


    There, he discovered a photo of Jaegar, d in regal attire, apanied by the headline: "The Youngest Imperial Prince Returns Home."


    yfully, Pierre presented the paper to Jaegar, greeting him with, "Hello, Mr. Prince." Jaegar, frowning, took the paper and appreciated the quality of the photograph. With a wry smile, hemented on the photographer''s skill.


    Pierre, discerning the situation, remarked, "Seems like it was released by those sneaky investigative journalists, always snooping around." Jaegar sighed, and said, "Just when I thought things were getting better and some news freak had toe and shatter it."


    Pierre, offering reassurance, stood by him, saying, "My man, don''t worry. It has its own benefits."


    As they conversed, people around them couldn''t help but stare. Eventually, Jaegar and Pierre decided to leave the inn. A few minutester, they rendezvoused with Jennifer. Despite their attempt to explore the town together, Jaegar''s newfound identity as the prince garnered widespread attention.


    Feeling the weight of gazes upon them, they made their way out. Opting to head for the academy, they hired a coachman to transport them.


    Seated in the carriage, Jennifer smiled at Jaegar, teasingly remarking, "Well, Jaegar, it seems you''ve made some good friends with the news people." Jaegar sighed, acknowledging the unintended consequences of his presence bing public knowledge. "What can I say?" he replied, contemting the challenges that awaited him, "Do I even have a choice."


    "But why did they call you there after all this time?" she asked.


    "People age and change with time."


    Jennifer rolled her eyes, "Yeah, you never, always cryptic with your words."


    Pierre and Jaegar both smiled ncing at each other.


    Jennifer pinched lightly around Pierre''s waist, making him squeal in pain. "what was that for?" asked Pierre, rubbing his sore spot.

 Chapter 164: A Giant white wolf

    The carriage swiftly reached the academy, the proximity of the town making the journey short.


    As they arrived, Jaegar and Pierre made their way towards their dorms, the curious nces of fellow students following their every step. Jaegar entered his room andy there for a few minutes, lost in contemtion.


    The academy bustled with activity as new students and talented individuals filled the halls. The morning assembly loomed, and soon everyone took their seats ording to their respective houses.


    Headmaster Ashfield initiated the process of sorting students into their houses. Jaegar, seated with Pierre and Jennifer, observed the proceedings. However, his attention drifted towards a female professor on the dais, who seemingly avoided making eye contact with him.


    Jeanine, present among the professors, focused her gaze elsewhere, and even Tara, engrossed in conversation, remained oblivious to Jaegar''s presence. He chose not to dwell on it, engaging in conversation with his friends.


    As the sorting concluded, they were dismissed, and Jaegar, apanied by Pierre, headed to their first ss. New and familiar faces adorned the faculty as they began their academic day.


    Throughout the day, Jaegar encountered Tara briefly, engaging in a conversation.


    However, Jeanine remained distant, not approaching or acknowledging him.


    Even during a meeting with Jennifer in the courtyard, Pierre hurriedly arrived, breathless and seemingly urgent. He addressed Jaegar after requesting a moment alone, prompting Jennifer to leave with a yful warning about not discussing girls.


    As Jennifer departed, Pierre, still catching his breath, leaned towards Jaegar, "Did you hear about Professor Jeanine? She..." He nced at Jennifer, then urged her to leave for their private conversation


    "Jen, can you leave us boys alone for a moment? I have something big to discuss with him," Pierre requested.


    Jennifer frowned at him but acquiesced, rising from her seat. "You better think before you start to talk about her," she warned, her eyes narrowing at Pierre. Once she left, Pierre began speaking, a sense of urgency in his voice. Once alone, Pierre began speaking, "Jaegar, did you talk with Professor Jeanine?"


    "No," Jaegar responded sternly. Pierre hesitated for a moment before divulging, "I just saw her with someone. They seemed to be very intimate, she was all over him." Jaegar''s expression tightened, and he demanded that Pierre take him to the location.


    Silently, Jaegar and Pierre navigated through the academy, arriving at a quiet corridor devoid of onlookers. As they approached, they saw her standing at the end of the corridor, enveloped in an intimate embrace with a man. His hands were roaming freely, and as Jaegar and Pierre got closer, they identified him as Professor Heath.


    A deep frown etched across Jaegar''s face, while Pierre stood in shock, eximing, "What!"


    Jaegar''s reaction was unexpected to Pierre, who knew about their previous connection. "Aren''t you angry?" Pierre questioned. Jaegar, however, replied with surprising calmness, "Why would I be?" Pierre leaned in, whispering, "You know, like, weren''t you two an item?"


    Jaegar rified, "Not exactly. We just fooled around; it''s not like she''s my lover or something. But Professor Heath, I wasn''t expecting that, though." Pierre echoed the sentiment, adding, "Me too."


    In the shadows, they continued to watch the unfolding scene,


    Having witnessed Jeanine with another, Jaegar''s interest in her waned. Instead, an idea sparked in his mind. He turned to Pierre and suggested, "Let''s go say hi to them."


    Pierre''s eyes widened, and he pulled Jaegar aside, cautioning, "What are you doing? I knew it, you''re jealous. But now is not the time, Jaegar." Ignoring Pierre, Jaegar proceeded toward the unsuspecting pair.


    With nimble steps, Jaegar approached them silently. Leaning towards a window, they remained unaware of his presence. Jaegar stood behind them, a mischievous glint in his eyes.


    Seizing the opportune moment, he greeted, "Good evening, professors."


    Suddenly, as if struck by lightning, Jeanine and Heath disentangled themselves, their faces registering shock upon seeing Jaegar standing before them.


    Jeanine, flustered, eximed, "Jaegar!" Heath, embarrassed, demanded, "What are you doing here?"


    Jaegar nonchntly replied, "We''re just passing by." Meanwhile, a little farther away, Pierre nervously waved his hand, his smile masking the anticipation of the unfolding scene.


    Heath swiftly departed, not ncing back, leaving Jeanine standing there, her gaze fixed on Jaegar''sposed expression. Calm and devoid of visible emotions, Jaegar faced her when she inquired, "Are you angry?"


    His reply was a simple, "No."


    Relief washed over Jeanine''s face as she ventured further, "I hope you keep what happened between this a secret, and we can¡ª" Jaegar cut her off, stating firmly, "Professor, you can have your rtionship with anyone you want, and I will not involve myself with you anymore." He turned and walked out of the corridor, leaving Pierre to hastily follow in his wake.


    Jeanine observed Jaegar''s departure, muttering to herself, "He didn''t seem bothered even a bit. Why isn''t he angry, though?"


    She was feeling disappointed and sad that he wasn''t angry at her.


    Jaegar, resolute in his decision, had a clear boundary when it came to intimate rtionships; he never allowed himself to be emotionally entangled, except for a select few. What troubled Jeanine even more was Jaegar''sck of anger or inquiry into her actions.


    While walking to the dorms, Pierre, he asked Jaegar walking beside him, "What did you say to her?"


    "Nothing just had nothing to do with her anymore."


    Pierre looked at him, "Well, this year already started with a bang, just how it will be along the road."


    They reached the dorms, entering their rooms, Jaegar stood near the window, he thought about what to do next. He wanted to pay a visit to Ethan and have a little chat with him about the demon.


    And the two assassination attempts, they made on him.


    The only clue he had right now was Ethan. He didn''t know where was he right now.


    As he was thinking, he heard a howl from the woods, a long one, he can even sense the direction and ce it wasing from. The howl didn''t seem like normal wolf cry but more like a pained howl.


    As Jaegar stood by the window, a distant howl pierced the night, originating from the depths of the woods. Reminiscent of the sounds he had heard before, the haunting cry filled the air. Far within the forest, concealed behind the academy, a group of individuals d in leather attire emerged, brandishing hunting weapons.


    Their pursuit was evident as they chased a formidable creature, a wolf of extraordinary proportions. Towering at a height of two meters, the beast ran through the dense woods, its ferocity evident in every stride.


    Nightfall had shrouded the surroundings in darkness, and the hunters relied on torchlights to pierce the obscurity. Their weapons were held at the ready, poised for any confrontation as they relentlessly pursued the massive wolf. As the pursuit delved deeper into the forest, the wolf''s howl echoed once more, a prolonged call that seemed to beckon itspanions.


    Standing at the window, Jaegar observed the shifting lights within the forest''s depths. Squinting his eyes, he strained to focus, revealing figures carrying gleaming weapons, illuminated by the ethereal glow of the moonlight. It became apparent to Jaegar that these individuals were in pursuit of something within the woods, although he couldn''t discern the exact nature of their prey.


    Guided by the echoes of the howling, he made a calcted guess. With a decisive motion, Jaegar opened the window, leaping out into the night, to see what it was.


    Venturing into the forest under the haunting cover of night, Jaegar felt an unspoken tension in the air, a palpable sense of danger that hung between the ancient trees. As he moved deeper into the shadows, the distant sounds of a chase reached his ears, echoing through the silent expanse of the woods.


    Emerging into a moonlit clearing, Jaegar witnessed the scene unfolding before him. A group of leather-d individuals, their hunting weapons glinting ominously, surrounded a massive wolf.


    Towering at an extraordinary height, the beast held an air of primal power that seemed to defy the natural order. Without warning, the confrontation erupted into chaos.


    The wolf, with swift and lethal precision, retaliated against its assants. The forest echoed with desperate cries as the men fought a losing battle against the ferocious creature.


    The air was thick with tension, punctuated by the haunting sounds of struggle and the primal roars of the wolf. Jaegar, hidden in the shadows, watched in awe and trepidation. The wolf''s eyes, gleaming with an otherworldly intelligence, locked onto Jaegar''s presence. In a swift and brutal onught, the beast dispatched the remaining men, leaving only silence in its wake.


    Realizing he was the next target; Jaegar summoned the magic thaty dormant within him. As the massive wolf lunged towards him, Jaegar unleashed a surge of mystical energy. Arcane forces swirled around him, creating a barrier that repelled the beast''s advance. In the moonlit clearing, Jaegar faced the colossal wolf with determination etched across his face as he looked at the wolf.

 Chapter 165: Death on the campus

    Drawing his wand with swift precision, he summoned the arcane energies thaty dormant within him. The air crackled with magical intensity as Jaegar and the massive wolf locked eyes, a sh of primal forces. With a flick of his wand, Jaegar conjured a protective barrier, a shimmering shield that deflected the wolf''s powerful strikes.


    Arcane bolts of energyshed out from Jaegar''s wand, each aimed with precision. The wolf, an embodiment of untamed wilderness, responded with agility and cunning, dodging and retaliating with primal ferocity.


    The forest bore witness to the magical duel, the sh of spell and tooth, as Jaegar weaved intricate patterns in the air. Sparks of magic and glimmers of moonlight danced around thebatants, creating an otherworldly spectacle. As the battle intensified, Jaegar''s movements became more fluid, his wand dancing through the air in rhythmic patterns.


    He uttered incantations with unwavering focus, the magic flowing seamlessly from wand to wolf.


    The giant creature, though formidable, began to falter under the relentless assault. In the final moments, Jaegar summoned the culmination of his magical prowess. A radiant burst of energy enveloped the wolf, ensnaring it in a web of mystical forces. The creature, now subdued by the arcane mastery of the young wizard, sumbed to the transformative power of Jaegar''s spell.


    The moonlit clearing, once a battleground, now held an air of stillness. Jaegar stood amidst the magical aftermath, his wand raised, and the defeated wolf at his side, its primal spirit subdued by the wizard''s mastery of the arcane arts.


    As the echoes of the magical battle faded away, the massive wolf underwent a stunning transformation. In a swirl of mystical energy, the formidable creature morphed into a young woman.


    With flowing blonde hair and piercing eyes, shey on the forest floor, vulnerable and disoriented.


    Jaegar, recognizing the profound shift, approached the young woman with caution. Stripping off his long robe, he gently covered her, shielding her form from the cool night air.


    The ethereal glow of the moon highlighted the tenderness in Jaegar''s actions as he watched over the transformed being.


    As she gradually regained consciousness, the world around her came into focus. Her vision slowly opened up, and the first thing she saw was Jaegar standing at a distance, quietly observing her.


    In an instant, she jolted upright, causing the robe covering her body to fall off. She found herself on all fours, ring fiercely at Jaegar, her red eyes locked onto his figure.


    Undeterred by her aggressive stance, Jaegar remained calm, standing his ground. "I meant no harm," he assured her, his voice steady. However, she continued to growl, showing her teeth in a defensive disy.


    "Are you a student?" she asked, looking at the logo on his shirt.


    Jaegar, unfazed, responded, "Yes, I am a student," as he looked down at his uniform.


    "Where are those hunters? Are they more? Did you see any of them?"


    Pointing to the bodies, he continued, "You killed those hunters."


    The transformed woman, still on all fours, scrutinized Jaegar''s attire. "Why did you attack me then?" she questioned.


    Jaegar exined matter-of-factly, "You were attacking me. I just defended myself."


    Gradually rising to her feet, she shifted her gaze from Jaegar to herself. Remarkablyposed, she walked over to the fallen robe, picked it up, and began to wear it. The air held a tense stillness as the two figures assessed each other in the aftermath of the magical confrontation.


    As she stared at Jaegar, her gaze lingered on him for a couple of seconds, scrutinizing his calm demeanor. He had overpowered her with surprising ease, leaving her with lingering doubts about his true nature. Despite her reservations, she acknowledged that Jaegar wasn''t lying about the confrontation.


    Jaegar, disying concern, asked, "Who are you?"


    Her silence persisted, prompting him to inquire further, "Did they chase you down here?"


    She cast a wary nce to the dark woods, revealing the turmoil within her. Attempting to move to one side, she cried out in pain, knelt, and clutched her injured leg. The red and sore spots on her calves from the earlier sh left her unable to stand.


    In the midst of the moonlit forest, where shadows danced beneath the canopy of old trees, the injured woman clutched her sore leg.


    The dim glow from the enchanted night sky revealed the red and painful marks marring the back of her calves.


    Jaegar approached her with caution, his steps muffled by the carpet of leaves beneath him. He kneeled before her, his expressionced with empathy.


    "May I?" he inquired, his voice gentle.


    She looked at him, confusion etched upon her face. She hesitated briefly before a spark of understanding flickered in her eyes. Nodding slowly, she consented.


    Jaegar extended his hands over her wounded leg and began to chant an incantation, the arcane words flowing from him like a secret melody. The air seemed to shimmer with magic as he cast the healing spell, "Lo''rar."


    Under the incantation''s influence, the injured skin on her leg started to mend itself, restoring its previous state. As the spell took effect, the pain gradually ebbed away, leaving her with a profound sense of relief. She gazed at Jaegar with gratitude, her guard softening in his presence.


    "Thank you," she murmured, sinceritycing her words.


    Jaegar rose to his feet, his eyes looking out around them.


    She introduced herself as Emaria, her name carrying a unique charm as it rolled off her tongue. In turn, Jaegar shared his own name, and a brief understanding settled between them.


    Emaria, her voice tinged with weariness, recounted her harrowing tale. She had been a leader of the wolf tribe, guiding her pack on a hunt that had taken a tragic turn. Their paths had crossed with ruthless hunters, who had mercilessly decimated her entire pack. In their pursuit of bloodshed, they had sought to end her life as well.


    Alone and fleeing for her survival, she had found herself in the haunting depths of these woods.


    After Jaegar had tended to her injuries, Emaria expressed her gratitude with heartfelt sincerity.


    Swiftly, she made her departure, leaving behind only the echoes of her tale and the newfound bond she had formed with the young wizard.


    Jaegar lingered in the forest, his gaze falling upon the lifeless bodies of the hunters who had crossed paths with Emaria. Their gear was well-crafted, hinting at their proficiency and ruthlessness.


    With purpose in his stride, Jaegar eventually made his way back to his room, the shadows of the trees trailing him.


    *


    In the eerie, moonlit woods, the night held secrets of both life and death.


    After a few minutes of their departure, among the bodies of the hunter lying on the ground, one of them seemed to still hold onto thest thread that clung to his life.


    Amidst the shadows, one of the hunters who had seemed lifeless began to twitch faintly. The moon hung on the horizon, casting its brilliant radiance upon the forest, its light weaving through the old trees.


    The huntery on the ground, his body maimed and his life hanging by a thread. His severe wounds painted a grim picture, and among the numerous injuries, a deep and gruesome bite mark marred his abdomen.


    The teeth had punctured his flesh, sinking deep into the skin, and leaving behind a grotesque, bloody indentation. Within the cruel, fang-shaped cavity, blood continued to well up, forming a gruesome pool that refused to clot.


    The man''s breaths were faint andboured, each one a struggle for survival. With each feeble rise and fall of his chest, the blood-filled bite mark served as a cruel reminder of the night''s terrifying events.


    As if by some miracle, the blood stopped flowing out and the wounds on his body were starting to heal.


    The man, bitten by Emaria during the confrontation, was slowly undergoing a transformation. His wounds began to heal at an unnaturally rapid pace, and consciousness gradually returned to him.


    However, the threshold of his endurance was reached, and he slipped back into the realms of unconsciousness. Thest image that flickered in his mind was that of Jaegar walking away, leaving behind the mysterious forest and its enigmatic encounters.


    *


    As dawn broke and the first rays of the morning sun pierced through the darkness, Jaegar prepared for another day of sses. He dressed for the asion, and in thepany of his friend Pierre, he made his way to the morning assembly.


    Upon entering the hall, they sensed a heavy atmosphere and overheard hushed discussions among their fellow students.


    Jennifer joined them, her expressionden with concern. She addressed the two with a sense of urgency. "Have you guys heard the news?"


    Pierre furrowed his brows and replied, "What news?"


    Jennifer''s voice was sombre as she shared the unsettling details. "One of the students was found dead in the early morning. A body was discovered in the corridors this morning, and the victim''s arm was brutally torn off by something."

 Chapter 166: Werewolf in the woods

    Pierre''s eyes widened in shock as he processed the horrifying information. "That''s absolutely terrifying," he eximed, his voice filled with disbelief.


    Jaegar couldn''t help but ponder the implications. "By something? Like an animal?"


    Jennifer nodded. "Yes, exactly. There were w marks on the floor, and the scene was drenched in blood. The professors are currently investigating the matter."


    "It might be some animal from the forest."


    Jennifer nodded, her expression grave. "That''s what the authorities suspect. They''re currently investigating the scene and trying to determine what kind of creature could have caused such damage." Pierre''s mind raced with questions as he struggled toprehend the gruesome scene that had unfolded at their school.


    Jaegar gently ced his hand on Pierre''s shoulder, causing the poor guy to jump in surprise. "Man! Why''d you have to sneak up on me like that?" Pierre eximed, looking a little shaken.


    With an innocent grin, Jaegar responded, "What? I was just trying to offer somefort."


    Pierre sighed in response, and Jennifer chimed in, teasingly, "I had no idea you were such a scaredy cat, Pierre."


    Emaria''s image shed through Jaegar''s mind, but he had no way of knowing where she was after their encounter the previous night.


    As the students settled in for the assembly, the headmaster addressed them, warning of the need for caution and assuring them that the cause of the student''s death and the identity of the perpetrator would soon be revealed.


    The atmosphere in the hall wasden with uncertainty as the specter of an ominous threat loomed over the academy.


    As the day unfolded at the academy, an air of unease lingered among the students. The news of the student''s death had cast a dark shadow over the once-hallowed halls of the school.


    Whispers and spections darted through the corridors like shadows, mingling with the hushed tones of concerned conversations.


    After the final ss bell rang, Jaegar embarked on a solo quest, determined to uncover more about the gruesome incident. With each echoing step, he journeyed towards the scene of the mysterious attack, the ce where the student had met his unfortunate end.


    The corridor revealed itself in a state of disarray. w marks etched deeply into the walls and floors, remnants of a ferocious struggle, were unmistakable. The sinister signs painted a vivid picture of the terror that had befallen the student.


    Jaegar observed the marks closely, and his thoughts gravitated towards Emaria, the enigmatic young woman he had encountered in the woods. Her primal nature, now evident in his mind, made her a potential suspect in the gruesome attack. The simrities between the w marks and Emaria''s ws nagged at him like a persistent riddle, but he knew better than to jump to conclusions.


    Her wolf form was huge, and considering the corridors, she would have wreaked more damage than it was now.


    The day turned into evening, and Jaegar returned to his room, the weight of the academy''s secrets heavy on his mind. Despite the curiosity and desire to seek out Emaria, he hesitated, doubting whether the woods held any answers. He chose to ce his trust in the academy''s faculty and the investigation they were conducting.


    Realizing that he was thinking too much, hey down in bed, gazing at the ceiling as his own thoughts started filling his mind.


    *


    The following day dawned, casting its silvery light upon the imposing corridors of Cledwarys Academy.


    A sense of dread hung heavy in the air as Jaegar found himself standing there, gazing down at the lifeless body of yet another student. He hadn''t anticipated such a grim urrence, especially so soon after the previous day''s tragedy.


    And what puzzled him even more was the meticulous precision with which the unknown assant seemed to be iming their victims, one by one.


    Jaegar crouched down, his eyes fixed upon the gruesome wounds that marred the young student''s body. This time, the brutality was beyond belief, the abdomen was nearly severed. The lifeless figurey there, shrouded in the deep navy and silver robes that identified them as a Lionallores. The once vibrant face of youth was now frozen in an expression of unbridled fear and despair.


    As the shocking scene unfolded, students began to gather around, their whispers and gasps filling the corridor.


    Professors, alerted by themotion, hurried to the scene, urging the students to step back. Among the onlookers, Headmaster Ashfield himself, Professors Heath, Isadora, Jeanine, and others stood in grim silence, their brows furrowed with deep concern.


    Jaegar, along with his friends Pierre and Jennifer, moved away from the macabre spectacle.


    Pierre couldn''t help but voice their shared sentiment, "Fuck... This is bing too terrifying."


    Jennifer chimed in, her voice tinged with unease, "It''s definitely the work of an animal, and I think it might be a wolf."


    Jaegar furrowed his brow, puzzled by her conclusion. "Why do you think that?" he asked.


    Jennifer exined, her voice quivering slightly, "Last night, I heard a wolf howl. It was close, Jaegar, as if it were right here, near the academy."


    Jaegar''s suspicions were confirmed, but he was at a loss for what to do next. He could venture into the woods to investigate, but the prospects of finding the culprit were dim.


    The pressing question gnawed at him: why was this malevolent force preying upon the students of Cledwarys Academy?


    The answer remained elusive, shrouded in the ever-deepening shadows that clung to the ancient school of magic.


    Jennifer''s words hung heavily in the air as they contemted the dire situation. "It seems like the professors have decided to take the night to guard themselves and investigate.


    Things are spiralling out of proportion," she murmured, her voice heavy with worry.


    Pierre added, "This year has gotten off to a terribly disturbing start. We''ve only just begun the school year, and already, our world has been shaken to its core."


    Jaegar, deep in thought, stared ahead, lost in contemtion.


    sses had been dismissed for the day, and the once-bustling corridors were now empty as students had retreated to their dormitories, urged to remain there for their safety.


    Fear gripped the hearts of those within the academy''s ancient stone walls, rendering them motionless, trapped in the chilling uncertainty of the unknown.


    Outside, the professors took it upon themselves to guard the institution, patrolling the darkened corridors, their wands at the ready, and starting their vignt watch around dawn.


    The night stretched on, casting a shroud of unease over Cledwarys Academy.


    Jaegar remained rooted by the window of his dormitory, his eyes fixed on the lit corridors below.


    The professors, their silhouettes barely discernible in the dim glow, patrolled with a heightened sense of caution.


    Shadows seemed to take on a life of their own, dancing to the macabre tune of uncertainty while the air hung heavy with tension, stifling the very essence of the ancient school.


    Then, in the heart of the stillness, a mournful howl echoed through the hallowed halls, as if it sought to permeate the very stone and mortar of the academy itself. It was a sound too ethereal for the professors to catch, too distant to be within their grasp, but Jaegar''s keen ears did not falter.


    The eerie wail reverberated through his being, a haunting chorus that left his skin prickling with apprehension.


    The mournful howl subsided, and as minutes stretched into an agonizing eternity, Jaegar''s gaze locked onto the distant hill that rose behind the academy. Those woods, cloaked in mystery, concealed their own grim secrets.


    It was there, atop that elevated ground, that his eyes fixed upon something that sent a shiver down his spine¡ªa pair of crimson, incandescent eyes. Those fiery orbs gleamed with an unnatural malevolence, radiating bloodlust that seared into Jaegar''s very soul.


    As he stood there by the window, frozen in astonishment and realization, it felt as though those eyes were not just surveying the academy but had honed in on him specifically.


    Wasting not a moment, Jaegar hurled himself out of the window andnded nimbly upon the rooftop of the academy''s towering corridors. There, beneath the moonlight, he cast a swift nce to reaffirm the location of the malevolent red eyes he had seen earlier. In an instant, he shot through the night with a determined streak of energy, heading towards the ominous woods that crowned the distant hill.


    Arriving within the woond''s dark embrace, Jaegar found the crimson-eyed creature conspicuously absent. The air was heavy with the pungent stench of fresh blood, and the atmosphere seemed to thicken with an eerie pressure. Jaegar remained vignt, darting his gaze from side to side, every sense heightened to its utmost.


    Returning to the spot where he''d first glimpsed those haunting eyes, he looked back towards the academy, his frown deepening. It was then that he sensed movement in the shadows.


    The mysterious animal, whose fiery gaze was no longer a distant memory, was now closing the gap between them. It came out of nowhere and suddenly jumped towards Jaegar.


    Jaegar acted swiftly, seizing the beast''s powerful forelimbs with his own, preventing its razor-sharp ws from rending him apart. He was met with the fierce growl of a werewolf, its ebony fur bristling, its fangs bared, and those crimson eyes burrowing into his soul.


    Holding the creature at bay with his hands, Jaegar was met with a powerful kick to his abdomen that sent him reeling backward, momentarily losing his grip. The werewolfnded on all fours, snarling, its feral instincts fully awakened.


    "Woo! That was close," Jaegar muttered as he regained his footing. The impact from the kick had been brutal, the force of it sending shockwaves through his frame.


    His hands began to crackle with electric energy, a dangerous and arcane power he had inherited. With a determined expression, he muttered to himself, "Let''s get started." The battle was joined, and within the heart of the dark woods, the sh between Jaegar and the werewolf echoed through the trees.

 Chapter 167: Werewolf in the woods - 2

    In the moonlit woods, the eerie glow of the moon casts long shadows, creating an unsettling ambience.


    The werewolf, now standing on two powerful legs, loomed before Jaegar. Its frame had expanded, reaching an imposing height of nearly seven feet, its ebony fur glistening in the pale moonlight. The creature''s ws gleamed like silver daggers, a menacing and formidable sight.


    Jaegar observed the werewolf with a watchful eye. Unlike their previous encounters, the werewolf didn''t immediatelyunch into an attack. It stood there, an unsettling sense of intelligence gleaming in its fiery, crimson eyes. It was as if the creature was gauging Jaegar, calcting the threat he posed, or perhaps assessing the intentions of the young wizard before it.


    The underbrush rustled, and the massive werewolf emerged from the shadows, its red eyes locking onto Jaegar.


    The creature''s transformation was awe-inspiring and terrifying. Where once stood a wounded man, there now loomed a hulking werewolf, its fur bristling with aggression. The moonlight bathed it in an ethereal glow, casting eerie shadows across its fur.


    A tense silence enveloped the forest as the two adversaries locked eyes. The woods bore witness to a standoff.


    The forest seemed to hold its breath, the leaves rustling nervously as the trees swayed gently in the night breeze.


    With supernatural speed, the werewolf lunged at Jaegar, its ws extended like lethal talons. Jaegar reacted with lightning reflexes, narrowly dodging the initial attack. His heart raced as he realized the direness of his situation. He had no choice but to defend himself.


    Summoning his magic, Jaegar''s hands crackled with energy as he cast a shield charm to deflect the werewolf''s relentless strikes. The creature''s immense strength was evident as each blow reverberated through Jaegar''s magical barrier. The forest echoed with the shing of arcane forces and primal savagery.


    In a dazzling disy of magic, Jaegar retaliated with a barrage of stunning spells, each aimed with precision. Arcane bolts of energyshed out, striking the werewolf''s massive form. The creature roared in agony, but its primal instincts fueled its determination. With animalistic agility, it dodged the spells, leaving scorched trees and shattered stones in its wake.


    The battle continued to escte as the moon cast long shadows, painting a surreal picture of a relentless struggle. Jaegar''s movements became fluid and graceful as he wielded his wand with the mastery of a seasoned wizard. He chanted incantations with unwavering focus, each spells a dance of magic and willpower.


    The werewolf responded with relentless fury, its eyes burning with predatory hunger. It lunged forward, teeth bared, aiming for Jaegar''s throat. In a split-second decision, Jaegar conjured a barrier of fire, forcing the creature to recoil in searing pain.


    But the werewolf was relentless. It circled Jaegar, testing his defences and probing for a weakness. In a sudden burst of energy, it leapt forward, its massive form crashing into Jaegar''s magical shield.


    The ground trembled as the force of the impact threatened to shatter the barrier.


    Jaegar''s heart raced as he felt the weight of the creature bearing down on him. With every ounce of his strength, he chanted an incantation of expulsion, creating a surge of repelling magic. The werewolf was flung backwards, crashing through the dense underbrush and howling in agony.


    With each passing moment, the intensity of the battle increased. The forest bore witness to the incredible sh as spell and tooth met in a surreal dance. Moonlight illuminated the spectacle, turning it into a hauntingly beautiful nightmare.


    Once again, both of them halted, their breaths haggard, the werewolf was really tenacious, and it seemed like it could fight still as its eyes were locked on Jaegar.


    "You are sturdy as fuck." Jaegar spat on the ground. His hands glowed with crimson lightning, crackling around his fingers.


    The werewolf lunged forward, its movements swift and savage. It shed through the air with ws that gleamed like obsidian daggers.


    Jaegar reacted with lightning-fast reflexes, dodging the vicious swipe, and retaliated with a burst of crackling energy from his fingertips.


    The bolts of crimson lightning arced towards the beast, finding their mark. The werewolf''s fur stood on end as the electrical current coursed through its body, and a guttural howl of pain and fury echoed through the woods.


    Undeterred, the werewolf sprang forward again, its powerful jaws snapping hungrily at Jaegar. With a deft twist, Jaegar managed to evade those razor-sharp fangs, but the creature''s sheer strength was overwhelming. It mmed him to the ground, its hot breath rancid in his face.


    Jaegar struggled beneath the beast''s weight, his hands straining to keep those deadly jaws at bay.


    Jaegar, his hands still crackling with controlled lightning, maintained his distance from the wounded werewolf. The creature had been struck by his magical assault and now stood trembling, its body wracked with numbing sensations.


    With a flicker of his fingers, Jaegar directed a faint current of lightning towards the creature, causing it to recoil and stagger towards a nearby tree. The support of the tree was all that kept the werewolf standing.


    As the numbing effect coursed through the werewolf''s body, it was clear that Jaegar''s intentions were not solely to defeat the creature. He wanted it to revert to its human form.


    The pants the werewolf now wore matched the ones Jaegar had seen on the lifeless hunters, fueling his suspicion that one of them had turned into this monstrous form.


    He guessed that, from the bite of Emaria, he might have turned into a werewolf.


    The werewolf''s fiery eyes remained fixed on Jaegar, its ws flexing in anticipation, but its movements were sluggish, and its snarls had turned into pained whimpers.


    Jaegar offered a small, almost sympathetic smile as he spoke, "Feeling it, eh?


    Don''t worry; it will be over soon." With those words, Jaegar''s resolve remained unshaken, and the battle between his unwavering determination and the werewolf''s primal instincts continued.


    With a chilling howl that pierced the still night, the formidable werewolf lunged at Jaegar. This time, Jaegar responded with a swift and expert use of his chaos arts. The air around him shimmered with a purplish mist, and with a deft movement of his hands, the mystical mist flowed like a river, swiftly enveloping the creature''s legs.


    The werewolf was caught off guard as the ethereal mist tightened its grip, pulling the creature back and causing it to crash heavily to the forest floor. It let out a pained whimper as it struggled to regain its footing.


    Jaegar seized the opportunity and lunged forward, his fist crackling with the electric fury of his lightning powers. His strikended squarely on the werewolf''s back, and a surge of lightning coursed through the creature''s body. It convulsed and writhed, its fur standing on end as the lightning pulsed through it.


    Whimpering and shaking violently under the electrical assault, the creature''s movements gradually subsided until ity still and lifeless on the ground.


    Jaegar, panting and drained from the intense magical exertion, stepped back from the fallen werewolf.


    He hadn''t anticipated that a newly transformed werewolf could possess such strength and resilience.


    This encounter had proven to be a fierce challenge, one that left him questioning the true nature of the transformation and the force thaty behind it.


    As he stood there, his senses were on high alert.


    As Jaegar took a cautious step back, he sought the support of a towering oak tree. His breath was heavy, and the encounter with the werewolf had left him drained.


    In the wake of the fierce battle, the moon had now dipped below the horizon, and the forest was cloaked in the eerie dimness of the night.


    Amidst the shadows, the werewolf''s transformation was slowly unfurling. The grotesque creature was regaining its human form. As Jaegar looked upon the fading figure, a sense of realization washed over him. The tattered pants the man wore were unmistakably the same as those of the hunter who had pursued Emaria through these very woods.


    Jaegar watched the huntery still on the ground, pondering his next course of action.


    The hunter''s body twitched, and a low groan escaped his lips. He blinked his eyes open, the remnants of the transformation still evident in his strained expression.


    Jaegar, standing at a cautious distance, couldn''t help but ask, "You''ve awakened?"


    The hunter, ovee with the pain that coursed through his body, found it difficult to form words or even respond. Every muscle and bone ached, and he was left nearly incapacitated.


    Jaegar, deep in thought, made his way over to the injured man. He pondered the uncertain path thaty ahead.


    Not long ago, when Jaegar had summoned his lightning, the entire woods had shed with a blinding brilliance.


    Professor Heath, who had been drawn by the brilliant sh of magical energy, had been following Jaegar since he left the academy. Now, guided by the unexpected illumination, he had reached the very location where Jaegar and the fallen hunter were.


    Heath, his expression a mix of curiosity and concern, observed the scene as he approached. Jaegar crouched beside the injured hunter.

 Chapter 168: Suspended for a week

    Professor Heath approached Jaegar, his voice carrying a sternmand as he addressed the situation. "Mr. Ambrose, please step back," he scoffed, his eyes carefully observing both the young wizard and the transformation that had taken ce.


    From a distance, he had witnessed the entire confrontation, his eyes tracing the chaotic dance between Jaegar and the hunter who had be the menacing werewolf.


    He was rather surprised to see Jaegar dealing with the werewolf. Most students would be scared or have a hard time fighting against them. There was no formalbat training provided at the academy.


    Jaegar raised his brows, mildly surprised that Professor Heath had caught up to him. With a resigned sigh, he took a few steps back, his gaze never leaving the scene.


    Heath, casting a careful look at the hunter, who was now in human form, approached him and ensured that he was indeed alive and rtively stable. His attention then turned to Jaegar, and he inquired, "What do you think you are doing here, Mr. Ambrose?"


    Jaegar, maintaining an almost expressionless demeanor, replied, "I spotted the werewolf and came to confront it."


    Heath furrowed his brows, a hint of frustration in his voice as he asked, "Why didn''t you inform us when you first saw the wolf?"


    Jaegar, his voice tinged with pragmatism, responded, "I thought it might escape by the time everyone arrived."


    Heath''s gaze remained skeptical, and he turned his attention back to the hunter. He let out a heavy sigh, for now he had to take the hunter back to the academy and report to the headmaster.


    Together, they returned to Cledwarys Academy, where the Headmaster and a gathering of professors awaited. They questioned the bewildered hunter, but it became evident that he had no recollection of the events that had transpired.


    Jaegar shared their uncertainty, understanding that the hunter had been in a state of transformation where he likely had no control or memory of his actions.


    As they returned to the academy, Professor Heath informed Headmaster Ashfield of the ordeal that had unfolded in the moonlit woods. The collective gaze of the assembled faculty turned towards Jaegar, who had unwittingly thrust himself into the heart of the academy''s escting mysteries.


    Headmaster Ashfield''s eyes narrowed as he addressed Jaegar, his tone stern and reproachful. "Mr. Ambrose, what you did was reckless. Your actions could have inadvertently caused more harm, potentially even more deaths if the creature had managed to escape."


    Jaegar, his own gaze narrowing in response, retorted without hesitation, "That''s precisely why I confronted it and captured it."


    His bold response left the gathered faculty members dumbfounded, their disbelieving eyes fixed upon him.


    Professor Heath, with a hint of irritation in his voice, scoffed at Jaegar''s seemingly arrogant attitude. "Do you truly believe you''re all-powerful?" he remarked with a shake of his head.


    Headmaster Ashfield continued to study Jaegar for a moment, pondering his actions and his unyielding demeanour.


    After a contemtive silence, he delivered the verdict. "Mr Ambrose, you are hereby suspended for a week for your reckless behaviour and yourck of respect towards the academy''s professors."


    Jaegar, appearing resigned to the consequences of his actions, sighed and turned away.


    He walked back to his room, leaving behind a room filled with amazed and, in some cases, disdainful gazes from the academy''s faculty members.


    Among those present, Professor Isadora watched Jaegar''s departure with a serious and contemtive expression. She didn''t utter a word, but the exchange between herself and Professor Jeanine spoke volumes, their shared nces revealing aplex undercurrent of thoughts and concerns.


    As Jaegar left the square, the headmaster pondered the consequences of his leniency. He questioned whether he had allowed Jaegar too much leeway, concluding that the young wizard''s attitude towards the faculty was uneptable.


    In the wake of Jaegar''s departure, Ashfield promptly informed the Ministry of Magic about the events that had transpired. The Ministry dispatched the Wizarding enforcers to apprehend the hunter.


    As to what happened and why the hunter ended up here, whether hemitted the crime knowingly or not, he had taken two innocent lives. He will be judged ordingly by the Ministry of magic.


    The enforcers scoured the area for any evidence that could shed light on the hunter''s motives and actions.


    As Jaegar returned to his room, he couldn''t shake his thoughts about Emaria and the mysteries that surrounded her. He chose not to disclose the unsettling discoveries of the hunter''s bodies or the enigmatic wolf-girl he had glimpsed in the woods.


    Surely, the enforcers would find them in due time.


    With his suspension in effect, Jaegar felt a restless need to leave the academy for a while. After pondering for a while and deciding his destination, he got up.


    He walked out of his room and made his way to Pierre''s room.


    Tak tak!


    Knocking on the door brought no response.


    Tak tak!


    He knocked again, and when met with silence, he cautiously pushed the door open. His eyes widened as he discovered Jennifer and Pierre, half covered under the duvet, engaged in an intimate moment.


    Quickly realizing the intrusion, Jaegar closed the door, giving the couple their privacy.


    He couldn''t help but smile at the thought of his friend Pierre experiencing such romantic encounters.


    ''Damn! My boy, Pierre, is getting some action.''


    With a light-hearted chuckle, he left the scene and ventured into the corridor.


    A few minutester, Pierre emerged from the room, fully dressed, his face flushed with embarrassment.


    He approached Jaegar, slightly flustered, and questioned, "Mate, what are you doing here in the middle of the night? And why didn''t you knock?"


    Jaegar grinned at his friend, understanding the delicate nature of the situation. "I did knock, but you didn''t seem to be in a mood to listen," he replied, his amusement evident.


    Pierre''s embarrassment deepened as he realized he must have been too into it. He chuckled awkwardly and sheepishly scratched the back of his head. "Well, I guess I was too preupied to hear anything," he admitted, feeling a mix of relief and chagrin.


    Pierre stepped closer and said, "She''s quite embarrassed, so let''s not talk about this in front of her.


    We haven''t seen each other all summer, you know."


    Jaegar nodded in agreement, showing his understanding of the situation.


    Then he shared a more serious piece of news with Pierre, saying, "No problem. I wanted to let you know that I''ll be away for a week."


    Pierre was taken aback by the unexpected news of Jaegar''s uing week-long absence. He inquired, "What? Why?"


    Jaegar proceeded to exin the incident that had led to his suspension, and Pierre listened attentively.


    Pierre''s eyebrows furrowed as he absorbed the details of Jaegar''s suspension.


    His judgmental gaze fell upon his friend, and he questioned, "So you decided to tangle with Professor Heath and the Headmaster? And what do you mean by ''dealt with the creature''?"


    Jaegar, undaunted by Pierre''s questioning, ced a reassuring hand on his shoulder and responded with a sly grin, "My boy, Pierre, you shouldn''t keep ady waiting. So go on and continue your little y."


    Pierre''s eyes narrowed in a yful retort, silently expressing the thought, ''But weren''t you the one who disturbed me though?''


    As Jaegar walked away, leaving Pierre to his own musings, the young man shook his head and returned to his room, where Jennifer awaited him, their romantic interlude uninterrupted.


    Jennifer, curious about Jaegar''s unexpectedte-night appearance, inquired as he entered the room.


    "Why did hee in the middle of the night?"


    Pierre, quick to dispel any concerns, shed his clothes and yfully leapt onto the bed, eliciting a cheerful chuckle from Jennifer.


    "We can discuss it all tomorrow morning," Pierre suggested a mischievous gleam in his eye. "Shall we return to where we left off?"


    She held his hands and stopped him, "Why did hee, Pierre? There''s a creature roaming outside the corridors; it shouldn''t be safe for him toe out in the night."


    "You underestimate him a lot."


    Pierre then stared into her eyes and said, "If you are going to talk about this topic, then..."


    "Okay, okay, stop giving me that look."


    Jennifer responded with a yful yet mockingly stern look, but soon enough, theirughter faded into the embrace of intimacy as they resumed their cherished moment, enveloped in the warmth of the duvet and the loving connection they shared.


    He quickly got under the duvet, positioning himself on top of her, and they began to exchange passionate kisses.


    Their bodies intertwined, the intensity of their desire growing with each touch. Pierre''s words were forgotten as they lost themselves in the depths of their love, surrendering to the intoxicating pleasure that consumed them both.


    The room filled with the sound of their soft whispers and the gentle rustling of the sheets as they explored each other''s bodies. Their movements became more urgent, fueled by a hunger that could not be satisfied. Time seemed to stand still as they lost themselves in the ecstasy of their connection, their bodies moving in perfect harmony.


    The world outside ceased to exist as they created their own universe of passion and desire within the confines of that duvet.

 Chapter 169: What! another werewolf

    Jaegar''s departure from the academy was shrouded in the silence of the night.


    The dark corridors and stairwells stood empty, and he made his way out with no one to observe his exit.


    For the next week, he had decided to spend time at the farmhouse of Angelina, training himself.


    Once outside, he contemted his mode of transportation. He knew he needed to reach Angelina''s farmhouse, but it was already nighttime, so he opted to wait until dawn.


    With a wave of his hand, Jaegar conjured a portal to the nearby town. He entered the magical gateway, disappeared from the academy grounds, and found a ce to stay for the night.


    The next morning, within the halls of Cledwarys Academy, Headmaster Ashfield inquired about Jaegar''s whereabouts but was met with an empty room.


    Pierre, having been privy to Jaegar''s ns, informed Ashfield of his friend''s intention to embark on a week-long journey.


    Ashfield sighed in mild exasperation as he contemted Jaegar''s actions. He was bing quite troublesome to deal with. He suspended so that he would stay here and reflect on himself instead, he went, and that too without anyone''s permission.


    Meanwhile, Jaegar hired a horse carriage in the town and provided the coachman with the farmhouse''s location.


    The journey ahead was a half-day trek from the town, and Jaegar settled into the carriage''s cosy cushions. As the horse-drawn carriage set off on the winding road, Jaegar drifted off into a peaceful slumber, his mind filled with his own thoughts and the spell casting.


    Lately, he has been practising the spells, trying different methods to use in the offence. And there was immemorial arts, theplex material he hade across.


    Around midday, the horse-drawn carriage reached the town where Angelina lived. Her farm was nestled on the outskirts of the town, a ce that Jaegar had visited many times before.


    As the carriage arrived at its destination, Jaegar stepped out, feeling the warmth of the sun on his face. Stretching his limbs and yawning, he watched the carriage move away after giving the coachman his fare.


    With a sense of anticipation and familiarity, Jaegar walked towards the entrance of Angelina''s farmhouse. The rustic charm of the ce, theforting scent of nature, and the memories of past visits filled him with a sense of peace and belonging.


    He was eager to reunite with Angelina.


    Jaegar rang the bell several times, but there was no response. With a sense of concern growing, he decided to try the door, which opened easily. Frowning, he stepped inside the farmhouse and called out for Angelina, but there was no answer.


    He explored the familiar spaces of the house, from room to room, but found no trace of her.


    Jaegar''s search through Angelina''s home had yielded no results. He returned to the hall, a sense of puzzlement washing over him, and slumped onto the couch.


    Sitting in the hall, he wondered where she might have gone and hoped that her absence was not a cause for rm.


    As the exhaustion from his journey began to take hold, he slowly dozed off into a light slumber.


    After a few minutes, Jaegar was roused from his sleep by the sound of voices.


    Opening his eyes, he found himself face to face with a startling sight¡ªa werewolf and a man had entered the house. This werewolf was different from the one he had confronted earlier.


    The werewolf was wearing clothes and looked feminine, and the man beside the werewolf was tall and muscr.


    Jaegar watched Bruna and thought, ''what? another one, where the hell are theying from?''


    They both stared at Jaegar for a moment and then both the man and the werewolf assumed defensive stances upon spotting Jaegar, clearly taken aback by his presence in the house.


    Bruna, the werewolf, and Ironshade, the man with a long de, stared at the young wizard before them.


    Jaegar, wary butposed, narrowed his eyes and spoke, "Okay, whoever you are, let''s take this outside. If Angelina returns and finds her house in disarray, she''ll nag me to death."


    Bruna and Ironshade exchanged nces, and Bruna inquired, "Do you know Lady Angelina?"


    The question hung in the air, and Jaegar, with a calm and measured tone, replied, "Yes."


    Bruna, her curiosity piqued, asked the question on her mind. "What''s your name?"


    Jaegar, maintaining his nonchnt demeanour, replied simply, "Jaegar."


    Recognition suddenly dawned upon Ironshade and Bruna, and they were about to say something when, at that very moment, Eradarin and Angelina returned to the house. They discovered the two individuals standing at the entrance, locked in a silent exchange.


    Eradarin, the first to address the situation, questioned, "What are you guys doing at the entrance?"


    Angelina, following suit, spotted Jaegar and broke into a warm smile as she approached him. "Jaegar! When did youe, dear?"


    Jaegar, still taking in the situation, replied, "Just a while ago," as he exchanged nces with the others.


    Angelina, with her characteristic charm, introduced her guests. "These people are my acquaintances. Bruna and that man is Ironshade, and the old man is Eradarin."


    She ced her hands on Jaegar''s shoulders, introducing him in return. "This boy here is Jaegar." Like she was a proud mother introducing her child.


    Eradarin, seizing upon a moment of recollection, inquired, "Wait, is he Augusta''s son, as you mentioned?"


    Angelina simply nodded in confirmation, and a sense of astonishment gripped the room as they all took their seats. Eradarin, in particr, maintained an unwavering gaze fixed upon Jaegar, as did the others.


    Slightly puzzled by the attention, Jaegar quipped, "Is there something on my face?"


    Eradarin, in a tone that held an air of gravity, posed a question of his own. "Kid, first, let me ask you something. Did you go to Sinner''s domain and stay there to train?"


    Jaegar, puzzled by the turn in the conversation, nodded his head in affirmation.


    The bewildered expressions on the faces of Eradarin, Bruna, and Ironshade made it clear that Jaegar''s answer had stirred their curiosity. They regarded him as if he were an enigmatic being, and the atmosphere in the room crackled with unspoken questions.


    Eradarin, his gaze now fixed upon Jaegar, addressed Angelina, his voice filled with a sense of amazement and disbelief. "Heavens, Angelina, I could hardly believe it when you told me you had sent him to the Sinner''s domain. I thought perhaps you were exaggerating, but to stay there for that duration..."


    He turned to Jaegar and said, "Oh, dear boy, I must say, you are a rare breed¡ªa disciple who can endure the trials of Angelina." With a deep sigh, he contemted the significance of Jaegar''s feat.


    Jaegar, taken aback by the earnestness of Eradarin''s words, expressed his confusion. "Is the Sinner''s domain really such a big deal? It didn''t strike me as overly dangerous, to be honest."


    In response to Jaegar''s innocence, Angelina couldn''t help butugh. "That''s my boy," she said with a fond smile, "you shouldn''t pay too much attention to the old man''s words.


    Eradarin, Bruna, and Ironshade exchanged incredulous nces as they listened to Angelina downying the significance of the Sinner''s domain.


    To them, it was inconceivable that anyone could treat such a perilous ce with such casual disregard. As its name implied, the Sinner''s domain was a realm of exile for the most ruthless and relentless individuals. Among all the realms, it was renowned as the most treacherous and deadly, with even the most formidable beings hesitating to tread within its confines, let alone undergo training there.


    Angelina''s assertion that Jaegar had not only ventured into this abyss but had trained there for over half a year left them dumbfounded.


    Jaegar, however, was blissfully unaware of the amazement he had elicited, his gaze alternating between Angelina and her friends. "What''s all the fuss about? It wasn''t that big of a deal," hemented.


    Angelina, noticing the bemusement and bewilderment of herpanions, decided to bring their questioning to an end. "Alright, that''s enough with the questions, my dear friends. You''re frightening the poor boy."


    Eradarin, catching her yful tone, shifted his gaze to Jaegar and offered an understanding smile. He knew well of Angelina''s unorthodox teaching methods and the transformative power of her guidance.


    Angelina, her initial concern quickly turning to a stern inquiry, admonished Jaegar, "Enough with the questions." She fixed her gaze on the young wizard and continued, "I told you to stay home and not return until I say so. Why did youe back?"


    Jaegar, meeting her gaze evenly, exined, "School had begun, and your friend, my grandmother, sent me a letter, summoning me to the pce."


    Angelina''s brow furrowed as she absorbed the information as he continued, "The emperor wanted to see his grandchildren all together, and I wanted to see what they were all like, so I came."


    As Angelina fell into a contemtive silence, Bruna, Eradarin, and Ironshade suddenly grasped the full extent of Jaegar''s background and connection to the imperial family. Realization dawned on them, and they stared at the young man, stunned.


    Bruna, with an apologetic tone, spoke for all of them, "You are an imperial prince!"


    "We apologize for our rudeness earlier." Only she was apologetic, and Ironshade was silently watching him.

 Chapter 170: The ones behind the assassination attempts - 1

    "My mind is not at its best today, and it seems to be functioning quite slowly. Forgive this old man, boy," added Eradarin. The title of Imperial Prince, particrly when associated with the esteemed House of Gadfraye, carried immense weight and significance throughout the magical ne.


    It was a name held in the highest regard, and those who bore it were orded the utmost respect and reverence by all who knew of its significance.


    It was a moment of revtion and reflection for the threepanions as they came to understand theplexities of Jaegar''s identity and the worlds he inhabited.


    Angelina, after a moment of contemtion, decided to speak with Jaegar in private. She beckoned him to follow her, and the three observers in the house watched as they left.


    Jaegar trailed her to the backyard, where they reached the serene tea house. They took their seats, facing each other.


    With a solemn expression, Angelina began, "Jaegar, I wanted to tell you something." She held his gaze and continued, "Those three individuals you saw inside sought my assistance because they were exploring a set of ancient ruins."


    Jaegar''s brow furrowed, but he allowed her to continue without interruption.


    Angelina went on, "In those ruins, I came across something that struck me. Traces of the Chaos Art."


    She studied Jaegar intently as she spoke. "At first, I was skeptical, wondering who could have left such powerful imprints. I considered the possibility of other practitioners with simr abilities. But as I delved deeper, I realized the level of control disyed within the ruins could only be attributed to one person¡ªthe one individual I had sensed before, on numerous asions."


    Jaegar''s frown deepened as he listened to Angelina''s words, his mind racing toprehend the implications.


    She continued, "Your mother, Augusta, was the only person I''ve ever encountered who possessed such unparalleled mastery over the Chaos Art. My senses and intuition never deceived me in recognizing the unique signature of that power. The ruins bore the unmistakable marks of her presence, as the Chaos Art had ruptured the very fabric of space there, causing severe spatial rifts."


    Jaegar''s mind whirled with the implications, and he couldn''t help but ask, "Are you suggesting that she might...?"


    Angelina turned her gaze towards the distant horizon, her expression a mix of uncertainty and contemtion. She replied, "Jaegar, I cannot say for certain. But considering the state of the ruins, it appears that these events urred not too long ago."


    The revtion hung heavily in the air, leaving both Jaegar and Angelina with a profound sense of uncertainty and the weight of a truth that was still shrouded in mystery.


    A sombre expression settled over Angelina''s face as she recounted the events. "At that time, after I received the news, I rushed back as fast as I could. But by the time I arrived, she was no longer there.


    The man said he had buried her. I asked him what had transpired, and he told me that assassins had targeted you and your mother. Augusta lost her life while protecting you." Angelina''s voice trembled with emotion as she continued, "I distinctly remember that he did not appear as a grieving husband. I knew he would never dare lie to me. But I couldn''t believe that she was no more.


    Iter met with Vivianne, and we verified that the attackers were indeed assassins.


    I suspected the reason they were able to overpower her was the state of her body at that time.


    After giving birth to you, Augusta had grown frail. Her condition was not as it had been before."


    She paused for a moment, her thoughts drifting. "I will continue to investigate those ruins," she promised.


    Jaegar, his curiosity piqued, asked, "Could you take me there?"


    The possibility of his mother being alive made him feel anxious. What if she was really alive and out there somewhere? After hearing from Vivianne and Angelina, he could tell that the only one who could confirm his mother''s death was that man. And all of them seemed suspicious of him, but no one seemed like they really questioned him properly and just went with what he said.


    He had toe to the conclusion that only that man could ultimately answer his questions about his mother.


    He may not have reached the expert level of his mother over the chaos art, but he had enough understanding of the power that was part of him. And if there were traces of such art, he wanted to see for himself.


    Angelina shook her head, her expression grave. "Not at this moment. The situation there has grownplicated, and I do not wish to expose you to it. There are people involved now, and I would rather they not see you there."


    Jaegar probed further, "Who are they?"


    Angelina sighed and replied, "Jaegar, the world outside is not as you may imagine it. There are dangers far more sinister than you can imagine. For now, focus on honing your abilities. Now, tell me how you have been progressing with your Immemorial Arts."


    Understanding Angelina''s firm resolve on the matter, Jaegar chose not to press further. The weight of their shared knowledge lingered, but they redirected their focus to the present, discussing Jaegar''s magical development and his exploration of more intricate aspects of his powers. It was a respite from the heavy revtions that had unfolded.


    "I actually came here for the Tome of Runarlore," Jaegar finally confessed.


    The Tome of Runarlore was the ancient book Angelina had bestowed upon him during his time in the Sinner''s Domain, a repository of magic from eras long past. The tome had been safeguarded by a witch coven for generations, and Angelina, as the Mother Witch, had entrusted it to Jaegar for his training.


    Angelina exined, "The tome is now located within the Witch Spire."


    Jaegar, unfamiliar with the concept of the Witch Spire, inquired, "Where is that?"


    While he may not have been aware of its existence, he did recall Jeanine mentioning Angelina''s status as the Mother Witch.


    Angelina turned to Jaegar and offered, "If you wish, you can visit the Witch Spire."


    Jaegar contemted the offer, weighing the potential advantages and risks. Eventually, Angelina''s words swayed his decision, and he nodded in agreement. "Alright, I''ll go."


    *


    In the opulent grandeur of the imperial capital, within one of the mostvish mansions, two young men upied a luxuriously adorned room. The mansion was present in the noble district of the upper ss of the society.


    There were several mansions lined along the street on either side, belonging to the various prestigious houses.


    One of them inquired, "He came to the pce?" Hispanion simply nodded, his expression brimming with anger.


    "Lorcan, that bastard is remarkably fortunate. Even those hunters couldn''t handle him. After going to such great lengths, he managed to subdue that creature with ease," the one who spoke was Ethan; it was his family''s mansion.


    The other man present was Lorcan.


    Baxter House was one of the most influential houses in the imperial capital, and Ethan belonged to that house. Using his family''s resources, he had been going after Jaegar, conspiring with Lorcan.


    Ethan''s mansion was resplendent, and he had arranged an extravagant setting for Lorcan. They werefortably seated on sumptuous sofas, surrounded by an array of alcoholic beverages. Exquisitely dresseddies, wearing diaphanous attire, attended to their needs, serving them drinks and ensuring their pleasure.


    Amidst this ostentatious setting, Lorcan was lost in deep contemtion, pondering the enigma that was Jaegar.


    He had been trying to get rid of him since the academy days, but it never seeded.


    Not only him, but all the siblings of the imperial house hated Jaegar and despised him except for Jacqueline. But Lorcan was getting more of it. Jaegar joined the academy, and it made him feel extremely frustrated, on top of his appearance and his abilities.


    The rumours about Jaegar had spread far and wide, even though he had never resided in the imperial pce. Whispers echoed through the capital, speaking of a boy born with the blessings of the gods.


    The House Gadfraye had always been known for their deep connection to the divine, and this event only solidified their reputation.


    They said that when Jaegar hade into this world, he had brought with him a thunderous roar, as though the very heavens had recognized his arrival. The people of the capital had different interpretations of this phenomenon; some regarded it as an omen of doom, while others saw it as a divine sign, leading them to offer fervent prayers to the gods in response to this remarkable event.


    Most of them had already forgotten about the event that day, as the imperial house neither confirmed it nor denied it. So it had remained a rumour.


    And the child had never appeared since that day, and the people had forgotten about him.


    But not the House Gadfraye; everyone could still remember the phenomenon that day, and after he was born, Vivianne showed care like she never did before.

 Chapter 171: The ones behind the assassination attempts - 2(18+)

    Despite their dissatisfaction with Vivianne''s treatment of Jaegar, her children dared not voice their concerns. They knew that it was futile to challenge their mother''s authority. As for the emperor, he had maintained a neutral stance from the outset, refraining from interference in this delicate family matter.


    His recent decision to summon all his grandchildren, including Jaegar, had raised countless eyebrows and fueled numerous questions, yet answers remained elusive.


    Lorcan, seated with his confederate Ethan, was now deeply engrossed in devising sinister ns to eliminate Jaegar, believing it to be the only means to safeguard their status and position within the imperial family.


    In the midst of their opulent surroundings, a young woman attentively poured a drink for Lorcan. His sudden action of pulling her onto hisp caused her to gasp in surprise.


    "Why are you so startled?" Lorcan inquired, noticing the difort in the girl. "Are you feeling difort?" he asked with a hint of gentleness.


    The girl nodded in response, and Lorcan held her by the waist, drawing her closer. "Even if you''re feeling difort, you shouldn''t show it on the outside. I don''t like it," he instructed, searching for understanding in her eyes.


    The girl nodded in agreement, doing her best to conceal her true feelings. She was around their age and slim looking, her outfit showed her curves well and she looked like a gentle flower.


    Ethan, watching the scene, couldn''t help butugh out loud. He chimed in, saying, "That''s my brother! I''ve missed himtely. We''ll deal with that little brat, so don''t you worry. For now, let''s revel in the drinks and thepany of these lovelydies."


    Lorcan turned to Ethan with a stern expression and cautioned, "Ethan, we''re already in deep shit. And the next time you decide to do something, at least have the courtesy to inform me beforehand."


    Sensing the anger in his tone, Ethan waved his hand dismissively and replied, "Okay, okay."


    Then Lorcan released her and guided her to stand in front of him. He said, "Kneel."


    She understood what he wanted and knelt down in between his legs, her heart pounding with a mix of fear, but she had no choice but to obey. She kept her eyes downcast, waiting for further instructions from Lorcan. The room fell silent as tension filled the air, making her feel even more vulnerable at that moment.


    She was just a maid in the mansion, but she couldn''t go against them. She gave Ethan nces from time to time.


    "Go on, go on, do what he tells you." Ethan drank from his ss, watching them, grinning from ear to ear.


    It wasmon for both of them, and Ethan had been with Lorcan since childhood. He knew quite well about him, and he always wanted untouched women, which Ethan arranged for him.


    Lorcan, holding her face, said, "Do you know how to please your master?"


    She looked at him with unease and fear in her eyes, then Lorcan pushed his thumb into her mouth and said, "Come on, suck it."


    Not able to resist, sheplied.


    Then he said, "Pull my pants down." He downed his drink in one go, looking back at her.


    She hesitantly unbuttoned his pants and pulled down his pants, hisid member was now in front of her. He then said, "Do I have to tell you everything?" His tone was low-pitched and angrier.


    She trembled slightly and moved her hands to his member, feeling a mix of apprehension and submission. Unsure of what to do next, she began to stroke him gently, trying to gauge his reaction.


    Ethan was grinning while he drank, and a young woman in her early twenties slumped herself against his chest, fawning over him.


    Lorcan, growing impatient, held her head and shoved in his member, which was about average size. She closed her eyes, holding his hands, and Lorcan moved her head front and back.


    Then, after a couple of seconds, he moved back. As she was inexperienced in such matters, she wasn''t able to give me what he wanted, so he pushed her down on the carpet. He hastily lifted her maid gown, tore the panties she wore, and got on top of her, quickly shoving her between her legs, his member.


    He thrust into her forcefully, causing her to gasp in surprise. Lorcan, driven by his own desires, began to move with a steady rhythm, his movements bing more intense with each passing moment. The room was filled with her screams and whimpering. It was her first time, and she couldn''t adjust herself down below.


    Lorcan licked her cheek, sliding onto her lips. He sucked her lips, kissing her. Her moans and cries of pleasure escaped into his mouth.


    Ethan had be a voyeur with thedy beside him, drinking his wine. As Lorcan continued to pound her, Ethan couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement at the sight before him. He discreetly sipped his wine, relishing in the forbidden thrill of being a silent observer of their reluctant intimacy.


    After a few thrusts, he pulled back and moved to her face, filling her face with his cum. Lorcan loved doing it with the woman he had. Feeling satisfied, he moved back and leaned back on the sofa.


    That girl''s eyes welled up, and she quickly got up and ran out of the room. Lorcan pulled his pants back and took his ss, drinking the wine.


    Ethan was grinning like a madman a while ago. He was a voyeur and had a liking for watching people.


    After sipping, Lorcan then said, "I got new information, which is that he lived with his aunt on the human ne till he came here. If we get hold of her, then we can tame him and kill him." His eyes glowed with a cunning gleam as he plotted their next move.


    He then added, "She is really a beauty, Ethan, and I want to get my hands on her."


    Ethan was taken aback, as he had never seen Lorcan express interest in someone older. He asked inquisitively, "Are you being serious?"


    Lorcan nodded and replied, "Absolutely. What makes it even more enticing is the fact that she''s his aunt. Every time I see him, he carries that infuriatingly smug expression. You know they call him the dy killer.'' Girls are always swooning over him, and it sickens me to no end. This only adds to my animosity towards him. So, we must proceed with the utmost caution this time."


    Ethan nodded, understanding theplexity of the situation.


    "But how do we n to get there? You''re aware weck direct ess to the required teleportation gates, and using the official ones is out of the question," Ethan voiced his concern.


    Teleportation gates to the human realm were all firmly under the jurisdiction of the Ministry of Magic, and anyone passing through those gates had their information meticulously recorded. Additionally, conjuring portals required a deep understanding of spatial magic and a high level of expertise. It wasn''t a skill readily essible to just anyone.


    While they had the financial means to hire a skilled magician, such an act would draw attention, and they couldn''t afford to have their actions linked back to them. Their family''s name must remain untarnished, and their ndestine ns had to remain concealed from the prying eyes of the world.


    Lorcan thought for a moment before responding, "You''re right, using the official teleportation gates is out of the question. We can''t risk being recorded in the ministry''s logs. Concocting a portal is also not an option for us, and hiring someone could lead to unwanted exposure. We need to find an alternative way."


    Ethan chimed in, "What if we use one of the secret pathways that we''ve heard of? The ones that bypass the official teleportation gates and are known to only a few. We might need to do some digging to find someone who knows about these routes."


    Lorcan nodded in agreement. "That''s a good idea. We need to find someone who can guide us through these secret pathways without raising suspicion. It''s time to put your House connections to good use."


    "Ethan, have someone fetch that girl and bring her to the bedroom," Lorcan ordered, rising from his seat and cradling a bottle of wine. With measured steps, he made his way towards a door that led in to a spacious bedroom.


    Ethan, somewhat inebriated from the wine, instructed the young woman seated beside him to bring the runaway girl back and guide her to that bedroom. Soon after, he sumbed to the effects of the alcohol, falling asleep right there on the sofa.


    Ethan''s primary residence was situated in a different region, where his father held the title of marquess. The entire family lived there, enjoying their considerable wealth and status.


    Despite being a marquess, they were exceptionally affluent. After Ethan''s graduation from the academy, he purchased a mansion in the capital, which served as his main dwelling.


    Lorcan frequented this mansion, and the two of them indulged in an unrestrained lifestyle, partaking in various substances, alcohol, women, and more.

 Chapter 172: Witch Spire

    Jaegar found himself in a carriage bound for the city of Amnohdet, renowned throughout the magical realms for being a hub of adventure and home to numerous adventurers and mercenary guilds.


    Amnohdet was a bustling ce, drawing a diverse assortment of individuals. Mages, swordsmen, warriors, and people of all trades sought employment in various guilds present in the city, hoping for both coin and a taste of adventure.


    As Jaegar peered out of the carriage window, he was greeted by the sprawling cityscape thaty before him.


    The city stretched far and wide, its vastness only entuated as the carriage descended towards it.


    The urbanndscape was an intriguing blend of modernity and antiquity, with structures that seamlessly melded into both the past and the present.


    Grand houses and majestic mansions adorned the city, casting shadows that seemed to touch the heavens.


    At the city''s entrance, colossal statues stood tall, their stony gazes weing all who approached.


    The carriage glided gracefully between these imposing figures, finally touching down within the city''s bustling heart.


    As Jaegar saw the city up close, he couldn''t help but be in awe of Amnohdet''s grandeur. The city was unlike any other, its unique charm was the result of a careful marriage between magic and architecture. Ships soared above in the skies, defying gravity itself.


    The city''s symphony filled the air, a blend of voices and the sounds of bustling streets where myriad races coexisted in harmony.


    This metropolis, a melting pot of cultures and ambitions, held countless secrets and opportunities.


    Jaegar''s carriage came to an abrupt halt as it approached the spire. A traffic jam had blocked the road, with several other carriages alongside his own.


    Impatience began to simmer within him as he waited for a few minutes, but there was no sign of movement. He decided to step out and investigate the cause of the dy.


    Walking towards themotion that had attracted the attention of the crowd, Jaegar discovered a gathering of onlookers forming a circle. The centre of their attention was two men locked in a fierce street fight. They pummeled each other with their bare fists, one of them shouting amidst the tumultuous cheers of the spectators.


    One of the fighters yelled, "You bastard! You dared to insult our leader, and I''ll knock your teeth out for that!" The other fighter responded with actions rather than words as the two men grappled fiercely.


    Both of them appeared to be in their mid-thirties, seasoned warriors locked in a brawl for reasons unknown to Jaegar.


    As Jaegar observed the fierce street brawl, his attention was diverted to a remarkable woman who entered the scene. She was dressed in a pantsuit with a jacket and a sheathed sword resting on her back. Her attire entuated her figure, her dress hugging her body at the top and ring out around her hips, which moved with a tantalizing grace.


    She wore killer boots that added to hermanding presence.


    Her striking ck hair had subtle silver highlights, cascading in luscious waves down her shoulders and revealing her bare shoulders. Her eyes glinted with an enigmatic allure, and her expression remained impassive as she stood between the two brawling men without any fear.


    The one who had been shouting earlier promptly ceased his aggression upon seeing her and addressed her as "Noonim."


    Jaegar watched in fascination as the woman named Noonim seemed tomand respect. That man, after seeing her, retreated from the scene, and the crowd gradually dispersed.


    The term "Noonim" lingered in Jaegar''s thoughts, a word that felt strangely familiar. With the street fight resolved, he made his way back to the carriage, his mind filled with intrigue about the enigmatic woman he had just witnessed.


    The carriage slowly approached one of the towering buildings in Amnohdet, an imposing spire surrounded by several smaller ones. As Jaegar''s eyes fixed on the grand structure, it seemed as though it had been plucked straight from a vivid painting. The spire was the epitome of Gothic architecture, a breathtaking sight that evoked a sense of wonder.


    When the carriage came to a halt at the gates of the spire, a fully armoureddy guard emerged from the shadows. She inquired about the neer''s identity, but before Jaegar could respond, he stepped out of the carriage and addressed her, "I''m Jaegar, sent by Angelina."


    The guard''s initial suspicion quickly transformed into anger. She brandished her sword, advancing menacingly towards Jaegar. However, before any harm could be done, another figure materialized seemingly out of thin air, gracefullynding between them.


    This woman was dressed in a splendid gown with full sleeves and baggy cuffs, and her flowing hair was the colour of light orange.


    With a tone of authority, shemanded, "Cease this confrontation."


    The guard immediately knelt before the neer. "My apologies. This young man has been speaking disrespectfully towards the Reverend," she admitted.


    The reverend she mentioned was Angelina, and Jaegar mentioned her name like she was some woman, which attracted the rage of the guarddy.


    Jaegar could feel the intense aura from her and the woman dressed in a gown, he couldn''t tell how powerful she was, and he couldn''t seem to read her expressions either.


    The mysterious woman turned her attention to Jaegar, her demeanour exuding a mix of curiosity and reproach. "And you," she inquired, "why do you freely utter her name?"


    Jaegar, still somewhat baffled, replied with a question of his own. "Who are you?"


    The woman introduced herself as Evanore, her voice hinting at a deeper knowledge. "I was informed of your arrival. Lady Angelina tasked me with taking care of you,'' specially.'' "


    She emphasized the word "especially," making it clear that her role in his journey was significant.


    Jaegar, although somewhat taken aback, responded, "Alright, then. Lead the way." His curiosity piqued as he wanted to see what was in the spire, that monument of a building was astonishing and looked like a wonder in the world.


    Jaegar followed Evanore inside the grand spire, and as they walked, she couldn''t help but voice her thoughts. "To be taught by her, you must really be a one-in-a-century genius."


    He gave a modest smile, unsure of how to respond. "I don''t know about that, but she''s an incredible teacher."


    Evanore nodded, her expression thoughtful. "She''s not just a remarkable teacher, she''s also an enigmatic figure. You''re lucky to have her as your mentor."


    Evanore''s voice held a note of admiration and, perhaps, a touch of envy as she continued, "You can''t fathom how many members of the Witch Spire covet the opportunity to meet her and receive her guidance."


    Jaegar, though ttered by her words, remained humble. He recognized the immense privilege he had in being trained by Angelina. Her reputation clearly extended far and wide within the Witch Spire, and Jaegar was acutely aware of the rare opportunity he had been granted.


    "And the thing that you came for, before you go to the library, you need to meet ourdy inmand of the spire. She told me to bring you as soon as you came."


    ''Like, I have a choice,'' Jaegar grumbled under his breath, feeling slightly put out. All he had wanted was to explore the library, and now he was being directed to meet someone.


    As he trailed behind her, he couldn''t help but notice the graceful sway of her hips and her well-defined hourss figure. A mischievous smile tugged at the corners of his lips, his weariness momentarily forgotten as he ced his hands on her back and followed at a leisurely pace.


    Evanore continued to talk about the spire, but Jaegar''s attention was focused more on her physical attributes, his gaze drifting downward.


    Sensing the silence and feeling his eyes on her, Evanore nced back, her brows furrowing with a slight frown. She then announced, "We have arrived."


    Jaegar was led into a spacious room adorned with an array of decorative items, vessels, and stacks of books and papers strewn across arge desk.


    There was a woman standing behind the desk, She stood at a tall height of 5''11", a striking stature for a woman, her long red hair cascading gracefully around her. Bright green eyes sparkled with a mature allure that Jaegar had never seen before. Her form was nothing short of beautiful, exuding an effortless, mature sensuality.


    She boasted a wless hourss figure, her curves alluringly entuating every inch of her physique. Her long legs seemed to stretch on indefinitely, leading down to her motherly hips and a rounded derri¨¨re that yfully teased, further emphasized by her trim waist.


    But what truly captivated the eyes was her absolutely stunning bosom, a generous, full pair that was round and heavy,manding attention from Jaegar.


    As Jaegar''s gaze lingered on her, he couldn''t help but notice the elegant grace with which she carried herself. Her confidence radiated from within, adding an irresistible charm to her already captivating appearance. The way she moved, with a subtle sway of her hips and a gentle sway of her long hair, made it impossible for Jaegar to look away.

 Chapter 173: A thief in the spire

    Jaegar''s eyes remained locked onto the woman as Evanore exited the room, leaving him alone with her. Her presence was striking, she stood tall at a height of 5''11", a stature seldom seen among women, her fiery red hair cascading down her back like a radiant waterfall. Bright emerald eyes sparkled with a mesmerizing allure, and her mature yet exquisite form had an undeniable allure.


    Her hourss figure, sculpted to perfection, exuded an air of undeniable confidence. The curve of her hips and round, well-defined buttocks teased the observer, entuated by a trim waist. However, the most arresting feature was her full, ample bosom, a generous pair of breasts thatmanded attention.


    As Evanore left, Jaegar''s gaze remained unyielding, his eyes tracing the contours of her form. But his unrelenting stare did not escape her notice, and she addressed him in a voice frigid as the arctic winds, "My eyes are up here, young man."


    Maintaining eye contact and smiling, Jaegar replied, "I was just appreciating the beauty in front of me." His grin held a hint of mischief.


    Her features softened ever so slightly, and a faint, enigmatic smile graced her lips. She continued the conversation, her tone less severe, "So, you are Jaegar Ambrose, the son of Augusta."


    At the mention of his mother''s name, the atmosphere in the room grew even warmer. "Reverent Witch mentioned that you possess the same magical arts as her."


    Jaegar acknowledged her words with a nod, his gaze steady. She moved closer to him, her eyes scrutinizing him as she spoke.


    "You know," she began, her voice tinged with a hint of frustration. "Her Reverence has a particr fondness for you, and it has been diverting her attention from her duties."


    He sensed a mixture of emotions in her words, a subtle disapproval of his presence alongside an unspoken eptance of it. Jaegar couldn''t help butment, "Perhaps you should discuss that with Angelina directly."


    With an irritable look, she said, "And I can''t do that."


    "Even if our whole council was in ce, we wouldn''t be able to question her," she confessed.


    Jaegar understood that Angelina was like some goddess to them, and they all worshipped her. The fact that she treated him with the utmost care made him feel grateful for her, and for her sake, he decided to call her in a formal way for the time being, not to disappoint Angelina. He didn''t want anyone to point at her because of him.


    "Normally, we wouldn''t allow any male into the spire, but considering you are the apprentice of her reverence and were also the son of Augusta, you can go to the library now and be careful not to step outside unless we allow it."


    In thatst part, she said it by looking him in the eye, as if it were a warning to him.


    Yasmise Masahi''s words rang in Jaegar''s ears, a reminder of the special circumstances that had allowed him entry into the witch spire. Her warning held an undertone of caution, as though she wanted to ensure he understood the gravity of his situation. It was a subtle reminder that he was treading on unfamiliar territory.


    Not like Jaegar took her words seriously, he shrugged them off.


    As he stepped out of Yasmise''s presence, he found Evanore waiting, apanied by another woman dressed simrly to her. Their attire, a pledge to the order and tradition of the witch spire.


    Evanore, her curiosity piqued, inquired about the details of his conversation with Yasmise.


    Jaegar, however, merely shrugged his shoulders, leaving her with an air of mystery.


    ''What a drag.'' He thought about all of these meetings.


    He couldn''t help but feel that the situation had be moreplicated than he initially anticipated, a far cry from the peaceful resolution he had hoped for.


    As Evanore led him towards the library, a heavy silence enveloped them, with Jaegar taking in the spire''s aura of ancient knowledge and mystique. The library itself was vast, its wooden cabins soaring towards the heavens, brimming with the collective wisdom of generations.


    It was a realm where the pursuit of knowledge knew no bounds, and the sight of it sent a shiver of reverence down Jaegar''s spine.


    Evanore directed him into a secluded room within the library and instructed him to wait.


    The tome of Runarlore, a treasure that held untold secrets, was secured within a high-security room, and Evanore needed to navigate the guard''s scrutiny to retrieve it.


    Jaegar found himself alone in the room, his eyes naturally drawn to the window, which offered a view of the city beyond the library''s confines. The library was on the top floors, so the view covered the front side of the city.


    The library itself was a mesmerizingbyrinth of wisdom, where countless shelves groaned under the weight of ancient tomes and grimoires. Each book held untold power, a glimpse into the arcane arts, and theyy waiting for the curious to unearth their hidden secrets.


    As Jaegar sat amidst this hallowed sea of knowledge, he couldn''t help but be ovee with reverence. The very air seemed to pulse with the collective wisdom of generations, and the grandeur of the library cast a spell of awe and inspiration.


    BOOM!!!


    His tranquil reverie was abruptly shattered by an explosion that reverberated through the very foundations of the spire.


    The once-calm sanctuary was now in chaos. Smoke billowed, and books and debris were hurled into the air as the acrid scent of scorched paper filled the room.


    Jaegar sprang to his feet, fear and determination melding into a relentless surge within him.


    Before his very eyes, the library was transformed into an inferno. The books and manuscripts he had so eagerly anticipated were now fuel for the raging mes.


    But in the midst of the chaos, he spotted a fleeting figure hurtling towards the shattered window, clutching a book, Jaegar focused his gaze to the man''s hands and realized it was the tome of Runarlore as their prize.


    With an instinctual determination, Jaegar lunged after the escaping intruder, his resolve unwavering, he wanted that right now, someone else was stealing right under his nose.


    Right after he left, guards and a lot of others came to the library, and among them was also Yasmine. Evanore was hurt and was lying on the ground. They quickly started chanting spells and cooled down the fire, which engulfed the library.


    Then one of the women who was present in the library reported what happened and told her that Jaegar had gone after the culprit.


    "Quickly, go after them," she ordered.


    The chase that ensued was a fric whirlwind through the winding corridors andbyrinthine passages of the witch spire. Jaegar''s magical prowess was pushed to its limits as he relentlessly pursued the elusive thief.


    Even amid the adrenaline-fueled pursuit, he couldn''t shake the memory of the man he had glimpsed in the streets earlier¡ªa confrontation with a mysterious woman had etched that face into his memory. Now, it was the same man who held the precious tome he so desperately sought.


    The chase that ensued was a fric whirlwind through the winding streets of the city.


    Jaegar couldn''t fly because of the streets, and the thief was very agile and moved through the groups of people and sneaked into houses.


    The thief seemed to have a head start and was quick, darting through alleyways and side streets with agility and cunning.


    But Jaegar was relentless and never left his tail, just a few behind the thief.


    As they left the city behind, the chase led them into the rugged, unforgiving, rocky valley on the outskirts.


    The harsh terrain provided little respite, forcing both Jaegar and the thief to navigate treacherous slopes and narrow paths. Despite the challenging environment, Jaegar''s determination only grew stronger, fueled by the adrenaline of the chase.


    The valley had opened a way into a deep forest, and the thief ran towards the forest and stopped after reaching a certain distance.


    He bent down, taking support with one hand on his knee, breathing heavily, sweat dripped heavily from his forehead.


    Then a voice came from the nowhere, "Wow, Tom, you ran really fast, but what''s the use? Your tail''s been caught by some kid."


    The man who was heavily panting said, "Shut the fuck up- Ranalf."


    Jaegar had reached the spot where that thief had stopped and looked at him and the other man.


    Tompkin turned to Jaegar, ring at him, "How the fuck did you run so fast as me?"


    Jaegar, too, breathed heavily and said, "You weren''t that fast."


    "Fuck you, who are you?" Tompkin shouted, still holding the tome.


    Out of hiding, Mara, a formidable woman with ck hair and an aura of unwavering authority, emerged as the ringleader of the ambush. She was joined by several other individuals, each armed and exuding a palpable air of danger.


    In an instant, the circle closed around Jaegar, leaving him with no avenue of escape.


    Even with all of them surrounding him, he wasn''t fazed, trying to steady his breath. At some point, even if he had the possibility of flying, he forgot and just ran after him.

 Chapter 174: A Swordswoman and her little thieves

    He looked at all of them and stopped his gaze on the woman he saw in the streets. She was lookingposed and expressionless as she stood at the back with the men in front of her.


    Ranalf was ahead of all of them, and he walked to Tompkin and said, "Like the kid said, you didn''t run fast." He put his arm around the shoulder of Tompkin.


    "Now, now fes," Jaegar spoke loudly and rang out. Then he continued, "If you return the tome, I will be on my way."


    Ranalf and others looked at him with a serious look for a second and then burst intoughter. "Seriously, kid, do you know what you are talking about?"


    Jaegar nodded. "Yes."


    "You think we would hand over that book if you just asked? Do we look like fools?"


    Again, Jaegar nodded. "Certainly you are."


    Tompkin burst out, "Shut up, you little runt. Do you know how many days we have been spying on the spire and now that we got what we wanted and you wanted to take it away?" he turned to Ranalf and said, "Ranalf, why are you talking with him? Just kill him, and we can be on our way."


    Ranalf also thought the same, as did the remaining members. But the only person who remained silent throughout was Mara. She was silently watching the scene unfolding in front of her.


    Seeing Jaegar and his fearless face made her smile.


    As Ranalf walked towards Jaegar, Jaegar''s hands flickered with lightning suddenly, and he raised his hand. Abruptly, the sky had changed colour and was filled with thick, dark clouds.


    It all happened so fast that it made them look up at the sky, and they couldn''t believe what they were seeing. the forest was even darker, shading the moon.


    Jaegar, with his raised hand, chanted an incantation.


    ''ssihactus''


    But it was rather too short, and then he brought down heavy lightning that smashed the ground between them.


    Everyone present in the vicinity was caught in the wave and pushed back by the strong force.


    He could perform magic without chanting only for known spells, and for the new spells, he needed to say it at least once. He was experimenting with magic as he knew itsnguage and tried it on his elemental power, and it was rather effective to see the big crater in front of him.


    Jaegar had already taken the tome from his hands and was now holding it.


    "Did I overdo it?" said Jaegar, seeing the men lying around the crater. As he was thinking, the man got up, groaning, trying to shake off the shock.


    Tompkin, who got up and didn''t see the tome and looked at Jaegar and was shocked to find it in his hands, barked, "When the fuck did you take that?"


    "You see, if you had simply returned the book when I asked politely, it wouldn''t havee to this," Jaegar remarked, gesturing towards the crater. A faint, rueful smile yed on his lips.


    Ranalf was about to charge at him when Mara''s voice rang out from behind. "wait."


    All the men turned to see Mara as she advanced towards the boy. She drew her sword, a distinctive weapon that caught the moonlight. The de was long and had a width of three inches, with a single, razor-sharp edge. It resembled a katana in some ways but had a unique shape.


    The hilt was wrapped with a red thread, and the de extended to a length of about 1.5 meters, making it a formidable long sword. At the tip of the handle, an intricate symbol of an animal head was etched, marking it as a weapon of significance.


    As she came out, Ranalf said, "Noonim, I will deal with the kid, you don''t need to involve yourself with this kid."


    Mara then turned her gaze at him, her eyes focusing on him as she said, "Oh, now should I obey your order?"


    Ranalf felt a chill down his spine upon hearing her words, and he trembled backwards, stammering, "I-I wouldn''t dare, Noonim."


    Mara then redirected her gaze towards Jaegar, and a wide grin crept across her face as she remarked, "You are a special one."


    Jaegar furrowed his brows, unable to discern the woman''s true intentions. He knew that her smile held something far moreplex than pleasantries.


    "The magic you used earlier wasn''t really magic, but you used an incantation, so it was magic." Mara''s words hung in the air, leaving Jaegar feeling both intrigued and unsettled.


    He couldn''t really see how powerful she was, as he couldn''t gauge her. It was like she was just a normal human. But then again, he could sense a faint aura from her, and it was really heavy and imposing.


    The moon hung high in the night sky, casting an eerie glow over the forest area.


    Jaegar stood, his boots sinking into the soft soil, feeling a chill run down his spine as he saw Mara approaching.


    Mara stood there with a calm and almost amused expression. Her long, ck hair flowed like a river down her back, and her eyes gleamed with fierce determination. She wore the traditional robe, and her long de was securely fastened at her side.


    Jaegar clenched his fists and summoned the power of the Chaos Arts of Purple Mist. The air around him shimmered with ethereal energy as he conjured a sword made of pure mist, a jagged sword of chaotic energy, the de shifting and changing shape with each passing moment. He could feel the magical energy surging within him, the power of lightning crackling in his veins.


    Seeing his de out of the purple mist, Mara smiled widely, amused. "Are you ready, boy?" Her voice was soft but deadly.


    She drew her sword under the lightning.


    The battle began without warning, the sh of des resonating through the night. Mara moved with incredible speed, her long de slicing through the air as sheunched a swift and relentless assault.


    Jaegar''s mist sword met her blows with equal ferocity, but he could feel the strain in his muscles as he struggled to keep up with her. She was no ordinary opponent.


    As their swords shed, sparks of electricity danced in the night. Jaegar''s lightning powers surged through his de, attempting to find a weakness in Mara''s defences. She parried his attacks effortlessly, her movements graceful and precise. She was like a dancer of death, and he was struggling to keep up.


    Mara''sughter echoed through the forest, a haunting melody that sent chills down Jaegar''s spine.


    She spun, her long de a deadly blur as she struck at him from multiple angles. He defended with all his might, but it wasn''t enough. Her de found its mark, leaving a deep gash on his arm. Blood seeped from the wound, staining his shirt.


    The pain fueled Jaegar''s determination. He couldn''t afford to lose. He summoned the power of the Chaos Arts once more, and his mist sword transformed into a monstrous serpent, its fangs dripping with venom. He lunged at Mara, but she gracefully sidestepped his attack.


    With a swift kick, she sent him sprawling to the ground. His vision blurred for a moment, but he refused to give in. He staggered to his feet, his breathing heavy. Mara approached him, her long de poised to deliver the blow.


    Jaegar couldn''t let that happen. He gathered thest of his strength, and from his fingers, the purple poured out into a desperate attack. A spear of small size came from his hand, striking Mara directly in the chest. She staggered back, her grip on her long de faltering.


    It didn''t do much damage, as if it had struck her, it just faded. Mara, tilting her head, narrowed her eyes on Jaegar.


    Jaegar''s heart raced as he watched Mara stumble, her eyes filled with a mixture of surprise and anger.


    His shot had found its mark, but he couldn''t afford to waste any time. He rushed forward, his mist sword coiling like a serpent, ready to strike.


    Mara, however, was not one to be underestimated. With a fierce determination, she regained herposure and blocked Jaegar''s assault. Their des shed with a deafening roar, the impact sending shock waves through the forest, shaking even therge trees.


    Jaegar wasn''t much of a swordsman, he had only practised with his conjured sword, and he wasn''t an expert like Mara. He wanted to try out his magic, but he felt like it wouldn''t have much effect on her. She wasn''t even fazed by his lightning, and the fire spells patted her. Everything seemed like nothing in front of her.


    Her movements, sword strokes, sword-wielding, and swinging, everything was smooth like water, her sword could through anything.


    She lunged forward, her movements a blur. Her sword aura extended from her de, a deadly arc of energy. Jaegar barely had time to react, parrying her strike with his chaotic sword. The sh sent shock waves through the battlefield, and the ground trembled beneath them.

 Chapter 175: Deadly woman

    Their des danced, sparks flying with each collision. Mara''s sword aura sliced through the air, forcing Jaegar to evade and counter. She moved with a grace and precision that left him in awe. Her strikes were lightning-fast, and her footwork was impable.


    She pushed him back with a powerful swing of her long de, and Jaegar''s mist sword dissipated into the air. He cursed under his breath, realizing that he couldn''t rely solely on his Chaos Arts. Mara''s sword aura was a force to be reckoned with.


    Both of them had stopped, creating a huge gap between them. Jaegar''s chest heaved with breath, and his hands trembled slightly as he sped them tightly.


    On the other side, Mara was standing, leaning to the side with the support of her long sword.


    The other men were watching the fight unfold. They were focused on Mara, their leader, and they were also watching Jaegar and couldn''t help but admire him, he was able tost this long with their leader.


    "Boy, you are really an interesting one," she said as she licked her lips. "I wonder, what''s your origin?"


    Jaegar still not changing his determined expression, let out an exasperated smile.


    Jaegar realized that a direct confrontation with Mara wouldn''t lead to victory. He had to outsmart her and use his chaos art to create an opening. As Mara closed in, he conjured a swirling vortex of purple mist around himself.


    Mara''s eyes narrowed as the mist obscured her vision. She shed through the mist, her strikes precise but meeting only empty air. Jaegar used the opportunity to reposition himself, appearing behind Mara.


    He unleashed a barrage of chaotic projectiles, aiming for her blind spots. Mara spun around, deflecting most of them, but a few grazed her, leaving shallow cuts on her arms.


    Mara''s smile widened. "You''re more skilled than I expected," she admitted. "But you can''t outmaneuver me."


    Jaegar couldn''t afford to back down. He charged forward, his chaotic sword formed from the purple mist right into his hand, poised for a powerful strike. Mara met his attack head-on, their des shing with a deafening roar.


    The de he formed waspletely purple and as hard as steel. He had even mixed his lightning with the purple sword.


    The force of their collision sent shock waves rippling through the battlefield. Mara''s strength was overwhelming, and Jaegar struggled to hold his ground. But he couldn''t give in to doubt. He had to trust in his abilities, and moreover, his body had given him an advantage to stand against the force of nature.


    The men had moved away from the area where the fighting and the forest were already in utter mayhem. Trees were uprooted, and debris was scattered everywhere, creating a treacherousndscape. The once serene forest was now a battleground of destruction, with no signs of life except for the two locked inbat.


    Then the witches of the spire hade looking for Jaegar and the thief. They ended up here and watched the scene in front of them and couldn''t believe what they were seeing.


    Amidst the group, Evanore emerged as the leader, her keen eyes caught sight of Jaegar and the other women. As she saw her, a realization hit her, and her lips moved silently, forming the words, "Death sword," a whisper lost to the tense air around them.


    Back to the area where Jaegar and Mara were fighting.


    Jaegar''s chaotic sword shed with Unohana''s de, and the sh of their auras filled the night air. The moon bore witness to their duel, casting an eerie light over the scene.


    As they locked des, Mara''s eyes bore into Jaegar''s. "You have potential," she said, her tone almost encouraging. "But potential alone won''t save you in battle."


    With a sudden burst of strength, Mara pushed Jaegar back. He stumbled but quickly regained his footing. She was right; potential alone wouldn''t be enough. He needed experience with actual people, all his time in the sinner''s domain, he fought stronger creatures and demons but never really fought with human beings.


    Those creatures back in the domain were all brutes and had no brains and just ended up being killed by him, and now he realizes all that experience was nothing before an expert.


    And most of the time, he took his time when fighting the stronger creatures and killed them slowly.


    Mara lunged forward once more, her strikes relentless. Jaegar blocked with his barrier, parried, and dodged, his chaotic abilities keeping her at bay. But he could feel the exhaustion creeping in. Mara showed no signs of fatigue, her stamina seemingly endless.


    Jaegar channelled his lightning ability, sending bolts of electricity through his chaotic sword. The de crackled with energy, and he made a daring move. He closed the distance between them lightning-fast and unleashed a powerful sh. His purple sword glowed with lightning and struck her, illuminating the dimly lit forest.


    Mara parried with ease, her eyes gleaming with amusement. "Impressive," she said, her voice low. "But not enough."


    She countered with a devastating strike, her sword aura tearing through Jaegar''s chaotic de. He staggered back, a gash on his arm. Mara didn''t waste a second. She lunged again, her de aimed at his heart.


    Jaegar rolled to the side, narrowly avoiding the lethal strike. He needed to be more strategic. Mara''s strength and speed were overwhelming.


    Jaegar summoned a barrage of chaotic projectiles, materializing multiple spears crafted from mes and directing them swiftly toward Mara. The fiery spears streaked toward her, converging to create a tempest of fire, aiming to engulf her entirely.


    Responding with grace, Mara wielded her long de with calcted finesse, executing a series of gentle strokes that cleaved through the fiery onught. Her sword exuded an aura that dispersed the mes, quelling the inferno surrounding her. Though she swiftly neutralized the fire, this distraction granted Jaegar a precious moment to gather his focus and strategize.


    The battle continued, and both warriors locked in a deadly dance. Mara''s movements were like liquid poetry, each strike calcted and precise. Jaegar fought with all his might, but the wounds on his body were taking their toll. Blood seeped from multiple cuts and gashes, staining his uniform in a gruesome tapestry of red.


    Mara''sughter filled the night once more, a haunting melody that taunted Jaegar. She had a sadistic edge, revelling in the thrill ofbat. He knew he had to end this quickly, so he took out his wand.


    He could feel his fatigue, and he knew if he wanted to win, he needed to put all his effort into the next attack, and the wand could help him with that and do it more efficiently.


    With a burst of speed, Jaegar closed the distance between them and unleashed a series of lightning-charged strikes. Mara defended with grace, but the lightning sizzled around her, leaving her breathless for a moment. It was the opening Jaegar needed.


    He summoned the power of his immemorial arts, conjuring a massive, crimson serpent that coiled around Mara. She struggled to break free, but the serpent constricted around her, squeezing the air from her lungs.


    Jaegar pressed his advantage, his crimson serpent tightening its grip. Mara''s long de slipped from her hand, ttering to the ground. Her face contorted in pain as she gasped for breath.


    Then Jaegar held his wand up in the air, and suddenly, from the ground, stones started to shoot up, forming a sharp, sucked at one point in the void in front of restrained Mara.


    She was still struggling to break free from the confines.


    Soon, the stones turned into a long sharp de, standing straight, pointed towards the sky. Jaegar''s breath was uneven and blood streamed from his nose he moved his wand down and then the huge long stone sword moved slowly towards Mara.


    Sensing what Jaegar wanted to do, Mara stopped wiggling to break free, a huge smile appeared on her face as her eyes locked on Jaegar.


    "You are one hell of a brat!" Mara''s voice echoed through the valley, her thrill apparent even in the midst of such peril. Her demeanour remained fearless, and she embraced the adrenaline of the situation.


    But just as Jaegar''s victory seemed imminent, Mara''s eyes zed with an intense fire, and her entire body radiated a blood-red aura.


    She rose into the air, levitating.


    In the background, an enormous, ominous shape took form, causing both the men and the women to fall to the ground, ovee by dread and the oppressive weight of an intense bloodlust that hung heavily in the air.


    As this monstrous entity emerged, a deeply disturbing noise reverberated through the air, a gut-wrenching sound that seemed to emanate from the depths of nightmares, adding an eerie and unsettlingyer to the already ominous atmosphere.


    The colossal face resembled that of a monstrous entity, withrge, menacing canine teeth jutting out from a blood-red, ck-mottled countenance. Its visage exuded an aura of horror and grotesque terror, a sight that inspired dread and a sense of foreboding.


    Its hair, drenched in blood, framed a nightmarish visage, while enormous horns curved back from the sides of its head, adding to its terrifying and ominous presence.

 Chapter 176: Blade Mistress Mara

    The atmosphere thickened with a palpable sense of impending danger as this grotesque manifestation loomed over the battleground, casting a shadow of fear and uncertainty.


    Its menacing eyes were locked on Jaegar, and he felt an overwhelming oppression bearing down on him. Struggling to maintain hisposure, he drew upon hisst reserves of power. With a final surge of determination, the long stone sword shed down and grazed Mara''s chest, tearing the constraints he had ced upon her.


    The bnce of power teetered on a precipice, and the oue remained uncertain.


    As the stone de grazed her chest, driven by Jaegar''s desperate move, it shed across Mara''s chest, rending her robe apart and grazing down her torso, thereby creating a gaping wound.


    The stone de tore her robe asunder, a horrifying spectacle of shredded flesh and exposed bone yed out before them, a sickening and blood-curdling nightmare that twisted the very fabric of reality.


    Blood flowed freely, pooling around the nightmarish, gut-wrenching cavity that marred her body. Her insides, now grotesquely visible, elicited a deep sense of dread and horror.


    Mara cast her gaze upon the grievous wound, a grim expression flickering across her face, before turning her gaze towards Jaegar, who staggered, barely standing.


    As she nced at him,her face contorted into a chilling, sinister, and malevolent smile twisted upon her lips.


    Behind her, the monstrous face bore a menacing, soul-shaking grin¡ªa visage of unparalleled horror and lethal intent that surpassed even Jaegar''s darkest experiences in the sinner''s domain. It loomed ominously, a terrifying apparition.


    Suddenly she let out augh, which made the ground shake with light tremors.


    Amidst her maddeningughter, Mara''s words dripped with an ominous allure, "You truly didn''t disappoint me. And now I am starting to like you." Her voice carried an eerie tone, her intentions veiled in unknown terror, "but you have to die now."


    With a sudden shift in the atmosphere, a vacuum-like force tugged at everything, including Jaegar, pulling him towards Mara before crushing him to the ground. And abruptly, the ground quaked violently, and an unknown amount of mighty force pressed Jaegar into the ground.


    Her sword, now drenched in blood, arced towards the earth, releasing a massive burst of red energy that hurtled directly at Jaegar, an image so harrowing and terrifying that it froze the very soul.


    Lying prone on the ground, Jaegar stared at the woman who held his imminent death in her hands. Her eyes bore no intent to kill but exuded a mysterious and haunting depth that surpassed the most harrowing fears. Despite the impending doom, he felt no anger towards her. A smile hung on his lips as he watched her. He didn''t want to give up yet, but he had no energy left in him to fight further.


    His internals were a mess, and the wounds seemed severe. If this fight were to continue any longer, he would die for sure.


    As he was stuck to the ground, helplessly watching the woman take his life, suddenly a bright light engulfed the whole forest area, and then the attack that Mara sent towards Jaegar wasnded on the empty ground.


    BOOM!


    There was dust everywhere, and it was night, they couldn''t see much. the men were eager to find out what happened to Jaegar. They didn''t see anyone who couldst against their leader this long.


    But Mara knew that attack hadn''t connected, her frown deepened as she watched the dust settle.


    She saw a few figures revealing themselves as the dust settled, one of them was holding Jaegar, she was Evanore.


    And the woman who stood ahead of her were the witches of the spire, the council witches. Among them, Yasmine took the lead.


    Yasmine, a figure of respected leadership among the council witches, stood forth, her gaze fixated upon Mara, who held a presence that veiled both fear and a history untold.


    Jaegary unconscious, his form weakened by the toll of blood loss. An air of cmity gripped the room, its tendrils weaving a tale of imminent dread.


    "Mara, what''s the meaning of this?" inquired Yasmine. With a knowing stare, she recognized the ominous figure behind Mara, a being of pure malevolence.


    She couldn''t believe her eyes, it was an abomination, a diabolical existence. But to add to that, the woman in front of the creature was even more terrifying. Her eyes were filled with a darkness that seemed to consume everything around her, and her every movement exuded a sense of power and control.


    Mara D''Ottaviya, a name forgotten by many but known to the very few who knew her tale of darkness and destruction, was once a powerful swordswoman who had turned to the dark arts after a tragic loss.


    Born into the royal lineage of the Kraeyelon Kingdom, she had ascended as a prodigious swordswoman. In her formative years, she earned the revered title of "de Mistress of Darkhallow," a name whispered across thends as a herald of prowess. Her father, filled with satisfaction and love, announced a grand event to select a suitor from the many princes who vied for her hand.


    Yet, in a disy of unyielding strength, she battled each suitor who dared to im her hand in marriage, emerging victorious in a manner that was viewed as brutal and unyielding.


    With each duel, her renown only flourished, expanding her sphere of influence and marking her as an unmatched master of the sword. She was christened "Mara Bloodrend," a title forged from her unparalleled dominance inbat, transforming her into an epitome of unwavering ferocity on the battlefield.


    Her parents, revelling in their daughter''s burgeoning fame, saw their kingdom aglow with prosperity under her shadow, a beacon of prominence and power.


    The kingdom enjoyed a period of prosperity and jubtion as Mara''s fame continued to spread, but the tranquilly was short-lived. Unrest brewed within the kingdom when the king announced Mara''s ascension to the throne as queen, an announcement that stirred dissent, particrly with Mara''s half-sibling from the king''s second marriage.


    Along with him, a few others voiced their concerns.


    But he didn''t dare try anything with Mara present, that was how much he feared her.


    Seizing an opportune moment when Mara was absent from the kingdom, her half-sibling orchestrated a rebellion, amassing supporters to challenge the king''s decree. In a ruthless bid for power, he plotted and executed the king''s assassination. Upon Mara''s return to the kingdom, she was met with the devastating sight of her parents'' untimely demise.


    Consumed by grief and an unrelenting rage, Mara confronted her treacherous half-brother, exacting vengeance for the murders of her parents. The ensuing confrontation left the pce in ruins, ravaged by the unstoppable force of Mara''s fury.


    In the wake of this catastrophic event, she departed from the kingdom, leaving behind a tale that reverberated far and wide, drawing widespread attention and igniting varied emotions in its wake.


    In a devastating one-sided assault, Mara unveiled her darker, malevolent side, exhibiting a merciless demeanor as she swiftly eradicated all who had colluded with the treacherous prince.


    Her presence was a macabre procession, marked by a haunting trail of blood that seemed to linger in her wake wherever she trod. The very air seemed to resonate with a spectral aura emanating from her, casting an eerie crimson ambience around her form. A ghastly testament to her fearsome prowess, the mere sight of her was enough to evoke terror in the hearts of her adversaries.


    Adorned with an enigmatic, blood-stained long sword, the very sight of which sent shivers down the spines of those who dared to face her. This weapon, a formidable extension of her dark power, became an instrument of terror.


    Its edge, steeped in the deepest of reds, she called the name "Bloodquench," a title that echoed with a chilling resonance, signifying both its insatiable thirst for blood and the terror it inspired. The sword itself, a malevolent force, seemed to embody the very essence of her dominance and the looming threat she posed to any who dared cross her path.


    This marked the first appearance of the sinister persona¡ª'' Blood Witch Mara.''


    Following this ominous event, Mara''s whereabouts became a mystery, shrouded in secrecy for several years until her reappearance as the leader of a mercenary group known as the Dark Crescent.


    Yasmine, along with the entire council of twelve witches, stood before Mara, who floated in the air, an air of casual defiance about her.


    As Mara observed the council, a disapproving click of her tongue conveyed herck of fear, though she understood that engaging in a direct confrontation with them would only draw out the conflict. Her gaze shifted to Jaegar, and in a loud, resounding voice, she dered, "We will meet again, my dear young man, and I hope you''ll be in better shape the next time we cross paths."


    The huge, dark creature''s face disappeared as she sheathed her long sword. Blood had already stopped flowing out of her slit wound, and she didn''t seem even slightly affected by it.

 Chapter 177: Council of the witches

    Her words rang in Jaegar''s ears. He was lying on the ground with a few of apprentices of the witch''s spire around him. Evanore was focused on Mara, who stood with them.


    With those enigmatic words, Mara signalled her departure, a departure that promised the looming potential for future encounters, leaving the council to contemte.


    Concealed in a hidden vantage point, a group of her men observed the intense conflict unfold. Upon its conclusion, they emerged from their cover, opting to align themselves with Mara and apany her.


    Yasmine and her council of witches, despite the theft of the tome from the spire, refrained from intervening or apprehending Mara. The reasony in their assessment of Mara''s unparalleled power and the perceived risks of challenging her; her reputation as the supreme swordswoman and her immense dark energy rendered any confrontation a perilous endeavour.


    Mara and her cohort departed from the scene, leaving a considerable distance between them and the ce where the night''s events transpired.


    As they walked, Mara tended to the wound on her chest, binding it with a cloth to staunch the bleeding.


    Inquiring about the coveted book, "Did you get the book?" she directed her attention to Tompkin, who was jolted by her query. Then he confessed, scratching his head, and said, "Noonim, that brat, had taken it from me, and I forgot after you started fighting him."


    Mara''s re met his admission, followed by a resigned sigh.


    Turning to Ranalf, who sported a mischievous grin, Mara asked, "Do you have it?" She knew he had it. He managed to take what they needed during the scuffle.


    The tome was already with Evanore, as she got it from Jaegar. Before the fight began, he had given it to them.


    With a wry gesture, Ranalf raised an old, tattered page torn from the tome. Although weathered and torn, this remnant elicited smiles from the group, prompting Tompkin to curse Ranalf for the oversight.


    "We''ve acquired what we came for. Let''s depart," Mara dered, signalling the conclusion of their business at the spire. With that, Mara and her group took their leave, departing from the scene.


    *


    Jaegary sprawled on the ground, his form weakened and drained from the significant loss of blood.


    Yasmine, her gaze fixed on the spot where Mara and her cohort had departed, surveyed the aftermath of the confrontation. Her eyes shifted to the battleground, where the remnants of the intense battle were starkly visible.


    The entrance to the foresty exposed, a fraction of the woond seemingly sliced away, leaving the ground fragmented and cracked¡ªa testament to the raw power that had surged through the area during the sh.


    The once lush and vibrant foliage nowy trampled and lifeless, crushed under the weight of thebatants'' relentless onught. The air was heavy with the acrid scent of burnt earth and lingering traces of magic, serving as a haunting reminder of the fierce struggle that had taken ce.


    Mara''s powerful sword aura had indelibly scarred the ground, leaving deep gouges and shattered fissures that marked the forest floor. The aftermath bore witness to the sheer ferocity of her abilities, evident in the ravaged terrain she left in her wake. The depth and scale of destruction portrayed her as an unstoppable force, capable of shing through everything in her path.


    She truly deserved the title of de mistress, even she could tell that those sword marks on the ground and the stone were still oozed with her potent aura.


    With a lingering gaze, Yasmine directed her attention to the young man lying defenceless on the ground.


    Though he had valiantly faced her, she perceived him as a mere apprentice wizard from the academy. Despite his bravery, it was apparent that he was just a teenager, having weathered the encounter but not without injury. Sensing his vulnerability, Yasminemanded the women apanying her to bring him to the spire for aid.


    Meanwhile, Yasmine and the rest of the witches, following their return to the spire, discovered that Evanore had safeguarded the tome in its original ce. Jaegar had given it to her before he started fighting her.


    Further investigation revealed a startling revtion: an aide among the spire witches had conspired with the thief, providing crucial information about the tome''s being brought to the library.


    This knowledge presented an opportunity for the perpetrator to seize the book, as the security chambers housing the tomey beyond the council''s quarters, necessitating their permission for ess. Exploiting this vulnerability, they orchestrated the theft when the book was momentarily relocated.


    They had allowed the matter to leak out, the journalists would jump on the news regarding the spire, and they had taken care of it, not attracting the attention of those news enthusiasts.


    Now in the infirmary of the spire,


    Jaegar''s eyes snapped open, a sudden jolt coursing through him as if he had encountered the looming, colossal, red-faced entity he faced as if it appeared right in front of his face.


    He looked at his front, there was nothing, and to the sides too.


    He found himself lying in a bed within a room that bore a striking resemnce to a hospital ward, with a row of empty beds and one upied beside him.


    The throbbing soreness spread across his body, and as he attempted to move, he became aware of the bandaged hands and abdomen, wrapped in white cotton.


    The stone floor met his bare feet as he gingerly rose, feeling the persistent ache in his midsection.


    Dishevelled, d only in pants, he cast his mind back to thest memory he held¡ªMara''s ominous deration of their future encounter. "What a hardass woman!


    No,dy, I don''t want to face you again," he muttered, though secretly harbouring a wish for a rematch.


    She had proven to be his most formidable opponent to date, and his spirit craved a chance at redemption.


    As thoughts of Mara lingered, Evanore entered the room, noticing Jaegar''s awakening. "Oh, you''re up already. That was fast," she remarked, surprised at his recovery.


    Jaegar, slightly taken aback, responded, "Fast? Were you expecting me to wake upter or not at all?"


    Evanore''s expression tightened as she addressed Jaegar by name, nodding in acknowledgment.


    "Given the severity of your injuries, we anticipated it might take at least a couple of weeks for you to regain consciousness. The internal damage and the wound to your abdomen were quite deep and severe."


    It wasn''t normal for anyone to wake up this fast and heal so quickly.


    Jaegar''s eyebrows rose in surprise. "So, how long have I been out?" he inquired. Evanore disclosed, "Roughly five days." Jaegar sighed, processing the information. "Five days? Wow, I''ve been sleeping like a log," he mused to himself. Evanore then offered, "Let me check your wounds."


    She checked him, and he was almost healed except for the hands and abdomen.


    "You can rest if you want, those wounds seem like it would take time," she said as she was done.


    Also, she had given him a tunic to wear.


    He wore the tunic and said, "I will be fine, and beside, I have nothing to do here."


    "Those wounds still haven''t healed, you should rest for now, "Evanore suggested.


    He insisted that he wanted to go, and Evanore then arranged a carriage for him to go to the academy.


    After the carriage was prepared, he left the city.


    As Jaegar departed in the carriage, a woman stood on the top floors of the building, observing his exit through the transparent ss wall. Her gaze was heavy with concern; this woman was Angelina.


    Promptly informed about the recent incident, she hastened to the spire, visiting Jaegar and staying by his side for hours.


    After he woke up, she didn''t meet him as she was busy with her work in the spire.


    *


    On the uppermost floors of the spire, a grand hall with a towering pyramid-shaped ceiling housed a long table at its centre. Seated around it were twelve women, the esteemed council of witches, with Yasmine among them.


    A sense of anticipation lingered in the air as they awaited someone''s arrival.


    The doors creaked open, and Angelina entered the hall, striding purposefully towards the seat at the head of the table.


    The council convened to discuss the recent tumultuous incident involving the enigmatic woman, Mara.


    They grappled with ack of understanding about the ongoing events. Each member presented their thoughts until Yasmine uttered a name that abruptly silenced the room: "Mara D''Ottaviya."


    At this mention, Angelina''s countenance stiffened, a clear indication of the weight carried by the name, signalling unwanted attention.


    Despite their attempts to discreetly manage the news of the theft from the spire, word of the incident managed to leak to the public, causing ripples of spection and intrigue. The very name of the Witch''s Spire found its way into newspapers, and the secrecy that shrouded the institution began to unravel.


    The reputation of the Witch''s Spire hung in the bnce as questions and doubts swirled among the public. Why did the elusive woman named Mara infiltrate the spire and seek to steal the tome?


    The members of the council grappled with this perplexing mystery, their thoughts consumed by the mysteries surrounding the incident and the unforeseen consequences it carried for the sanctity of their institution.

 Chapter 178: Friends and Foes

    A few days before, the day after Jaegar left the academy, nestled within the charming town near the academy, within the intimate confines of an inn, a curious scene unfolded.


    Outside, the rain seemed to be pouring constantly for several hours, casting a mncholic atmosphere over the quaint streets. Inside the inn, however, a warm glow emanated from the crackling firece.


    In a cosy nook by the crackling firece, two figures were engaged in a fervent exchange of words, their discussion weaving through the air like smoke rising from the embers.


    CLINK


    The tranquil ambience of the inn was momentarily interrupted by the arrival of a third individual, making a distinctive entrance¡ªJeanine, her presence marked by the soft click of the door shutting behind her.


    Lorcan, positioned nearby with a congenial countenance, acknowledged her arrival with a warm smile and offered his cordial salutations, breaking the hush that had settled in the room.


    "Professor Jeanine, or simply should I just call Jeanine?" inquired Lorcan, extending the invitation of formality.


    Taking her seat opposite him, she responded with an air of nonchnce, "Whichever suits you best."


    Her recognition of his princely status loomed but didn''t deter her demeanour.


    Meanwhile, Ethan cast his gaze upon her, a gaze tainted with an unmistakable desire, yet Jeanine remained unperturbed, choosing to ignore the tant exhibition.


    "I summoned you here with regard to my brother," Lorcan began, embarking upon the purpose behind his request.


    Jeanine''s eyes narrowed inquisitively as he continued, "I am simply inquiring about his whereabouts in the realm of humans." Jeanine, visibly intrigued, questioned, "And why, pray tell, do you seek this information?"


    To her knowledge, Lorcan wasn''t on good terms with Jaegar, and Jaegar too didn''t show any interest in wanting to know about Lorcan, if any, Jaegar had told them to prefer not to call him by his father''s surname. And now he was calling him brother, which he never did in his entire time at the academy.


    She had her suspicions, but she didn''t care about them as she was no longer associated with Jaegar.


    Lorcan, veiling his intentions, stated, "Merely a desire to locate my brother. He has withdrawn from the academy, and I yearn to visit him."


    Jeanine pondered for a fleeting moment before responding, "The details of his stay elude me. It was Ms. Brogton who managed his transition. Therefore, even I remain oblivious to his exact location."


    Lorcan, upon hearing this, exhaled a resigned sigh, "I see. That is regrettable."


    Expressing his gratitude, he made a gesture, "How may I thank you, Jeanine?"


    In a humble tone, she declined his offer, stating, "Your gratitude is unnecessary. It was a simple matter."


    As she prepared to take her leave, she found herself face-to-face with Ethan, stationed near the doorway, a mischievous grin adorning his features.


    Lorcan,pelled by a sense of obligation, interjected, "But it is only fitting that I express my gratitude. You responded promptly to my summons." Advancing towards her, he spoke with a calcted measure, "Rumours have reached me regarding your undertakings within the academy and your alleged association with my brother." This deration led Jeanine to furrow her brow deeply in confusion.


    "What in the hell of a nonsense are you spouting?"


    Dismissing Lorcan''s im, Ethan derisively scoffed at her.


    Ethan sneered, "You''re just a cock-hungry whore."


    Jeanine shot Ethan a sharp re and retorted, "Be mindful of your words, Mr. Baxter."


    Ethan cackled in response, "Oh, look at this minx, pretending to be a noble bitch of a professor."


    Lorcan was aware of her history with Jaegar from their academy days, but he chose not to interfere at that time. However, now he was considering making her his own to see Jaegar''s reaction.


    He also knew that she was no longer associated with him, and that''s why he called her to see if he could use her for his bidding.


    "Now, now, Mr. Baxter, you shouldn''t talk to your professor like that," said Lorcan with a hidden emotion. But he was trying very hard not tough at seeing her.


    She suddenly moved back.


    Jeanine''s sudden action sent a jolt through the room as she swiftly retrieved her wand, the polished wood glinting in the soft glow of the firelight.


    With a decisive motion, she directed it towards them, her tone edged with authority, "Lorcan, do not presume that your princely status grants you immunity. Should any further horseshit spill from your lips, repercussions will follow, and I shall not heed the consequences."


    A charged silence hung in the air as Ethan and Lorcan exchanged a knowing nce, the tension palpable.


    Understanding the weight of her warning, Lorcan exhaled wearily and raised his hands in a conciliatory gesture, "Very well, Professor. You may take your leave. However, know that I am always avable, unlike my brother." His tone, a blend of resignation and subtle respect, signalled an end to the brewing confrontation.


    Jeanine was one of the most beautiful women on campus, and thinking that Jaegar got his hands on her made Lorcan resent him more. As his lustful side fought against his better judgment, he wanted to try to get his hands on her at least once.


    Jeanine, her authority unchallenged, made her swift exit, leaving behind an atmosphereced with unspoken tension.


    Both Ethan and Lorcan watched her departure, each harbouring their own thoughts on the encounter.


    Ethan, ever eager for dominance, sidled up beside Lorcan, expressing his predatory desire, "Why not spirit her away to the mansion? We could bend her to our will there." A devious glint in his eye apanied his words, a sign of his twisted fascination.


    Lorcan, however, remainedposed, striding over to the window to observe Jeanine''s departure. As he watched her figure recede into the distance, he muttered, "For now, she must remain within the confines of the academy." His gaze fixed on the lone figure disappearing down the road, harbouring a determination that held more secrets than he cared to reveal.


    Lorcan knew that Jeanine''s departure was only temporary, as he had ns to bring her back to the mansion once she had fulfilled her purpose at the academy. He was well aware of the power he held over her, and the thought of having her under his control again sent a shiver down his spine. With a sinister smile, he turned away from the window, already plotting his next move.


    Jeanine, after leaving the town, thought about what Lorcan said. And the past few days have been tough on her, as the professor has been neglecting her. She''d always been a little more of a lustful woman, and if it was possible, she''d prefer her pleasure over anything else. And that was the reason she had given easily to Jaegar on that night, and he was the best she had till now.


    But Jaegar seemed different. Every single time she tried, she found it easy to make men drop to her feet. Jaegar wasn''t like the rest, when he caught her with Heath, his reaction really surprised her.


    She was angry for some reason and didn''t have the time to dwell on it. She had seen him several times, but he didn''t even bat an eye at her. Seeing him as he didn''t care about her, she got angry and wanted to back at him but wondered how she would do it.


    And the opportunity presented itself in front of her. She thought long and hard about Lorcan and his intentions, he definitely had malicious intent towards Jaegar, and she could guess he would do something to Jaegar.


    Two days had passed since theirst encounter, and with her thoughts firmly fixed, she would proceed further. First, she prioritized herself and thought about what to do.


    *


    The corridors leading to Lorcan''s quarters were dimly lit, echoing with the distant sounds of muffled conversations. As she arrived, the door slightly ajar, she paused briefly before stepping inside.


    The room was illuminated by the soft glow of flickering candles, casting dancing shadows across the walls. Lorcan sat in an ornate armchair, a book in hand, engrossed in its contents. He looked up, a weing smile gracing his features as Jeanine entered.


    Without a preamble, Jeanine''s expression took on a more sombre and direct air. "What do you n on doing to Jaegar?"


    Lorcan, cloaking his intentions, responded, "What exactly do you mean?"


    Jeanine offered a knowing smirk and retorted, "You''re not fooling anyone. Your inquiries about him, calling him brother... I''m well aware of my students."


    Lorcan, still smiling, observed her closely, sensing he had perhaps underestimated her. "I assure you," he confessed, "he''s merely causing some disturbance, and I aim to put him in his ce."


    He awaited her reaction. Jeanine''s smirk grew wider as she leaned in, her eyes gleaming with amusement. "Oh, Lorcan!"


    Jeanine, unfazed, replied, "I expected more from you. Nevertheless, about your offer to always be avable, do you mean it?"


    Lorcan''s smile widened as he affirmed, "Absolutely."


    "Prove it," she challenged, moving closer to him.


    Lorcan, taken aback by her directness, responded, "Certainly."


    As their intentions intertwined, they closed the physical gap between them. The ambience shifted¡ªcrackling fire and distant thunder intermingled as the rainmenced, punctuating the charged atmosphere.

 Chapter 179: Vengeful women

    Both Lorcan and Jeanine, engrossed in their individual schemes, remained oblivious to each other''s ndestine intentions.


    Inside the room, the crackling fire contributed its lively chorus, punctuated by the distant rumble of thunder outside. Raindrops began their gentle percussion against the windows, a precursor to the burgeoning storm that soon enveloped the surroundings.


    The atmospheric symphony echoed the brewing tension and unspoken secrets, encapsting a moment poised on the brink of revtion and veiled intentions.


    At present,


    In front of the grand gates of the academy, a carriage pulled up, its elegant design obscured by the shadows of the evening.


    Cloaked and hooded, Jaegar alighted from the carriage and swiftly made his way through the entrance.


    The evening had settled upon the grounds, and he navigated his way to the dormitory with a determined gait.


    Upon entering, he encountered Pierre, who seemed eager to inquire about his absence. "Where have you been, mate?"


    Pierre questioned, looking somewhat concerned. As Jaegar removed his cloak and settled into themon room, he casually responded, "Just wandering about here and there, you know how it is."


    Pierre, in a somewhat exasperated tone, ryed, "The headmaster was pretty riled up because of your departure. He kept prying into your whereabouts and reasons for leaving. It was rather bothersome, to be honest."


    Letting out a sigh, he added, "Just do me a favour next time, let the old man know, alright?"


    Understanding his friend''s concern, Jaegar offered a reassuring pat on Pierre''s shoulder and agreed, "Sure, I''ll keep that in mind."


    In a moment of light banter, Jaegar inquired with a yful grin, "So, did you miss your dear friend?" His tone carried a hint of humour as he directed the question at Pierre.


    Pierre, raising his brow in a mix of irritation and amusement, snorted in response, "Like hell, I''d miss you."


    Jaegar, feigning offence, rolled his eyes in mock disbelief. "Oh, of course, you''re too upied with your ''girl,'' aren''t you?" he teased.


    At the mention of a ''girl,'' a slight flush crept up on Pierre''s cheeks, an unmissable hue that he desperately tried to conceal.


    Jaegar, noticing the sudden change in his friend''s demeanour, couldn''t resist a chuckle. "Wait, are you blushing, Pierre?" Jaegar quipped, thoroughly enjoying Pierre''s visible embarrassment.


    It had been more than two years since they were dating, but he still couldn''t get used to it, and he always blushed when Jaegar teased him.


    Pierre caught off guard, shot a quick retort, "Shut it, man," his voice holding a mix of annoyance and good-natured embarrassment, their banter wrapping them in afortable familiarity.


    The conversation then shifted to catching up on the day''s events at the academy, detailing the moments Jaegar had missed.


    *


    Tens of miles distant from the revered academy, nestled within the cradle of mountain valleys,y an isted ind, veiled within the embrace of a small, glisteningke. The ind itself was a sanctuary, a ce shrouded in mystique, its existence known to only a select few. A ce where nature''s whispers and the secrets of the elements coalesced in perfect harmony.


    Upon this secluded ind, a scene of enigmatic tranquillity unfolded. The undisturbed surface of theke mirrored the azure sky above, while verdant foliage enshrouded the shores, creating an idyllic haven untouched by the mour of the outside world.


    Amidst this serene tableau, hidden within the verdure, therey a structure, an enigmatic edifice whose architecture seemed to meld seamlessly with the surrounding natural beauty.


    Within the confines of the structure, a woman draped in ck robes upied the space. Her hair, once voluminous, now cascaded in untamed curls around her face, betraying the marks of passing years. Despite the wear of time, an ethereal grace enveloped her, hinting at an otherworldly beauty that transcended age.


    The room exuded an ambience that one would typically associate with a witch''s abode, brimming with an array of peculiar and mystical items.


    Suddenly, the door swung open, and another figure made her entrance¡ªEmaria. d in a two-piece outfit that veiled her upper torso, her caramel-coloured skin exuded an exotic allure. Securing her dark hair in a neat ponytail, she settled gracefully onto a nearby couch. "How much longer do we have to stay here?" she inquired of the woman, addressing her as Agatha.


    "You are here, E," Agatha responded calmly.


    Emaria''s retort was barely audible, "Agatha, I could have killed him then, that night, you know."


    Agatha reasoned, "But he wouldn''t understand why he met his fate."


    A nomittal murmur was all she received in response.


    Agatha, engrossed in her task, tended to a pot of simmering liquid while engrossed in an old book.


    Emaria, visibly frustrated, stretched out her legs, resting them up on the table before her.


    It was Emaria who orchestrated the incident at the academy involving the werewolf, a deliberate scheme that drew hunters to the scene. Utilizing one of the hunters as a pawn, she manipted him to do her bidding.


    Emaria belonged to a rare species of wolf breed, and through her bite, she ensnared the hunter, making him a mere puppet at hermand.


    Breaking the tense silence, Agatha uttered, "Patience, E. Patience," with an air of sagely calmness, seemingly aware of the unfolding machinations and the need for forbearance in their scheme.


    *


    Amid the unyielding downpour, the rain persisted, yet within this deluge, a lone figure navigated through the inclement weather, pressing forward with determined steps towards the inn where Lorcan had taken residence.


    The inn''s dimly lit interior revealed her face as she ascended the stairs, heading towards the room where Lorcan resided.


    Since their initial conversation, her visits have be a daily urrence, with this day marking the fourth time she''d ventured to the inn.


    Each time she arrived, she lingered through the night and departed in the morning, a pattern she''d established without deviation.


    Jeanine, her presence announced by the creak of the door, entered the room and caught sight of her former student''s presence, Ethan. A faint smile touched her lips at the sight of the two men, eagerly anticipating her arrival. She relished the dynamic of having men eager to serve her, and with deliberate steps, she advanced into the room.


    Lorcan, who was opposite, was looking pale, and his had sagged under, with dark spots evident and ack of sleep.


    The rain outside contributed a musical backdrop to the suspense that filled the room. The sound of raindrops against the windows created an atmosphere thick with tension.


    The eyes of the two young men fixated on Jeanine, while hers remained fixed upon them, a silent exchange of anticipation and veiled intentions in the air.


    "You brought him, Lorcan," Jeanine said in a husky voice as she moved closer to Lorcan.


    She sat beside him, and Lorcan slowly sat before her, taking her hands and caressing his face.


    Lorcan couldn''t believe what happened to him in the past couple of days. He was more thrilled to be dominated by a woman, more likely by Jeanine. He was the one who wanted to break her but ended up submitting to her.


    During their first encounter, Lorcan thought of breaking her by ramming her over and over. But as the session continued, he had been sucked dry and couldn''t hold a candle to her. But she didn''t leave and rode him, literally sucking him dry.


    Slowly, the n had been reversed, and Jeanine was the one who broke him, and he hadpletely submitted to her. Before the experience Jeanine had with men, he was like a little boy in front of her.


    And more importantly, that rod of his couldn''tpletely reach the point where she wanted, it wasn''t the best, but she could get it on for now.


    It had been quite some time since she had herself a man; from the time Jaegar dicked her, she wasn''t able to enjoy sex like she used to. But it never stopped her. She was a total wreck. She looked for others who could satisfy her like Jaegar did, but she never got any.


    She wanted to go back to Jaegar and ask him to plunge his beautiful hot rod into her, but before she could ask, she was caught with Heath. She didn''t want to plead or make any excuses and the indifference he showed toward her made her angry, and frustrated.


    And now, out of pure hatred towards Jaegar, she was letting it off with Lorcan, who arrived at a perfect moment, giving her a chance to get back at Jaegar.


    Ethan was confused as she stared at his friend, who was pleading with their professor like a dog in herp. This...was knew to him. Together, they had broken many girls and had fun. Lorcan, when he was having sex, was like an animal in heat.


    He raised his voice and said, "What the fuck are you doing, Lorcan?" Ethan demanded Lorcan, which made Jeanine turn her head.


    Lorcan then smiled and said, "What does it look like?"


    "Lorcan, what happened to you? What happened to my brother? where is he?"

 Chapter 180: Who said you could call me brother - 1

    In the twisted entanglement of emotions, Jeanine found herself driven by a deep-rooted animosity towards Jaegar. Lorcan''s timely arrival provided her with an unexpected opportunity to channel her resentment and grievances, a chance to exact retribution in the midst of this brewing turmoil.


    The sight perplexed Ethan as he observed his friend, Lorcan, now in a posture that seemed alien to their usual interactions.


    Lorcan, usually perceived as a man of pride, exuding an air of daring confidence, found himself in a surprising position ¡ª he sat before their professor, pleading with an uncharacteristic vulnerability.


    This unguarded vulnerability was an unfamiliar facet of Lorcan to Ethan, a man he had known to be fiercely independent and resolute, one unlikely to sumb to the act of uttering honeyed words to appease a woman. The shift in his behaviour sparked confusion and disbelief in Ethan''s mind, as he witnessed a side of Lorcan that seemed incongruous with the man he thought he knew.


    Ethan had a hard time wrapping his mind around what was happening. Just a couple of days before Lorcan told him that he would take her, he told him with a joyous grin that he would break her until his desire was satisfied.


    As he was watching, Jeanine slipped her robe and lifted her skirt for Lorcan to admire her body. Ethan''s confusion turned to anger as he realized Lorcan''s true intentions.


    Lorcan then peered into herce panties and started licking her inner thighs, sending a surge of jealousy through Ethan. He looked at her thighs, they had enough muscle and firmness, and the view of her womanhood was blocked by Lorcan''s head.


    Jeanine wasn''t feeling whatever Lorcan was doing, so he dragged him up and pushed him on the floor. Then,lifting herself, she dropped herself on his manhood and started to rock him as she stared into Ethan''s eyes.


    Ethan''s eyes, darting from down to up, stopped on her face as she bit her lips as she caressed her boobs on the fabric. Ethan was already used to watching Lorcan and his activities, but these seemed very different from what they had done previously.


    Jeanine stared at Ethan with a lustful gaze, enticing him, he could only watch but not touch, and for a moment, he was lost in her gaze before being brought back by the grunting of Lorcan.


    As she moved back and forth on him, Lorcan groaned and held her thighs. He was about to release her, and Jeanine reacted quickly and pulled out, but Lorcan had already sprayed her dress.


    She clicked her tongue and stood up. "Can''t you even hold five minutes?"


    Lorcan, in the past, had only been with young girls, they were all inexperienced, unlike Jeanine, and he was the one who defloured them, and he was feeling ashamed of himself that he couldn''t do what he wanted with her. He couldn''t satisfy her, and that was all on his mind. On the first day, they were doing it continuously, and never once was he able to make her cum.


    It was all him that got his stuff off-loading, and she never let him go until she was satisfied.


    Jeanine then said, "Now, what have you been doing about that matter?" She said this as she adjusted her clothes and sat back on the couch.


    She felt it was a waste to even do it with him; he was the only one who received the end of pleasure while she was left to her own devices.


    Lorcan, burying his shame, got up. He never once thought that he would be humiliated in such a way. And Jeanine wasn''t afraid of his status as a prince.


    His pride restrained him from taking immediate action against her; instead, he sought to reim his lost sense of pride by besting her in a different way¡ªthrough a victory rooted in pleasure. However, as much as his desire burned to seize back his former glory, pressing matters demanded his attention,pelling him to set aside this personal vendetta for the time being.


    Lorcan looked at Ethan, who was still staring at him with disbelief in his eyes. He started, "Jaegar had returned to the academy, it seemed like he didn''t go to his home."


    "I n to bring his aunt here."


    Jeanine sighed, she felt she had overestimated the prince of the imperial family and given in too easily. For a man who couldn''t satisfy a woman, he was rather a sex


    Jeanine, for her part, had bigger ambitions, she said, "Other than women, what are you nning to do to him? Are you going to kill him?" She was keeping a straight face.


    Lorcan and Ethan drew a breath of surprise and nced at each other. They were seeing new sides of their beautiful and tender professor.


    "Every time we try something, he always slips by and can''t use our house''s power. If we had, he would have been long gone," Ethan said as he scoffed.


    Lorcan''s intense gaze fixated on Jeanine, his mind awash with a tumultuous whirlwind of thoughts. He had gravely miscalcted her true prowess as a witch. Initially regarding her as a mere means to retaliate against Jaegar, he now realized she was far moreplex and formidable than he had presumed.


    Following a prolonged moment of silence, Lorcan broke the tension with his announcement, "I will be visiting the academy tomorrow."


    The unexpected deration drew both Ethan and Jeanine''s attention, their expressions mirroring varying degrees of surprise and curiosity as they turned to regard him.


    *


    Jaegar, concluding a conversation with Pierre, retreated to the sce of his room. Shedding his cotton shirt, he exposed the bandage adorning his abdomen, a visible reminder of the recent battle.


    Seated upon the bed, he carefully inspected his wound. The bandage wrapped around his midsection served as a tangible testament to the severity of his injury, a harsh reality emphasized by the healers at the spire who had admitted their inability to fully heal it. "This will definitely leave a scar," he mused solemnly, epting the permanence of the injury.


    Recollections of the woman he faced inbat flooded his thoughts. She had been a formidable adversary, an encounter that served as a stark reminder of the world''s abundance of strength and formidable opponents.


    Jaegar reflected on the eternal truth that no matter one''s might, there would always be someone stronger. Despite this, he grappled with the lingering absence of the power and prowess he once confidently wielded. He felt like his control over the immemorial arts was a mess. He tried using the arts by summoning the magic, the crimson squares on his hand flickered on and off.


    Lost in contemtion of the intense battle and the realization of a formidable world, Jaegar remained oblivious to the encroaching presence of potential foes. Wearied by his reflections, he gradually sumbed to the call of sleep, drifting into a realm untethered from the challenges and strife of wakefulness.


    *


    The following day, Jaegar rousedte from slumber and hurriedly prepared himself to catch up with the day''s sses, having missed the assembly.


    He loved being a student again, maybe it had to do with his past, but he liked being in the academy, even though there was no need to attend the academy. As Angelina always pestered him, he said he wouldplete his three years in the academy.


    Hastening directly to his scheduled session, he crossed paths with Pierre along the way. Engaging in the day''s lessons, Isadora and Tara appeared engrossed in their teaching, affording little interaction with Jaegar, who, preupied with his own thoughts, made no particr efforts to engage them at that moment.


    Isadora was behaving like she didn''t know or that he cared. But he would remember if they met in the future. Jaegar knew this affair would end once he hadpleted his studies in the academy, so that''s why he didn''t develop any attraction towards her or any other women here. Tara had told him that her door was always open if he wanted a little fun.


    As the sses drew to a close, Jaegar meandered back towards the dormitories. He noticed Pierre alongside Jennifer, both still within the academy''s premises.


    While navigating the corridors, a voice hailed Jaegar, beckoning him to Professor Jeanine''s chambers. Piqued by the unexpected summons, Jaegarplied, making his way to her office.


    Upon entering, an eerie silence enveloped the room; no one upied the desk. Jaegar called out but received no response.


    A muffled feminine voice emanated from an adjacent door, which was slightly open. Curiosity piqued, and Jaegar cautiously approached the door. The sounds were getting louder as he drew closer.


    He could clearly tell there were moaning sounds from a woman.


    Investigating further, he peeked through the partially open door and was met with an unexpected sight.


    He was taken aback, his surprise mingled with a sense of incredulity, leaving him merely shaking his head in a mix of disbelief and bemusement.


    The two people in the room were in an intimate position, the female was bent towards the windows while the male held her hips, humping himself into her.

 Chapter 181: Who said you could call me brother - 2

    Jeanine was the one bending, and Lorcan was the one humping into her. And both of them were aware Jaegar had entered the office, from the corner of their eyes, they saw Jaegar standing at the door.


    Jaegar opened the door more and folded his hands as he leaned against the side wall, watching them.


    The sound of the door made them look at Jaegar, and suddenly Jeanine jolted, removing herself from the clutches of Lorcan. With a wrinkled expression, she said, "Jaegar!"


    They both adjusted themselves quickly.


    Lorcan was smiling, but he hid and made it look like he was preupied.


    Jeanine then said, "It''s not what it looks like."


    Both of them were acting splendidly, trying to act all bashful.


    But Jaegar remained still, smiling at them in amusement. "Why are you exining it to me?"


    "Didn''t I say before, we were nevermitted to each other, and I have nothing to do with whoever you have sex."


    "But I have to say, I am rather surprised to see him here," he said, looking at Lorcan.


    "Brother-"


    "Who said you could call me brother?" Jaegar''s expression became stoic.


    Then he turned to Jeanine and said, "They said you called for me."


    "Wait, let me guess, you called for me to see you guys fucking." Jaegarughed for a brief second and said, "Listen, Professor Jeanine, if you think you can have your way around me, you are going to regret it."


    "Brother, you-" Lorcan was cut off by Jaegar.


    "Call me brother one more, and I will slice your tongue off, dickhead."


    Lorcan red up and said, "What did you say?"


    "Are you deaf?"


    Jeanine said, "Jaegar, I was missing you, and it''s been ages since youst came to me. I want you, Jaegar; no one could fuck me like you did." Her voice was filled with lust as her gaze lingered on his crotch.


    Lorcan was actually stunned, as his expression changed instantly. What is this woman saying now?


    Jaegar knew that she was a cunning woman. On that day too, she purposely stood with Heath on their way to the dorm. And the way she acted with the students whenever he was around. She was trying to get a reaction from him.


    And Lorcan being here, Jaegar got his suspicions about him. He turned to him and asked, "You, why are you here?"


    Lorcan twisted his brows in pure hatred. He replied, "I came for Jeanine."


    Jaegar wondered what headmaster Ashfield was doing, he couldn''t control his professors'' behaviour, and here she was offering herself to whoever she pleased.


    Lorcan couldn''t tell what Jeanine was thinking, but he had to get out of there, if anyone saw him here, things would spiral. He gambled that getting caught with Jeanine in the situation would annoy Jaegar, he thought, but it seemed like it was getting backfired if others saw him here.


    Jaegar then closed the door behind him and said, "Jeanine, you said you wanted my cock, right?"


    Jeanine noticed Jaegar showing interest and said, "Yes, Jaegar, at that time, the way you fucked me was incredible, and I have desired you since then. But you were busy and ignored me, and I got restless and sought others, but it wasn''t enough for me, so I threw myself at others to get your attention."


    "I only have eyes for you, Jaegar. I only thought about you even when I was with him," she said, pointing at Lorcan, which made him scowl harder.


    "You fucking bitch! What did you say?" Lorcan shot himself at her. But Jeanine took her wand out and held him in ce as a faint blue light gripped his entire body.


    Jaegar chuckled seeing Lorcan stop in his tracks, and he walked to him and said, "So, now you wanna tell me why you are here other than fucking your teacher?"


    Lorcan grumped, trying hard to break free, but he couldn''t. He didn''t answer Jaegar.


    Then Jaegar moved towards Jeanine, caressing her face, she turned to look at him, and he said, "You don''t need to strain him, he''s no harm."


    Then he took the wand in her hands as he walked to the couch and sat on it.


    Jeanine''s mind was racing as she thought quickly about what to do. She was wrong about him, her ns didn''t change every time she thought of making him jealous. And she perfectly knew about Jaegar''s prowess and his master, Angelina.


    Jaegar''s voice carried curiosity as he confronted Lorcan. The tension in the room was palpable, and the enchanted forest seemed to hold its breath in response to the standoff.


    "Lorcan, I don''t understand one thing," Jaegar began, his eyes locked onto the intruder. "Why do you hate me so much? I don''t remember having done anything to you or crossing paths with you."


    Lorcan, now free of Jeanine''s restraint, fixed his gaze on Jaegar. He had expected a different oue, and the situation had taken an unexpected turn. The prospect of confronting Jaegar directly was a daunting one, and he was uncertain about the oue.


    Jaegar continued, his voice unwavering.


    "I will give you room to talk," Lorcan said, motioning towards the door.


    But Jaegar wasn''t ready to let Lorcan off the hook that easily. He sensed that something deeper was at y. As Lorcan started to head for the exit, Jaegar''s voice rang out, "Where do you think you are going?"


    Lorcan turned to face Jaegar, his expression unyielding. "What? Do you want to stop me?"


    Jaegar''s eyes narrowed. "I asked you, why are you here?"


    Lorcan remained defiant. "I don''t need to answer that."


    Jaegar''s gaze intensified. "Is that so?"


    Lorcan hesitated for a moment, then countered, "Then let me ask you a question. Why are you snooping around for information about me?"


    Lorcan, caught off guard by Jaegar''s usations, furrowed his brows and feigned ignorance. "What are you talking about?" he said, his expression a mask of confusion.


    Jaegar, not fooled by Lorcan''s act, chuckled softly. "I know about your minions and how you''ve ''strategically'' nted them all around the campus. When I got to them and asked, they''ve been chattering about how many of your men are lurking here," Jaegar stated, his voice tinged with a touch of amusement.


    Lorcan''s expression darkened as he listened to Jaegar''s revtions. Jaegar continued, "You know, at first, I thought I wouldn''t bother with them, thinking that they were envious pricks or what. They were merely an irritation, shadowing my every move. It began to irk me, and that''s when I discovered the truth a few days ago, that you were the mastermind behind it all.


    I had intended to deal with you on my next visit to the pce. But here you are, entangled in this situation with this strumpet here."


    Jeanine widened her eyes upon hearing Jaegar calling her names.


    Lorcan hadn''t anticipated that Jaegar would uncover hiswork of spies so quickly, and he cursed himself for not being more discreet. He thought Jaegar was too dense to notice, as he hadn''t done anything since the first attempt he made to kill him.


    Jaegar''s warning didn''t go unnoticed, and he could sense a subtle shift in Jaegar''s aura. He couldn''t afford to let Jaegar walk all over him.


    Just as it seemed their confrontation might escte, Lorcan''s butler, Wace, intervened. He entered the room soundlessly, positioning himself protectively in front of Lorcan.


    "Your highness," Wace bowed with grace, addressing Jaegar, "it is an honour to meet you. I am Wace, Prince Lorcan''s butler."


    Jaegar was taken aback by Wace''s swift entrance and the silent, efficient manner in which he conducted himself. His surprise was evident as he smirked and remarked, "It seems you brought your babysitter with you."


    The tension in the room remained palpable, but now a new yer had entered the scene, furtherplicating the standoff between Jaegar and Lorcan.


    "I think I am not gonna get my answers now, am I?" he asked, looking at Lorcan.


    Wace raised his head to meet Jaegar''s gaze, his countenance remained stern and unyielding. "Your highness, while it is indeed a great pleasure to make your acquaintance, I must caution against making unfounded usations against Prince Lorcan. One cannot simply level usations at a member of the Imperial House without concrete evidence.


    It is entirely possible that the truth may be the opposite of what you are suggesting," Wace asserted, his toneced with authority.


    He raised a valid point, casting doubt on the allegations made by Jaegar. "You may well be the one orchestrating the very situation you describe. Furthermore, those students you mentioned¡ªhow can we be sure that you did not use coercion or threats to manipte them into your service?" Wace added that his words were carefully chosen to challenge Jaegar''s credibility.


    Jaegar narrowed his gaze at the butler, feeling the palpable disdain in the man''s demeanour. Wace''s words held an undertone of contempt, and he clearly held Jaegar in low regard. In response, Jaegar sighed, leaning forward on the couch, his frustration mounting.

 Chapter 182: You talk a lot

    "Damn old man, you talk a lot," Jaegar muttered under his breath.


    The tension in the room thickened, with Jaegar, Lorcan, and Wace locked in a battle of wills as they stared each other down. The air was heavy with unspoken animosity, and it was clear that any wrong move could ignite an explosive confrontation.


    Jaegar''s voice dripped with sarcasm as he responded to Wace''s defence of Prince Lorcan. "So, what you''re saying is that I''m fabricating all of this, and your highness of a prince ispletely innocent," Jaegar stated matter-of-factly.


    An uneasy silence hung in the room as Wace and Lorcan remained tight-lipped, seemingly unable to provide a convincing response.


    Jaegar, however, didn''t seem content with their silence. With a sudden, almost unnatural swiftness, he materialised before Lorcan, leaving everyone in the room stunned.


    In the blink of an eye, Jaegar had Lorcan by the throat, effortlessly lifting him off the ground. Lorcan, who stood at 5''8'''', found himself gasping for breath, his legs kicking desperately in the air, his hands sped on Jaegar''s hands around his neck.


    Wace, poised to intervene, was halted by Jaegar''s words. "Old man," Jaegar warned, his grip unyielding, "if you so much as raise a finger, I''ll snap his neck." Wace froze in his tracks, unable to defy the ominous threat.


    Jaegar locked eyes with the struggling Lorcan and continued, "It''s clear to me now." His words hung in the air.


    "You can wait and whimper until Ie for you." With a sudden release, Lorcan fell to the ground, gasping for air. Jaegar, his point made, dismissed them. "You can go now. But don''t think you can live peacefully from now on.


    I will make you regret ever messing with me."


    Lorcan shot a venomous re at Jaegar, his pride wounded. He had underestimated Jaegar and his abilities.


    As Wace led Lorcan out of the room, Jaegar couldn''t resist a parting shot, saying, "Say hi to your friend Ethan for me."


    Lorcan''s eyes widened at the mention of Ethan''s name, his mind racing to understand how Jaegar had knowledge of Ethan''s presence in the town.


    After Lorcan was led out of the room by the butler, Jaegar turned his attention to the silent spectator who had been observing the entire confrontation. He approached Jeanine, his expression unreadable.


    "Now, what to do with you?" Jaegar mused aloud, considering his options.


    As Jaegar raised his hand, a warning in his voice, Jeanine looked surprised for a moment. Then, her face broke into a wide smile, and she responded, "Jaegar, I am ready to give my all to you. I will serve your expectations."


    "You and I perfectly know what you are saying right now, you don''t mean any word you say. All you want is attention and a big stick to satisfy you."


    "And I don''t care who you are with, and I am not touching you again. It was all fun; you had fun, and I got little action, so let''s just bury it like that. As you don''t love or like me, it should be no problem."


    Jeanine could only silently stare at him, and what he said was all truth. She liked his big, virile manhood, and that was the only thing she desired from Jaegar.


    But Jaegar''s intention was not to ept her offer. He made his point clear, "But that''s not the point here. If I ever see you unting your spooning with others in front of me again, then..." He trailed off, and a mystical purple mist began to flow from his hands. The mist slowly descended to the ground, forming purple vines that snaked towards Jeanine,pletely binding her in ce.


    They crawled onto her legs, adorned in nylon, and spiralled upwards, tightening their hold on her, making her jerk and jolt by the suddenness.


    He looked into her eyes and asked, "Do you understand?" The purple vines held her firmly, causing her to breathe shakily, her face flushed with fear. She nodded her head in acquiescence, her voice too weak to respond.


    As Jaegar left the room, the mystical purple vines binding Jeanine dissolved, vanishing as if they had never existed. The room returned to its ordinary state, and the enchantment that had held her in ce was broken.


    Jeanine, still trembling and ovee with fear, copsed onto the floor. Her chest heaved as she struggled to regain herposure, the experience of the binding vines leaving her with an indescribable sensation of dread. It was a feeling akin to the crawl of snakes on her skin, a chilling reminder of the consequences of her actions.


    She breathed a sigh of relief that Jaegar hadn''t taken more extreme measures, realizing that her actions could have had far graver consequences if she had done what she did with Lorcan. The events of the day had left her shaken and wary, and she knew that her future interactions with Jaegar would be marked by caution and a keen awareness of the risks involved.


    *


    Jaegar returned to his dorm room, the pain in his abdomen intensifying with each step. He wasted no time, knowing that he needed to attend to his injuries. Upon entering his room, he removed his robe, sleeveless pullovers, and shirt to get a closer look at the red marks on his bandages.


    Sighing in acknowledgement of his injuries, Jaegar carefully tended to the wound, making sure it was properly cleaned and dressed. Once he was satisfied that he had done all he could for the time being, he put on a fresh shirt.


    Despite the persistent pain, Jaegar knew he needed sustenance. He made his way to the dining room to get his dinner with Pierre.


    *


    In the carriage on their way back to the pce, Lorcan sat in deep contemtion with Wace opposite him.


    Lorcan had sent Ethan back to the mansion with strict instructions to stay put for the time being. He had learned not to underestimate Jaegar, realizing the dangerous game he had unwittingly entered.


    Lorcan''s timid nature had often made him susceptible to acting on his emotions, and in many ways, he owed his survival to the guidance and protection provided by Wace. The butler''s steady presence and wise counsel had been the key to navigating theplex and treacherous waters of the imperial court.


    Without Wace''s support, Lorcan might have been caught by Jaegar. Wace''s loyalty and strength had been a crucial pir of support in Lorcan''s life, allowing him to navigate his life.


    Wace, a trusted and experienced confidant, broached the topic cautiously. "Your Highness, I think it might be wise for you to consider approaching the eldest Prince ran," he suggested.


    Lorcan''s eyes widened with a mixture of fear and disbelief. "Eldest brother? No! No! He would have me killed if he ever found out what I''ve been involved in," Lorcan stammered, the very thought sending shivers down his spine.


    Wace sighed, his gaze fixed on the clouds outside the carriage door. "You may need to seek his help, Your Highness, if you wish to deal with that boy," he said, referring to Jaegar in an informal manner. Lorcan, too preupied with his own predicament, didn''t notice it.


    "I believe it''s the best course of action. That boy, he is more than what he appears to be," Wace continued, his expression grave. He had observed Jaegar closely during their encounter and saw something in his eyes that was beyond his experience.


    As a trained knight who had seen formidable individuals, Wace sensed that Jaegar possessed a power that could easily have overwhelmed them if he had chosen to use it.


    *


    In the following days, Jaegar settled back into his student life, attending sses, participating in various activities, and enjoying the camaraderie of his friends, Pierre and Jennifer. Their routine and usual life at the academy carried on without any significant disruptions.


    Jaegar continued to excel in ser matches, and with his skills and the inclusion of Parker on his team, their victories were almost a foregone conclusion. The Dracanores, led by Parker, demonstrated their prowess on the field.


    Jaegar has always shone on the field with ball dribbling and goal-scoring abilities that left the opposing team in awe. teammates. His lightning strikes were a spectacle to watch, and students never missed a match, if he was in, just to watch the thundering strike.


    Jaegar discreetly inquired about Lorcan from the students he had tasked with keeping an eye on him. However, the information he received was limited, leaving him curious about Lorcan''s true intentions.


    He decided that he would seek answers from his sister when he visited the pce again.


    Jaegar''s frequent visits to the headmaster''s office became amon urrence. Ashfield frequently lectured him about showing disrespect to Professor Heath, though Jaegar was convinced that Heath was deliberately provoking him. Jaegar, never one to back down from a challenge, made sure to respond to Heath''s provocations in kind.


    *


    One evening, after dinner and a conversation with Pierre, Jaegar returned to his room. As he entered, he heard an eerie howling noise, unsettlingly close to the academy. He quickly approached the window to investigate. The howling ceased abruptly, leaving Jaegar on edge.

 Chapter 183: A rare breed of wolf named Ellamaria

    As Jaegar watched from his window, the howling resounded once more, and he saw arge, white figure darting through the woods and heading towards the dormitory. His heart raced as he recognized the familiar form of Emaria, the giant fur wolf that had visited him before.


    She sprinted towards the summit of the hill, its silhouette mirroring the dorm window in which he currently found himself. Her path led her ever higher, up the incline, and Jaegar''s eyes followed her ascent.


    Upon reaching the peak of the hill, the full moon cast a haunting backdrop, its silvery glow painting the scene with an ethereal light. The moon held a silent vigil in the night sky, a radiant witness to what was about to transpire.


    There, atop the hill, she unleashed a thunderous howl that reverberated through the still night, sending invisible ripples of sound coursing through the air. The eerie sound seemed to carry with it an elemental power, a primal force that echoed through the forest and beyond.


    Even from his vantage point in the dorm, Jaegar could sense her presence. Her predatory gaze bore into him, a piercing and relentless stare. With his heightened senses, the sound of her snarl reached his ears, a stark reminder of her untamed, primal nature.


    As the moon bathed thendscape in its silvery light, the connection between them transcended the physical distance. He could feel the intensity of her presence, the call of the wild, and the unspoken challenge that hung in the air.


    He smirked, seeing her gaze and not wanting to back down.


    Without hesitating, Jaegar left his dormitory and sprinted into the woods. He refrained from using his usual magical abilities, such as flight or portals, not wanting to attract unnecessary attention. Instead, he relied on his powers of purple mist and lightning to guide him.


    Silently and swiftly, he made his way through the dense woods, moving towards the source of the howling and his encounter with Emaria.


    The moon hung high in the midnight sky, casting a silvery glow over the dense, old forest surrounding the academy.


    Jaegar, guided by the eerie howling, had ventured deep into the woods, searching for Emaria, the enigmatic and formidable creature he had encountered before. As he moved through the shadows, his pulse quickened, and a sense of anticipation hung heavily in the air.


    Soon, the distinctive form of Emaria emerged from the darkness, a massive white-furred beast with fierce, azure eyes that shimmered like frozen sapphires.


    "Emaria?" He called out to confirm once again. He knew it had to be her, her form, and her eyes, he couldn''t be wrong about them. He called out to her, but she just snarled, ring at Jaegar.


    "Hey, what''s wrong?" He inquired, but there was still no answer.


    She suddenly hurtled towards him, trying to w him down, which Jaegar escaped by hair''s breath.


    "What the hell are you doing?" His question was met with another growl.


    "Fuck it! Fine." Jaegar''s frustration grew as he realized that reasoning with her was futile. He braced himself.


    Jaegar could feel the tension crackling in the air as he locked eyes with the majestic creature. They stood several paces apart, each waiting for the other to make the first move.


    Jaegar knew that he was in no condition to rely on his usual magical abilities. His internal injuries from a previous conflict had not yet fully healed, leaving him with only his purple mist and lightning powers.


    Emaria, seemingly aware of Jaegar''s limitations, let out a deep, rumbling growl. Her muscles tensed as she prepared to strike, her ws digging into the ground below her. With a sudden burst of speed, she lunged forward, her massive form hurtling towards Jaegar with incredible force.


    Jaegar''s instincts kicked in, and he raised his hands, summoning a bolt of lightning to strike the ground between them. The brilliant sh momentarily blinded Emaria, causing her to veer to the side and narrowly miss her target.


    The impact of her powerful paws created a shockwave, sending leaves and debris flying in all directions.


    Jaegar, however, had only a moment to react. He summoned the purple mist, forming a swirling shield around himself as Emaria recovered and turned to face him once more.


    The creature''s azure eyes bore into him with an unwavering intensity, as if daring him to stand his ground.


    "Damn girl, you are taunting me." He grinned as his fists crackled with lightning.


    The forest was filled with the sound of confrontation, the howling winds, and the sh of elements.


    Jaegar knew that he couldn''t rely solely on his powers; this fight would require strategy and resourcefulness.


    As Emaria lunged at him again, he waited until thest possible moment to dodge to the side, allowing her to pass him by.


    With her colossal form now a few yards away, Jaegar called upon his lightning abilities.


    A bolt of lightning crackled from his fingertips, arcing towards Emaria. The bolt struck her nk, eliciting a deafening roar of pain and anger. The creature''s fur bristled with electricity as she recoiled from the attack.


    Jaegar seized the opportunity and summoned the purple mist to form an ethereal whip-like construct.


    Heshed out with it, striking Emaria''s rear leg. The misty tendril coiled around the limb, and with a powerful yank, Jaegar sent the creature tumbling to the ground.


    Emaria struggled to her feet, her fur still electrified and crackling with energy. She turned to face Jaegar with a fiery determination in her eyes, her resolve unbroken.


    With a sudden burst of agility, she pounced at him, her enormous ws outstretched.


    Jaegar barely had time to react. He summoned a protective barrier from the purple mist, but Emaria''s sheer strength and momentum shattered it with ease. Her ws raked across his shoulder, leaving deep, searing gashes. Jaegar cried out in pain as blood oozed from the wounds, staining his shirt.


    Determined to press the advantage, Emaria lunged again.


    Jaegar could feel the weight of her impending attack. With a burst of adrenaline-fueled agility, he dodged to the side, narrowly avoiding her deadly ws.


    As she passed him by, he used his lightning powers to send another bolt coursing through her fur, causing her to yelp in agony.


    While she was recovering from the pain, Jaegar had already prepared his next move.


    With a swift movement, he directed the purple mist to form a thick, smoky fog that enveloped the area.


    Emaria, momentarily disoriented by the sudden mist, growled in frustration. Her piercing blue eyes scanned the surroundings, searching for any sign of her elusive adversary.


    Jaegar, hidden within the swirling mist, watched her closely, biding his time.


    As the seconds passed, Emaria''s growls of frustration grew louder, echoing through the forest.


    Jaegar knew he couldn''t maintain the smoky fog for long; his body''s magical energies were draining rapidly.


    He needed to act decisively. And moreover, he could feel a stinging pain in his wound as it throbbed from him, flexing too much.


    With a burst of effort, Jaegar summoned the reserves of his purple mist, creating a dense, shadowy construct that took on the form of a massive, menacing creature. The illusionary beast emerged from the mist and lunged at Emaria with a fearsome, phantom roar.


    Startled and overwhelmed by the unexpected apparition, Emaria let out a deafening howl and recoiled, her instinctual fear of the unknown momentarily overpowering her.


    Jaegar seized the opportunity, his lightning powers crackling with intensity.


    A bolt of lightningnced through the misty fog, striking Emaria squarely in the chest. The impact sent her sprawling to the ground, her massive form twitching and convulsing as the lightning coursed through her.


    As the fog dissipated, Jaegar stood there, he couldn''t discern her form, whichy on the ground.


    The moonlight continued to cast its silvery glow over the forest, and the night air was filled with the echoes of their fierce battle.


    As the mist started to fade away, he could see her still lying on the ground.


    The battle had taken a toll on both Jaegar and Emaria. The forest was more of a shambles than it was before their arrival.


    Jaegar moved to a fallen tree trunk, leaning against it. He caught his stomach, feeling the pain still throbbing. He groaned when the blood started to appear on his white shirt.


    "Shit!" he cursed, touching the blood near his wound, and there was also another wound. Her w shed him, revealing the inner muscle, the skin was torn quite a few inches, grinding his teeth he controlled his pain.


    But an unexpected turn was about to transform the confrontation into something even more perilous.


    As Jaegar leaned to the trunk, checking his wounds, the fallen creature started to twitch as her body glowed in ethereal blue light. The glow intensified, causing Jaegar to step back in rm. Suddenly, the creature''s wounds began to heal rapidly, the blood that came out of her was drawn back to her body, her wounds closing themselves.

 Chapter 184: Crimson Jaegar - 1

    The light intensified even more, causing Jaegar to shield his eyes. Suddenly, the creature''s body began to morph and reshape, its form bingrger and more menacing.


    Jaegar''s heart raced as he realized he was facing not just one dangerous adversary but a potentially even deadlier one.


    He watched with a mixture of surprise and apprehension as Emaria''s massive form began to undergo a profound change.


    Her fur bristled and shifted, rippling in a disturbing transformation. Her limbs elongated and contorted, and her paws took on a more humanoid shape. In a matter of seconds, the colossal beast had turned into a towering figure, no longer a creature but a fearsome werewolf.


    As Jaegar''s eyes fell upon the newly transformed Emaria, now a powerful and imposing werewolf, he was taken aback by the sheer awe and mystique of her appearance. Her transformation was unlike anything he had ever witnessed, a breathtaking fusion of the human and the primal.


    Her ample bust was adorned with a luxuriant coat of fur, the soft and glistening strands seamlessly merging with her snow-white skin. The lower part of her body, too, bore this magnificent fur, covering her womanhood, a testament to the wild nature that now coursed through her being.


    Despite her newfound, awe-inspiring form, her visage remained unmistakably human. The contours of her face, the ethereal azure eyes that he had alreadye to know, all of these familiar features persisted, lending a haunting beauty to her formidable appearance.


    Jaegar''s senses were overwhelmed by the enigma before him. The transformation and the aura of power and primal energy that surrounded her left him in a state of bewilderment. His gaze lingered on her, captivated by the astonishing blend of human and beast, of grace and ferocity, that was now Emaria''s true form.


    The moonlight, casting its silvery glow over her fur-d figure, emphasized her untamed beauty. It was as if the very essence of the night had taken shape in the form of this magnificent werewolf.


    Her azure eyes, once those of a majestic creature, now held a predatory glint as she stood upright, her massive frame imposing and intimidating.


    "Well, Wohoo! Hell of transformation." He groaned. He couldn''t believe what he was seeing. She looked like a beauty, even with all the fur.


    Jaegar, his injuries and exhaustion weighing heavily on him, felt a surge of anxiety at the sight of the werewolf before him. His previous strategies and tactics had been designed tobat a massive creature, not a supernatural being with the intelligence and agility of a human.


    He may need to change the way he fights her again.


    She still didn''t seem to be in the mood to talk. He looked her in the eyes, and he could tell that she was really serious, like she wanted nothing but to kill him and shred him to pieces.


    The werewolf Emaria let out a guttural growl, her feral instincts fully awakened. She crouched, her powerful limbs coiled like a spring, ready tounch herself at Jaegar with newfound speed and ferocity.


    The air grew tense, and the forest seemed to hold its breath as the confrontation took a dangerous turn.


    Jaegar realized that his usual tactics would be ineffective against this new adversary. He had only his powers of purple mist and lightning at his disposal, and he couldn''t afford to underestimate the formidable werewolf before him.


    He tried summoning his immemorial arts, but there was no luck. He tried a few times, but it didn''t work.


    But there was a faint crimson glow on his back, his runic tattoo on his back was shining slightly.


    With an explosion of speed and agility, the werewolf lunged at Jaegar, her ws extended, ready to strike.


    Seeing her charging at him just like that, Abruplty Jaegar summoned the purple mist to form a protective shield around himself, just in time to intercept the powerful blow.


    The werewolf''s ws scraped against the misty barrier, producing a cacophony of sparks and hisses.


    Jaegar strained to maintain the defence, the strain evident in his eyes as he fought to keep the formidable force at bay.


    Desperate to gain the upper hand, Jaegar unleashed a bolt of lightning directly at the werewolf.


    The lightning arced through the air, striking the creature with a burst of crackling energy. The werewolf howled in agony, its fur electrified, but it refused to yield.


    With incredible resilience, the werewolf pushed through the lightning assault, closing the gap between herself and Jaegar. Sheshed out with her formidable strength, striking at Jaegar with a savage blow.


    He was sent tumbling to the ground, his body aching and bruised. He was really on the edge, but the faint crimson glow on his back and those runic tattoos were kind of boosting him.


    As Jaegar struggled to regain his footing, he mustered every ounce of determination and tapped into the mysterious power coursing through his veins.


    Despite the ferocity of the werewolf''s attack, Jaegar refused to surrender.


    With a surge of adrenaline, he summoned the purple mist again, but this time he did it to envelop himself, concealing his presence from the creature. In the shroud of mist, he moved with stealth and precision, his mind racing to formte a new strategy.


    He wanted to take a moment to gather himself; the pain was starting to show its effects, which he no longer could neglect.


    The werewolf, momentarily disoriented by Jaegar''s vanishing act, snarled in frustration. Her keen senses scanned the surroundings, searching for any sign of her elusive adversary.


    Jaegar quickly created some distance between them and watched from the shadows, his heartbeat thundering in his ears.


    As the minutes passed, the werewolf''s growls of frustration filled the forest, echoing through the old trees. Emaria howled through the woods, shing down the trees in her pure rage.


    Jaegar knew he couldn''t maintain his concealed state for long; his powers were draining rapidly, and the wounds were aching, he needed to act decisively.


    With the werewolf momentarily distracted, Jaegar emerged from the shadows, moving swiftly as he formed a giant sword made of lightning, and soon it came crashing down on Emaria, the werewolf.


    But the werewolf remained undaunted. With a desperate burst of effort, she lunged at Jaegar, her formidable strength and speed carrying her through the lightning assault. She tackled him to the ground, her ws at his throat and a menacing growl escaping her feral lips.


    As the moon hung on the horizon, the battle seemed toe to a stop.


    Jaegar had been pushed to his limits, and the relentless werewolf had revealed herself as an even more formidable adversary than he had ever imagined. The forest held its breath as she stood with Jaegar at the end of her ws.


    The battle between Jaegar and the formidable werewolf Emaria had reached a critical juncture. As Jaegary pinned beneath her, his throat at the mercy of her savage ws, he knew that he had to muster every ounce of his power and resolve to survive.


    He groaned, followed by a loud cry, desperate for whatever ounce of power left him. The crimson glow shone brighter.


    "Come, embrace the power."


    A voice boomed in his mind space, the voice sounded ancient and primal.


    With a surge of determination and runic tattoos glowing brighter, there was some mysterious power fueling his abilities, giving him the strength to continue fighting.


    Jaegar tapped into the immemorial arts again, allowing the energy to flow through him, transforming him into the formidable and crimson Jaegar. His eyes glowed with an intense, fiery crimson light. He started to change.


    As Jaegar''s transformation began, his very skin underwent a profound and mystifying change. Cracks emerged along the surface of his flesh, forming intricate patterns that seemed to channel the very essence of his power. Each crack seared with a searing, crimson light as if the molten core of the earth itself had coursed through his veins.


    The runic tattoo on his back was now engulfed in a thick crimson glow, giving it a dangerous aura.


    Emaria immediately moved back, her hand racing to block the intense heat waveing from Jaegar. She looked in a certain direction.


    Far in the academy, towards the far east of the campus, are the headmaster''s quarters.


    Ashfield was in his home office, sitting at his desk, when he suddenly turned in the direction of Jaegar.


    He could feel a dangerous amount of magical energy radiating from that direction. A sudden rise in the level of power he hadn''t felt before made his heart race with concern. As the headmaster, he knew he had to investigate this unprecedented surge in magical energy and ensure the safety of the academy and its students.


    And from the amount of magical energy he could feel now, he could easily tell that it must be a legendary being.


    Ashfield quickly got out of his room and walked in the direction of the power surge.


    In the professor''s lounge, Isadora was having her wine sitting by the window when she also felt the rise in the level of the power, and she had a perfect view of the woods as she noticed a light in the midst.


    The light was far in the woods, it was faint.


    She quickly dressed herself and got out of her room.

 Chapter 185: Crimson Jaegar - 2

    Isadora had been quick to spot Ashfield as he moved through the dimly lit corridors. Her voice,ced with urgency, reached the headmaster as she cried out to him.


    He turned on his heel, his eyes meeting hers with a hint of anticipation.


    "Headmaster!" Isadora eximed, a sense of rm in her tone.


    Ashfield, his expression a mix of concern and curiosity, regarded Isadora. Her presence in this moment of urgency did not go unnoticed. He queried her, "Did you also feel it?"


    "How couldn''t I?" Isadora replied, her voice reflecting the raw intensity of the power they had sensed.


    The monstrous force that had surged through the air had left an indelible impression, and its echoes still resonated within her.


    Ashfield gave an apprehensive look as they shared the gravity of the situation. He contemted the possibility that the disturbance may have been caused by a legendary being, one of the enigmatic and often reclusive entities that rarely made their presence known. Many of these beings were known for their penchant for a life of leisure, rarely venturing into the affairs of the world.


    Only the legendary levels could extrude such power level.


    As the arch wizard who had traversed the path towards bing a supreme being, Ashfield possessed the knowledge and power to discern the significance of this event.


    Their haste in reaching the source of the power surge was a testament to the enigma that had unfolded.


    Together, Isadora and Ashfield navigated the corridors swiftly, their steps driven by a sense of urgency.


    They followed the trail of power surging through the air, their determination unwavering.


    Before long, they arrived at the site of the disturbance, deep within the heart of the woods.


    The scene that greeted them left them both in shock, their expressions mirrored by the magnitude of the discovery.


    Jaegar stood at the epicentre of a burnt and smouldering section of the woods, his body surrounded by an eerie, crimson aura. His face was upturned to the sky, his mouth seemingly open in a silent scream that resonated with the raw power he had harnessed.


    The devastation of the forest around him told a tale of untamed energy and cataclysmic transformation. The very earth seemed to have borne the brunt of the elemental force that had surged through Jaegar.


    Isadora and Ashfield, their hearts heavy with concern, could only watch in awe and trepidation as they beheld the conundrum that was Jaegar, a being now transformed by an unimaginable power.


    Ashfield, his voice tinged with a mix of shock and awe, could hardly believe his eyes as he gazed upon Jaegar''s incredible transformation. The headmaster, well-versed in the mystical and arcane, had never witnessed anything quite like this. He uttered in astonishment, "What in the gods'' name is that?"


    Isadora, equally taken aback by the extraordinary spectacle, stood in stunned silence. Her thoughts and words seemed to escape her as she too beheld the incredible disy of power that unfolded before them.


    The sky turned cloudy as the dark clouds swirled around the spot where Jaegar was standing.


    As they watched, a beam of radiant light descended from the heavens, converging upon Jaegar as if the very cosmos itself recognized his transformation. The radiant beams of light encircled him, their ethereal glow painting an enigmatic tableau of power and transformation.


    Neolights, like radiant constetions, danced around Jaegar as his metamorphosis continued. The very air around him seemed to quiver with the intensity of the energy he harnessed, and the forest responded with a symphony of whispers from the old trees.


    The transformation was a testament to the iprehensible power Jaegar had invoked. As the column of light bathed him, he was a being touched by otherworldly forces, an enigma that left both Ashfield and Isadora in a state of awe and wonder and two more figures.


    The world held its breath as the transformation continued, a testament to the depths of power that Jaegar had unlocked. The very fabric of reality seemed to shift and warp in response to the energy that coursed through him, leaving all who witnessed the spectacle in a state of profound astonishment.


    Jaegar was pushed to limit what invoked the power within him.


    His shirt, unable to withstand the intensity of his transformation, began to smoulder and burn wherever the cracks appeared. The fabric erupted into crimson mes that danced and flickered like an otherworldly fire, leaving behind only ashes in their wake.


    His once-tamed hair, now transformed by the inferno of power surging within him, sprung to life like a cascade of crimson mes. Each strand appeared to burn with an insatiable fervor as if ignited by the very fires of creation.


    But it was his eyes that truly embodied the magnitude of his transformation. His gaze, once a reflection of his human essence, had now be like two orbs of moltenva. The fiery orbs zed with an intensity that was both awe-inspiring and terrifying as if they held the secrets of the universe itself.


    As the transformation coursed through his being, Jaegar''s cries pierced the stillness of the night. His ear-splitting screams were a testament to the desperation that had driven him to seek this


    overwhelming power.


    The pain and the burning sensation that apanied the transformation were agonizing, yet they were a small price to pay for the limitless power that now flowed through his veins.


    The very essence of the forest seemed to respond to his transformation. The old forest, with the branches of trees swaying in acknowledgement of the elemental power that now radiated from him, stood as silent witnesses to his metamorphosis.


    In his newfound crimson form, Jaegar felt an indomitable surge of power, like an untamed force of nature.


    The world around him seemed to bow before his might as if the very earth acknowledged the elemental force that he had be.


    The moon, with its ethereal light, cast a radiant glow upon him, and the mystical energies of the enchanted woods resonated with his presence.


    As the transformation continued, Jaegar was consumed by the overwhelming sensation of power. He had sought it with an unwavering determination, and now he had be an embodiment of primal energy, a force to be reckoned with.


    His level had increased to eighth, a considerable progression.

 Chapter 186: Crimson Jaegar vs Ember wolf

    Jaegar Ambrose


    Level 8: Apprentice Wizard


    Divine Abilities: Lightning


    Primal ancient magic: Chaos Arts of Purple Mist


    Immemorial Arts of Empyrean Magic


    -


    -


    -


    As the awe-inspiring phenomenon began to subside, the beam of neon lights that had enveloped Jaegar gradually dissipated. He stood there, his head tilted back, his hair resembling a cascading crown of burning mes. The crimson glow that had enveloped him still lingered, as if he were a living ember from the heart of a wildfire.


    Then Emaria, who was watching from the shadows, made her entrance.


    She observed her Jaegar for a moment and spoke for the first time, "Finally."


    "It''s about time you bring out your cards."


    Jaegar tilted his head, wondering what she was saying. Not that it mattered, he was going to kill her while extracting what he needed. She had given him the reason.


    Ashfield and Isadora weren''tpletely shocked to see such a unique werewolf.


    Ashfield seemingly identified the breed as he named her ''Ember Wolf.'' That was what she was.


    Emaria was an emberwolf, a special breed of wolf who was born with the divine blessing of the gods. They are the main enemies of vampires, and they absolutely detest them and shred them to pieces the moment they see them.


    But what Ashfield didn''t understand was that Emberwolves stay hidden in their cove and never really leave their ce except for hunting. And thest time he remembered, the cove was present in the northernmost of the ice ciers.


    So, he wondered why the ember wolf would be here and what was going on with Jaegar.


    From the looks of it, they have been fighting for quite some time, and the destruction in their wake could be clearly seen.


    Not to say the least, Emaria was a beast at the divine level, an A-grade beast.


    How was Jaegar standing his ground against her?


    As they both watched, there was another figure shrouded in the dark watching them.


    Jaegar and the newly transformed Emaria stood locked in a tense standoff.


    The werewolf, aware of Jaegar''s mastery over ancient arts, bore her menacing presence with a sinister grin. Her massive ws, now elongated and razor-sharp, gleamed in the ethereal light as she taunted him.


    With an eerie sense of determination, Emaria''s words rang out, a threat that held a sinister promise. "I am gonna carve your heart and make a great offering to the great ones," she dered, her voice growling with a feral edge.


    Jaegar, growing increasingly bewildered by her words, watched as she lunged at him with a swift, ferocious movement.


    But he was not caught off guard. In a disy of mastery over his ancient arts, he defied gravity itself.


    Levitating in the air, crimson squares formed at his wrists, etched with intricate runic symbols.


    With the grace of aet, Jaegar descended upon Emaria, the ground cracking and shattering upon their impact.


    The werewolf, formidable and relentless, held his wrists in a vice-like grip, her growling voice filling the air as she sought to overpower him.


    Jaegar, his expression calm and collected, only smirked in response. His eyes were likeva orbs that glittered with an ethereal glow. His face, marked with cracks, added an otherworldly aura to his already imposing presence. The tattoo on his back pulsed with faint, pulsating energy, amplifying his strength and resilience.


    With a deliberate and measured move, he slowly bent her hands downward, using his sheer strength to gain the upper hand. As


    a final, calcted strike, he delivered a powerful kick to her midsection, sending her hurtling through the night air and crashing into a pile of woods.


    Hended gracefully on the ground, his crimson squares still aglow with power.


    Emaria, undeterred by the impact, kicked the debris away from her with her gleaming ws, each razor-sharp talon shining like shards of silver in the moonlight.


    Jaegar, undaunted by the ferocity of his opponent, raised his hands once more, the crimson squares on his left hand forming an intricate pattern.


    A small array of shimmering orange orbs materialised around him, hovering like embers ready to ignite.


    With a graceful and precise gesture of his right hand, Jaegar unleashed the orbs one by one, each darting through the night air with incredible speed. The orbs zed like fiery meteors, leaving trails of radiant sparks in their wake.


    Emaria, still recovering from the previous onught, found herself faced with a relentless barrage.


    As the orbs struck her, they detonated with a dazzling disy of light and force. The fiery explosions enveloped her, casting a radiant curtain of orange mes that surrounded her in a brilliant spectacle.


    Despite the ferocity of the attack, Emaria''s formidable resilience proved to be her salvation. She braced herself against the explosive onught, the mes washing over her fur-covered form. The searing heat and blinding light did little to deter her resolve, but the annoyance was building too much.


    But even as the fiery explosions continued, they began to take their toll. The force of the sts sent Emaria tumbling through the night, each impact wearing away at her strength. Her growls of defiance were met with the relentless assault of the orange orbs, leaving her disoriented and battered.


    Jaegar, standing with a sense of unwavering determination, observed as Emaria attempted to recover from the onught. Her fur was singed and matted, and her azure eyes zed with defiance, even as she struggled to regain her footing.


    The relentless barrage continued until Jaegar finally ceased his assault.


    Emaria, growling and snarling, remained poised and ready to continue the fight.


    "Would you care to tell me why you are trying to kill me?"


    His question was only met with a snort and a snarl.


    Emaria''s lips curled into a feral smile, her voice dripping with venom as she replied, "You will never be able to get answers from me,


    And I am going to kill you, little weasel."


    Jaegar, his crimson squares still aglow with power, watched his opponent with a sense of weary resolve, tilting his head yet her answers. She was awfully annoying, he thought.


    The moon hung overhead, casting an ethereal glow on the scene, as she was ready to pounce on him to attack.


    As the intense battle between Jaegar and Emaria raged on, the spectators watched in stunned silence.


    The duo''s mouths hung open in astonishment, unable to fullyprehend the disy of power before them.


    Isadora, in particr, was left in a state of utter shock, her voice trembling as she addressed Headmaster Ashfield.


    "Headmaster, how is an apprentice capable of wielding such power?" Isadora''s incredulity was palpable. She, like many others, had underestimated Jaegar''s abilities, and the sheer magnitude of his mastery left her bewildered.


    Isadora''s thoughts raced as she tried to make sense of the unprecedented disy of power she had just witnessed. If her assessment was correct and Jaegar was indeed below level 10, it left her awestruck. She couldn''t help but ponder what incredible heights he might reach as he ascended the levels of magical mastery.


    Ashfield, though equally shocked by the unfolding spectacle, was more engrossed in watching Jaegar''s incredible disy of power.


    The ancient arts Jaegar was wielding were beyond his previous knowledge and understanding. These were primal arts believed to have been lost to time. Wielding suchplex and intricate arts was no matter, and Jaegar seemed to have no problem using them, although what he was using right now was one per cent of the arts.


    The headmaster''s thoughts raced as he sought to make sense of the extraordinary events.


    If Isadora were to know this, she would faint just right there.


    In that moment, a realization struck Ashfield like a bolt of lightning. He remembered Angelina, the enigmatic and powerful woman who had taken a special interest in Jaegar. He knew she had taught him, but the level of growth Jaegar achieved was simply astounding.


    Her knowledge and guidance had clearly yed a significant role in Jaegar''s rapid growth. The pieces of the puzzle began to fall into ce, and Ashfield''s understanding deepened.


    The forest, the silent witness to this epic sh of power, seemed to resonate with the energy that coursed through the night. The moon, still casting its ethereal glow upon the scene, bore witness to the extraordinary talents and the hidden depths of Jaegar''s abilities.


    As the battle continued, Ashfield and Isadora remained locked in a state of shock and amazement.


    Jaegar, unfazed by his opponent''s fury, raised his hands once more, the crimson squares on his left hand forming an intricate pattern.


    This time, the woods behind Emaria began to tremble.


    The pile of wood that had surrounded Emaria began to move of its own ord as if they were living entities bound by the ancient magic at hismand.


    The wooden fragments slowly encircled her, rising to her feet and enveloping her like a spectral prison.


    They reached up to her knees, and with a deliberate and methodical motion, they captured her hands, effectively pinning her in ce.


    Emaria, bound by the ancient power that Jaegar wielded, found herself immobilized, the moonlight casting an eerie glow on the scene.

 Chapter 187: Everyone out in the open

    Emaria struggled against the binding restraint of the wooden fragments that held her captive. Her snarling and growling filled the night air, a testament to her fierce determination to break free from Jaegar''s grasp.


    With a sudden surge of primal energy, Emaria''s formidable strength manifested. Her muscles rippled beneath her fur-covered form as she strained against the restraints, her ws scraping against the wooden prison that held her.


    As the tension mounted, the crimson squares etched on Jaegar''s left hand red with renewed intensity, a testament to the ancient magic at hismand.


    He maintained a calcted distance from Emaria, his gaze fixed on her every move, a keen strategist preparing for the inevitable sh.


    With an earth-shattering roar, Emaria channelled her inner beast, the sound reverberating through the forest. The wooden fragments that held her groaned and creaked under the strain of her relentless assault. Each mighty lunge and each determined effort brought her closer to freedom.


    In response to her onught, Jaegar''s eyes zed with determination.


    In the ancient art of Empyrean Magic, he summoned the crimson squares to reinforce the restraints.


    The spectral energy they emitted crackled through the air, pushing back against Emaria''s onught.


    The battle of wills continued, with each force seeking to overpower the other. Emaria''s primal determination shed with Jaegar''s mastery of ancient magic, and the forest itself seemed to hold its breath as the confrontation unfolded.


    With a final, mighty surge, Emaria''s raw strength proved to be her salvation. The wooden fragments, weakened by her relentless efforts, splintered and shattered, unable to contain her any longer. As they crumbled away, she emerged from her spectral prison, her fur-covered form now free.


    Jaegar, undaunted by her escape, remained poised and prepared for the inevitable sh. The transformation he had undergone, as well as his mastery over lightning and ancient magic, had granted him power that few could rival. His eyes zed like molten orbs, and he stood ready to face the formidable opponent before him.


    With a guttural snarl, Emariaunched herself at Jaegar with blinding speed. Her massive ws extended, gleaming like silver in the moonlight, as she sought to tear her opponent apart.


    The sheer force of her charge created shockwaves that rippled through the forest, leaving the ancient trees trembling in her wake.


    Jaegar, a master ofbat as well as magic, met her head-on. In a disy of incredible agility and power, he evaded her initial onught, his form a blur of motion. The sh between these two formidable beings sent shockwaves through the night, and the forest itself seemed to resonate with their struggle.


    As the battle raged on, it became clear that Jaegar''s mastery of magic and his newfound transformation gave him the upper hand.


    His movements were precise and calcted, as if he could anticipate Emaria''s every move.


    With each strike, he unleashed bolts of lightning that crackled with raw energy, searing through the air and striking her with devastating force.


    Emaria, though a formidable opponent, found herself struggling to keep up with Jaegar''s relentless assault. Her ws, despite their razor-sharp edges, seemed unable to prate his defences. Each time she lunged, he evaded with a grace and agility that left her frustrated and bewildered.


    Jaegar, growing increasingly relentless, used his magic to create barriers of lightning, forming a shield that repelled Emaria''s attacks. The very air seemed to crackle with lightning as their battle reached a fevered pitch.


    With a final, devastating strike, Jaegar unleashed a torrent of lightning that engulfed Emaria. The electrical energy surged through her fur-covered form, leaving her convulsing in agony. Under the buff of empryean arts, the lightning was more potent and devastating.


    Her snarls turned into pained howls as the raw power of the lightning surged through her, her form flickering like a spectre in the moonlight.


    Emaria, battered and bloodied, found herself in a vulnerable position, her fur-covered form raised from the ground with her hands held on either side. The ground below formed into two grips, holding her.


    Her head hung low, and she was clearly worn out from the relentless battle. Jaegar approached her with a steely determination, intent on extracting the information he sought.


    He questioned her with a sense of urgency, "Now, do you feel like talking?"


    But Emaria, despite her injuries, remained defiant. With a bloody, defiant grin, she spat out her words, "Puny little brat, you are still too early toe onto me. Not a word I''m gonna say."


    Jaegar''s brows twitched in annoyance, and he raised his hand, allowing the purple mist to flow out, coalescing into a long, ethereal de. He aimed the de at her neck, ready to make his move and exact his vengeance.


    Emaria, however, seemed unyielding in the face of impending danger.


    keke-ke-ke


    Sheughed with a stuttering breath, her defiance unwavering. But just as Jaegar was about to deliver the final blow, an unexpected turn of events unfolded.


    Suddenly, Jaegar felt an intense and chilling killing intent emanating from the nearby woods.


    A figure, shrouded in a full robe with a hood over the head, emerged from the shadows, holding a sphere-tipped staff.


    In an instant, she materialized right in between Jaegar and Emaria, her presencemanding and enigmatic.


    With the swiftness of a seasoned warrior, the figure held her staff aloft, and a brilliant, blinding light erupted from it.


    Jaegar, reacting quickly, summoned a barrier of protection around himself.


    However, the sheer force of the sudden appearance and the ensuing light were overwhelming.


    The shockwave from the encounter sent Jaegar hurtling through the air, and hended at a distance from the scene.


    Emaria was propelled down to the ground, but she didn''t fail to notice the person who came. she grunted, "Agatha, why did youe?"


    Agatha, her hood casting her features in shadow, turned to Emaria with a solemn expression. Her voice was filled with a sense of understanding as she addressed her fallenrade.


    "E, I had to. I can''t just stand and watch as you getkilled."Agatha''s words held a weight of responsibility and purpose. She had acted with determination, but her intentions remained a mystery to those who witnessed the dramatic turn of events.


    Headmaster Ashfield and Isadora were left even more perplexed by the unfolding events.


    The appearance of Agatha had added anotheryer of intrigue to an already bewildering situation.


    Their questions multiplied as they sought to understand the motives and loyalties of those involved.


    Ashfield muttered under his breath, his concern deepening. "What have you got yourself into, Jaegar?" His voice held a mixture of curiosity and apprehension.


    Isadora, worried for Jaegar''s safety, turned to Ashfield, her eyes reflecting her concern. She voiced her worries with urgency, "Headmaster, shouldn''t we do something right now?" The situation was bing increasingly vtile, and action seemed necessary.


    Jaegar, having regained his footing, observed Isadora and Ashfield with surprise upon seeing them in the clearing. He was momentarily caught off guard by their presence.


    Isadora, seeking answers, questioned Jaegar about the unfolding chaos.


    "Jaegar, who are they? Why are they trying to attack you?" Isadora''s voice held a mix of concern and curiosity as she turned to him for an exnation.


    Jaegar, his expression a blend of confusion and frustration, responded, "I don''t know. She just attacked me out of nowhere." His own bewilderment mirrored that of the others.


    "What were you doing here in the first ce?"


    As the tension in the clearing grew, Agatha''s perceptive gaze detected a new presence. She warned those present with a cryptic statement, "Looks like we havepany."


    Emaria seemed to gain herself back up; her injuries were gone. One of the traits of emberwolves is that they have pretty quick healing abilities. So, once again, Emaria was up, and she was menacingly ring at Jaegar.


    "Brat, I will skin you alive." Emaria hissed, her voice dripping with venom.


    Jaegar smirked in response, undeterred by her threat. The tension between them reached its peak, and then she said, "You have pretty interesting ability, I wonder if your limbs can grow back if they were cut."


    Agatha and Elmaria were standing the opposite to them. Her gaze on the three of them seemed like she was gauging them.


    As Ashfield and Isadora turned to face Agatha, their wands drawn and ready, a tense standoff unfolded in the moonlit clearing. The trio of powerful individuals¡ªAgatha, Ashfield, and Isadora¡ªstood at a crossroads, their intentions and allegiances shrouded in mystery.


    The night air was thick with uncertainty, and the ethereal glow of the moon added an eerie ambience to the scene. The forest, once a sanctuary of serenity, had be the backdrop for a confrontation fraught with enigma.


    Jaegar, still somewhat disoriented from his earlier encounter with Agatha, watched the standoff with a sense of caution. His instincts were on high alert, and he remained prepared for whatever might transpire next.


    The seconds ticked by in silence as the tension in the clearing mounted. The moon, an impartial witness to the unfolding drama, cast its radiant light upon the gathering, as the fate of those present remained uncertain.

 Chapter 188: Golem done and dusted

    Agatha performed her intricate chant, and the air around her seemed to crackle with magical energy that sent shivers down the spines of those present.


    Her staff, a conduit for her power, held an air of mystery and ancient knowledge. The long and melodious runic incantations filled the night, further heightening the sense of ghostly presence.


    Agatha held a small stone with eyes that radiated a unique and mystical glow. When she concluded her chants, she dropped the stone onto the forest floor.


    The moment it made contact with the earth, it appeared to trigger a profound transformation.


    The ground began to tremble as if responding to an unspokenmand, and from the very spot where the stoney, the earth began to rise, forming a towering figure.


    Headmaster Ashfield and Isadora, still poised with their wands, sensed an imminent shift in the environment.


    It was clear that something extraordinary was unfolding before their eyes.


    Ashfield''s experience and knowledge allowed him to recognize the significance of the stone Agatha had used¡ªit was a core, and seeing that she threw it on the ground, he could tell it was a golem.


    As the ground continued to rise, it took on the shape of a massive figure. With each passing moment, the form of a golem took shape. However, this golem was unlike any they had seen before.


    Rather than the stocky and rugged appearance typical of such creations, this golem had a slim and more humanoid form. It resembled a colossal man, its features carved from the very earth itself.


    The golem, fully formed, focused its gaze on Ashfield and Isadora.


    The weight of its presence was palpable, and it moved with a deliberate and steady gait towards the two of them.


    The ground shook with its every step, and the forest echoed with a sense of impending confrontation.


    "A golem? This night can''t get any better." Isadora chirped, watching the golem move.


    Jaegar was fascinated by the shape and size of the golem, its movement was really like that of a human. He was watching it with great interest, forgetting the fact that it wasing to attack them.


    Emaria, now rejuvenated by Agatha''s help, joined forces with the formidable golem.


    The two beings, one natural and the other a creation of ancient magic closed in on Ashfield and Isadora.


    *


    Agatha''s gaze was now focused on Jaegar, she seemed ready tounch her attacks at him.


    As the massive golem and the rejuvenated Emaria advanced towards Headmaster Ashfield and Isadora, their sheer presence and relentless approach served as a powerful distraction.


    The ground shook beneath with its every step.


    Ashfield and Isadora were left with no choice but to focus their magical efforts on the formidable golem and Emaria, who fought with a relentless and coordinated strategy.


    The golem, a creation of earth and magic, possessed immense strength, and Emaria''s feral determination added to the threat they posed.


    As Ashfield and Isadora concentrated on dealing with thebined force of the golem and Emaria, their attention was consumed by the battle at hand.


    The golem''s movements were deliberate and calcted, making it a formidable adversary. Its earthbound attacks and impervious exterior demanded Ashfield''s and Isadora''s utmost concentration and magical prowess.


    *


    Agatha now moved towards Jaegar, who was waiting for her.


    Since the time she was here, her gaze never left him, and if he had to guess, she also came for him, and the golem was created to distract them.


    "If I ask you who you are, will you tell me?" Jaegar tried, although he was not expecting her to answer.


    Agatha smirked, her voice in a low pitch, "Jaegar Gadfraye."


    "Sometimes, you just have to die because of someone''s sins. You have no choice in that matter."


    Jaegar''s face turned serious as he boomed, "I am not a GADFRAYE.


    My name is Jaegar AMBROSE."


    Agatha frowned but didn''t dwell on the matter.


    The moon hung low in the midnight sky as Agatha, the enigmatic old witch, faced off against Jaegar, now transformed into the formidable Crimson Jaegar. His entire form was a sight to behold, with cracks of searing, crimson energy running through his body like moltenva.


    Agatha''s eyes glowed with an otherworldly light, her wrinkled face reflecting the depths of her magical knowledge and experience. She had witnessed the transformation of Jaegar into this powerful form.


    Crimson Jaegar, with his eyes zing like fiery embers, approached Agatha with an aura of raw, elemental power.


    The forest around them seemed to hold its breath as the old trees and mystical energies of the enchanted woods watched the battle unfold.


    Agatha raised her withered hand, conjuring arcane symbols in the air.


    She drew upon the very essence of the forest, tapping into the primal magic that flowed through thend. A barrier of ethereal, green energy materialized before her, a potent defence that crackled with life.


    Crimson Jaegar, undeterred by the formidable barrier, unleashed a surge of power from the cracks running through his body.


    The crimson energy surged forth, manifesting as a swirling vortex of power. He directed this power toward the barrier with incredible force, seeking to shatter it.


    The impact of Jaegar''s attack against the barrier sent shockwaves through the forest, causing the trees to tremble and the earth to shake.


    The barrier held firm, its green energy rippling with resilience.


    Agatha''s eyes zed with determination as she channelled her magic to reinforce the defence.


    The two adversaries continued their confrontation, locked in a battle of wills and power.


    Crimson Jaegar pressed on with relentless fury, his attacks fueled by the molten energy coursing through his veins.


    Agatha, with her deep knowledge of magic, countered each assault with precise and intricate spells, her ancient wisdom a formidable asset.


    As the battle raged on, the forest itself seemed to respond to the sh of elemental forces.


    The enchanted trees whispered in ancient tongues, their branches swaying in rhythm with the conflict. The mystical energies of the woods converged upon the scene, adding an ethereal aspect to the confrontation.


    The persistence and amount of magical energy Jaegar possessed were unimaginable, as was his resilience.


    Crimson Jaegar, his fiery form undeterred by fatigue,unched another assault against the barrier.


    The crimson energy surged forward, creating a storm of power that tore through the air with a thunderous roar.


    Agatha maintained the barrier with unwavering focus, her eyes glowing with fierce determination.


    She was supporting the golem and fighting against Jaegar at the same time.


    On that side, Ashfield and Isadora were busy with the golem and Emaria. By the looks of it, their fight will soon be over.


    A series of brilliant, emerald-green circles appeared in the air before Agatha.


    With amanding gesture, she directed the runes to converge upon the barrier. The green energy intensified, pushing back against the crimson onught.


    The forest echoed with the sounds of the battle, and the air was alive with the sh of magic and power.


    Crimson Jaegar, his powers seething and his form unyielding,unched one final, desperate attack against the barrier. The crimson energy surged forward, an inferno of power that threatened to consume everything in its path.


    Agatha, with her deep knowledge of the forest''s magic, summoned the very heart of the woods to aid her. The green energy of the barrier pulsed with life, and with a resounding burst of power, it repelled Jaegar''s assault with incredible force.


    The impact of their sh was cataclysmic. The forest itself seemed to respond, as the mystical energies of thend surged and crackled with a surge of power. The very ground quaked, and the ancient trees trembled in awe of the battle.


    Crimson Jaegar, despite his unyielding determination, had been thwarted.


    The moonlight cast its silvery glow over the tranquil forest, and the midnight sky was a silent witness to the event.


    The chaotic battle raged on, with Jaegar''s alter ego, Crimson Jaegar, growing increasingly uncontroble.


    For the past few minutes, Jaegar has been unknowingly using it.


    He relentlessly thrashed against Agatha''s magical barrier, unleashing violent energy attacks that threatened to disrupt her concentration.


    Agatha, momentarily distracted by the ferocity of Jaegar''s struggle, lost control over the golem.


    Ashfield, with his extensive knowledge of magic as an archwizard, realized that the golem posed a significant threat due to its earth-basedposition. With a wave of his wand, he summoned the elements, drawing upon the very earth the golem was made of. His incantations flowed like poetry,manding the elements to follow his will.


    The golem, its attention briefly drawn to the fallen Jaegar, turned to face Ashfield as he prepared to cast his most potent spell. As the archwizard chanted, the ground beneath the golem''s massive feet trembled.


    He raised his wand high, focusing his energy on the spell, and then released it with a resounding incantation. The very earth obeyed, and the golem found itself ensnared by creeping vines and roots, rising from the ground to constrict and immobilize its massive form.

 Chapter 189: The death of Jaegar

    Isadora, the ice witch, turned her attention to Emaria. With a calm demeanour that belied her intense focus, she began to chant her own spells. The air around her grew colder, and frost began to form on her fingertips as her magic flowed.


    In an elegant disy of her powers, Isadora directed her icy magic towards Emaria, who had been confined by the golem''s rampage. A shimmering, translucent barrier of ice enveloped the werewolf, effectively isting her from the surrounding world. It was a prison of her own creation¡ªa realm of frozen beauty that held Emaria in check.


    Isadora''s expertise in the art of ice maniption allowed her to create an enclosure that was as beautiful as it was imprable. Emaria''s movements became sluggish as the icy cage restricted her, and the werewolf''s threats and growls were silenced by the frozen prison.


    With the golem vanquished and Emaria incapacitated in an ice prison, Ashfield and Isadora turned their attention to Jaegar, who was clearly in distress.


    His physical and mental state deteriorated rapidly as the crimson cracks on his body multiplied with each passing moment. He was on the brink of losing himself to the relentless grip of his alter ego.


    Agatha, her focus now solely on Jaegar, grasped her staff with determination. With a powerful incantation, she summoned a beam of green, thick light that surged towards Jaegar, who was in a daze.


    His blurred state prevented him from reacting in time, and the energy struck him forcefully, sending him plummeting in to the ground.


    The impact was brutal, and Jaegar''s right shoulder bore the brunt of the attack, causing blood to trickle from the wound.


    He staggered to his feet, his body marred with injuries, and the torment of the inner struggle continued to intensify. His alter ego threatened to seize control, pushing him to the brink of despair.


    It was then that Angelina''s foresight came into y. She had ced a protective runic seal on Jaegar''s stomach to act as a safeguard against the dominance of his alter ego.


    As the thick red runic symbols manifested, they illuminated his flesh, creating a barrier between Jaegar and the relentless force attempting to consume him.


    In the face of excruciating pain and internal turmoil, Jaegar let out an ear-splitting scream. His form quivered as he knelt on the ground, the battle between his inner selves reaching a crescendo.


    The crimson cracks on his body began to recede, inch by painfully inch, as the runic characters held the crimson force at bay.


    It couldn''t have chosen the perfect time as Agatha noticed him.


    Agatha seized her opportunity, clutching her staff tightly as a sphere of intense and searing heat formed before her. With deliberate care, she stoked the fireball, increasing its intensity until it zed like a miniature sun as if its very purpose was to reduce Jaegar to ashes. She unleashed the zing sphere, sending it hurtling towards the dazed Jaegar.


    As the fiery missile closed in on him, Ashfield and Isadora, crying out Jaegar''s name, raced towards their beleaguered student.


    But Jaegar, lost in his enigmatic struggle, appeared oblivious to the impending catastrophe. His crimson cracks, emblematic of the inner turmoil he faced, began to vanish as the protective runic characters on his stomach held the darkness at bay.


    In a moment of critical urgency, Isadora, channelling her formidable ice magic, erected a colossal wall of ice before Jaegar. However, the searing fireball''s formidable heat rapidly melted the frigid barricade, leaving Jaegar vulnerable to the impending congration.


    Ashfield, quick on his wandwork, formed a protective barrier around Jaegar.


    He chanted an incantation with unwavering focus, summoning a spiralling serpent of azure mes into existence.


    The frosty serpent, ensconced in ethereal blue mes, lunged towards the approaching fireball, swallowing it whole within its insatiable maw.


    For a few heart-pounding moments, the fireball and the frost serpent engaged in a furious battle, the shing elements of scorching heat and frigid cold waging war within the heart of the forest.


    The result was a cataclysmic explosion that rippled with both searing heat and biting cold, suffusing the entire woond with a tumultuousbination of elemental forces.


    As the fiery tempest raged and the frost snake devoured the raging inferno, the heavens responded to the tumultuous conflict. The sky, weeping with sorrow and frustration, unleashed a torrential rain that cascaded down upon the battleground.


    The fireball and frost serpent, in the midst of their elemental sh, were doused by the relentless downpour. The once-intense mes and frigid chill faded into obscurity as they sumbed to the soothing embrace of the rain.


    Yet, amidst this climactic moment, an inconspicuous green orb, resembling a miniature world of its own, continued its unerring trajectory towards Jaegar. It was well concealed within the fireball. It was like a dark green ball of sorts, like some gem stone, moving towards Jaegar at its own pace.


    Ashfield, encasing Jaegar within a protective barrier of his own design, watched with growing unease as the radiant sphere drew nearer to its target.


    Isadora, equally perturbed, gripped her wand with trembling hands, ready to act in defence of her student.


    As the radiant orb finally made contact with Ashfield''s protective barrier, an uncanny noise, a shrill and haunting wail, pierced the air.


    The red and white light that emanated from the orb seared the senses of all who bore witness, creating a blinding, ethereal spectacle.


    The colossal surge of energy, unleashed with a force that defiedprehension, manifested itself in a dazzling disy of might.


    Invisible shockwaves reverberated through the forest, their fury upending the very earth and rending the air asunder.


    The tremors carried far and wide, reached the hallowed halls of the academy, leaving students and faculty alike in a state of astonishment and rm.


    The tempestuous sounds that reverberated through thend were ear-splitting, a haunting chorus of elemental forces shing with fervent intensity.


    The once serene atmosphere was now filled with a cacophony of thunderous booms and crackling energy as if the very fabric of reality had been torn apart. The sheer power on disy was both awe-inspiring and terrifying.


    The torrential rain,pelled to pause by the unfathomable forces at y, hung suspended in the air for a fleeting moment, an ephemeral respite before the world would once again be set into motion.


    The rain stopped, and the clouds gave way to the starry sky, only to be obscured by the sun in a few minutes.


    They fought all night, and the sun was about to rise on the horizon.


    The first rays of sunlight began to peek over the horizon, casting a golden glow on the forest and the members present in it.


    The area of the forest had almost lost all of its previous lustre, leaving nothing but destruction in the wake of the battle between them.


    The once vibrant trees now stood charred and broken, their leaves reduced to ashes. The ground was littered with fallen branches and debris, a stark contrast to the lushness it once possessed.


    The sun, having dipped below the horizon, now inched closer to the eastern horizon, casting an ethereal glow upon the tumultuous scene below.


    The emerging light of the sun illuminated the smoky haze that hung in the air, creating an eerie atmosphere in the deste forest. The silence was broken only by the asional crackling of embers as nature mourned the loss of its former beauty.


    The ce where Jaegary within the massive crater was enshrouded in an eerie fog, creating an unusual and surreal atmosphere.


    As the rain ceased its descent, the sun''s first rays began to pierce the horizon, heralding the imminent arrival of a new day.


    With their protective barrier still intact, Ashfield and Isadora moved a safe distance away, careful not to disturb the scene unfolding before them.


    Isadora, her heart heavy with concern, approached the edge of the immense crater where Jaegary, the disarray of his battered form painfully evident.


    His shirtless body, adorned with gashes and bruises, bore testimony to the intense struggle he had endured. Tattered pants clung to his legs, and his once-pristine appearance had been reduced to a dishevelled, pitiable state.


    In the dawn''s gentle embrace, Isadora hurriedly made her way to Jaegar''s side. Her wand remained clutched tightly in her hand, ready to offer assistance or protection as needed. Her voice,ced with deep concern, called out to the fallen young man, her words filled with both hope and trepidation.


    "Jaegar."


    But there was no response, hey still, seemingly dead.


    Meanwhile, Ashfield, ever the vignt guardian and headmaster, surveyed the area, searching for any signs of Agatha and her mysteriouspanion.


    The unexpected revtion of the concealed, destructive force unleashed by Agatha had left him astonished and apprehensive.


    The headmaster''s gaze remained locked on Jaegar''s prone figure, and a sense of helplessness washed over him.


    With the violent force of the otherworldly energy surge, even Ashfield''s protective barrier had faltered.


    Now, as he looked upon Jaegar''s battered form within the massive crater, he saw Jaegary there, unmoving.

 Chapter 190: Announced his Death

    As Ashfield stood at the edge of the crater, his eyes fixed on the battered and unconscious Jaegar, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of dread and concern.


    The aftermath of the explosive sh had left the young apprentice wizard in a dire state, with his body marked by injuries and the remnants of the battle. He couldn''t help but worry and was hoping that he would be alive.


    Indeed, Agatha''s attack was far more destructive and potent than anyone could have anticipated. She had harnessed immense power and skillfully contained it in a specific area, primarily focusing on Jaegar. The fact that such a cataclysmic force had beenpressed to a smaller scale showcased her formidable magical abilities and her intent to neutralize the young wizard.


    Isadora was now standing in front of Jaegar, who was lying on the ground, soulless and breathless.


    She shared in his worry, recognizing the extent of the destruction they had witnessed.


    In her experience as an ice witch, she had seldom seen such a fierce and destructive magical confrontation.


    Ashfield cautiously descended into the crater, approaching Jaegar''s unconscious form.


    Isadora''s magic of ice maniption allowed her to create a gentle, frosty breeze, cooling the immediate area and offering some relief to Jaegar''s battered body.


    As Isadora and Ashfield did everything within their power to save Jaegar, their efforts proved futile.


    Isadora''s words confirmed what their hearts had been dreading¡ªhe had no pulse, and he wasn''t breathing.


    The loss of their young student weighed heavily on their minds, and they were left feeling helpless.


    After trying every healing spell and magical remedy at their disposal, Ashfield looked at Isadora, his expression one of bitter resignation.


    He rose from Jaegar''s side, struggling toprehend the loss they had just experienced.


    Isadora, too, felt a sense of profound sadness and confusion. She asked him, "What should we do now?"


    Ashfield was at a loss, unsure of how to proceed, particrly when it came to dealing with the implications of this loss for Angelina and the Empress. He rubbed his temples, deep in thought, as the enormity of the situation weighed on his shoulders.


    *


    In the academy, students and professors had started to emerge from their quarters, their faces reflecting their concern and curiosity regarding the earlier tremors.


    Pierre walked to Jaegar''s room, only to find him not present in it.


    He met up with Jennifer and asked if she had seen him, but she didn''t.


    The professors are trying to cool down the worry and the unrest among the students.


    Headmaster Ashfield and Professor Isadora were missing in their quarters.


    *


    Meanwhile, Angelina, who had been at her farmhouse, sensed something unusual, in turn moving her gaze towards her front yard.


    A portal opened in her front yard, and two individuals appeared, carrying a third person in a cocoon of frost.


    She saw Ashfield and Isadora walking out through the portal.


    They brought him to Angelina, thinking it was the best they could do right now.


    Her eyes widened with shock and fear when she recognized the figure inside the icy cocoon¡ªit was Jaegar.


    She rushed to his side, tears welling up in her eyes, as they carefully carried him into the hall andid him on a couch.


    Angelina knelt near his head, gazing at him with a mixture of emotions.


    Through a trembling voice, she asked, "What happened?"


    Ashfield began to recount the traumatic events, describing the battle that had taken ce and the destructive forces that had led to Jaegar''s condition.


    Angelina''s heart ached as she heard about the ordeal he had endured. A potent aura of anger and vengeance swirled around her, thick with killing intent.


    Ashfield attempted to calm her, but her fury could not be easily quelled. Her gaze never wavered from Jaegar, her emotions flickering between concern, sorrow, and fierce determination.


    "Who were they?"


    Ashfield replied, "Thatdy was referred to as Agatha, and the beast was an ember wolf."


    He added, "The name Agatha seems familiar, but I can''t seem to remember who it is."


    After a moment, she softly instructed them to leave. Ashfield and Isadora, their hearts heavy with grief, exited the room, giving her the privacy to tend to the young man she regarded as dear to her heart.


    As they walked away, the weight of the loss pressed heavily upon them.


    Angelina''s expertise in magic allowed her to sense that Jaegar was in a state between life and death. With a deep understanding of the mystical arts, she carefully examined his condition.


    Gently lifting him with her magical prowess, she transported him to a bedroom,ying him down with the intention of unravelling the enigma that had engulfed him.


    Jaegar''s life hung in the bnce, and Angelina was determined to use her magical prowess to bring him back from the brink.


    *


    Back at the academy,


    After their return to the academy, Ashfield was entrusted with the task of restoring order and quelling the unrest that had gripped the institution.


    He refrained from uttering a word about Jaegar''s fate, as the situation remained uncertain and unconfirmed.


    Isadora, however, was deeply affected by the harrowing events she had witnessed, especially the apparent loss of Jaegar, a diligent student in her ss and a passionate lover who had shared her bed for a while. Although she had anticipated that their time together would be short-lived, the sight of Jaegar in his current state weighed heavily on her heart.


    She cared for him as an enthusiastic student who always strived to learn new magic in her ss and, of course, the best man she ever had.


    In the solitude of her room, Isadora sought sce by the window. She lit a cigarette, the fragrant blend of scotch lingering in the air, and clutched it between her fingers. Memories of their intimate moments yed in her mind, mingling with her distress over his condition.


    *


    Meanwhile, in Jaegar''s home, Diana was preparing to leave for work. However, an inexplicable sensation weighed upon her chest, an unshakable sadness that seemed to fill her entire being.


    She paused for a moment, sitting at the kitchen table, and sipped on a ss of water.


    As she gazed around, her eyesnded on a photograph of her and Jaegar from his childhood. A wave of nostalgia washed over her as she whispered to herself, "I hope he is doing well."


    Her motherly instincts couldn''t help but fret for her son''s safety, even in the face of uncertainty.


    *


    Amid the turmoil that had gripped the academy, Ashfield reluctantly announced that Jaegar was dead, though the reasons behind his demise remained a mystery.


    The news sent shockwaves throughout the school, fueling rampant rumours and spection that seemed to spread with a life of their own.


    Consequently, the institution was forced to close its doors for a day in response to the escting unrest.


    The news was limited to school and the imperial pce. There were strict orders from the imperial pce.


    On the following day, the academy was unexpectedly besieged by a group of creatures known as Dark Draugarr, beings that bore both human and supernatural characteristics. These formidable foes had been meticulously trained for the sole purpose of hunting, and they scour every nook and cranny of the surroundings of the academy. Looking for the traces of the ones who killed Jaegar.


    The situation took an intriguing turn when Wizard Captain Edward Creswell, representing the Ministry, took charge of the mission to investigate the recent events.


    Edward was known tomand the Dark Draugarr and had a reputation for his unyielding and unpredictable nature.


    Now, within the office of Ashfield, Captain Edward Creswell sat leisurely, sipping from his coffee as he heard the exnations from Ashfield and Isadora.


    While Isadora earnestly recounted the events that had unfolded, Ashfield''s patience appeared to be wearing thin.


    Annoyed with the captain''s demeanour, he couldn''t help but remark, "Mr. Creswell, are you truly here for an investigation, or did you simply decide to take a leisurely stroll?


    Edward responded to Ashfield''sments with a sigh, saying, "Headmaster Rinton, I''m just following orders. It may not seem like it, but these are merely formalities. No hard feelings."


    With that, he left the room, leaving Isadora to scoff and remark, "What an asshole."


    She then turned her attention back to Ashfield and questioned, "Are they really going to leave it at that?"


    Ashfield let out a weary sigh and responded, "Well, what can they do? They never truly epted him there. I can''t make sense of what Angelina said. She ims he isn''t dead. But we checked him, didn''t we?"


    Isadora, her expression sombre, admitted, "I don''t know what she''s thinking. But the way the Imperial House is handling this situation is getting on my nerves. Where is his father in all of this?"


    Ashfield sighed once more and advised, "It''s best that we keep quiet about it. Eventually, all of this will pass."


    Isadora, echoing the sentiments of many others,mented, "He was so young and had so much potential."


    Ashfield nodded in agreement, saying, "Yes, with that kind of talent, enemies are bound to arise."


    In the dormitories, Pierre, Jennifer, and the entire Dracanores group were in a state of utter unrest.


    They simply couldn''t ept the news that Jaegar was dead, particrly considering the reasons provided for his demise. Pierre, in particr, was ovee with anger and sorrow. Jaegar had been not only a ssmate but a close friend, and his loss was deeply felt by all who knew him.

 Chapter 191: The incarnations

    In Angelina''s farmhouse, Jaegary motionless on the bed, covered in bandages.


    The three women in the room, Angelina, Jacqualine, and Vivianne, were gathered around him.


    Jaegar appeared as if he were merely asleep, his face at peace. However, the extent of the healing was limited, he was all bandaged, and the wounds seemed severe. Thest attack did quite a number on him.


    The response from the Imperial House and the Emperor had been far from what anyone expected.


    They had reacted with indifference to the news of Jaegar''s supposed death, requesting only that he receive a proper burial.


    Thisck of concern had infuriated Vivianne and Jacqueline to the point where they had left the pce to be by Jaegar''s side.


    In stark contrast, Angus, who had not returned after learning of his son''s fate, seemed indifferent to the situation, a reaction that puzzled everyone.


    Sitting around Jaegar''s bedside, Vivianne couldn''t help but feel the weight of the situation. She looked at him with a soft, sorrowful expression and muttered, "Look how they massacred my boy." She caressed his face.


    The pain in her voice was evident as she turned to Angelina, seeking answers. "Did you find them?" she asked, hope and frustration warring within her.


    Angelina shook her head, her eyes filled with a deep sense of concern. "No, but I did some things about her. I learned that the one who attacked Jaegar was part of the Witch''s Spire years ago. She left the spire, and there has been no word about her since then."


    The mystery deepened as they realized the attacker''s connection to the secretive organization.


    Vivianne let out an exasperated sigh, her anger simmering just beneath the surface. "Why is my boy targeted by so many killers?" she wondered aloud. She was tired of the constant threats to her grandson''s life and the mysteries surrounding his enemies.


    Angelina then decided to share the crucial information with them. "Jaegar... is currently in a limbo state," she admitted solemnly.


    "He isn''t dead, nor is he alive."


    Vivianne and Jacqueline''s brows trembled with confusion and concern as they tried toprehend the gravity of Angelina''s revtion.


    The limbo state meant that Jaegar''s fate hung in the bnce, caught between life and death, leaving them unsure of how to protect him or even if it was possible. They knew they had to act swiftly and decisively to unravel the mysteries surrounding their enemies and ensure Jaegar''s safety.


    They could only hope that he came back to them.


    The news weighed heavily on them, as they had chosen not to reveal Jaegar''s condition to others. The uncertainty about his fate left them feeling helpless and desperate for answers.


    *


    Inside Jaegar''s consciousness, he found himself in the same dark and eerie mind space he had encountered before.


    It was the ce where he had faced the Crimson Jaegar, and now he was here again, suspended in the air with his legs crossed, surrounded by an all-epassing darkness.


    In this inky void, he could see the Crimson Jaegar curled up like a dormant entity. Jaegar tried calling out to him, but there was no response from his crimson counterpart.


    Suddenly, a golden haze began to flow into this dark space from a distant point, eventually coalescing into the form of a woman.


    She was adorned in long, flowing white and gold peplos that trailed elegantly behind her. Her appearance was strikingly beautiful, with fiery red hair that glistened in the dimness. Her presence exuded a charm that could captivate countless hearts.


    Her gaze settled on Jaegar as she studied him for a moment before speaking, "You seem rather weak for my lord''s incarnation." Her words held a hint of mystery and power, and her tone indicated that she was assessing Jaegar''s condition.


    Jaegar, still levitating with legs crossed, regarded her with a mixture of curiosity and confusion. "Your lord''s vessel? Who are you, and what do you mean?"


    In a voice that seemed to resonate with the echoes of ages past, Ileana began to speak, her words weaving a tale of gods and goddesses from a time long forgotten. "You stand on the precipice of revtion, Jaegar Ambrose, a revtion that has been hidden from the world for countless eons.


    I am Ileana, the goddess of rage and anger, a servant of the Chaotic Pantheon, the divine embodiments of Chaos itself."


    The words sent a shiver down Jaegar''s spine. He had only recently learned of his connection to the Chaos God and the Chaos Goddess, and it was a revtion that had shaken his world.


    Ileana continued, "Long ago, in a time obscured by the mists of history, there existed two powerful deities, the Chaos God and Goddess," Ileana continued, her voice filled with a sense of reverence.


    "They were the embodiments of the ever-shifting forces of Chaos, the fundamental essence of the cosmos. The world was their canvas, and they shaped it with boundless creativity.


    The Chaos God and the Chaos Goddess are two beings of immense power. There were also those who sought to control these divine powers. A cabal of feined gods and entities conspired to usurp the Chaos God and Goddess''s dominion, ultimately leading to a cataclysmic conflict.


    Eons ago, they were killed. This truth was known solely within the realm of the gods, a closely guarded secret. Mortals were oblivious to the existence of the incarnations, for they believed that the Chaos God was a singr entity, a force that remained shrouded in mystery."


    At this moment, as Jaegar hung suspended in the void of his consciousness, Ileana delved into the depths of the divine truth. She continued to share the knowledge concealed from the world, even from those who bore the essence of the divine.


    "On the mortal ne, the belief persisted that the Chaos God was a solitary being," Ileana intoned, her wordsden with the weight of ages. "In reality, the Chaos God and Chaos Goddess were distinct entities, their powers intertwining to shape the very essence of chaos itself. They were destined to be an inseparable unity, a force that transcended the boundaries of creation and destruction."


    "In the final throes of this great conflict," Ileana continued, "the Chaos God and Goddess were felled, their immortal essences scattered and extinguished. But even in their defeat, they ensured that their powers would endure. They devised a n to be incarnated through the mortal nes, their divine essence concealed within living vessels.


    They didn''t want the ones who killed them, to find them. So they chose to incarnate on the mortal ne."


    The goddess went on, her eyes locking onto his, "These incarnations were destined toe together in a grand convergence, merging to form the supreme entity¡ªthe bnce of creation and destruction, life and death."


    Jaegar''s brow furrowed as he tried toprehend the gravity of this revtion. "Incarnations? You mean I am an incarnation of the Chaos God?"


    Ileana nodded, confirming his suspicion. "Yes, my lord''s incarnation, the bearer of his divine essence."


    He mulled over the significance of his existence, his thoughts racing through the implications. He recalled the profound connection he had felt with the Chaos God and how his powers had seemingly transcended conventional wizardry.


    Ileana''s eyes glittered as she continued, "The cosmic design intended for the incarnations of the Chaos God and Goddess to unite, thereby forming a being of ultimate power that could bring bnce to the universe."


    Jaegar''s mind reeled at the thought of such a profound destiny. "But that convergence... it never happened. What went wrong?"


    The goddess sighed, her expression heavy with the weight of history. "The first incarnation of the Chaos God met a tragic end, altering the course of destiny. It was then that the mantle of the Chaos God''s vessel fell to you, my dear Jaegar."


    He couldn''t fathom the depth of the cosmic changes that this transition had set into motion. "So, my existence now holds the responsibility of uniting with the Chaos Goddess''s incarnation."


    Ileana nodded, "You are the linchpin, the bridge between creation and destruction."


    Amidst theplexities of divine revtion, the narrative turned to the story of Augusta, the chosen incarnation of the Chaos Goddess. Her life had been marked by the blessings of the Chaos God, or so everyone believed. Her divine gifts had manifested as a testament to the benevolence of the Chaos God, unbeknownst to her that she was, in fact, the embodiment of the Chaos Goddess.


    "Augusta, the woman who chose to embody the Chaos Goddess, bore divine gifts and powers," Ileana continued her gaze intent upon Jaegar. "She believed herself to be blessed by the Chaos God, a notion reinforced by the world''s perception. Unbeknownst to her, she shared her divine essence with another¡ª you, Jaegar, chosen as the vessel of the Chaos God."


    This revtion remained veiled in secrecy, even from Augusta herself, until the moment of Jaegar''s birth. At that pivotal juncture, she had uncovered the profound truth behind her son''s birth and the destiny thaty before him.

 Chapter 192: We will meet again

    Ileana continued speaking as she told him about his mother, "Actually, the one meant to stand by your mother''s side was her friend, Julius, a man of great potential. His essence held the incredible power of chaos, a hidden secret even from Augusta herself. He was supposed to be with your mother.


    But this power, known only to a select few, piqued Angus''s ruthless desire. He schemed to take Julius''s ce, with the ambition of absorbing his formidable abilities.


    I highly doubt that this plot might have been orchestrated by the elusive Olympus gods, though their true knowledge of the incarnation remains uncertain. They knew about the power of chaos residing on the mortal ne.


    They didn''t bat an eye, as it was at a miniscule level. But although they didn''t enitrely involve themselves, they invoked Angus'' interest, who was the descendant of Zeus himself.


    Angus acted swiftly, eliminating Julius before he could grow strong enough to protect his power. He was determined to possess this unparalleled gift for himself, even at the cost of another''s life.


    Augusta, unaware of the true nature of her friend''s death, was eventually courted by Angus, who harbored a hidden agenda.


    However, after your birth, Augusta uncovered the existence of your tremendous power, which she yearned to shield from any prying eyes. Even I didn''t expect you to possess such great magical abilities. Arcane magic from primordial times: if such names were thrown into the world, then the world would engulf in chaos and wars would be waged.


    The arcane arts you possess have an immeasurable value.


    So, she had to conceal all these arts inside of you, she didn''t want anyone to see what a tremendous talent you are. The Lord was actually pleased with your talents and potential.


    At that time, she had given you to your aunt so that you could live your life peacefully far from this corrupt world.


    To achieve this, she meticulously inscribed an intricate runic seal, a protective enchantment to conceal your immense potential. Over the years, this seal has beenpressing your potential and eventually giving rise to another aspect of yourself, manifesting as the Crimson Jaegar, your alter ego.


    Jaegar, that Crimson Jaegar is you, and you are him. You muste to terms with his presence, ept it, and ultimately unite with it to be whole."


    Jaegar''s breath became more rapid, and he was unable to focus. For the first time, he had been feeling too many emotions. He had learned so much about his mother.


    Jaegar''s curiosity stirred as he questioned Ileana, "You mentioned the necessity for both chaos powers, but my mother is no longer among the living. Is her incarnation also reborn, like I am?"


    She didn''t speak for a moment, and Jaegar''s anticipation grew with each passing second.


    In response, Ileana turned to him, a knowing smile gracing her lips, and calmly stated, "No, there''s no need for that."


    Jaegar, his emotions in turmoil, dropped to the t, rocky surface and stood before Ileana, his gaze intense with hope and disbelief. He pressed her for answers, "What do you mean? How can you be so sure she''s still alive?"


    Ileana, radiating an air of serene confidence, maintained her enigmatic smile and replied, "I am a deity, Jaegar. I possess knowledge of all that transpires on the mortal ne. The fate of you two, I am privy to it all."


    Jaegar was utterly shell shocked by this revtion. His voice trembled as he asked, "You''re telling me that my mother is still alive, well, and out there somewhere?"


    Ileana nodded, affirming the truth, and continued, "However, I must emphasize that she is in a realm far removed from your current ne of existence. The journey to reach her is an arduous one beyond your immediate capabilities."


    Jaegar took a few deep breaths, attempting to collect his thoughts. The idea of his mother being alive was a shock he had never anticipated, and he struggled to process it. After a moment, heposed himself and inquired, "What must I do to reach her?"


    Ileana maintained her enigmatic smile as she responded, "You need to merge with the being inside you first. When the time is right, I will guide you to her."


    "You need to grow stronger, more stronger than you are now."


    Jaegar felt a mix of helplessness and frustration, realizing that he was still far from achieving this monumental reunion.


    But another thought crossed his mind, a name that held answers: Angus, his father, and the key to uncovering the whereabouts of his long-lost mother.


    Sensing Jaegar''s thoughts, Ileana cautioned, "Before confronting your father, you must undergo training to be stronger. He is a formidable adversary, and it''s likely that he has the support of the gods.


    Choose your actions wisely, and, for now, keep the knowledge of your mother''s existence to yourself. This meeting, too, shall remain a secret between us."


    With a serious expression, Ileana imparted her wisdom to Jaegar. The weight of the newfound knowledge pressed down on him, making his head swim with conflicting emotions. The revtion of his mother''s survival had opened a chasm of uncertainty and longing in his heart, one he was still struggling toprehend.


    Ileana continued with determination, "Now, sit here. I will help you merge with him, as your previous attempts have failed."


    Jaegarplied, taking a seat as instructed, he was engrossed in his own thoughts to question her.


    Ileana raised her hand, and the golden haze surrounding her flowed towards the crimson figure, drawing it down and merging it with Jaegar.


    The process was not without pain; Jaegar''s body bore the brunt of the merging as cracks formed across his skin, and he groaned in agony.


    Ileana, however, remained focused and continued to channel her energy into the merging process.


    Ileana gently ced her hand on his back, guiding and stabilizing the newfound power within him. For a moment, a phantom of a crimson figure writhed within Jaegar, struggling to find its ce, but it soon subsided. As the crimson entity integrated itself with Jaegar, the cracks on his body began to spread, gradually healing.


    Jaegar''s eyes snapped open, revealing a wondrous glint within them. It was as if he had been reborn, reborn with newfound strength and rity.


    Jaegar''s eyes were now a mesmerising sight, his iris a deep crimson, with pupils resembling burning golden mes. The entire sclera glowed with a light golden hue, a striking transformation that left him both in awe and amazement.


    This profound change had urred far more rapidly than he could have anticipated, thanks to Ileana''s guidance.


    Feeling the power surging within him, he stood up, his gaze filled with gratitude as he turned to Ileana. "Thank you," he said, sincerely expressing his appreciation for her assistance.


    Ileana offered a warm smile in response. "There''s no need for that. You are after all the one who would be my lord one day. You are His incarnation." Her words carried a sense of reverence and acknowledgment of his destiny.


    ''Me...her lord.'' A thought struck his mind, but he immediately threw back his head. His gaze was drawn to the perfect globes resting on her chest.


    Then, quickly drawing back to her eyes, mentioning the word ''lord'', he thought about the Chaos god.


    However, Jaegar couldn''t help but ask another burning question. "You mentioned that He is pleased with me. Does that imply he is alive too?" His voice held a trace of hope, longing to know more about the god.


    Ileana sighed gently before answering, "Unfortunately, no. He''s no longer alive, but a part of His soul was preserved with the help of the Goddess of Chaos and Himself, but very little remains." Her response carried a tinge of mncholy as she spoke of the god''s dwindling presence.


    As their conversation reached its conclusion, Ileana spoke, "Now that my purpose here is fulfilled, I shall take my leave."


    Jaegar couldn''t help but voice his desire to meet her again. "What if I want to meet you again?"


    Ileana chuckled and assured him, "I will be in touch, Jaegar Ambrose."


    When she was about to leave, she said to him in a melodious tone, "The reason I came here was on the orders of my lord. And he expects you to be focused on the things at hand and stop being a womanizer."


    Then, before vanishing into the ether, Ileana bestowed Jaegar with a radiant smile that left an indelible mark on his heart, a smile that seemed to hold countless secrets, promises, and the reassurance that their paths would cross again in the intricate tapestry of fate.


    With that, her form took on a golden hue, and she dissipated into the air, leaving Jaegar in thepany of his newly merged self and the newfound knowledge that would forever change his path.


    Jaegar stood there, he could feel his power radiating throughout his body; his muscles flexed with raw power, and every fibre of his being roared with arcane energy.


    Jaegar Ambrose


    Level 9: Apprentice Wizard


    Divine abilities: lightning


    Primal ancient magic: Chaos Arts of Purple Mist


    Immemorial Arts of Empyrean Magic


    Sealed: Primordial arcane magic: Primordial Ethereal Chaos Arts

 Chapter 193: With two ladies by my side

    The Ethereal Chaos, the origin power of chaos, was a force of unparalleled destruction and primordial energy. It held within it the very essence of chaos itself.


    The Ethereal Chaos of Origin was a cosmic force that existed before the creation of the universe.


    It was an elemental power that epassed both creation and destruction, birth and death, order and disorder. This fundamental energy was said to be the source of all magic and the driving force behind the ever-changing nature of the cosmos.


    In ancient myths and legends, the Ethereal Chaos was often depicted as an endless, swirling abyss of ever-shifting energies. It was both beautiful and terrifying, a maelstrom of colours, shapes, and forms that defied mortalprehension. This primal force had no conscience or will of its own; it simply was, and from it, all things emanated.


    *


    Jaegar slowly stirred and opened his eyes to a scene bathed in soft, warm light.


    Angelina and Vivianne were seated on either side of his bed, their expressions a blend of relief and worry. Their faces lit up when they saw him awake.


    "Jaegar!" they both eximed in unison, the surprise evident in their voices. It was clear that they had been deeply concerned about his well-being. They had been at his side, hoping for him to wake up soon.


    Angelina firmly believed that Jaegar wasn''t dead and that he would surely regain consciousness.


    With their support, Jaegar managed to sit up, feeling a wave offort wash over him as Angelina extended a helping hand.


    The two women by his side were not only stunningly beautiful but also exuded a sense of grace and strength that was deeply reassuring. Their age just didn''t do them justice; they were still strikingly beautiful and vibrant women.


    "I''m fine,dies," Jaegar assured them, a hint of a smile ying on his lips as he admired their elegance and fierceness. Their presence alone had a calming effect on him.


    Vivianne moved closer, her delicate fingers tracing his face as Angelina held his hand, attentively assessing his condition. Angelina gently positioned a pillow behind him, allowing him to lean back infort.


    "Are you feeling alright?" Angelina inquired, her eyes reflecting genuine concern. Vivianne chimed in, "We were so worried. We thought we''d lost you."


    "Where will I go, leaving such two beautifuldies all alone?" he replied with a weak smile, trying to lighten the mood. Vivianne and Angelina exchanged relieved nces, their worry dissipating as they saw his yful spirit returning.


    Vivianne replied, chuckled, and said, "Oh, don''t worry about us. We can take care of ourselves. But we''re d to see you''re feeling better."


    Angelina nodded in agreement, adding, "Just focus on getting your strength back. We''ll be here to support you every step of the way."


    Vivianne said, "You don''t know how terrified we were when we heard the news.


    The thought of you dying..." Vivianne couldn''tplete the sentence, and Jaegar held her hand, giving her a reassuring squeeze. "I''m sorry for causing you both so much worry," Jaegar said softly.


    Angelina interjected with a knowing smile, her voice tender. "But I had a feeling you weren''t gone for good. I knew you''de back to us." She rested his hand on her thigh, holding it and sitting close by, a gesture that conveyed both affection and reassurance.


    "Ladies, it warms my heart to see your concern and worry for me. I''m truly grateful for the bond we share," Jaegar expressed with genuine appreciation, his gaze shifting between Angelina and Vivianne.


    Their connection was a source offort to him, and he knew that he would regain full health with their support.


    Laughter filled the room as they teased and exchanged lighthearted banter.


    Eventually, Vivianne, after ensuring Jaegar''s well-being, departed since she had already spent a considerable amount of time with him.


    Angelina insisted that Jaegar needed to rest.


    Jaegar, feeling the presence of Angelina and longing for thefort of a loved one, was reminded of his aunt Diana. If she were here, he would have embraced her tightly and sought sce in herforting presence.


    In the room, Jaegar turned to Angelina with a simple request, even though he was uncertain about how she might react. He had been through so much, learning about his parents and his own situation, which had left him emotionally vulnerable. With his thoughts and emotions swirling in his mind, he dared to ask her.


    "Can I rest my head on yourp?" he asked, his tone gentle.


    Angelina chuckled at Jaegar''s request and gently agreed, "Sure." Angelina was known as a serious and revered woman, holding the title of the Mother Witch within the coven. She was not only a powerful and influential figure in the magical world but also a symbol of wisdom and strength.


    She only revealed a side of herself to Jaegar that she typically kept hidden from others.


    In the presence of Jaegar, she felt a unique sense of warmth, allowing her to let down her guard. He was like a grandson to her, and their rtionship was something she cherished deeply.


    She ran her fingers through his hair as she inquired about the battle he fought with Agatha and what happened after he copsed. He tried his best to convey what he had felt and seen.


    While they were engaged in this conversation, Eradarin and the group arrived at the farmhouse.


    Before Jaegar hade to Angelina, they had left to attend to their business and had returned now.


    They were pretty muching frequently.


    Eradarin was cheerful, eager to see Angelina again, while Bruna yfully teased him about his enthusiasm.


    "Old man, you''d better hide your excitement; it''s written all over your face," she teased.


    Eradarin snorted and made his way first into the house. As he moved through the hall, he noticed that no one was around, and the other rooms were empty. His attention was drawn to the slightly open bedroom door across the hall, and he was about to call out Angelina''s name as he had a view of the bedroom.


    That''s when he spotted her, seated on the bed with a man''s figure on the bed and his head nestled in herp. The view of Jaegar was somewhat obscured by Angelina''s presence, as she had her back to the door, but he could clearly see the man''s legs and head.


    Eerily, he froze in ce, not knowing how to react to the unexpected sight. His mind jumped to conclusions quickly. Well,that''s what the human mind does.


    In the bedroom, as Eradarin paused at the door, Bruna yfully asked, "What''s the matter, old man? Why did you stop?"


    She sauntered towards the door, her curiosity piqued, and her yful grin remained intact.


    Not wanting to miss out, Ironshade joined them, determined to uncover the source of Eradarin''s apparent interest.


    However, as each of them approached the door and took in the scene within, their expressions shifted dramatically.


    Bruna''s grin transformed into a surprised and delighted smile, while Ironshade''s features contorted with a mix of emotions. It was quite an unusual spectacle.


    Angelina, who defied her age with her timeless beauty, looked like she was in her 30s rather than her mid-fifties. Her perfect, fair skin and graceful appearance were indeed something to behold.


    Ironshade had held a quiet admiration for her, and Eradarin had seemingly been attempting to rekindle some old feelings.


    Now, seeing her in such apromising situation, they were both left standing there, one ovee with surprise and the other wrestling with a sense of betrayal.


    The two of them, oblivious to the identity of the man resting on Angelina''sp, were caught in a rather peculiar and unexpected moment.


    Upon seeing Jaegar resting on Angelina''sp, Bruna cleared her throat and called out, "Lady Angelina."


    She entered the room, a mix of eagerness and curiosity filling her expression. However, her excitement quickly turned to disappointment as she realized that the man on Angelina''sp was Jaegar.


    Following Bruna, Eradarin and Ironshade entered the room as well. Their expressions shifted from surprise to relief as they recognized Jaegar, although a tinge of envy lingered in their gazes.


    Angelina addressed the situation, exining, "You see, my boy here is hurting really badly, and I am taking care of him right now."


    The two men took in the sight of Jaegar, noticing the bandages that covered his injuries. They couldn''t help but wonder what had happened to him to end up in such a wounded state.


    Jaegar tried to get up, but Angelina told him to rest as she patted his head.


    She asked, "What have youe here for?"


    Eradarin stuttered and cleared his throat, seeing how she took care of Jaegar. He hadn''t seen this side of her, a gentle and caring woman and how she was taking care of Jaegar.


    "We are just dropping by," replied Eradarin.


    Angelina then said, "Jaegar, don''t you get out of bed, understand?"


    Jaegar couldn''t retort and justy on the bed.


    Angelina and the others came out of bed.

 Chapter 194: Scoop

    Angelina and herpanions walked into the hall, finding ces to sit. Eradarin initiated the conversation by saying, "We thought about visiting the ruins again, like we usually do."


    Angelina sat on the sofa, her arm resting on the handle, as she contemted Eradarin''s suggestion.


    After a brief moment of thought, she spoke, "Eradarin, I have to return to the spire, and I might be upied for the next few days."


    Bruna, who was curious, inquired, "What happened to Jaegar? He seems to be quite badly hurt."


    Angelina turned her gaze towards Bruna and replied, "Just some school duels that got a bit out of hand."


    Angelina questioned, "Do you know about Ember Wolves?"


    "How do you know about them?" Bruna asked.


    Angelina acknowledged her surprise with a nod and continued, "One was spotted near the Cledwarys Academy. Do you think we can find someone from their tribe if we want to? I know they tend to stay hidden from the outside world, making them nearly impossible to locate."


    Bruna, impressed by Angelina''s knowledge, offered her insights, "Ember wolves are ferocious beasts, born for hunting, like apex predators. Once they set their sights on a target, they won''t give up easily.


    But why would an Ember Wolf venture so far from its pack? The North ciers are almost halfway across the world from the Cledwarys."


    Angelina pressed further. "Do you think you can trace them by their movements?"


    Bruna, recognizing the gravity of the situation, sighed, "No, they are stealthy and light on their feet."


    Angelina expressed her gratitude, saying, "Alright, thank you."


    The conversation continued for a while, and then Eradarin and the others left the farmhouse, leaving Angelina in contemtion.


    Two weeks had passed since the incident involving Jaegar and the announcement of his death.


    Surprisingly, he had recovered at an astonishing rate, like he had some regenerative abilities that were nothing short of extraordinary. A normal person would have stayed on the bed for at least a few more days.


    While his right shoulder wound and the scar on his abdomen were still visible, the progress he had made was remarkable.


    Angelina had taken it upon herself to nurse him back to health, ensuring that he received the care and nutrition he needed. She spared no expense when it came to his recovery, even providing him with dragon meat, a costly delicacy known for its revitalizing properties.


    Angelina had hunted the dragons herself and had a substantial supply of their meat at the spire, making it readily avable for Jaegar.


    After devouring a hearty meal, Jaegar jokingly remarked, "I think I''m going to bloat up like a pig."


    Angelina, a skilled cook, had prepared the dragon meat for him, and he had developed a deep appreciation for her culinary talents. "Young boys should eat more to stay healthy, and I can cook as long as you eat," she responded with a smile as she sat beside him, her warmth and care providingfort during his recovery.


    Jaegar had already devoured a quantity of food that could have satisfied several people, a proof of his rapid recovery.


    "Do you think I can go back to the academy?" asked Jaegar, stretching his left hand.


    Angelina said, "I actually forgot about it.


    Yeah, you should go back and show them you aren''t dead."


    Jaegar was surprised that she was letting him go. He thought she would want to make him stay for a few more days, not that he was nning on staying.


    "Thank you, I will visit again."


    Then Jaegar left the farmhouse, and he was on his way to the academy.


    After he left, Angelina went to the spire. She ordered a few of the coven witches to keep an eye on the academy and on Jaegar too.


    She started looking more into Agatha and the emberwolf, Emaria.


    *


    Agatha and Emaria, having sessfullypleted their ndestine mission in the forest, retreated into the shadows. Agatha''s confidence in her work was unwavering; she knew that the imperial capital would fill with news of their prince dead.


    Little did she know that the consequences of her actions were about to reverberate far beyond the quiet forest.


    As they returned to the towns, Agatha was met with an unsettling revtion.


    Posters with her likeness adorned the walls, dering her a wanted woman. The shock of discovery gripped her, for she had kept her identity concealed from the prying eyes of the outside world for ages.


    The burning question lingered: How had they known about her? She thought she had concealed herself, and the two people who came at the end would have died in thest energy st she cast along with Jaegar.


    The reason wasn''t mentioned, but there was a bounty ced on her head.


    Fearing the tightening noose of pursuit, Agatha and Emaria retreated into hiding once more.


    The duo sought refuge in the shadows, hoping that the fervour surrounding the wanted witch would die down with time.


    Little did they know that their sudden infamy had reached the bustling heart of Scroartint Central City.


    *


    Scroartint Central City stood as a beacon ofmerce, trade, and cultural diversity. A melting pot where races mingled freely, it was the epicentre of major businesses and the headquarters of the influential mercenary guilds. Themerce and trade present in the city attracted people from all walks of life, making it a vibrant and bustling hub of activity.


    Its reputation as a center for innovation and opportunity had spread far and wide, drawing in both marketers and mercenaries alike. The city''s streets were always filled with the sounds of merchants haggling, musicians ying lively tunes, and the aroma of exotic spices wafting through the air.


    The city''s streets were always bustling with activity, filled with merchants haggling over prices and adventurers boasting of theirtest conquests. It was a ce where fortunes were made and lost, where power and influence could be bought and sold.


    The empire''s knights, stationed to maintain order, kept a watchful eye on the city''s bustling activities.


    The city''s mayor was a diplomatic figure skilled in navigating political intricacies.


    In the heart of bustling Scroartint Central City, within the walls of a newspaper office, a woman named Ms. Weston found herself engrossed in a captivating discovery.


    Dressed in a sharp office suit and donning sses, she projected an air of professionalism as she carefully examined a photograph of a young man. The image portrayed a ser sensation and the victorious contender of the winter carnival.


    As Ms. Weston contemted the potential significance of her findings, a man named Charles approached, inquiring about her focused attention. "What are you looking at, Ms.Weston?"


    With a pen in hand, she revealed her thoughts to him: "Charles, I believe we''ve stumbled upon an item that could make headlines and bring us significant acim."


    Charles, a thirty-year-old man of curiosity and confusion, sought rification. "Ms. Weston, I''m struggling to grasp what you''re suggesting. What have you found?"


    Patiently, Ms. Weston directed Charles''s attention to the photograph on the board, pointing at the young man. "Do you know who he is?"


    Failing to get an answer, Weston continued.


    "He is none other than the youngest prince of the empire, and I''vee across some intriguing news about him."


    Perplexed, Charles probed further, "What news could that be?"


    With a calcted tone, Ms. Weston unveiled the startling revtion, "He is reportedly deceased, and there has been a conspicuous absence of any news regarding his demise."


    The revtion hung in the air, casting a shadow of mystery over the unsuspecting city. The newspaper office, once a hub of routine reporting, now held the potential to unravel a secret that could shake the very foundations of the empire.


    Charles, grasping the implications of the revtion, quickly assessed the potential risks. He understood that meddling with the affairs of the imperial house could lead to severe consequences, and discretion was of utmost importance. Voicing his concerns to Ms. Weston, he cautioned, "Ms. Weston, you realize this involves the imperial house.


    It might not be safe for us to publish such news if the main house wishes to keep it concealed."


    Mabel Weston, undeterred and calcting, shed a confident grin. "We merely need to disseminate the information to the world. Once it''s out there, they won''t dare toe after us."


    While Charles harboured reservations, he couldn''t deny the allure of the potential scoop. The newspaper''s survival was hanging by a thread, and the promise of a breakthrough story was a tempting prospect.


    Reluctantly, he consented, aware of the risks but swayed by the potential rewards.


    Mabel, seizing the moment, outlined the next steps. "Now, Charles, delve into the young prince''s story. Visit his academy, inquire, and unravel the truth behind his alleged demise. We need the details before we set the wheels in motion."


    With the fate of their newspaper precariously bnced, Charles embarked on a journey to unearth the hidden truths surrounding the youngest prince of the empire. He knew the risks, but he was tempted by the reward if the story broke out and their paper would be the next big thing in the central city.

 Chapter 195: The Supposed Dead Prince returns alive

    In the crisp morning air, Jaegar disembarked from the carriage, stepping onto the academy grounds.


    His sudden appearance sent ripples of astonishment through the student body, drawing a curious crowd around him.


    Jaegar, feeling a bit overwhelmed by the attention, thought, "Damn, what a drag."


    Pierre and Jennifer, having heard the rumours of Jaegar''s arrival, rushed to him when they spotted him in the assembly.


    Pierre couldn''t contain his barrage of questions, demanding to know what had happened.


    "What the hell, man? What happened to you? They said you were dead!"


    Jennifer, equally worried, stood close, holding Jaegar''s hand as if to reassure herself that he was, indeed, alive.


    Jaegar, finding sce in their familiar faces, pulled them both into a tight embrace, saying, "It''s good to see you again."


    The warmth of their reunion was palpable, and even Pierre, in the midst of his questioning, was nearly brought to tears, which he wiped away with a mixture of relief and emotion. Jennifer simply patted his back reassuringly.


    Amidst the emotional reunion, professors arrived, escorting Jaegar to Headmaster Ashfield''s office.


    Isadora, ever watchful, followed suit.


    The academy itself buzzed with chatter and spection as students exchanged gossip about the mysterious events surrounding Jaegar.


    Meanwhile, another carriage rolled up, and Charles, a journalist on a quest for apelling story, stepped onto the academy grounds.


    As Charles nced at the grand board bearing the academy''s name, he sighed, hoping that whatever awaited him inside would be worth the effort.


    Identifying himself as a journalist to the gatekeepers, he entered the academy with a purpose ¨C to seek an audience with the headmaster.


    The atmosphere within was charged, with students forming groups and discussing the unfolding events.


    Charles, inquiring about the headmaster''s office, was directed towards it. As he traversed the bustling halls, his path intersected with Jaegar, led by Headmaster Ashfield.


    His eyes widened as far as they could, witnessing Jaegar walking in apparent health.


    Familiar with Jaegar''s image from photographs, Charles found himself grappling with the fact that the young man before him was supposed to be deceased.


    A whirlwind of thoughts churned in Charles''s mind as he navigated through the corridors, attempting to talk with Jaegar and the headmaster to make sense of this unexpected revtion.


    His path, however, was intercepted by vignt professors inquiring about his identity.


    Identifying himself as a journalist and being here to meet the headmaster, Charles concealed the true motives behind his visit.


    The professors, however, informed him that such an audience was not permissible at the moment. epting this restriction, Charles retraced his steps through the bustling corridors, where students engaged in fervent discussions about Jaegar.


    Driven by a journalist''s curiosity, Charles feltpelled to unearth the truth. The news of Jaegar''s reported demise aligns with Mabel''s earlier ims.


    Determined to unravel the mystery, Charles discreetly probed the student body, yet none could provide rity on the circumstances surrounding Jaegar''s supposed demise and subsequent resurrection.


    Back in the headmaster''s office, Jaegar sat on the couch, surrounded by professors, including Isadora and Tara.


    Jaegar felt all their eyes on him, their gazes filled with a mix of curiosity and concern. He could sense that they were waiting for an exnation, wanting to understand how he could be sitting there alive and well when his death had been announced to the entire academy.


    Ashfield''s gaze bore into Jaegar, his eyes searching for answers that seemed elusive.


    The headmaster had witnessed Jaegar''s apparent demise with his own eyes, and now, faced with the living and breathing Jaegar, he sought an exnation.


    "What happened, Jaegar?" Ashfield asked, his tone measured and poised.


    Jaegar responded with a wry smile, a hint of mischief in his eyes. "I don''t know, you tell me," he retorted.


    Ashfield, raising an eyebrow, rified, "I meant, how are you alive?"


    Jaegar, squinting slightly, countered, "It seems like you don''t like me being alive."


    A sigh escaped Ashfield, his features expressing a mix of frustration and confusion. "No, why would I?


    I saw you, Jaegar. You were dead before my eyes."


    Jaegar, maintaining his enigmatic demeanour, imed, "I don''t remember anything. I feel like I woke up from a deep sleep."


    The tension in the room escted as Ashfield continued to scrutinize Jaegar, sensing that the young man wasn''t entirely forting with the truth.


    Isadora, attempting to diffuse the situation, interjected, "Well, all things aside, you are alive and fine, and that''s what matters."


    Jaegar acknowledged her words with gratitude, rising from his seat. "Now, if you will excuse me, I need some rest after a long journey," he dered, leaving Ashfield and the others to watch his departure with a mixture of curiosity and concern.


    Ashfield and the others watched him leave, their gazes lingering with a mixture of bewilderment and suspicion.


    Jaegar returned to his dorm, greeted by the familiar faces of Pierre and Jennifer.


    Meanwhile, Charles, having gleaned as much information as possible, contemted the significance of the scoop he had stumbled upon.


    Gleeful with his findings, he hailed a flying carriage, not bothering with the huge price,and set off on a lengthy journey to the central city, eager to deliver a groundbreaking story.


    He was eager to see Mabel and tell her about what he had seen. He had even taken a few photos of Jaegar.


    He even tried to talk to Jaegar, but he waspletely blocked by the professors, and then they threw him out of the academy.


    The coachman was urged to hasten, propelling the carriage across thendscape towards the central city with impressive speed.


    *


    In just a matter of hours, it arrived at its destination. The city''s towering buildings and bustling streets greeted him as he stepped out of the carriage, fueling his excitement even more. He couldn''t wait to share his groundbreaking story with the world.


    Emerging from the carriage, Charles wasted no time and hurried to Mabel''s office, anticipation coursing through him.


    Inside, Mabel was engrossed in her work when Charles, brimming with excitement, walked in and mmed his hands on the table.


    "Ms. Weston, you won''t believe what I''ve discovered!" Charles eximed.


    Mabel, rising from her seat, beamed with anticipation. "Have you found out? Is he truly dead?" she asked eagerly.


    Charles''s response, however, was not what she expected.


    "No," he replied.


    Mabel''s expression shifted to confusion. "Then what happened?" she inquired.


    Charles proceeded to narrate the events he had uncovered, detailing the surprising turn of events at the academy.


    Mabel, instead of disappointment, wore a full smile as she absorbed the information.


    "That''s a shame you didn''t get to meet that boy. You should have tried harder," she remarked.


    Charles, however, reassured her, saying, "Ms. Weston, you don''t need to worry about that."


    "You know, we can meet him again," Charles confidently dered.


    Mabel, puzzled, responded, "How?"


    Charles exined, "There''s an inter-academic summit in a few days. There, we will be able to meet him again."


    Mabel''s puzzled expression transformed into one of excitement as she realized the opportunity thaty ahead. "That''s fantastic! I can''t wait to meet him at the summit," she eximed, her smile growing even wider.


    Mabel''s eyes lit up with excitement. "That''s wonderful! But for now, we have to print this piece as soon as we can and send it out first thing in the morning."


    Charles inquired about the article''s title, to which she replied, "The supposed dead prince returns alive."


    They diligently worked on crafting the article and preparing it for printing. Operating as a small press unit, they remained inconspicuous, shielded from the prying eyes of the empire''s surveince of major newspapers.


    The following morning, they poured every detail into their piece and distributed the newspaper far and wide.


    Not content with just breaking the news, they also sold the information to other papers, demanding both credit andpensation. Their bold move paid off as the story quickly gained traction, capturing the attention of readers.


    As expected, the news had stirred up quite a lot of trouble. The people in the empire were abuzz with gossip about what had happened. Various rumours spread like wildfire, attracting a considerable amount of attention.


    -


    -


    In the academy, Jaegar was sitting during the morning breakfast, and while he ate, he stared at the newspaper, in particr his photo on the main page.


    He recalled someone taking a photo yesterday when he was going to the headmaster''s office, and at that moment, he assumed it must have been a fellow student. And now he was wondering how it ended up in the newspaper.


    Jennifer noticed his expression and remarked, "You look like you''ve been spooked."


    Jaegar showed her the photo and said, "Couldn''t they have asked me? I would have given a better pose. Look at how I appear in this photo." He sighed.


    Pierre chimed in, "Mate, you''re worried about the photo? Did you even read the article?"


    Jennifer added, "Yes, Jaegar, how did they even know about youing back to the academy?"


    Jaegar replied, "These things will die down once they find another topic to enjoy. It''s nothing we should bother about."

 Chapter 196: Its not worth it

    Jaegar, disying a nonchnt demeanour, replied, "It''s not worth wracking our brains about it." His dismissal of the matter hinted at a seasoned understanding of the transient nature of public attention.


    "Still, this thing blows out of proportion, don''t you think?" Jennifer spoke.


    Everybody in the hall was staring at Jaegar. But he was just like his usual self, eating his breakfast.


    Pierre then said, "Yeah, there didn''t let any news of your deathe out, there was nothing, poof. Like you disappeared into thin air."


    His voice held a bit of anger in it as he spoke, "Jaegar, I don''t know how they treat you, but that''s not how you handle the death of a family member."


    Jaegar looked at his two friends; they seemed more agitated than he was, and then he said, looking at both of them, "Family, I don''t think they consider me one, nor do I."


    "And the thing with my dying, let''s say, is that I got to know what it would be like if I were dead right now."


    Jennifer and Pierre exchanged nces, then looked at him quizzically. Sometimes they can''t understand their friend, did he care about this type of formality, and he just simply doesn''t?


    Jaegar didn''t really care about it much, but he had taken a mental note of where things were, and it told him about the state of things in the pce and his position in the pce.


    He was actually surprised to find that his father didn''t even react to the news of his death.


    That alone had confirmed to him that his father wasn''t what he looked like, and he may be the reason for his mother''s death or his disappearance, as he knew she was alive right now.


    The burning desire to confront his father consumed Jaegar''s thoughts. He yearned to seek him out, driven by an intense need to extract the truth through force, to beat the shit out of him and get his answers.


    In the headmaster''s office, Ashfield was talking to Heath.


    There was the newspaper with the photo of Jaegar, and to his side, Ashfield was present in it.


    Ashfield was informed now that a reporter hade to meet him, and he may have taken the photo of Jaegar.


    He felt a headache thinking about what would happen now.


    "Do you know who he was?"


    "I don''t know; until yesterday, no one knew that paper existed. And today, their name is the only thing we are hearing right now," Heath said, looking at the paper.


    "I have already received a lot of letters from the major press asking me to exin what happened here. As the incident happened in the academy, they were all trying to pin it on me. Those imperials, do they think they can push anybody if they want?" Ashfield said his tone was measured and held no emotion in it.


    "We need to divert their attention towards other things, so they will stop hitting on information about Jaegar."


    Then Heath said, "The inter-academic summit."


    "We can roll them in by releasing the note about the summit and the people attending it."


    "It''s going on every two years; why would it attract them? It''s just apetition of schools," Ashfield said.


    Heath then exined, "Not thepetition, but the people attending it. We can release a press release about which schools will attend and their race."


    The Inter-Academic Summit was a biennial event that brought together young minds from various races, fostering cultural exchange and understanding. Hosted by a chosen school, the summit aimed to promote cooperation and unity among different races, transcending the boundaries of species.


    The Ministry, serving as the orchestrator of this harmonious convergence, boasted aposition that transcended racial boundaries. It stood as a testament to themitment of different races to working together for the betterment of their shared world, emphasizing unity and cooperation in a realm teeming with magical diversity.


    The Inter-Academic Summit became a symbol of hope, illustrating that through knowledge and understanding, races could coexist in harmony.


    Each summit was an opportunity for students to learn about the customs, traditions, and perspectives of other races, breaking down stereotypes and building bridges betweenmunities.


    The selected school would not only showcase its educational excellence but also serve as a tform for dialogue, coboration, and celebration of diversity.


    The event, held every two years, involved the Ministry''s selection of a school to host the summit.


    Ashfield pondered over the suggestion, realizing that diverting attention towards the uing inter-academic summit could be a strategic move. It would not only shift the focus away from Jaegar but also showcase the diverse races attending, emphasizing unity and cooperation.


    "You might be onto something, Heath. Let''s prepare a detailed press release about the summit, emphasizing the significance of cultural exchange and cooperation. We''ll make sure it gets widespread coverage, overshadowing the current spection about Jaegar," Ashfield suggested, mapping out a n to control the narrative.


    Heath nodded, "I''ll get started on the press release immediately. We need to ensure that the newspapers get this information as soon as possible."


    As they worked on managing the aftermath of Jaegar''s unexpected appearance in the press, the academy buzzed with discussions and spections. Meanwhile, Jaegar continued his breakfast, seemingly unfazed by the attention.


    *


    In the opulent confines of Ethan''s mansion in the imperial capital, madness reigned in one of its rooms.


    The air resonated with yells and shouts, apanied by the violent thrashing of objects.


    A young man was throwing whatever he saw within his reach, his face contorted with rage. The room was in shambles, with broken furniture and shattered ss littering the floor. It was clear that this outburst was a result of pent-up frustration and anger.


    Lorcan, a tempest of anger, unleashed his fury upon the inanimate objects that dared to cross his path.


    The room echoed with yells, shouts, and the resounding crashes of shattered items. It was as if a storm of frustration had descended upon the mansion, tearing through its tranquillity.


    Wace stood aside, along with the maids of the mansion.


    d in provocative attire that left little to the imagination, the women stood in stark contrast to the opulence of the mansion. Their clothing, somewhat transparent, shamelessly entuated their most intimate curves. Fear etched across their faces, they formed a hesitant tableau behind Wace, their reluctant shield in the unpredictable storm that was Lorcan.


    During their sojourn in the mansion, it became abundantly clear that the singr individual whom Lorcan would heed was none other than Wace. This unwritten rule, forged in the crucible of their time within the opulent walls, established Wace as the arbiter of Lorcan''s unpredictable whims, casting him as the reluctant saviour in times of need.


    Ethan, holding a paper bearing an image of Jaegar, stood amidst the chaos, his gaze fixed upon the enigmatic figure in the photograph. The news of Jaegar''s supposed demise had prompted revelry in their lives, a celebration that now seemed premature and misced. The revtion of Jaegar''s unexpected survival had transformed their euphoria into a tempest of confusion.


    "What the hell is happening at the academy?" Ethan eximed, his voice a mixture of incredulity and frustration. "First, they dere him dead, and now, after a mere few days, he emerges alive."


    Lorcan, the embodiment of seething rage, continued his rampage, venting his inner turmoil through the destructive symphony of thrown objects and shattered ss. The mansion, once a haven of opulence, now bore the scars of Lorcan''s emotional upheaval.


    During the past two weeks, Lorcan and Ethan have immersed themselves in a relentless spree of revelry, fueled by the news of Jaegar''s demise. Yet the sudden twist of fate had turned their jubtion into a maelstrom of conflicting emotions.


    Jeanine fired from the academy and now a reluctant guest in the tumultuous mansion, grappled with the realization that Jaegar''s affections had been nothing more than fleeting. The scandalous liaisons that once defined her existence had led to her suspension, a consequence of the headmaster uncovering her indiscretions with the students.


    Her opinion of Jaegar changed after his indifference towards her, and she thought Lorcan would be the perfect tool to use against Jaegar. But after she learned that he had died, she didn''t care anymore and tried to indulge herself in the confines of the mansions.


    She revelled in the luxurious lifestyle, surrounded by opulence and decadence, seeking sce in material possessions to fill the void left by her shattered illusions.


    Wace was watching from the side as he saw Lorcan cool down. he brought out a cloth and gave it to a maid, telling her to wipe his sweat.


    "Your Highness, you don''t have to strain yourself about his return to this extent."


    Lorcan looked at Wace and said, "No, Wace, he should have stayed dead. Now I have to fear that he wille back to disrupt my carefully constructed world of luxury and indulgence."


    "Didn''t you see what he told me that day? It made me go to the person I hate the most."


    Wace then said, "Your Highness, you need not worry about the consequences from now on."


    Lorcan was confused, looking at him in the eye, and said, "We at least know now the attitude of the emperor and the reactions of the second prince."


    Lorcan''s eyes widened, realizing Wace''s words.

 Chapter 197: The parents and their past

    In a distant ne, far removed from both the magical ne and the mortal ne¡ªa space now referred to as the loka where Jaegar found himself¡ªanother loka existed.


    This alternate space harboured a unique ne, distinct from those familiar to Jaegar.


    Within this ne, an eerie ambience prevailed, shrouded in a thick, ck miasma that tainted every inch.


    In the heart of this peculiar ne stood a colossal fortress, its sheer size capable of eclipsing vast stretches ofnd.


    Lokas, intricately woven dimensions of existence, upied separate spaces, each a fusion of nes with their own distinct physical and astral attributes.


    In the intricacies of the cosmological order, these distinct nes were part of arger construct known as lokas, where different existences coexisted in separate spaces, each loka containing a uniquebination of nes.


    The loka where Jaegar now found himself was called Jorrhr, a realm with its own set of nes¡ªthe magical ne, and the mortal ne, where human lives unfolded. These nes existed within the same space, intricately connected yet distinct in their essence.


    Beyond Jorrhr, there were thirteen other lokas, each possessing a varying number of nes, each with its own physical and astral states and unique properties. These lokas formed a cosmic tapestry, interwoven yet maintaining their individuality within the grand design of existence.


    These Lokas were interconnected through ethereal pathways, allowing beings to traverse between them and explore the diverse realms of existence.


    The nes eliogar, the magical ne, and the mortal ne coexisted within the same space, intricately connected to one another.


    In this vast expanse beyond the magical ne and the mortal ne, beyond Loka of Jorrhr, a distant loka known as the Abyssal Dominion, an ominous ne unfurled its darkened existence. This was a ce where malicious entities thrived, and the very air was saturated with a dense ck miasma that clung to every corner of the etherealndscape.


    At the heart of this foreboding ne stood the Obsidian Citadel, a colossal fortress that loomed over the deste surroundings. Its shadow stretched far and wide, casting an imprable darkness across the destion below. From the towering heights of the citadel, one could gaze upon a horizon tainted by the eerie glow of malevolent energies.


    On this dark ne, where the ck miasma clung to every inch, the malevolent entities plotted and schemed within the shadows.


    Within the confines of that imposing citadel, a cavernous hall unfolded, dominated by a solitary pir rising majestically from its centre. Encircled by a depth of ckness, the depths below concealed their secrets, veiled in imprable darkness.


    Atop the pir, its surface weathered and rocky, a figure stayed still, ensconced in a swirling shroud of ck miasma. This ethereal substance seemed to cradle the figure, holding it captive in an otherworldly embrace.


    The round surface had nothing except for the figure in the middle of it.


    Every inch of her form was immersed in the obsidian embrace of the miasma, a dense cloak that obscured the contours of her being. The tendrils of the dark mist intricately intertwined with the delicate nerves on her face, casting an eerie visage. Her eyes remained sealed shut, immersed in a state of profound repose.


    Were Angelina present on this mysterious ne, she would have swiftly identified the enigmatic figure¡ªnone other than Augusta.


    In the ensuing moment, another enigmatic figure materialized within the expansive hall.


    Purposefully striding forward, imperceptible surfaces formed beneath each step, propelling him closer to the central pir.


    With each measured advance, he drew nearer to the surface, where Augusta was ensconced.


    Upon reaching her, a broad grin illuminated his countenance.


    Leaning in, he addressed her with affectionate familiarity, "My dear Augusta, how have you been?"


    Augusta, unresponsive, kept her eyes sealed shut. Undeterred, the figure continued, "I know you can hear me."


    Persisting in his attempts to engage her, he leaned in, a continuous smile ying upon his lips. "Well, this may get your attention¡ªyour son... our son, Jaegar."


    At the mention of Jaegar, Augusta''s eyes snapped open, a fierce glint animating them, sending a disquieting shiver through the figure.


    Undeterred by her reaction, he chuckled softly. "You are hurting me, dear. You care only about your son."


    Augusta, her voice a whisper yet resonating with an ominous tone, cautioned, "If youy a hand on him again, Angus," The ck miasma enveloping her convulsed violently.


    Angus, with a dismissive wave, assured, "No, I wouldn''t do any harm to our son."


    The ck miasma was barely holding her as it was shaking uncontrobly.


    Angus stared at her and seemed to be amused at her reaction.


    She cared so much about her son, so much so that she didn''t even care about herself. And it was one of the main reasons she was here, locked in this damned ne of abyssal dominion.


    A location lost from the records of the time.


    Angus spoke again, "Then you won''t like what you are about to hear."


    She stared at him with a stoic face. She would have killed this man if not for her son and Vivianne.


    After Jaegar was born, she received a letter from the mother of Julius, telling her that her son was killed by Angus.


    Then she dug around without him knowing. She was already a member of the witch''s spire and held a favourable position within the spire; she had used the sources of the spire and investigated the matter.


    She learned that Angus had indeed killed Julius. Her childhood friend, and if he wasn''t dead, they would have be more than friends.


    She had another revtion about Julius, which was that he was also a chaos arts wielder, but his powers hadn''t yet been established.


    He was supposed to be with Augusta and be a formidable being, but before he could even do any of that, he was killed by Angus.


    Without being aware of it, Augusta fell in love with Angus.


    At that time, to her, Angus seemed perfect, a lover, a husband, a man she needed.


    Everyone around her always treated her with the utmost respect and worshipped her existence.


    Except for Angelina, she had no emotional connection with anyone.


    After earning the title of Chaos Witch at the age of twenty, she became distant with her family.


    They never really attempted to contact her. And as they were novizes, they never fit into the circle of people Augustus was involved in.


    Augusta still visited her parents from time to time and spent time with her sister Diana, another one of the closest rtionships she ever had.


    Augusta''s bond with Diana was different from her connection with Angelina. While Angelina was the only person she truly respected, Diana provided a sense of familiarity andfort in their shared experiences as siblings.


    Despite the emotional distance from her family, Augusta valued these asional visits and cherished the moments spent with Diana, appreciating the rare connection they had managed to maintain.


    And Julius was another person who held a special ce in Augusta''s heart. Their friendship was built on a foundation of trust and understanding, as they had supported each other through thick and thin. Julius'' unwavering loyalty and ability to make Augustaugh even in the darkest of times made their bond unbreakable.


    Augusta considered Julius not just a friend but a confidant and partner in crime, making their rtionship one of the most cherished in her life.


    But after he died, she lost all sense of direction and purpose. The void left by Julius'' absence was overwhelming, and Augusta felt a deep sense of grief and loneliness. Without her confidant by her side, she struggled to navigate through life''s challenges and find sce in the same way they once provided.


    And that''s when Angus came into her life. He was a kind andpassionate soul who understood Augusta''s pain and offered her a shoulder to lean on. Angus became her rock, helping her gradually heal from the loss of Julius and find a new sense of purpose. With his support, Augusta began to rediscover herself and slowly build a new life filled with hope and happiness.


    She thought he was the kindest soul and felt incredibly grateful to have him by her side.


    But it onlysted until she received the letter. Her world came crashing down, and she felt betrayed and wanted to kill him, but she couldn''t do that because of her baby boy.


    When she confronted him, he didn''t even show any remorse or apologize for his actions. Instead, he tried to justify his betrayal, making Augusta question everything she thought she knew about him.


    He revealed his intentions of taking over the power Julius had and wanted to be one with Augusta. Like it was supposed to be.


    She didn''t know how he had the knowledge of Chaos power. Even she had no idea untilter she learned about Jaegar.


    She had a relevation after giving birth to Jaegar, as he had been born with the power of chaos, but she dismissed them as mere dreams and thoughts.


    But after learning about Julius and how she was supposed to be with him, it was her fate to be with him.


    He was killed, and Angus tried to rece him. Angus tried to change the fates of him and Augusta.


    But fate had a different n in mind when Angus killed Julius.


    To their surprise, Jaegar was born with chaos power.

 Chapter 198: The past converges with the present

    Augusta, with her knowledge of Jaegar''s inherent chaos power, had taken measures to seal it away.


    It took all her will and power to put a seal on his powers. She had to, for her son''s safety and to protect him from the world.


    The seal was misunderstood as a curse. Even Angelina couldn''t tell what it was exactly. That was how proficient Augusta was and the level of expertise she had in magic.


    Angus, however, remained oblivious to the fact that Jaegar possessed such a potent force. After Jaegar was born, the phenomenon he caused roused his suspicions and left him with his own thoughts. But he never showed it untilter.


    One day, much to Augusta''s surprise, Angus arrived at the secluded cabin on the mountain.


    Apanying him were individuals d in dark attire, unmistakably skilled assassins.


    Angus, with a sinister glint in his eyes, revealed that he was aware of Jaegar''s unique chaos power.


    Soon, she was confronted by the assassins and her very own husband, not the way she had known.


    Augusta cradled her baby protectively in her trembling arms.


    With her weakened state, she hesitated to confront the overwhelming force amassed outside her cabin.


    More than a hundred members surrounded her, all dressed in ck, ominous attire¡ªthe unmistakable presence of assassins.


    Augusta, sensing the imminent danger, knew that she couldn''t face this formidable group alone.


    With every ounce of her remaining power, Augusta made a desperate attempt to escape their clutches and reach Vivianne.


    Angelina, the person she trusted the most, was currently unreachable. She couldn''t take the risk of going to search for her. It would only drain her in the process.


    She had a hard time grasping the man she knew had a whole different side to him. She racked her brain numerous times about why she couldn''t see the man behind the happy mask he put himself in front of her.


    She could only turn to the one person who could protect her baby from this man, and it was his mother.


    He was the only person he feared in the world. She knew about the fact that he never showed any defiance against his mother.


    In her time of distress, Vivianne had been a constant source of support, standing by her side like a mother during the arduousbour.


    She could only gamble, taking her son to Vivianne.


    Despite the injuries sustained in her escape, Augusta managed to reach the pce, where Vivianne awaited. Handing her precious child over, she conveyed explicit instructions on what needed to be done.


    Augusta hoped fervently that Vivianne''s love for the child was genuine and that the care she bestowed upon him would be unwavering.


    However, in the process of her escape, Angus, a formidable opponent in her weakened state, proved to be a significant obstacle. Augusta, in her former strength, could have obliterated the opposition effortlessly. Now, she could only hope that her child would be safe in Vivianne''s care.


    After delivering the baby, Augusta sumbed to the ground, and Angus, seizing the opportunity, took her captive.


    Augusta couldn''t say anything to Vivianne, and she was only worried deeply about her child. But Vivianne had suspected her son. She had her reasons for doing so.


    Later, she found that it was indeed the assassins who attacked Augusta, and she was buried right on the mountain peak near the cabin.


    Angus hadn''t actually killed her he used a magic body and buried her on the peak. It had the scent of Augusta, and no one suspected that it was her.


    For the past neen years, she has been imprisoned in her current location. Her weakened state had made it impossible for her to escape, and she could only wait.


    More than a decadeter, there was a time when she had an opportunity.


    There was a brief escape, causing a monumental rift between the lokas of Abyssal Dominion and Jorrhr.


    This rupture resulted in a leak between the two realms, altering the delicate bnce of existence.


    It was the ruins¡ªthe ce where Angelina found the traces of Augusta''s power.


    The leak stayed open for a minuscule amount of time and closed soon after.


    Right now, Angus was staring at her, and he had an amusing expression on his face. In all these years, Augusta has rarely talked to him. She had been silent for most of the time.


    It was like the ck miasma around her didn''t let her. It got inside her and restrained her from moving and using her powers.


    Angus, with a twisted smirk, began his revtion, "Your son is dead-"


    In an instant, Augusta''s eyes shot up, a fiery intensity zing within them, as if they held a mysterious energy inmunion with an unseen force.


    The very ground beneath her quivered under the weight of an unfamiliar pressure, responding to the surge of power emanating from her.


    The ck miasma enshrouding her convulsed violently, as though stirred by an inner turmoil.


    Simultaneously, an additional surge of darkness emerged from the shadows around the pir, fortifying the eerie restraints that held Augusta captive.


    Angus, seemingly unaffected by the unfolding disy of magical might, pressed on undeterred, closing the distance as he nonchntly continued, "for two weeks, and then he returned alive."


    The atmosphere crackled with the tension between Augusta''s unleashed power and Angus''s unabashed revtion.


    In response, Augusta erupted in fury, her voice echoing through the hall, "What the hell are you spouting, you spineless bastard?" The ground shook once more violently.


    Angus stood his ground, a smirk ying on his lips as he calmly replied, "Oh, just a little secret I discovered."


    The ck miasma intensified, swirling around her like a tempest, a manifestation of her turbulent emotions.


    Maintaining a stern gaze, Angus rified, "Well, he indeed died and miraculously returned alive, I think. That''s what the newspaper says." Angus sighed, adding, "But do you want to know who killed him?"


    Augusta, unable to contain her emotions, awaited his revtion, her eyes aze with a mix of anger and apprehension.


    With a twisted joy, Angus disclosed, "It''s your dear lover''s mother, Agatha. I did a lot of digging around the area and found out that she had been spying on your little son for a while."


    Augusta struggled to reconcile this revtion.


    Agatha, the mother of Julius, was known as a gentlewoman and a respected witch of the spire. After Julius''s death, she had gone rogue, leaving the spire. The motive behind Agatha targeting Jaegar remained unclear, leaving Augusta with a mix of disbelief and rage.


    Sensing Augusta''s doubts, Angus continued, "Just like how she told you. She had been trying to vent her anger on your son and kill him to make us, I mean, you¡ªsuffer."


    Augusta, consumed by rage, shouted, "You bastard! You are the reason for this misery, and I should have..."


    The ck miasma intensified further, enveloping herpletely as her voice reverberated through the expansive hall, revealing a ceiling open to a starry sky with three distinct moons hanging on the horizon.


    Angus, seemingly unfazed, released a heavy sigh and nonchntly walked out of the room.


    The echoes of Augusta''s anguish lingered in the celestial chamber, a silent witness to the tumultuous emotions that had unfolded within its walls.


    *


    Agatha, having spent a considerable amount of time in the spire, possessed extensive knowledge of various matters. When she learned of her son''s demise and discovered that Angus was responsible, she found herself entangled in a web of vengeance.


    However, seeking retribution against the second imperial prince, rumoured to be a formidable sorcerer and skilled wizard, proved to be an intricate challenge. The absence of concrete evidence furtherplicated her quest.


    In her relentless pursuit of the truth, Agatha delved into the intricacies of Julius'' demise. Eventually, she unearthed the ndestine marriage between Augusta and Angus, who resided on a secluded mountain in the capital.


    This revtion fueled Agatha''s fury, igniting a desire to avenge her son. She couldn''t believe Augusta was with that man, the man who was supposed to be the killer of her son, Augusta''s friend, more than that, they were.


    Agatha had seen both of them and the way they have been with each other, she was sure that they would get married in the future and live a happy life.


    She knew about her talents and how she was treated in the Witch''s spire. Even Angelina treasured her and thought she would be the Mother Witch after Angelina.


    Agatha was happy that her son had met such a woman. But after learning about her and how she went off and married Angus, Agatha couldn''t help but feel a sense of betrayal and disappointment.


    Despite her burning resentment, she recognized the need for patience and meticulous nning before confronting the duplicitous couple.


    During these years of preparation, Agatha found an unexpected ally in Emaria.


    Their alliance was forged through a past favour Agatha had extended to Emaria, and now thetter reciprocated by joining Agatha in her pursuit of revenge against the prince.

 Chapter 199: The transfer Student

    In the academy, Jaegar, convalescing from his recent trials, sought sce in the resumption of his academic pursuits. The passage of time became a balm for his wounds, both physical and emotional, as he navigated thebyrinthine corridors of learning.


    The strategic mind of Ashfield, the academy''s headmaster, came into y as he orchestrated a diversion. A carefully crafted press note about the uing inter-academic summit was released, a timely gambit to redirect public attention. The academy, once again, found itself ensconced in the embrace of a different narrative.


    Amidst the academic hustle, Jaegar, apanied by loyalpanions Pierre and Jennifer, found themselves entwined in the serendipity of a chance encounter.


    In the inner courtyard, a figure stood, a maic aura drawing students into animated conversations.


    Jaegar''s inquisitive gaze fell upon the enigmatic stranger.


    Curiosity tinged his voice as he queried Pierre, "Who''s that?" Pierre, with a subtle air of recognition, identified the neer as Ewen¡ªa transfer student of noteworthy acim, entering the academy under a special rmendation. The name echoed briefly in the corridor before Ewen, aware of the trio''s presence, made his approach.


    In a moment that suspended the ordinary flow of time, Ewen greeted them. Pleasantries exchanged, Ewen turned his attention to Jaegar, seeking confirmation of his identity.


    "Jaegar Ambrose?"


    The response, delivered with an air of detachment, carried a subtle challenge, "Who''s calling?"


    Ewen, undeterred by Jaegar''s aloof response, offered a congenial smile, the shadows of intrigue dancing in his eyes. The courtyard, now a stage for the unfolding drama, echoed with the murmur of students engaged in their respective pursuits, unaware of the undercurrents threading through the encounter.


    Pierre, ever the astute observer, noted the subtle tension in the air. The aura surrounding Ewen carried an enigmatic allure, a maic charm that seemed to transcend the ordinary. The trio, enveloped in the ebb and flow of academia, became unwitting participants in a tableau that held the promise of unforeseen developments.


    As Ewen continued the conversation, his words measured and deliberate, it became apparent that he harboured a purpose beyond casual introductions. "I''ve heard about you, Jaegar Ambrose," he remarked, his gaze unwavering. "Your name resonates through these hallowed halls. The supposed demise and subsequent resurgence¡ªit''s quite the tale."


    Jaegar, ustomed to navigating the intricacies of academy life, felt a flicker of curiosity beneath hisposed exterior. "Rumours tend to exaggerate," he replied cryptically, an acknowledgement of the intricate dance between truth and fiction.


    Ewen, with a discerning gleam in his eye, seemed to grasp the unspoken nuances. "Perhaps," he conceded, "but tales often contain morsels of truth that captivate the imagination." The courtyard, a silent witness to the intery of personalities, held its breath as the trio engaged in a verbal dance, each stepden with unspoken implications.


    Pierre and Jennifer exchanged knowing nces, recognizing that the arrival of Ewen marked a subtle shift in the dynamics of the academy.


    Ewen''s parting words hung in the air like a subtle challenge. "It seems like I''m not wee here, so I will just excuse myself," he dered, leaving with aposed demeanour.


    Jaegar and the two observed his departure, giving scrutinizing looks that mirrored their collective curiosity.


    He had arrived unannounced, spoken his piece, and departed just as independently.


    Ewen''s departure left a lingering sense of curiosity in the air, and Jaegar, Pierre, and Jennifer exchanged discerning nces as they observed his exit.


    There was an undeniable air of mystery surrounding Ewen, an elusive quality that piqued their interest.


    As Ewen walked away, Jaegar couldn''t shake off the feeling that there was more to this new arrival than met the eye.


    Pierre, however, wasn''t as forgiving. "Arrogant punk," he muttered, a hint of irritation in his voice. Jennifer, on the other hand, remained silent, her thoughts hidden behind a mask of intrigue.


    "Arrogant or not, he certainly knows how to make an entrance," Jaegar remarked, his tone contemtive.


    Jennifer, ever the voice of reason, interjected with a chuckle, "Let him be, Pierre. He''s just ying his cards to grab attention."


    Pierre scoffed, his frustration evident in his furrowed brow. "He may be new, but it doesn''t excuse his disrespectful behaviour," he retorted.


    Jaegar nodded in agreement, acknowledging the validity of Pierre''s point.


    Jaegar, sensing the potential pitfalls of falling into Ewen''s calcted provocations, cautioned, "If we indulge in his tactics, he''ll only thrive on the attention. Best not to feed his ego."


    Pierre sighed in acknowledgement. "Alright, alright. No need for a lecture. Jaegar, let''s change the scene. How about a visit to the field?"


    With a collective nod, the trio made their way to the field, where the energy of uing sports activities buzzed in the air.


    Jaegar had missed ying a few games in the past few days because of his injuries, and it had been quite hectic with him almost dying.


    After meeting the goddess and knowing about his parents, he took his time to process the information given by her. He wanted to go to the Mountain Peak cabin and check on something that had been on his mind.


    Right now, they reached the field and saw the groups on the court.


    To their surprise, Ewen had already integrated himself into the Lionelores team, adding anotheryer of intrigue to his presence at the academy.


    As Ewen gracefully exited the scene, leaving behind a subtle air of mystery, Jaegar and hispanions watched him go with a mixture of curiosity and scrutiny.


    Pierre couldn''t help but mutter, "Damn! That dude is everywhere," expressing his sentiments about the enigmatic neer.


    The trio then made their way to the field, where the energy of preparation buzzed in the air. yers were gearing up for a match, and anticipation rippled through the surroundings.


    The field was a hive of activity, with students in various stages of preparation for their uing sports endeavours.


    Jaegar, Pierre, and Jennifer strolled towards the stands, with Jaegar maintaining a calm demeanour despite the lingering questions about Ewen.


    They spotted Ewen among the Lionelores team, effortlessly blending in with the other yers. His presence seemed to have already stirred some chatter among the students. Jaegar observed the dynamics from a distance, contemting the potential implications of Ewen''s involvement in the academy''s sports activities.


    Pierre couldn''t resist a jibe, "Look at him, acting like he''s been part of the team forever. I bet he''s trying to outshine everyone."


    Ewen had just joined the academy, but he seemed like he had been here for years. His confidence and skill on the field were undeniable, making it clear that he was no ordinary neer. The other yers couldn''t help but be intrigued by his natural talent and wondered how he would impact the team''s dynamics moving forward.


    Jennifer, ever the pragmatist, added, "It''s not umon for neers to make a statement. Let''s not jump to conclusions."


    Jaegar, keen on maintaining a measured perspective, agreed, "True. I am not certain about his all-time smiling face, but I''m sure we''ll find out soon enough."


    There was something about him that made Jaegar curious. The real face behind his smile, he was sure that he was just acting around them. He could tell that by the look in his eyes.


    The trio continued their observation, eventually deciding to join the spectators. The field was abuzz with anticipation as teams prepared for their respective matches. Ewen''s presence added an unexpectedyer of excitement and whispers about the mysterious transfer student circted among the students.


    As the matchesmenced, Jaegar, Pierre, and Jennifer found themselves engrossed in the livelypetition. The ser match, often a source of camaraderie and friendly rivalry, now had an additional element of intrigue with Ewen in the mix.


    Meanwhile, in the headmaster''s office, Ashfield was reviewing reports on the recent developments.


    The inter-academic summit had sessfully diverted attention from Jaegar''s return, but Ewen''s arrival had created a new focal point. Ashfield, ever vignt, pondered the implications of these unfolding events for the academy''s stability.


    Back on the field, the games progressed, and the trio enjoyed the spirited atmosphere.


    The ser match between Lionallores and Alpalores was nothing short of spectacr. The two teams shed on the field, and the atmosphere was charged with anticipation and excitement.


    Ewen, the newbie to the academy, emerged as a focal point of the game, showcasing remarkable talent that drew parallels to the legendary star yer Jaegar.


    Ewen''s performance was nothing short of mesmerizing. His control over the ball was exquisite, and his footwork left both teammates and opponents in awe. With swift and precise movements, he effortlessly navigated through the opposing team, leaving a trail of stunned defenders in his wake.


    The crowd couldn''t help but notice the uncanny resemnce between Ewen''s style of y and that of the renowned Jaegar.


    As the match progressed, Ewen became the star of the show. He scored three goals for Lionallores, each one a masterpiece of skill and finesse. His ability to find the back of the seemed almost effortless as if he had a sixth sense for positioning and timing.

 Chapter 200: Beast taming

    The first goal was a solo effort, as Ewen dribbled past defenders with an almost supernatural grace before slotting the ball into the.


    The second goal came from a perfectly executed free-kick, showcasing Ewen''s versatility and precision. The third goal was a result of a breathtaking teamwork disy, with Ewen at the forefront, orchestrating the final y that sealed the victory for Lionallores.


    The spectators erupted in cheers and apuse, acknowledging Ewen''s exceptional contribution to the team''s sess. His performance not only secured the win for Lionallores but also solidified his status as a rising star in the academy.


    The whispers among the students about Jaegar''s sessor grew louder as Ewen''s prowess on the field became the talk of the academy, marking a new chapter in the school''s ser legacy.


    Jaegar observed intently as Ewen skillfully manoeuvred the ball on the field, catching glimpses of the neer''s asional nces in his direction. It seemed as though Ewen was taunting him, provoking a response.


    Unfazed, Jaegar wore a smirk, adopting aid-back attitude as he watched the game unfold. After the final whistle, he deliberately made his way towards Ewen, leaving behind Pierre and Jennifer, who continued chatting with other students.


    Ewen, resting with his teammates, acknowledged Jaegar''s approach. Jaegar wasted no time,mending, "You sure have the skill to back your words." He followed it with a nonchnt smile.


    Ewen''s brow twitched slightly, but he reciprocated the smile, asserting, "Well, mouth alone won''t do the work. I can keep up with what I say," confidently boasting about his abilities.


    Undeterred, Jaegar remarked, "I''ll be looking forward to the year-end academy match."


    Ewen, in return, expressed his eagerness, saying, "I''m also very eager to meet you on the field."


    *


    With that, Jaegar left the scene, rejoining Pierre and Jennifer as they headed back to the dormitory.


    Pierre, curious about the conversation, asked, "What did you talk about with him?"


    Jaegar casually replied, "I mentioned I was looking forward to ying against him."


    Pierre stared at Jaegar incredulously, voicing his concern, "Jaegar, how can you be so reckless? Your wounds haven''t healed properly, not to mention that scar. Do you think it will heal anytime soon?"


    Pierre had assisted Jaegar in dressing the wound, witnessing the lingering scar left behind by the de witch. The wound, a result of the intense battles against Agatha and Emaria, still seemed fresh, although the pain had somewhat subsided.


    "There is still time for the year-end matches. It will heal in the meantime," Jaegar added.


    Jennifer, squinting her eyes, red at Jaegar sceptically. "I hope you''re not underestimating the severity of your injury," she said, concern evident in her voice. "You should consider giving yourself more time to recover before pushing yourself back into intense physical activity."


    "I will do as you say, Mother," Jaegar replied in a calm tone, like a child obeying their parent, which made Pierreugh out loud.


    Jennifer smacked him on the shoulder and said, "Yes, this mother will punish you if you don''t."


    Pierre''sughter echoed through the room.


    Jaegar joked about her motherly concern, but Jennifer yed along. He rolled his eyes and said, "Alright, alright, I''ll take it easy from now on."


    Jaegar, apanied by Pierre and Jennifer, eventually went to have their dinner.


    They met others in the dining hall and joined them.


    They chatted andughed throughout the meal, enjoying each other''spany. As they finished their dinner, Jaegar walked back to his room.


    Once inside, he sank onto his bed, grappling with the burning desire to visit the mountain cabin and see for himself the truth behind the rumours surrounding his mother and Angus. He wanted to see if his mother''s body was there, he wanted to check.


    The goddess had no reason to lie about Augusta and the way she talked to him, he could tell that she was telling the truth.


    However, the reality of his physical condition hit him, and he acknowledged that he hadn''t fully recovered yet. Suppressing the urgency to go there immediately, Jaegar decided to postpone the visit until he was in better shape.


    *


    In the ensuing days, the young final-year apprentices immersed themselves in the intricacies of advanced magic and spells.


    The impending graduation prompted contemtion about their future paths and areas of expertise.


    Jaegar, prioritizing spell ss,bat ss, andter, beast ss, delved into his studies with determination.


    Professor Trevor Swaddling, who was introduced to the ss in their final year, became a prominent figure in their academic journey.


    Renowned for his expertise in studying beasts across various nes, Professor Swaddling authored the acimed "Beastalpedia." He introduced the students to a diverse array of creatures, unravelling the intricacies of their nature.


    While awaiting theplete healing of his wounds, Jaegar dedicated time to meditation. Immersed in the practice of his immemorial arts within the confines of his astral form, he found sce and healing through this meditative pursuit.


    Additionally, he delved into the magicalnguage, exploring the contents of the copied Book of Runarlore he had obtained earlier. The ancient tome, a fount of magical knowledge, aided Jaegar in honing his understanding of the mystical arts.


    Days melted into each other as Jaegar immersed himself inprehensive magical studies, preparing for the challenges that awaited him beyond the academy walls.


    *


    On a crisp and clear day, Professor Swaddling made a decision that sparked excitement among the students. He announced an outdoor ss in the forest behind the academy, where his extensive collection of magical beasts awaited.


    He had brought them here with the help of Ashfield and Ms. Brogton.


    The purpose of this outdoor ss was not merely observation; rather, it was an opportunity for each student to form asting bond with a creature of their choosing.


    The anticipation among the students grew as they ventured into the enchanting forest, guided by Professor Swaddling''s expertise. The air was filled with the fragrance of pine, and the rustling leaves overhead whispered tales of magical beings.


    The crisp air carried a hint of anticipation as the students followed, their breath visible in the cold.


    The purpose of this outdoor excursion was to introduce the students to Professor Swaddling''s extensive collection of magical beasts and, more significantly, to establish a connection between each student and a creature that would be their lifelongpanion.


    The bond forged at this moment was meant to transcend the academic realm, extending into the personal and magical aspects of the students'' lives.


    As they ventured deeper into the forest, the students could sense the mystical energy that permeated the air. The trees stood tall, their branches adorned with glistening frost, creating an enchanting atmosphere. Professor Swaddling, a beacon of knowledge, guided them towards a clearing where the magical creatures awaited their presence.


    The students, a mix of excitement and trepidation, eagerly anticipated the uniquepanions that would choose them.


    The professor led them to a secluded area where his collection awaited, each creature veiled in a shroud of mystery.


    As they approached, the students could see a variety of fantastical creatures, from elegant and elusive to powerful and majestic.


    The forest was a tableau of enchantment, each magical creature a living work of art. Some beings disyed vibrant, iridescent wings that caught the sunlight and reflected a dazzling array of colours.


    Others were adorned with intricate patterns and markings as if their very skin told stories of ancient magic and forgotten realms. The diversity of the creatures was astounding, creating a breathtaking scene that captivated the students.


    Despite their magical nature, the creatures exuded an air of tranquillity, their presence did not incite fear or aggression. The students, surrounded by this harmonious assembly of mystical beings, couldn''t help but be struck by a profound sense of awe and wonder. Each creature seemed to possess a unique essence, and the students felt a deep connection to the magical world unfolding before them.


    As the students marvelled at the disy, the forest whispered secrets of the bonds that would soon be forged between humans and magical beasts, each connection destined to be a chapter in the ongoing tale of the enchanted academy.


    In the heart of the forest, surrounded by towering trees adorned with glistening frost, Professor Swaddling ushered the students into a designated area. The air was filled with an air of enchantment, and the anticipation among the students was palpable.


    As Professor Swaddling went to inspect the magical beasts scattered in the vicinity, the students stood together, their eyes filled with curiosity and excitement. In the midst of the magical creatures, a woman named Charlize, apanied by a few others, observed the proceedings.


    Jaegar recognized her instantly, and she acknowledged him with a warm smile. It had been a while since theirst meeting, and Charlize was evidently aware of the recent events surrounding Jaegar.


    She wanted to meet with him, but she couldn''t because of her work.


    Professor Swaddling, a knowledgeable guide in this magical realm, resumed his exnation about the significance of the students choosing a bond with a magical beast.

 Chapter 201: Your are still wet behind the ears

    The process was simple yet profound¡ªstudents were needed to chant an incantation, calling to let the beast know of their presence, and their futurepanions would choose them if the connection was deemed fitting.


    As Pierre, fueled by eagerness, expressed his excitement and readiness to be among the first to forge a bond, Jaegar and Jennifer observed silently.


    Professor Swaddling then called for a volunteer, signalling themencement of this unique and pivotal moment for the students.


    Professor Swaddling''s apuse echoed through the forest, drawing the attention of the students. With amanding presence, he addressed them, "Now, I will impart to you the incantation. You must approach the creatures and recite it silently within yourself, with utmost sincerity. Do not utter it aloud. Understood?"


    The students responded in unison, "Yes, sir."


    The incantation, ''u raubar shaqaq nu durq o''nd uwa rau nou,'' was then shared with the students, who nodded in understanding.


    Ewen, brimming with confidence, stepped forward ahead of Pierre. His aura spoke of innate talent and understanding beyond his years. With purposeful strides, he approached Professor Swaddling.


    Acknowledging Ewen''s readiness, Professor Swaddling gestured for him to move towards the herd of magical creatures. He instructed Ewen to recite the incantation silently, an essential step in forging the magical bond between a student and their chosen creature.


    Ewen treaded with cautious steps amidst the forest''s magical creatures, all seemingly at rest. The stillness enveloped him as he ventured further, a subtle blend of nervousness and anticipation etched upon his face.


    Standing amidst these enchanted beings, he closed his eyes and, with a wand in hand, began the incantation¡ªa silent, heartfelt chant resonating within his mind.


    The air held a hushed suspense as the incantation concluded, and Ewen, opening his eyes, found no immediate sign of the mystical creature.


    His gaze shifted back to Professor Swaddling, who had instructed him to wait.


    In a bewitching moment, a majestic bird-shaped creature, its long body adorned with thick fur andrge, knowing eyes, emerged gracefully from the depths of the woods.


    The creature''s wings shimmered with iridescent colours, reflecting the sunlight as itnded gracefully in front of Ewen. It tilted its head, as if studying him, before letting out a melodic trill that echoed through the forest.


    Halting before Ewen, the creature lowered its head in a gesture of familiarity, emitting gentle sounds.


    Professor Swaddling''s voice reached them, urging, "Pet its head, get close to him, feel him, Ewen."


    With hesitant determination, Ewen extended his hand to the creature''s massive head, initiating a connection that transcended the visible and delved into the magical bonds of trust andpanionship.


    The creature responded by gently guiding Ewen closer, intertwining their destinies in the mystic dance of magical beings and wizards.


    Amidst the enchanted forest, Ewen''s nervousughter echoed as he continued to caress the giant bird''s head.


    Professor Swaddling, with genuine delight, pped his hands, offering warm congrattions for the sessful bond that had formed. The students, to a chorus of apuse, marvelled at the seemingly effortless connection between the wizard and the magical creature.


    Emboldened by Ewen''s triumph, Professor Swaddling summoned the next participant.


    Pierre, eager and quick to seize the opportunity, stepped forward.


    Delving deeper into the forest, Pierre intoned the incantation with a focused determination.


    A creature, as if anticipating his arrival, gracefully emerged from the woods.


    It was no ordinary beast¡ªit was a wyvern, its scales adorned with the fur of vibrant colours and its wings shimmering with iridescent patterns, and its eyes gleaming with golden slits. The creature exuded an eagerness to connect with Pierre, swiftly establishing a bond that left onlookers in awe.


    Jaegar, Jennifer, and the rest of the students couldn''t contain their admiration for Pierre, who now stood with a wyvern, a rare and exceptionalpanion.


    The professor was impressed with Pierre and offered his congrattions.


    The wyvern Pierre got was called Thornsoul, it was the rarest breed of wyvern known to exist. Its scales were a deep shade of midnight blue, contrasting beautifully with the fiery orange hues that streaked across its wings. Thornsoul possessed a unique ability to breathe both fire and ice, making it an incredibly formidable ally for Pierre in their future adventures together.


    In the magical realm, where such creatures seldom interacted with humans, Pierre''s connection showcased his unique affinity with the mystical creatures of the forest.


    The anticipation in the enchanted forest reached its peak as Jaegar, nonchnt but surrounded by an air of mystery, approached the creatures.


    Jennifer had already obtained a unicorn, and now all eyes were on Jaegar, awaiting the manifestation of the magical bond that would transpire.


    With aposed demeanour, Jaegar raised his wand, initiating the incantation.


    As the words reverberated through the forest, an unusual disturbance seized the surroundings. A tremor rippled through the entire forest, causing an unexpected tension among the creatures.


    Swaddling, Charlize, and the other overseeing figures swiftly drew their wands, ready to intervene.


    They were all startled by the sudden change in the air as an eerie silence fell upon the forest. The once vibrant sounds of nature were reced with an unsettling stillness, leaving them on edge and bracing for what was toe.


    Then the beasts, stirred by an unseen force, began to move and roar, their agitation palpable.


    Reacting promptly, Swaddling and the others erected protective barriers, encircling the students within a shield of magic. All eyes remained fixed on Jaegar, curious and slightly apprehensive about the reason for the abrupt change, and they wondered if he was the one who was responsible for the cause of this unease.


    In the midst of the enchanted forest, Jaegar stood unprotected, his attention fixed on a distant point on the horizon.


    Charlize, absorbed in controlling the agitated beasts, was upied elsewhere, leaving Jaegar vulnerable to the magical disturbances unfolding around him.


    As Jaegar''s gaze focused on the horizon, a peculiar stillness enveloped the creatures surrounding him.


    The magical beings, previously restless, now bowed before an unseen force, their forms copsing to the ground in a collective submission.


    From the point where Jaegar''s gaze was directed, a ck fog-like substance began to rise, swirling and coalescing into a mesmerizing yet perilous form.


    A creature emerged, its beauty intertwined with danger, casting an enchanting yet ominous aura. Its ebony fur gleamed, and a luscious mane adorned its head, adding to the allure of this mystical being. Slender yet muscr, with a tail trailing behind, the creature bore a semnce of both a lioness and cheetah.


    Its eyes, a piercing shade of amber, held an intelligence that seemed to transcend the natural world. As it prowled forward, each step exuded grace and power, captivating all who beheld its presence.


    Each deliberate step of the creature resonated through the enchanted forest, instilling a profound sense of awe and trepidation among the watching beasts.


    Swaddling, observing with a mix of astonishment and fear, couldn''t contain his realization. His lips parted, and he uttered the name, "Nether Chaosfiend!" The exmation echoed through the forest, acknowledging the arrival of a creature both exquisite and potentially perilous.


    In the presence of the Nether Chaosfiend, Jaegar found himself in awe of a creature whose power transcended human understanding. It was a being seldom seen, with mythical tales attributing it to the realms of gods and goddesses.


    Legends spoke of the Nether Chaosfiend as the queen of all creatures, a deity among beasts, and the revered goddess of the beast ns. Its banishment from the god''s ne only added to its mystique, and humans, until now, had only encountered stories about this enigmatic creature.


    As the majestic being halted before Jaegar, it cast an imposing gaze upon him. The sheer power emanating from the Nether Chaosfiend pressed against Jaegar as if threatening to crush him. Despite the tremendous force, Jaegar stood his ground with unwavering determination, attempting to withstand the overwhelming pressure.


    A melodic sound emanated from the creature¡ªa chuckle that resonated with both power and amusement, seeing how Jaegar was pushing himself to stand before her.


    The Nether Chaosfiend fixed its deep amber eyes upon Jaegar, who, sumbing to the immense pressure, finally yielded. He sank to the ground, his knees meeting the earth.


    The creature, towering at about two metres, extended its paw and gently rested it on Jaegar''s shoulder, a gesture that seemed to convey an unspoken connection between the human and this celestial being.


    After a few fleeting seconds, the Nether Chaosfiend retracted its paw and gracefully retreated into the depths of the woods.


    Jaegar remained in a kneeling position, his gaze following the majestic creature''s departure. As the echoes of the creature''s footsteps faded away, Jaegar felt a sense of awe and wonder wash over him. The encounter had left an indelible mark on his soul and left him deeply curious about what she said before she left.


    A lingering silence enveloped the forest, interrupted only by the rustling leaves under the feet of the retreating beast.


    After a few moments of connection, the Nether Chaosfiend gracefully withdrew, disappearing into the depths of the woods. Jaegar remained on his knees, fixated on the spot where the majestic creature had vanished.


    As Jaegar absorbed the profound encounter, the cryptic words spoken by the Nether Chaosfiend echoed in his mind. The beast''s voice resonated with an entrancing quality, leaving Jaegar grappling with its meaning.


    "You''re too early to call me out," were the enigmatic words the creature imparted to him.

 Chapter 202: Nether Chaosfiend

    The weight of those words settled upon Jaegar, stirring a cascade of thoughts. Puzzled, he questioned the significance of being "too early." Did it imply ack of strength on his part? The pressure exerted by the Nether Chaosfiend had been overwhelming, exposing his vulnerability. A realization dawned upon him¡ªhe was not yet ready to confront such formidable beings.


    Rising from his kneeling position, Jaegar clenched his fists in determination. The encounter had been a revtion, a stark acknowledgement of his current limitations. The forest around him, still echoing with the mystical energy of the Nether Chaosfiend, became a backdrop to Jaegar''s silent resolve.


    Prof. Swaddling and the students gradually regained theirposure, their attention drawn to the diminishing silhouette of the Nether Chaosfiend.


    The once-tense atmosphere in the forest began to ease as the creatures returned to their tranquil state. Charlize, recognizing the gravity of the situation, swiftly approached Jaegar.


    Others who were present have regained control over the beasts, securing them.


    Concern etched across her features, she inquired, "Are you all right?"


    Jaegar, though physically unharmed, felt the lingering effects of the encounter.


    With a measured nod, he responded, "Yes."


    The brief interaction with the Nether Chaosfiend had left an indelible mark on him, both a testament to his vulnerability and a reminder of the immense power that dwelled in the magical realm.


    "What the hell was that?" Charlize questioned, her eyes fixed on the spot where the majestic creature had vanished. Jaegar, still processing the encounter, remained silent, his gaze lingering on the now-empty space where the Nether Chaosfiend had momentarily appeared.


    Swaddling, having checked on the students, approached them.


    Pierre and Jennifer hurried over, expressing concern for Jaegar''s well-being. Pierre and Jennifer exchanged worried nces, their voices filled with genuine concern as they asked Jaegar if he was alright.


    Charlize, seeking answers, demanded, "Wait, that was a beast, right?"


    Swaddling, still grappling with the unexpected turn of events, replied, "Yes, it is, but I don''t know for sure that it should be present here."


    "Then the one who called it was Jaegar?" Charlize turned her head to Jaegar, who was still processing his thoughts on his encounter.


    Turning his attention to Jaegar, Swaddling queried, "Did you say the incantation?"


    Jaegar nodded affirmatively.


    The creature they just witnessed walking right in front of them was called the Nether Chaosfiend, the queen of the beast. Of course, it was a beast, but a normal human can''t call upon such a mighty entity, no, it wasn''t possible in the least. It has to be a mistake, thought Swaddling.


    Professor Swaddling, deep in thought, rubbed his chin, grappling with the implications. The summoning of such a powerful and divine beast raised questions about the nature of the incantation and the extraordinary circumstances that had transpired in the enchanted forest.


    The records of such a mythical beast had faded into obscurity long ago, existing only in the realm of legends. Yet, against all expectations, the students of Cledwarys Academy had witnessed the summoning of a Nether Chaosfiend by Jaegar himself.


    The mere existence of such a powerful creature raised questions about the forgotten history and the mysteries that lingered within the academy''s enchanted grounds.


    Prof. Swaddling, still grappling with the unexpected encounter, voiced his uncertainty. "I don''t know what happened or why it left. We should just be happy that it didn''t cause any trouble for us. They are said to be the most chaotic and malicious creatures to ever exist." His words sent a shiver down the students'' spines, the gravity of their encounter sinking in.


    In the aftermath, Swaddling distributed special beast pouches to each student, enchanted with space magic, to create a suitable living environment for their newly acquiredpanions. Each pouch, costing more than 1000 gold, was covered in the academy''s fees.


    The wealth of the students attending Cledwarys Academy was apparent, as they could easily afford the luxury of both education and magical artifacts.


    As the group made their way back to the academy, Pierre and Jennifer persistently probed Swaddling about the peculiar incident with the Nether Chaosfiend. However, Swaddling chose to remain tight-lipped, offering little information beyond the assurance that nothing untoward had urred.


    Meanwhile, Jaegar found himself without a beastpanion. Swaddling extended the offer for him to try again, but Jaegar declined, expressing contentment with not having a magicalpanion at that moment.


    *


    Later after reaching the academy, Jaegar was again summoned to the office of Professor Swaddling''s office.


    Jaegar entered Professor Swaddling''s office, finding the professor engrossed in a book adorned with depictions of beasts. He was particrly looking at the picture of the Nether chaosfiend. The bewitching creature that had graced their presence in the forest had left an indelible mark on the professor''s schrly pursuits.


    Swaddling seemed almost like going into a trance, studying every intricate detail captured in the illustrations.


    It was exactly like in the picture he had seen. The picture was of a hand-drawn figure of the creature.


    The intricate details brought the creature to life, making it feel as though it could leap off the page at any moment.


    "Jaegar,e in." Swaddling beckoned without lifting his eyes from the book. The atmosphere in the room was charged with a mix of excitement and contemtion. Jaegar approached, curious about the professor''s thoughts on the extraordinary encounter.


    "I can hardly believe it," Swaddling murmured, finally tearing his gaze away from the book to meet Jaegar''s eyes. "To think that the Nether Chaosfiend, the Queen of Beasts, would grace our academy with its presence. It''s beyond anything I could have imagined."


    Jaegar nodded, still processing the magnitude of what had transpired. "What exactly is the Nether Chaosfiend, Professor?"


    Swaddling closed the book and leaned back in his chair, folding his hands together. "The Nether Chaosfiend is indeed a legendary being. Some say it once resided in the realm of gods but was banished for its chaotic nature. It''s considered the pinnacle of magical creatures, a force of raw and untamed magic. Those who''ve glimpsed it rarely live to tell the tale."


    He paused as if contemting the weight of his words. "And yet, you managed to call upon it. That''s unprecedented, Jaegar. Truly remarkable."


    Jaegar''s expression remained thoughtful. The encounter with the Nether Chaosfiend had left an imprint on his magical senses, a connection he couldn''t fullyprehend. "Why do you think it came, Professor? And why did it leave without any harm?"


    Swaddling sighed, acknowledging the enigma that surrounded the creature. "That''s the question, isn''t it? The motives of such beings are beyond our understanding. It''s said that they operate on a ne of existence different from ours, with motivations that transcend mortalprehension. Perhaps it sensed something in you, Jaegar, something that intrigued or aligned with its chaotic nature."


    The young wizard absorbed Swaddling''s words, realizing that his connection with the Nether Chaosfiend had opened a door to a realm of magic and mystery beyond the confines of their academy.


    Jaegar listened intently, absorbing the professor''s words about the Nether Chaosfiend. The revtion that the creature was not only a queen of the beasts but also held divine attributes intrigued him. He couldn''t help but wonder about the powers the Nether Chaosfiend possessed and why it had chosen to bestow its presence upon him.


    Swaddling continued, "Mr. Ambrose, you''ve had a unique encounter. This creature is known for forming deep bonds with its chosen ones, granting them ess to its formidable powers. Those who manage to forge a connection with the Nether Chaosfiend gain not only its protection but also a conduit to a wellspring of magical abilities."


    Jaegar''s mind raced with possibilities, the allure of such a connection was tempting him. However, he couldn''t shake the question that lingered in the back of his mind. "Why did it leave, then? If it''s willing to form bonds, why did it retreat?"


    Swaddling sighed, acknowledging the mystery that surrounded the Nether Chaosfiend''s actions. "The motives of such creatures areplex. It''s possible that the Nether Chaosfiend sensed something it wasn''t expecting or that the timing wasn''t right. These beings operate on a level of understanding beyond ours.


    Its departure doesn''t necessarily mean a rejection; it could be a matter of divine timing and circumstances."


    He leaned forward, his eyes studying Jaegar''s expression. "You have a unique connection, Jaegar. If the Nether Chaosfiend responded to your call, it means you have the potential to wield great magic. Perhaps, in time, you''ll uncover the reason behind its fleeting visit."


    Well, he knew why it left, he just wanted to ask if the professor knew something about the beast.


    Jaegar nodded the weight of the encounter settling on his shoulders. The prospect of delving into the mysteries of his connection with the Nether Chaosfiend ignited a newfound determination within him.


    "Anyway, there''s little we can do but feel fortunate that we witnessed such a rare creature and be thankful it didn''t pose any harm. Mr. Ambrose, you may leave, and don''t concern yourself about not having a beast," Professor Swaddling said.


    Jaegar nodded appreciatively. "Of course, it''s a minor issue. However, I did learn something intriguing. Thank you," he replied.


    "It is my duty," Swaddling responded.


    Jaegar stood up from the chair. "I will take my leave then," he said before exiting the room.

 Chapter 203: Interacademic Summit

    As he left Professor Swaddling''s office, the corridors of the academy seemed to hum with an undercurrent of magical possibilities, and Jaegar couldn''t wait to explore the depths of his magical abilites.


    As Jaegar traversed the quiet corridors back to the dormitory, his mind buzzed with thoughts of the Nether Chaosfiend. The encounter left an indelible mark, a reminder of the mystical world that coexisted with the academic rigours of the academy.


    Entering the dormitory, he found Pierre and Jennifer engaged in an animated conversation about their newly acquired beasts. Pierre proudly showcased his wyvern, regaling them with tales of its majestic appearance and unique features. Jennifer, having summoned a unicorn, spoke of the graceful aura that surrounded her newpanion.


    Jaegar listened to their stories with genuine interest, his own experience with the Nether Chaosfiend providing a distinct perspective. As the night unfolded, the duo shared their hopes and dreams tied to the magical beings now part of their lives.


    Lying on his bed, Jaegar stared at the ceiling, contemting the mysterious powers that lurked in the unseen realms. The Nether Chaosfiend''s enigmatic departure fueled his curiosity, and a determination to unravel the secrets of his magical connection burned within him.


    In the days that followed, Jaegar resumed his studies with newfound vigour. His pursuit of magical knowledge became a quest, a journey that intertwined with thetent potential the Nether Chaosfiend had hinted at. The academy''s halls echoed with whispers of the mythical encounter, and Jaegar''s name resonated with a mystique that transcended his academic achievements.


    As winter''s chill settled over the academy grounds, Jaegar found himself delving deeper into the ancient tomes and scrolls, seeking answers to the mysteries that had been awakened within him. The cold winds outside only fueled his determination, as he spent countless nights poring over forgotten spells and lost rituals, hoping to unlock the true extent of his magical connection.


    His usual daily routine remained the same, meditating, attending sses, and then spending the remaining time in the library. Despite the monotony, Jaegar''s thirst for knowledge and understanding never wavered. With each passing day, he could feel himself growing stronger and his grasp on the arcane arts bing more refined.


    *


    The passage of two months marked the arrival of winter, its icy tendrils constricting the academic grounds with a cold embrace. Despite the biting chill, sunny days persisted, promising the imminent arrival of snowfall to nket thendscape. Winter had not only ushered in the frosty temperatures but also the arrival of distinguished guests.


    The grand assembly hall hummed with anticipation as students took their seats along the extensive dining table. The hall was long, with a wide room for three groups of students to amodate, and still had enough space to spare.


    On one side of the hall, taking centre stage, was a daiz with an exquisite, ornately carved wooden chair. This was reserved for the esteemed headmaster, who would preside over the assembly. On both sides of his chair were other chairs in which the professors were seated.


    The students were immersed in the discussion of the uing Magi Cup.


    Jaegar''s wounds had fully healed, leaving behind a scar that bore witness to the recent trials. He sat with Pierre, Jennifer, and other friends.


    Right now, there were all waiting for the members of other academies.


    The much-anticipated summit was announced by the headmaster, heralding the arrival of guests from other academies.


    The assembly room, a vast hall with a central pathway, hosted the eager students awaiting the distinguished visitors. Positioned on the dais, Ashfield and the other professors awaited the procession.


    As the doors swung open, the attendant announced the arrival of the first delegation, "Douxmarth, School of Arcane."


    A woman, elegantly attired in a full gown with long sleeves and a draping coat adorned with fur cors, led the students in a synchronized march.


    Morana, the distinguished guest, moved gracefully towards the dais. Ashfield, recognizing her significance, took her hand and pressed a kiss to her palm, escorting her to the seat beside him with a disy of courtesy and respect.


    Morana Slivinsky, the headmistress of the Douxmarth, was an influential and powerful figure in the magicalmunity, known for her extensive knowledge and mastery of the arcane arts.


    Morana''s disciples made their grand entrance into the hall, d in impable leather uniforms, a unit of about ten, catching Jaegar''s attention.


    Among them, Denica, the acquaintance Jaegar encountered during the carnival, locked eyes with him.


    A big smile adorned her face, expressing delight at the unexpected reunion. The group proceeded to the dais, gracefully taking their seats as guided by the attendants.


    Once more, Ashfield assumed his position at the forefront, and the announcer''s voice echoed, "A''llkadi, the esteemed school of elven magic."


    Jaegar''s head tilted curiously at the mention of elves, a race known for their enchanting beauty and mysterious allure. As the door swung open, his mutterings lingered in the air.


    The room fell silent as the students eagerly awaited the entrance of the elven students. All eyes turned towards the doorway, anticipation hanging in the air like a delicate thread.


    The elves entered, captivating the room with their ethereal presence.


    A vision in white, the lead elf emerged¡ªa perfect blonde with an immacte symmetrical face, bewitching eyes that held an evesting gaze, and lips that whispered of allure. Her long, braided hair cascaded gracefully over her robes, entuating a generous bosom. Her every movement was graceful and fluid, as if she floated rather than walked.


    Her beauty is unparalleled, and she seemed to radiate a mystical aura that enchanted all who beheld her.


    Towering in stature, every step she took radiated an unparalleled grace, enchanting every onlooker.


    The hall fell into a silent trance as if captivated by the epitome of beauty personified. Her eyes, deep pools of mystery and wisdom, held a captivating gaze that seemed to draw you in and reveal secrets untold. The air around her seemed to shimmer with mystical energy, as if she possessed a power beyond mortalprehension.


    Jaegar, unable to contain his admiration, offered a resounding thumbs-up to the woman''s beauty. It was hidden by Pierre, but Jennifer had seen him.


    Jennifer swiftly responded with a smack to his hand, demanding an exnation. "What the hell are you doing?"


    Unfazed, Jaegar retorted, "What does it look like? That woman there is the personification of beauty."


    She had to admit that woman was definitely a delight in the eyes of men, and she couldn''t help but admire her. Jennifer, though secretly agreeing, refused to admit it.


    Jaegar yfully pointed out, "See how your boy is ogling at her."


    Jennifer shot him a re, and Pierre, who was dazed by the elf woman, suddenly felt a chill in his spine, sensing the tension, and turned to her with a flustered inquiry, "What happened?"


    Jaegar, with a mischievous grin, quipped, "Good luck, buddy."


    As the woman led a procession of a dozen young women, they were all beautiful, and all the male students just simply stared at them. The atmosphere was filled with a mix of awe and admiration, as the male students couldn''t help but be captivated by the stunning beauty of the women. Some even whispered amongst themselves, secretly agreeing that they had never seen a more enchanting sight.


    The older elf woman who led them, approached the front.


    Professors, including Morana and the headmaster, Ashfield, stepped forward, extending warm wees to the elf women.


    Elves, known as a prideful and revered race in the magical ne, seldom revealed themselves in humannds, maintaining an air of superiority over humans. However, the summit, a gathering of prestigious schools from across the magical ne, called for their participation.


    Ashfield courteously led Yralissa to her seat, and as she sat with Morana, she talked with Morana.


    Ashfield, standing at the forefront, prepared to wee the next school as the attendant''s voice echoed through the hall, announcing, "Gorndorahl, institute of mystical crafts."


    A man entered the hall, donned in a long coat with a bearded face. His handsome, muscr build wasplemented by the presence of a stick in his hand. The man''s piercing blue eyes scanned the room, his confident aura captivating the attention of everyone present. As he approached Ashfield, a hushed murmur spread among the crowd, intrigued by this mysterious figure.


    Apanying him were young men in a tunic and leather pants, sporting a ponytail.


    They were of the dwarf race, drawing the eager attention of all students as they made their way to the assigned benches. Despite their simr height of five feet, an air of cold indifference surrounded them. Their piercing gazes seemed to prate through the crowd as if they were constantly assessing their surroundings.


    Whispers of curiosity and spection filled the air as students wondered about the new guests in their academy.


    Ashfield extended a warm wee to the man, and they all took their seats on the da?s.


    The students, buzzing with excitement, engaged in discussions about the neers until Ashfield''smanding voice silenced the hall, "Quiet, all of you."

 Chapter 204: The main trials of the summit

    "Esteemed guests, distinguished professors, and exceptional students from magical academies across the realms,


    Today, we stand on the precipice of a momentous asion, a convergence of magical prowess and shared knowledge. The Inter-Academic Summit marks an unprecedented gathering, a testament to the unity that transcends our diverse magical academies.


    In the spirit of camaraderie and mutual respect, we extend our warmest wee to each and every one of you. This summit is not just a meeting of minds; it is a celebration of the boundless possibilities that magic offers and the uncharted territories that lie beyond the veil of our understanding.


    Our distinguished guests, the elves of A''llkadi, bring with them an aura of grace and beauty that has captivated our senses. To the craftsmen of the Gorndorahl Institute of Mystical Crafts, we wee your stoic strength and indomitable spirit. And the magic warriors of the Douxmarth.


    Together, we embark on a journey that will test the limits of our magical prowess, forge alliances, and create memories that will echo through the ages.


    As wemence the Inter-Academic Summit, let us remember that while we may hail from different realms and academies, our pursuit of magic unites us. May the discussions ahead challenge us, may alliances be formed, and may the bonds created here withstand the test of time.


    To the students, I say, embrace the discussions with open minds, coborate with honour, and remember that, in the end, it is the collective magic within each academy that will shine the brightest.


    Let the Inter-Academic Summit begin! May magic guide us and unite us all."


    The grandeur of the Inter-Academic Summit filled the air as Ashfield''s speech echoed in the hall.


    The apuse and cheers erupted, signifying the anticipation and support of Cledwarys students for the uing event. However, amidst the fervour, Jaegar''s pping and cheering subtly conveyed a different sentiment. He added an extrayer of irony by making sounds and whistling through his fingers, his yful theatrics reflecting a lighthearted mockery of the headmaster''s passionate address.


    And it didn''t go unnoticed by Ashfield, he just sighed, shaking his head.


    Whistling loudly and pping, Jaegar''s theatrical disy of enthusiasm was a yful tease directed at the headmaster. He turned to Pierre, his voice tinged with sarcasm. "I didn''t think the headmaster was such a passionate person. That was one hell of a speech; they all seemed to be pumped."


    Jennifer looked at him, narrowing her eyes, she could tell that he was joking, and Pierre was thinking that he was talking seriously and added hisments.


    Pierre continued, sharing the sentiment, "Well, that aside, but we all students are only excited about one thing." He gestured towards the elf students at the front, adding, "They are the only thing that interests me in this event."


    Jaegar nodded in agreement, acknowledging the collective attention of male students being captivated by the allure of the elf delegation. The charm and beauty of the elven students had certainly captured the imagination of the men present in the hall.


    The morning assembly had concluded with a few others giving speeches, which made the students almost fall asleep in the hall itself, except for one, and it was Yralissa. While she spoke, no one even blinked their eyes.


    Ashfield ordered the attendants to take the guests to the rooms assigned to them. They were all treated with utmost care and given all the necessary amenities to ensure theirfort during their stay. The staff went above and beyond to make sure that every guest felt weed and valued, leaving asting impression on each of them.


    The Inter-Academic Summit would span over a month, featuring various trials. Each triumph in the trials would contribute points to the respective schools. The group duels and the maze trial were highlighted as main events, promising significant impacts on the overall point tally.


    The first major trial will be the exhrating group duel, in which three skilled students from each academy will join forces to face thebined might of rival academies. The battleground will be a sprawling magical arena where teamwork, strategy, and individual prowess will be put to the test.


    Only the strongest alliances will prevail, as each academy strives to prove its mettle in the magical realm.


    The next trial would be the mysterious Maze Trial, abyrinthine challenge filled with magical obstacles, illusions, and hidden secrets; moreover, it was filled with deadly traps. Navigating through the twists and turns of the enchanted maze will demand quick thinking, resourcefulness, and courage.


    Only those who conquer the maze will move forward, leaving the rest behind in thebyrinth''s mystic embrace.


    The climactic Battle of Wits unfolds in the treacherous terrain of the Beast Confrontation. In this perilous phase, students must face formidable magical creatures that test not only their spellcasting abilities but also their courage and adaptability. The arena is filled with an array of enchanted creatures, each more challenging than thest.


    As the students enter the magical enclosure, they are confronted by mythical beasts, some of which have never been seen before. The challenge lies in using their magical prowess to subdue, outwit, or form alliances with these creatures. The beasts vary in size, strength, and magical affinity, providing a multifaceted test for the participants.


    The Battle of Wits intensifies as students unleash their most potent spells, employ strategic thinking, and demonstrate quick reflexes to navigate this perilous magical menagerie. Survival is not guaranteed, and only the most skilled and adaptable wizards will emerge triumphant in this deadly dance between magic and beasts.


    May the students draw upon their magical reservoirs and face the unknown with valour, for in the heart of the Beast Confrontation, true champions will be forged, and only the strongest will im victory for their academies.


    *


    It was around dusk, and the academy was buzzing with the activities of students moving around. They have been helping the professors prepare for the first trial tomorrow.


    In the dimly lit office of Headmaster Ashfield, the tension was palpable as the students gathered to discuss their participation in the uing Inter-Academic Summit.


    Ashfield, his eyes stern yet filled with concern, directed his words specifically at Jaegar.


    "Jaegar, I understand your determination, but you must consider your health," Ashfield urged, his voice carrying the weight of authority. "The tournament is perilous, and your recent injuries have not fully healed. Participating in such apetition could put you at unnecessary risk."


    Jaegar, however, stood firm, his gaze unwavering. His eyes flickered briefly towards Ewen, a silent acknowledgement of the unspoken challenge thaty between them. The determination in Jaegar''s eyes mirrored the fiery resolve that burned within him.


    "I appreciate your concern, Headmaster," Jaegar replied, his voice steady. "But I can''t stand back, not when my academy needs me. I''ll be cautious, and I won''t let my injuries hinder my performance. I''vee this far; I can''t turn away now."


    Jaegar cringed at himself for saying such words, but he had to, when he had to please the old man. He was never the one to back down from a challenge, not when someone outright dared him in the face.


    Ewen was smiling at Jaegar, as he was the one who challenged him, saying that he wouldn''t be able to participate. For some reason, it had irked Jaegar, and now here he was.


    Pierre and Jennifer exchanged nces, their expressions a mixture of worry and support. Ashfield sighed, realizing the unyielding spirit that emanated from Jaegar.


    "Very well, Jaegar," Ashfield conceded, a hint of resignation in his voice. "But promise me you''ll prioritize your well-being. The Inter-Academic Summit is no ordinary tournament. The challenges it holds are unlike any you''ve faced before."


    Jaegar nodded, acknowledging the gravity of the situation. As they left the office, the weight of impending challenges hung in the air, and the fate of the students became intertwined with the mysteries that awaited them in the uing trials of the Inter-Academic Summit.


    The grand event was in full swing at Cledwarys Academy, with an air of anticipation hanging thick. The academy grounds, usually a haven of schrly pursuits, were now abuzz with a different kind of energy. Important figures associated with the academy, including distinguished faculty members and prominent guests, oversaw the preparations for the Inter-Academic Summit.


    Journalists from various magical publications had descended upon Cledwarys, their enchanted quills poised to capture every moment. Among them was Mabel, thetest sensation in the magical news world. With her quick wit and insightful reporting, she had be a favourite among the magicalmunity.


    The press area was a hive of activity, with reporters discussing potential oues, specting on the prowess of participating students, and scrutinizing the tournament''s organization. The academy''s reputation was on the line, and the press was eager to capture every nuance of this extraordinary event.


    Within the academy, students from different academies were gearing up for the first task. The air was charged with a mix of excitement and nervous energy. The participants, selected from each academy, were preparing themselves mentally and physically for the challenges thaty ahead.

 Chapter 205: The night before the big day

    The anticipation for the impending Inter-Academic Summit reached its zenith as Ashfield, the headmaster of Cledwarys Academy, orchestrated a grand weing feast for the distinguished guests.


    The banquet hall in the western part of the academy, adorned with enchanting decorations, emanated an aura of celebration and festivity.


    Tables adorned with exquisite linens and magical candles were meticulously arranged, each set designed to amodate the diverse races in attendance. The aroma of culinary delights wafted through the air as the academy''s kitchen conjured up a feast fit for the asion.


    The tables wereden with a sumptuous array of magical dishes, and the air was filled with the tantalizing aroma of the finest cuisine.


    As the appointed hour approached, the hall buzzed with excitement. Professors, students, and guests from various academies mingled, creating a vibrant tapestry of magical diversity.


    Ashfield, the host for the evening, ensured that the esteemed guests, including Yralissa, Morana, and Vanuc, were seated in a prominent position. The atmosphere was festive, with students and faculty members from different academies mingling, exchanging stories, and forging new connections.


    The press had gathered, eager to capture every moment of the sumptuous affair.


    Pierre, Jennifer, and Ewen found themselves amidst the lively crowd.


    *


    While the vibrant energy of the feast enveloped Cledwarys Academy, Jaegar opted for solitude in the quiet confines of his dormitory. The lively conversations andughter from the banquet hall faded as he closed the door behind him, seeking a moment of tranquillity.


    Inside his room, the soft glow of ambient magical lights illuminated the space. Jaegar settled into afortable position, his focus turning inward. The events of the uing trials weighed on his mind, and he knew that physical healing alone wasn''t enough. The trials would demand more than just magical prowess; they would require unwavering focus and mental strength.


    With his eyes closed, Jaegar delved into a state of deep meditation. The subtle hum of mystical energy surrounded him as he sought to stabilize his inner bnce. The wounds from past battles may have healed, but the physical scars lingered. Jaegar recognized the importance of being in peak condition for the challenges that awaited him.


    As he immersed himself in meditation, the sounds of the feast outside became distant echoes. Jaegar focused on his breathing, aligning his magical essence with the ebb and flow of his consciousness. This introspective moment allowed him to attune not only his body but also his mind to the impending trials.


    The dormitory became a sanctuary of quiet contemtion, shielding Jaegar from the external hustle and bustle.


    *


    The western part of the academy transformed into a banquet hall, served as the backdrop for this prelude to the summit. The towering windows allowed the moonlight to cascade into the hall, creating an ethereal ambience.


    Ashfield, donned in his finest robes, stood at the centre of the hall, ready to address the gathering.


    With a wave of his wand, Ashfield silenced the bustling crowd. The chatter dimmed, and all eyes turned towards the headmaster as he prepared to deliver his wee speech.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, esteemed guests, and representatives from magical academies far and wide," Ashfield''s voice resonated with authority, capturing the attention of everyone present. "Tonight, we gather not only to indulge in this magnificent feast but to celebrate the spirit of coboration and camaraderie that defines the Inter-Academic Summit."


    A round of apuse echoed through the hall as Ashfield continued, "Our esteemed guests bring with them the rich tapestry of magical knowledge and traditions. This summit is a testament to ourmitment to fostering understanding and unity among magicalmunities."


    The guests listened attentively, enchanted by Ashfield''s words. The elves, dignified in their demeanour, and the dwarfs, stoic and observant, acknowledged the sentiment. The press, always hungry for a good story, jotted down notes feverishly.


    Ashfield''s gaze then shifted toward the front row, where the elf delegation, led by the captivating Yralissa, and the dwarven representatives from the Gorndorahl Institute of Mystical Crafts sat. He extended a gracious wee to each, acknowledging the significance of their presence.


    "As we embark on this event, filled with trials and challenges, let us remember the purpose that unites us all. May the Inter-Academic Summit be a beacon of knowledge, friendship, and shared magical prowess," Ashfield proimed, his words imbued with a sense of optimism that resonated with the audience.


    Ending his speech, he sat in his chair. The room erupted with apuse and cheers as the students of Cledwarys showed their excitement and support for the Inter-Academic Summit. The energy in the air was palpable as they eagerly awaited the start of this momentous event.


    The grand event unfoldedte into the night, culminating in a sense of anticipation and excitement that lingered in the air. As the festivities concluded, guests and students alike retreated to their respective quarters, seeking rest before the pivotal day that awaited them.


    *


    In the quiet corridors of the dormitory, Pierre and Jennifer made their way to Jaegar''s room, eager to share thoughts and prepare for the challenges ahead.


    Inside, Pierre and Jennifer found themselves perched on the bed, while Jaegar, leaning against the window frame, gazed out into the night, the soft moonlight casting a subtle glow in the room.


    Jaegar''s absence from the feast had gone unnoticed, a fact overshadowed by the bustling activity of the evening.


    Pierre, ever animated, initiated the conversation. "You should havee, man. All those¡ª" he paused, his gaze shifting to the side. Pierre''s attempt to share the visual allure of the elves was cut short, a conscious choice made by the person sitting beside him.


    Jaegar, attuned to his friend''s unspoken words, understood the reference. Pierre was alluding to the captivating attire of the elves and other attendees at the feast, creating a visually stunning spectacle. The person sitting beside Pierre, however, seemed uninterested in discussing the visual aspect of the evening.


    Jaegar, however, remained undisturbed, his focus on the impending challenges.


    "Pierre, are you sure about participating?" Jaegar inquired, aware of Pierre''s limitedbat experience. The uing trials primarily involved intense fighting, a domain unfamiliar to Pierre. Jennifer, sharing Jaegar''s concern, sought reassurance.


    Pierre, injecting humour into the moment, chuckled and retorted, "Hey, are you telling me that I''m weak? I can fight too." His yful demeanour masked the genuine determination that burned within him.


    As the trio engaged in a light-hearted exchange, the room buzzed with a mix of camaraderie and a shared sense of preparation for whaty ahead.


    Jennifer''s concern deepened as she turned her attention to Pierre, her voiceced with genuine worry. "It''s more than that, Pierre. You''ve been chosen for the main events, the three trials with the most aggressive format. I need to be sure you''re fully prepared for what lies ahead." Her eyes reflected her earnest concern as she held onto Pierre''s hand, seeking reassurance.


    Pierre, moved by Jennifer''s attention, gazed at her with sincerity. "Don''t worry, Jennifer. I''ll be careful. And if any trouble arises," he gestured towards Jaegar, "he''s there to protect me."


    Jaegar, with a mockingly exaggerated expression, interjected yfully, "Ew, man! I don''t swing that way. If you''re in the mood for cuddling, head to your room. You''re disturbing my peaceful meditation."


    A chuckle escaped Jennifer at the banter, and Pierre, seizing the moment, yfully used Jaegar, "Jaegar, I''m hurt, man. You don''t like me," his voice dramatic, adding a touch of theatrical ir as he strolled away in adylike manner.


    Jaegar scrunched up his face in response, and Jennifer couldn''t help but burst intoughter, thoroughly entertained by the camaraderie.


    Undeterred, Pierre continued his yful advances, prompting Jaegar to issue warnings to cease his antics.


    "Hey, Jaegar!" Pierre adopted a teasingly seductive tone, "Please protect me."


    Jaegar, still amused, retorted, "Stop it, dude. Your girlfriend is right here," underlining the absurdity of the situation. The room resonated withughter and camaraderie as friends prepared for the challenges ahead, each moment etching memories of shared experiences.


    *


    In the bustling town near the academy, a myriad of people had gathered to witness the uing trials, a grand event that had attracted spectators from various races.


    Among the crowd in the lively tavern, two figures sat shrouded in masks¡ªLorcan and Baxter. As they observed the fervour around them, Baxter questioned, "Do you think Jaegar will be participating?"


    Lorcan, sipping his beer, responded confidently, "I''m sure he will. Judging by his character, he wouldn''t back out." He then inquired, "Have you found out anything about the people who attacked him?"


    Baxter disclosed, "Yes, it was her. Her poster was circting, released by the Witch Spire, with a significant bounty on her head. Agatha, that''s her name."


    Lorcan rubbed his chin thoughtfully and remarked, "Agatha... the name does ring a bell. I believe she must be rted to the Spire. But why would she attack Jaegar?"


    Baxter admitted, "I don''t have that information. To acquire what little I did, I had to grease quite a few palms. This was the extent of what I could find."


    Lorcan nodded and decided, "For now, keep an eye on Jaegar''s movements. I''ll try to delve deeper into the identity of this woman."


    As their conversation concluded, the ambient chatter in the tavern swelled, with everyone''s attention now focused on the impending events of the following day.

 Chapter 206: I am not done yet

    On the event day, the excitement in the air was palpable as the headmaster, along with other professors, had finalized Jaegar, Ewen, and Pierre to represent Cledwarys Academy in the first trail.


    In the colossal hall of the colosseum, the selected students from each academy were now gathered, awaiting themencement of the trials.


    The grand event was in full swing at Cledwarys Academy, with an air of anticipation hanging thick. The academy grounds, usually a haven of schrly pursuits, were now abuzz with a different kind of energy. Important figures associated with the academy, including distinguished faculty members and prominent guests, oversaw the preparations for the Inter-Academic Summit.


    Journalists from various magical publications had descended upon Cledwarys, their enchanted quills poised to capture every moment. Among them was Mabel, thetest sensation in the magical news world. With her quick wit and insightful reporting, she had be a favourite among the magicalmunity.


    The press area was a hive of activity, with reporters discussing potential oues, specting on the prowess of participating students, and scrutinizing the tournament''s organization. The academy''s reputation was on the line, and the press was eager to capture every nuance of this extraordinary event.


    Within the academy, students from different academies were gearing up for the first task. The air was charged with a mix of excitement and nervous energy. The participants, selected from each academy, were preparing themselves mentally and physically for the challenges thaty ahead.


    In the midst of the bustling atmosphere, Jaegar and hispanions moved through the crowd, their expressions a blend of determination and anticipation. The stakes were high, and the eyes of the magicalmunity were fixed on Cledwarys Academy.


    They made their way towards the grand, colossal structure standing tall beside the academy. It was the ce where the trials would be held now.


    The grand hall of the colosseum buzzed with anticipation as students and professors from various academies gathered for the press meet. The air was charged with excitement, and the press was eager to capture every moment of the uing event.


    Jaegar, Ewen, and Pierre, the chosen representatives of Cledwarys Academy, sat in a line, d in their school robes, waiting for the questions from the press. The hall was adorned with the banners of different academies, and the magical atmosphere added an extrayer of enthusiasm.


    Reporters, armed with quills and parchment, crowded around the trio, ready to extract every detail about the participants. shing cameras and magical recording devices filled the air with bursts of light.


    Headmaster Ashfield stepped forward, his authoritative presencemanding attention. He began addressing the press, "Ladies and gentlemen, esteemed members of the magicalmunity, wee to the Inter-Academic Summit. Today, we stand united to witness the exceptional talents of our young wizards and witches."


    As Ashfield continued his speech, Jaegar couldn''t help but exchange nces with Pierre. The weight of the event, the expectations from their academy, and the eyes of the magical world focused on them ¨C it was a moment that would be etched in their memories forever.


    The press meet was a chaotic symphony of voices, quills scratching parchment, and the asional sh of magical cameras. Journalists from various magical publications, including the renowned Mabel, had gathered to interview the participants of the uing Inter-Academic Summit.


    As the designated representatives of Cledwarys Academy, Jaegar, Ewen, and Pierre found themselves at the center of attention. The journalists, with their enchanted quills ready, bombarded them with questions.


    Students of elves, dwarves, and humans alike sat together, creating a diverse set, representing their academies.


    Mabel, with her distinctive quill and notepad adorned with magical enhancements, couldn''t resist the opportunity to dig into Jaegar''s past.


    Ever since she stepped into the hall, her gaze never left Jaegar, she was waiting eagerly to question him.


    She raised her hand, and the host, recognizing her reputation, allowed her to ask the first question.


    "Jaegar Ambrose," Mabel began, her eyes fixed on him, "you''re no stranger to controversy. How do you justify your participation, given your recent... challenges?"


    The question hung in the air, and a hush fell over the crowd, awaiting Jaegar''s response. Jaegar, calm andposed, met Mabel''s gaze without flinching.


    "Well," he said, his voice steady, "challenges are a part of life, especially for those seeking to make a difference. My past experiences have only strengthened my resolve. Participating in this summit is an opportunity to showcase the resilience and capabilities of Cledwarys Academy."


    Mabel, undeterred, pressed on. "Some argue that your involvement is a risk, considering your... unique encounter. What if your pastes back to haunt you during the trials?"


    The past incident involving his assassination attempts.That''s what the rumours had spected about the forest incident.


    Everyone knew what she was referring to, and Ashfield wanted to stop her questioning, but he couldn''t do that as it would only add fire to an already heated discussion.


    Jaegar raised an eyebrow, a faint smile ying on his lips. "Risk is inherent in any endeavour, Miss. It''s what makes life interesting, don''t you think? As for my past, I believe in facing challenges head-on. It''s the only way to ovee them."


    The other journalists joined in, asking questions about magical prowess, strategies, and the dynamics of the diverse team. Ewen and Pierre, with their own brand of charisma, fielded questions with enthusiasm, showcasing the camaraderie among the participants.


    Various people asked questions to other students, and the turn again came to Mabel.


    Mabel, however, couldn''t let go. "Jaegar, rumours suggest that the imperial house has not epted you, is it true? Care toment?"


    She was being so blunt with her questioning, and Jaegar squinted his gaze, preventing himself from bursting out. He didn''t want to make a spectacle of himself with the mere words of an unknown person. He knew better than to get angry at these types of things.


    Jaegar''s expression tightened, and a flicker of irritation crossed his face. "Rumours are just that¡ªrumours. And while I can answer your question here, it would only draw unwanted attention, and I or my headmaster wouldn''t want that to happen while my academy is conducting such a huge event. So I wish we could stay on the topic at hand and proceed further."


    Everybody in the hall was stunned to hear his answer. And the way he talked made everyone wonder, Is he really ninteen years old? His calm gaze and his firm tone held an air of mature sense, which they found fascinating. He wasn''t provoked by the questions, and instead he politely tried to divert attention.


    Ashfield was satisfied with the way he answered.


    Mabel persisted, her tone sharper. "Moving forward or evading the truth? Your reputation has been tarnished, and some doubt your credibility. How can we trust that you won''t jeopardize this event?"


    Jaegar leaned forward, his gaze unwavering. "Trust is earned through actions, not baseless usations. My dedication to this summit and its sess is unwavering. I''m here to prove that one''s past doesn''t define their future."


    The crowd murmured in response to Jaegar''s assertive words. The other participants, especially Pierre, gave a supportive nce at his friend, understanding the weight of the questions directed at their friend.


    Mabel''s persistence seemed unyielding as she directed her next question at Jaegar, her quill poised and ready to capture every word.


    "Jaegar, there have been reports about your recent demise. Rumours suggest that both the academy and the imperial pce attempted to suppress this information. Is it possible that they still refuse to acknowledge you as the true heir to the empire?"


    Again, she had posed the question, she could hear the annoyance in the voices of the professors and the look of contempt from Ashfield. But the other journalists were eagerly waiting for Jaegar to answer.


    The question hung in the air, and a hushed murmur spread through the crowd. Jaegar, maintaining hisposure, took a moment before responding.


    "The reports of my death have been greatly exaggerated, Mabel," he began, a hint of wryness in his tone. "As for any alleged cover-up, it''s merely a result of misinformation. The empire, like any other institution, has itsplexities. However, my status as the prince is recognized, and I hold no doubts about that."


    He wasn''t going to bite into the trap that Mabel was leading him into. She wanted Jaegar to talk about his rtionship with the Imperial House, and everyone knew that Jaegar hadn''t been raised in the pce. There was no news of him until recently, and that was why they were so interested in getting to know him.


    If not for the ce he was in right now, he would say that he wouldn''t give a damn if the imperial house epted him or not. He didn''t want anything to do with them.


    Mabel, undeterred, pressed further. "Some argue that your survival was a miraculous event. Can you shed light on what transpired during that period? Were there forces at y to keep your return under wraps?"


    Jaegar''s gaze remained steady as he answered, "Miraculous or not, survival often defies easy exnations. The details of my absence are personal, and I prefer not to sensationalize them. The focus should be on the uing summit and the challenges we face together."

 Chapter 207: Commencement of the summit

    Mabel persisted in her questions probing deeper into the intricacies of imperial politics. "The public has a right to know, Jaegar. The empire holds a significant influence over magical societies. Can you assure them that your connection to the throne won''tpromise the integrity of the summit?"


    Jaegar stayed silent as he could hear the shutter sounds of the cameras. He looked at the woman, who was staring at him like he was some object for her to y with. His patience was wearing thin, and he would p the hell out of the woman, but he shouldn''t do that. He let out a heavy sigh.


    Jaegar, with a calm demeanour, replied, "My connection to the throne is a part of who I am, but it doesn''t define my actions. The summit is about cooperation, understanding, and showcasing the prowess of different magical academies. I am here as a representative of Cledwarys Academy,mitted to the sess of the summit."


    He tried to be as reasonable as possible, and if they didn''t like it, they could go and fuck themselves. That''s what he thought.


    The other journalists leaned in, eager to catch every nuance of Jaegar''s responses. The tension in the room was palpable, and Mabel, sensing an opportunity, continued her line of questioning.


    "Given the secrecy surrounding your supposed demise, do you think there might be elements within the empire working against you? Are there those who would prefer to see you note to the pce?"


    Jaegar''s eyes shed with a resolute determination. "In any institution, there are diverse opinions and interests. My focus, however, remains on the summit and the positive oues it can bring. Spection about internal politics distracts from the purpose of our gathering."


    As Jaegar deftly navigated Mabel''s probing questions, it became evident that he had mastered the art of diplomatic responses.


    The crowd, initially tense, gradually eased, realizing that Jaegar was determined to steer the narrative back to the impending challenges of the Inter-Academic Summit.


    Mabel, though visibly dissatisfied, conceded to the momentum of the press meet, allowing other journalists to pose their inquiries. The lingering questions about Jaegar''s past and his connection to the imperial throne added ayer ofplexity to the already charged atmosphere surrounding the uing trials.


    The hall buzzed with the hum of anticipation, cameras shing, and reporters preparing to capture every moment of the uingpetition.


    As the press conference drew to a close, the attention of everyone in the vicinity converged upon Jaegar, whose status as Prince Jaegar had be even more prominent.


    The weight of his title now hung noticeably in the air, elevating his presence in the eyes of the public.


    Not only did the fellow students fixate on him, but also the elves, dwarfs, and representatives from other academies disyed a keen interest in the newly acknowledged prince.


    Adding intrigue to the already buzzing rumours, Jaegar''s unique appearance further fueled the curiosity of the diverse crowd making their way to the colossal structure, the designated venue for the first trial.


    Ewen, an astute observer, closely monitored Jaegar''s conduct throughout the press conference, and he couldn''t help but be impressed by the young prince''sposure. In the face of probing questions, any other teenager might have sumbed to frustration or reacted defensively, yet Jaegar navigated the situation with a remarkable level of maturity.


    The professors present, representing various races and academies, found themselves collectively impressed with Jaegar''s demeanour. The anticipation was palpable as they eagerly awaited the unfolding performance of the Empire''s prince in the uing trials.


    Upon reaching the colossal structure, they were guided to the central arena within the Colosseum. The grand structure was teeming with spectators, creating a vibrant atmosphere.


    Jaegar, nked by Pierre and Ewen, stood together in the arena, surrounded by students from various academies positioned to the sides.


    As the audience settled into their seats, a murmur of chatter swept through the crowd. The gaze of the onlookers was predictably drawn to the elves, renowned for their elegance, and, notably, to the centre of attention, Jaegar. The scrutinizing nces seemed unending, with each spectator curious about the young prince''s abilities and what he would bring to the trials.


    When Headmaster Ashfield took centre stage and initiated his speech, a hush gradually descended upon the audience. All eyes were fixed on the tform, and the anticipation in the air became almost tangible as the official proceedings of the Inter-Academic Summit were about tomence.


    Headmaster Ashfield stood tall at the centre of the arena, hismanding presence capturing the attention of the entire Colosseum. The hum of conversations faded away as the spectators eagerly awaited his words.


    "Esteemed guests, students, and esteemed representatives from the various academies across the magical ne," Ashfield began, his voice resonating throughout the colossal structure. "Wee to the Inter-Academic Summit, a gathering that transcends boundaries and celebrates the prowess of our young magicians."


    His gaze swept across the diverse audience, acknowledging the presence of elves, dwarfs, and representatives from different magical schools. The air was charged with excitement and curiosity.


    "Today marks themencement of a series of trials that will test not only the magical prowess of our students but also their resilience, intelligence, and teamwork," Ashfield continued, his words carrying the weight of authority. "As we witness the sh of talents, let us remember that it is not just apetition but a celebration of the unity that binds our wizardmunity."


    He gestured towards the students gathered in the arena, representing their respective academies. "To the participants, I say this: May your spells be true, your wits be sharp, and your camaraderie be unwavering. The trials ahead will challenge you, but they will also forge bonds that transcend the boundaries of academy and race."


    "As we embark on this journey together, let the spirit of friendlypetition prevail. Let the world witness the prowess of our future leaders and defenders of the magical realm. Without further ado, let the Inter-Academic Summitmence!"


    With those words, Ashfield stepped back, and the colosseum erupted in cheers, signalling the beginning of the first trial.


    The anticipation in the colossal structure reached a crescendo as the crowd awaited themencement of the first trial: a group duel.


    Among the four academies, the initial match-up was revealed ¨C Douxmarth, the school of Arcane, against Cledwarys, the first group duel.


    The participants stepped onto the arena, standing poised and determined. Denica, from Douxmarth, wore a gleeful expression as her eyes locked onto Jaegar. In response, Jaegar offered a subtle smile, curious about the intensity of her interest. However, his focus remained steadfast on the uing trial.


    Unbeknownst to the spectators, Jaegar had decided on a strategy. Despite his capabilities, he chose to downy his magical prowess, preferring to support Pierre and Ewen subtly. It irked him to feign weakness, but he believed it would divert attention away from him. Lately, he had found himself under the scrutiny of others, and he preferred to keep a lower profile during the trials.


    As the two groups faced each other, the tension in the air was palpable. The first duel was about to unfold, and Jaegar, Pierre, and Ewen stood ready for the challenge, united in their silent determination.


    The spectators, unaware of Jaegar''s true potential, watched eagerly as the magical confrontation between Cledwarys and Douxmarth was about tomence.


    The atmosphere in the Hollowdome crackled with anticipation as the participants from Cledwarys and Douxmarth took their positions for the group duel.


    Jaegar stood alongside Pierre and Ewen, exchanging determined nces with his teammates.


    Ewen, keeping his differences aside, was talking to both Jaegar and Pierre and discussing the way they would fight. And Jaegar found it perfect that Ewen was taking the ropes of the duel. He would just need to have his back, then he would finish the duel, and of course, he would mainly focus on making Pierre the main attraction.


    Denica''s curious gaze lingered on Jaegar, and he offered her a friendly smile, though the reason for her interest eluded him. Nevertheless, his focus remained on the uing trial.


    The participants faced each other, the students from Douxmarth disying their sturdy stature and emanating an aura of grace and agility. The magical tension in the air was palpable.


    In the expansive arena, the sh between Douxmarth and Cledwarys ignited, setting the stage for a magical spectacle. The air crackled with energy as Denica, Vukan, and Belos from Douxmarth faced off against Jaegar, Ewen, and Pierre from Cledwarys.


    The audience, consisting of students, professors, and curious onlookers, leaned forward in anticipation, eager to witness the sh of these formidable contenders.


    The magical aura enveloped the participants as they prepared themselves for the duel. Denica, with an enigmatic smile, exchanged a nce with Vukan and Belos, and the trio united in their determination to outshine their opponents.


    On the other side, Jaegar shared a brief nod with Ewen and Pierre, silently conveying their strategy.


    The magical colosseum called the Hollowdome trembled with the release of the first spell, and the duel began.


    The first exchange of spells was a symphony of dazzling lights as Denica, Vukan, and Belosunched a coordinated attack on Jaegar, Ewen, and Pierre, each focusing on one.


    Arcane energies shed in mid-air, creating a spectacr disy that captured the attention of every spectator in the arena.

 Chapter 208: The first group duel

    Denica, a master of illusion magic, cast illusions that danced around the arena, confounding the senses of the Cledwarys students. Pierre, quick on his feet, conjured a barrier of earth to shield them from the illusory onught. Ewen, specializing in elemental magic, retaliated with a gust of wind that dispersed the illusions, revealing the true battlefield.


    Jaegar, biding his time, observed the dynamics of the duel.


    Vukan, a skilled pyromancer, unleashed torrents of mes towards Jaegar, and he swiftly intervened. With a wave of his hand, he manipted the mes, redirecting them away from hisrades. His control over fire showcased a level of mastery that left both allies and adversaries in awe.


    Meanwhile, Belos, a shapeshifter with a penchant for transformative spells, morphed into a massive wyrm, aiming to immobilize the Cledwarys trio.


    The transformation took everyone by surprise and resulted in the whole audience gasping in awe. Belos''s scales shimmered with a mesmerizing array of colours as he unleashed a deafening roar, causing the ground to tremble beneath him. The sheer magnitude of his transformation sent shockwaves through the arena, leaving even the most seasoned warriors in disbelief.


    The arena echoed with gasps as the wyrm lunged towards Pierre. However, Ewen, disying incredible reflexes, conjured a wall of ice that intercepted the wyrm''s advance. The collision of ice and scales created a mesmerizing spectacle, showcasing the sh of opposing forces.


    There was a momentous gap that held everybody in their ce. The weight of the transformation was sinking into the minds of Jaegar, Pierre, and Ewen. They were astonished to see the transformation, and it was their first time seeing such a unique one too.


    They have read about transformation magic, and in the books, it was said that it was now a rare magic that nobody uses anymore. However, witnessing it firsthand was an entirely different experience. The sheer power and intricacy of the transformation left them in awe, making them question why such captivating magic had fallen out of practice.


    Jaegar''s initial thoughts have to be reassessed, he thought. Seeing their stance and the way they coordinated made Jaegar reconsider the situation. He had greatly underestimated his opponents, and now he was seeing the result of it.


    As he was lost in thoughts, Denica, from a couple of metres away, shouted to him, "Yo, Jaegar. How have you been?"


    Jaegar just smiled and said, "As you can see, fine."


    "Don''t be so surprised just yet, and there is more toe."


    Jennifer, from the stands, watched in anticipation. She could see the precision in the magic of Douxmarth''s students. They were well-trained in their arts and wield the arcane magic like it was at the back of their hands.


    Her gaze was now focused on the transformed student, the wyrm. The transformation was itself rare, and the creature he had transformed into, it was a really powerful one at that. Jennifer couldn''t help but feel a mix of awe and fear as she witnessed the wyrm''s immense power. The crowd around her erupted in gasps and whispers, realizing they were witnessing something truly extraordinary.


    As the duel intensified, magical energies surged through the participants. Denica, undeterred by the initial setback, channelled her focus into an intricate spell. Shadows danced around her wand and along the arm spreading around her as she summoned a void of darkness, attempting to engulf the Cledwarys team.


    Jaegar, recognizing the threat, swiftly countered. With a precise incantation, he summoned beams of light that dispersed the darkness, revealing the triuNovelFireirate of Cledwarys unscathed.


    Vukan, determined to turn the tide, conjured an inferno of unparalleled intensity. mes roared, threatening to engulf the entire arena. Pierre, demonstrating his earth maniption prowess, erected a sturdy barrier to shield his allies. The barrier held against the onught, showcasing the resilience and strategic prowess of Cledwarys.


    Ewen, seizing the opportunity, harnessed the elemental forces around him. Winds howled as he unleashed a cyclone that swept towards Denica, Vukan, and Belos. The gusts disrupted their magical focus, forcing them to recalibrate their strategy. The winds, guided by Ewen''s adept control, became a formidable force, challenging the very foundation of the Douxmarth trio''s defence.


    Amidst the chaos, Jaegar decided to reveal a glimpse of his true potential. With a silent incantation, he tapped into thetent power within him, summoning ethereal, crimson chains of energy. The chains intertwined, forming a protective barrier around Ewen and Pierre and deflecting iing spells with uncanny grace.


    Denica, recognizing the shift in dynamics, locked eyes with Jaegar. There was a momentary connection, a silent acknowledgement of the hidden depths each possessed.


    The duel had evolved into a mesmerizing dance of magic, with each participant pushing the boundaries of their abilities.


    Ashfield, seated alongside the other heads of the schools, watched with an anxious gaze at Jaegar. He couldn''t understand what that child was thinking. He was impossible to read with his facial expression. He controls his emotions very well.


    The reason, as such thoughts are running through his mind right now, was because of the way Jaegar was performing on the arean. He was clearly not using all his cards, and he thought that Jaegar was not giving his best.


    Ashfield wanted to win every trial in the whole event. And for that, he wanted every one of his students to give their best.


    Ashfield had always believed in Jaegar''s potential and had seen him excel in previous incidents. However, his unreadable facial expression made it difficult for Ashfield to gauge whether Jaegar was truly giving his all. This uncertainty was causing Ashfield to question whether his high hopes for Jaegar would be met, leading to a growing sense of anxiety.


    Morana''s confidence in her students'' performance was evident in her smug expression, which she proudly disyed in front of everyone. Her satisfaction further fueled her belief in their abilities, creating a positive and motivating atmosphere for her students.


    But Yralissa, the Elf Academy dean, never left Jaegar. She could sense the ancient arcane magic leaking out of him, like a raging volcano about to erupt at any moment.


    With everyone holding their opinions, the arena had be a tense and charged environment. The anticipation in the air was palpable as they awaited the oue of the uing battle.


    *


    As the magical dance unfolded, Denica, Vukan, and Belos from Douxmarth recalibrated their strategy in the face of Cledwarys'' resilient defence. The arena crackled with energy as the participants prepared for the culmination of the duel.


    Vukan intensified the inferno, with mes reaching unprecedented heights. The searing heat threatened to overwhelm Pierre''s earth barrier, but he maintained his focus, fortifying the defence with unwavering determination. The elemental sh between fire and earth painted a vivid spectacle in the magical colosseum, the Hollowdome.


    Denica, undeterred by the cyclone summoned by Ewen, focused on her illusionary prowess. Shadows swirled around her as she crafted illusions that danced across the arena, creating a captivating disy that challenged the perception of reality. Ewen, with keen awareness, countered the illusions, dispelling the magical mirages with controlled bursts of wind.


    Ewen was proving to be a formidable opponent, his mastery over the element of air evident in his ability to effortlessly neutralize Denica''s illusions. The crowd in the Hollowdome erupted in awe and excitement as they witnessed the sh of these two powerful elemental forces, eagerly anticipating what would happen next in this mesmerizing battle.


    Jaegar could see the way Ewen fought, and he was also watching Pierre. He was keeping himself at the back of the two, giving them the gap they needed to unleash their attacks on the opponents.


    Jaegar admired Ewen''s strategic approach to the battle, recognizing his skill in finding the perfect timing to strike. As he observed Pierre''s movements, Jaegar couldn''t help but feel a surge of anticipation, knowing that his teammate possessed a hidden arsenal of devastating techniques.


    With each passing moment, the crowd''s excitement grew, eagerly awaiting the moment when Pierre would unleash his formidable powers upon their adversaries.


    As the duel reached its zenith, Belos, the transformed wyrm, lunged towards Pierre with renewed vigour. The ground trembled beneath the creature''s colossal form as it sought to breach the earth barrier. The audience, captivated by the spectacle, held their breath as the wyrm''s jaws closed in on its target.


    In that critical moment, Jaegar decided to help out Pierre, and he waved his wand gracefully, summoning the immemorial arts. The ethereal crimson chains he summoned earlier began to pulse with a newfound intensity. With amanding gesture, Jaegar directed the chains towards the wyrm, creating a dazzling disy of magical force.


    The chains entwined around the wyrm, restraining its movements with an otherworldly grace. The audience erupted in gasps as Jaegar, with controlled finesse, halted the wyrm''s advance.


    The unexpected turn of events shifted the dynamics of the duel, leaving both Cledwarys and Douxmarth in a momentary standoff.


    Denica, realizing the pivotal role Jaegar yed in turning the tide, locked eyes with him. There was an unspoken acknowledgement of mutual respect, an understanding that transcended the rivalry of the duel.

 Chapter 209: Pierre lands the last blow

    Seizing the opportunity, Pierre, who had been holding the fort against the mes, unleashed a counterattack. With a resolute incantation, he summoned pirs of stone from the arena floor, each surging towards Denica, Vukan, and Belos with unyielding force. The earth constructs moved in a synchronized dance, overwhelming the Douxmarth trio.


    The audience, caught in a wave of suspense, watched as the pirs collided with their targets. Dust and magical residue filled the air as the impact reverberated through the arena. When the dust settled, it revealed that the Cledwarys trio stood firm, and their opponents were covered in a barrier protecting them.


    Then Jaegar, having swiftly passed Pierre and exchanged a few words inaudibly, continued forward with purpose. However, just a few steps beyond Pierre, he abruptly halted, as if a sudden wave of exhaustion had ovee him. He doubled over slightly, panting heavily as if struggling to catch his breath.


    His posture, once strong and determined, now conveyed a feigned weariness. The audience caught up in the intensity of the magical duel, turned their attention to Jaegar''s unexpected disy of fatigue.


    He had appeared himself, as though it were taking a toll on him as he still controlled the crimson chains. Maintaining those chains was draining himpletely.


    Whispers spread through the crowd as they spected about the toll the magical exertion might have taken on the renowned prince.


    Pierre, standing a short distance away, shot a concerned nce at Jaegar. Ewen, too, furrowed his brow, momentarily distracted from the aftermath of the duel. The Douxmarth students, though battered by Pierre''s formidable spell, nced around the opponent trio.


    As Jaegar breathed heavily, he subtly gestured towards Pierre, redirecting his attention towards hisrade. It was a strategic move, a deliberate act to shift the spotlight away from himself and onto Pierre. The unspoken message passed between them. Jaegar was waiting for Pierre as he kept his gaze on the opponents.


    The act of feigned exhaustion was a calcted choice. Jaegar, despite being at the centre of attention, sought to manipte the perception of the spectators. By momentarily casting himself as fatigued, he paved the way for Pierre to emerge as the perceived saviour of the moment.


    Whatever strategic insight Jaegar shared with Pierre sparked a renewed determination in thetter''s eyes. Pierre, fueled by the exchange, raised his wand once again, ready to unleash another wave of magic. He recited a chant very quickly, which made Yralissa snap and stare at him in disbelief.


    The chant he just incanted was an ancient spell not known to themon wizardingmunity. It was a powerful incantation that could do devastating damage to the one''s receiving the other end of the spell.


    Elves were gifted with a great knowledge of magic, better than humans, they were said to be the children of arcane magic. As one of them, and as the dean of a magical institution, as a grand witch herself, she possessed a vast amount of knowledge.


    The moment Pierre uttered those words from his lips, she knew. Even though Pierre didn''t say it out, she could tell it. She couldn''t believe how such a child could know the spell from ancient times. Unless he knew thenguage of magic, there was no other way for him to have known that incantation, that''s what she thought.


    As she continued to watch, Pierre''s spell was taking shape.


    With a resonant incantation and a fluid wave of his hand, Pierre channelled his magical energy into the earth beneath the Douxmarth students. The ground responded to hismand, shaking for several seconds before erupting upwards. In the blink of an eye, pirs of earth materialized, soaring into the air and coalescing into formidable hammer-like shapes.


    Jaegar then turned his attention to Pierre and, with a subtle nod to Pierre, subtly manipted the ethereal chains to disperse, their purpose fulfilled.


    Jaegar had held them in ce with his chains along with the barrier around them. And before they could do anything about Pierre and his magic, his onught began.


    The makeshift hammers, suspended in mid-air, hung ominously over the Douxmarth students and the transformed wyrm. The audience, gripped by anticipation, watched as Pierre''s spell reached its crescendo. The Hollowdome was bathed in an ethereal glow as the magical constructs prepared to unleash their devastating force.


    Then, with a swift and controlled descent, the earth hammers mmed down upon their targets. The impact resonated through the arena, creating shockwaves that rippled through the very fabric of the magical barrier surrounding the battleground.


    The Douxmarth students, caught off guard by the unexpected turn of events, grappled with the force of the assault. Denica, Vukan, and Belos found themselves in the midst of a magical tempest, struggling to evade the relentless assault.


    The barrier protecting them was now broken under the heavy assault.


    The wyrm, no longer in control of its colossal form, thrashed as the hammers struck with unrelenting force. He returned back to his human form. The ground quaked beneath the impact, adding to the spectacle of the magical sh.


    As the dust settled, revealing the aftermath of Pierre''s powerful spell, it became evident that the Douxmarth trio and their transformed ally were momentarily incapacitated.


    The cheers from the audience swelled, acknowledging the strategic brilliance and magical prowess disyed by Cledwarys.


    Ashfield and others pped, praising the astonishing disy of power and skill. Cledwarys had proven themselves to be formidable opponents, leaving everyone in awe of their abilities.


    Morana turned stoic as she watched her students, but she still pped her hands, seeing that they had pulled it off.


    Jennifer was jumping in the stands, watching how Pierre hadnded thest blow. She couldn''t contain her excitement, cheering loudly for Pierre''s victory.


    Jaegar, watching the scene unfold, couldn''t help but appreciate Pierre''s perception and skill. The unspoken coordination between the Cledwarys trio had proved instrumental in securing their victory in the first phase of the Inter-Academic Summit.


    Ewen, hiding his contempt, smiled at the two. He couldn''t understand how Pierre''s spell had be more powerful than his previous spells. Thest one was far more destructive than he could imagine.


    With a satisfied nod, Jaegar joined the apuse, acknowledging not only Pierre''s sess but also the resilience and adaptability disyed by their opponents from Douxmarth. The Colosseum buzzed with excitement, setting the stage for the subsequent phases of the tournament.


    stories


    In that moment, Jaegar, with a smirk, allowed the spotlight to shine on Pierre. The strategy to downy his own abilities had paid off. The attention that had surrounded Jaegar was now redirected towards the seemingly victorious Pierre.


    As the crowd erupted in cheers, Pierre, though momentarily surprised, stepped forward, basking in the adtion. Jaegar and Pierre exchanged knowing nces, their unity evident in the unspoken bond forged during the intense duel.


    Pierre was standing next to Jaegar, leaned towards him, and said, "What the hell was that? How do you know such a spell?"


    When Jaegar passed by him, Jaegar had said the spell to Pierre, who was already casting the earth magic. Jaegar had told him to chant the spell using his magic wand, and the result was, as you can see, Jaegar had learned it from the tome, and he thought of it when he saw Pierre using earth magic.


    He quickly told him to use the spell, and he was also surprised to see Pierre learning the spell quickly and using it as his own.


    Pierre watched his friend just smile at him, not giving him an answer. He understood why he did that, to some extent. He knew the moment he uttered the spell that it was different from what he had been using. The spell had drained most of his energy, leaving him barely holding his ground.


    The first group duel had concluded, leaving the audience in awe of the magical prowess disyed by both academies. The Inter-Academic Summit had only just begun, promising more trials, challenges, and revtions in the days toe.


    In the final moments, Jaegar, Ewen, and Pierre stood resolute, their teamwork and individual prowess oveing the challenges posed by Denica, Vukan, and Belos.


    The magical resonance slowly subsided, leaving the participants and spectators alike in awe of the spectacle they had just witnessed.


    The group duel had concluded, setting the tone for the trials that awaited the academies at the Inter-Academic Summit.


    Denica, Vukan, and Belos were still on the ground, the healers hade quickly and were now attending to them. Belos had taken much of the damage in his transformative form.


    It was unlike anything they had encountered before. Nevertheless, they weren''t disappointed, they were watching the Cledawarys students with a fierce gaze, like they were ready for another battle.


    The intensity in their eyes reflected their determination to prove themselves in the uing trials. Despite the injuries they had sustained, Denica, Vukan, and Belos were fueled by a newfound resilience, eager to showcase their strength and resilience against any challenges thaty ahead.


    The attention of the audience shifted towards Pierre, who stood amidst the remnants of the magical sh. The cheers and apuse from the spectators echoed through the Colosseum, the Hollowdome.

 Chapter 210: The dance of magic

    The waiting room provided a brief respite for Jaegar, Pierre, and Ewen after the intense duel.


    The atmosphere in the room was a mix of adrenaline and relief. They exchanged nces, acknowledging the sessful execution of their strategy in the first trial. The mutual support among the trio was palpable, and a sense of aplishment lingered in the air.


    Jaegar and Pierre were talking on their own, and Ewen was busy fending for himself.


    As they caught their breath and prepared for the uing trials, the distant echoes of the ongoing duel reverberated through the walls of the waiting room. The anticipation for the next phase was already building up.


    The door swung open, and one of the academy attendants entered to attend. Pierre was lying on the bed, exhausted from the duel. He had no energy left in him to even lift a finger.


    Jaegar checked with Pierre and made sure that he was attended to.


    Hearing the announcement of the next participants, Jaegar moved to the door to see the next duel.


    Jaegar found a vantage point to watch the ongoing duel between the three students of A''llkadi and the three students of Gorndorahl who wereing onto the arena.


    The crowd seemed even more cheerful than earlier, probably because of the elf students.


    Three beautiful young women, vibrant and full of energy, dressed in white robes with intricate silver embroidery, gracefully entered the arena. Their long, flowing hair shimmered in the sunlight as they confidently took their positions. The audience erupted in apuse and cheers as they admired the elegance and grace of the A''llkadi students.


    The anticipation in the colossal structure reached its zenith as the duel between the Dwarven Institute of Mystical Crafts and the esteemed Elven School of A''llkadi unfolded. The sh promised a unique spectacle, as the resilient dwarves faced the elegant elves in a magical showdown.


    The participants from both academies stepped onto the arena, the dwarves with their sturdy demeanour and the elves exuding an air of refined grace. The contrasting styles set the stage for an intriguing duel that captivated the audience.


    The Dwarven team, known for their craftsmanship in the magical ne,prised three formidable individuals. Erirfel, the stoic earth maniptor; Gilda, the skilled artificer with a penchant for enchanted gadgets; and Arakgrir, a master of runic magic, wielding an ancient dwarven staff.


    Opposing them were the elves from A''llkadi, a trio that epitomized the elven finesse in magic ¨C Arannis, with great precision; Lirael, a mage proficient in nature-based spells; and Elowen, a dual-elemental mage.


    The atmosphere crackled with expectation as the dwarves and elves squared off, their eyes locked in silent acknowledgment of the impending sh.


    The duelmenced with Erirfel, the dwarven earth maniptor, mming his warhammer into the ground. The arena trembled as a wave of earth surged towards the elves, creating a formidable wave that surged towards the elven trio. The ground beneath their feet rumbled as the dwarven magic sought to assert its dominance.


    In response, Arannis, the elven mage with exceptional precision, stepped forward. With a fluid motion of his hands, he invoked an intricate wind spell, creating a vortex that intercepted the approaching wave of earth. The sh between the two elemental forces unfolded like a dance, with each movement calcted and harmonized with the other.


    As the wind and earth shed, a whirlwind of dust and debris filled the arena, creating an unusual spectacle. Arannis disyed mastery over the winds, directing them with finesse to neutralize the dwarven onught. The audience watched in awe as the elven mage showcased the elegance and potency of his magical abilities.


    Meanwhile, Gilda, the dwarven artificer, unveiled a series of enchanted gadgets. He hurled arcane-infused projectiles towards the elves, each gadget releasing bursts of magical energy upon impact.


    However, Lirael, the elven mage proficient in nature-based spells, countered with a surge of vibrant nt growth that deflected the enchanted projectiles harmlessly away.


    The battlefield transformed into a mesmerizing disy of magic as the dwarves and elves engaged in a dynamic exchange of spells.


    Elowen, the elven dual-elemental mage, stepped forward, weaving aplex incantation that resonated with both fire and water magic. Her spell manifested as a cascade of mes and crystalline water, forming a protective barrier around the elven trio.


    As the mes and water intertwined, they created a radiant shield that repelled the remaining dwarven attacks. The magical barrier shimmered with ethereal beauty, a testament to the synergy between the elven mages and their elements. The audience erupted in cheers as they witnessed the elves'' masterful defence against the dwarven onught.


    Arakgrir, the dwarven master of runic magic, observed the elven counterattacks with a stoic expression. Undeterred, he focused his attention on the ancient dwarven staff in his hands, inscribed with powerful runes passed down through generations. With a determined gaze, he began channelling energy into the staff, preparing for a potent magical assault.


    The arena became charged with anticipation as Arakgrir unleashed the runic magic stored within the staff. Arcane symbols materialized in the air, forming a matrix of magical energy. The elven trio, recognizing the imminent threat, responded with a coordinated effort to disrupt the runic patterns.


    Arannis directed gusts of wind to destabilize the runes, while Lirael conjured vines and roots to entwine and obscure the magical symbols. Elowen, with her dual-elemental affinity, manipted the water and fire elements to create illusions that confounded the dwarven runic magic.


    The sh of magical forces reached its zenith as the dwarven runic magic collided with the elven countermeasures. The air crackled with energy, and the audience held their breath as the oue hung in the bnce.


    In a dazzling disy of skill, the elven trio sessfully dismantled the runic magic, dispersing the arcane symbols into a cascade of fading light. Arakgrir, though momentarily thwarted, maintained hisposure, recognizing the formidable resistance posed by the elves.


    As the dust settled, the elven trio stood resolute, their magical prowess evident in the radiant aftermath of the sh.


    Arakgrir, though momentarily thwarted, maintained hisposure, recognizing the formidable resistance posed by the elves.


    Erirfel and Gilda, representing the Dwarven Institute of Mystical Crafts, found themselves momentarily immobile, their attempts to breach the elven defences were unsessful.


    The audience watched in hushed anticipation, wondering how the dwarves would respond to the overwhelming magical finesse disyed by their elven counterparts.


    Jaegar was keenly focused on the staff, wielded by Arakgrir, which had a unique pattern on the staff that attracted his attention. The symbols were a bit familiar to the runguage he knew. The staff seemed to hold great power, emanating a faint aura that Jaegar could sense even from where he stood.


    The elves were also no less than what dwarves are put on the stage for. Their graceful movements and intricate spellcasting left the dwarves in awe. It was clear that both races possessed their own distinct magical abilities, each equally impressive in their own right.


    Arannis, the elven mage with exceptional precision, took a step forward, his gaze fixed on the dwarven opponents. With a subtle yetmanding gesture, he signalled hispanions to prepare for their next move.


    Lirael, the nature-based mage, summoned vines and roots from the arena floor, entwining Erirfel and Gilda in an intricate pattern. The dwarven duo struggled against the magical restraints, their attempts to break free met with resilient elven magic.


    Elowen, the dual-elemental mage, approached with a confident stride. Her eyes gleamed with a mixture of determination and grace as she prepared to deliver the final blow. With a sweeping motion of her hands, she conjured a convergence of fire and water magic.


    A cascade of mes and crystalline water enveloped Erirfel and Gilda, creating a dazzling disy of elemental mastery. The elven magic worked in tandem, each element enhancing the other in a harmonious dance.


    The audience watched in awe as the dwarves, ensnared by nature''s embrace, sumbed to the overwhelming magical forces.


    As the mes and water subsided, the entwined dwarves stood subdued, their resilience no match for the intricate and powerful magic woven by the elven trio.


    The cheers and apuse from the spectators resonated throughout the colossal structure, Hollowdome,acknowledging the elves'' victory in the magical duel.


    Arannis approached the captured dwarves with a dignified demeanour, his eyes reflecting a mix of respect and acknowledgment for their valiant effort. With a wave of his hand, the magical restraints dissipated, releasing Erirfel and Gilda from their ensnared state.


    The elven trio, having proven the potency of their magical prowess, regrouped and gracefully exited the arena.


    The dwarven team, though defeated, disyed a stoic resolve, acknowledging the skill and finesse of their elven counterparts.


    The atmosphere in the hollowdome buzzed with excitement and anticipation as the next duel loomed on the horizon. The elves, having secured their victory, left an indelible mark with their enchanting disy of magic, setting the stage for the finals between academies at the Inter-Academic Summit.


    Jaegar saw the retreating elves, his gaze lingering on their graceful movements and shimmering robes.


    The next match will be the final, where they will be facing the proficient mages of the Elven Academy.

 Chapter 211: The final duel of the first trial

    As the morning duels concluded, anticipation lingered in the air for the final match scheduled after the lunch break.


    Jaegar regrouped with Pierre and Jennifer in the designated resting area, a secluded space where participants could gather and recharge before the pinnacle of the group duels.


    The first two duels had finished in less than expected time.


    The trio found a shaded spot, away from the prying eyes and buzzing conversations.


    Jennifer, ever perceptive, observed Pierre''s demeanour and inquired, "How are you feeling about the uing final match?"


    Pierre, with a calm yet focused expression, responded, "I''m ready. The morning duels gave us valuable insights into the strengths and tactics of our potential opponents. We''ll need to be at our best for the final."


    Pierre, ncing between Jaegar and Jennifer, continued, "We''ve got to give it our all. And, honestly, I can''t wait to show everyone what we''re capable of. It''s our chance to shine."


    Jennifer, with a reassuring smile on her face, said, "Well, someone''s popr."


    Jaegar chimed in, "The shining star, Mr.Pierre Selfridges." He teased.


    Pierreughed and replied, "Hey, I can''t help it if people recognize greatness when they see it."


    Jennifer rolled her eyes and said, "Oh, please, Pierre." "You''re not fooling anyone with your modesty. We all know you love the attention," she yfully retorted.


    Pierre, squinting his eyes, mocked a hurt expression and then yfully retorted, "Well, can you me them? I mean, who wouldn''t want to bask in the glory of my presence?" Everyone burst intoughter, enjoying the lighthearted banter.


    Jaegar, with a mischievous glint in his eyes, looked at Pierre and remarked, "Pierre, are you sure your robes are fancy enough for the final match? You know, the elves have quite the taste for elegance."


    Pierre, adjusting the cor of his robe, shot back with a grin, "Well, Jaegar, not all of us can effortlessly pull off the rugged look like you. Elves appreciate style, but I''m here to show them a bit of human resilience."


    Jennifer, amused by their banter, chimed in, "You two are like an odd magical duo. Jaegar, the brooding wizard, Pierre, the sturdy savage, and me, the voice of reason, is trying to keep both of you in check."


    Jaegar chuckled, "Ah, but Jennifer, where''s the fun in being too reasonable? We''re here to add a dash of chaos to the magical equation."


    Pierre, leaning back with a theatrical sigh, added, "And Jaegar''s version of ''dash of chaos'' usually involves him challenging the status quo. But hey, it works."


    Jennifer rolled her eyes, "Well, someone has to keep him from turning the whole arena into a spectacle. It''s a serious magical showdown, not a theatrical performance."


    Jaegar, feigning innocence, said, "Who says magic can''t be a bit dramatic? It adds ir to the proceedings."


    As they continued their teasing banter, the bond between the trio became evident.


    The lunch break passed swiftly, and soon the Colosseum filled with spectators eager to witness the grand finale. The finalists from Cledwarys awaited their turn with a blend of confidence and anticipation in their expressions.


    *


    The midday sun casts a radiant glow over the Hollowdome, adding an extrayer of anticipation to the most awaited match between Cledwarys and A''llkadi.


    The cheers of the audience echoed through the colossal structure, the Hollowdome, creating an electric atmosphere.


    As Jaegar, Ewen, and Pierre stepped into the arena, the cheers intensified, especially from the guests from the ministry who couldn''t help but express their admiration for the Cledwarys trio.


    As the atmosphere in the Hollowdome crackled with anticipation, the significance of the impending match weighed heavily on the participants. The Cledwarys trio¡ªJaegar, Ewen, and Pierre¡ªstood proudly on one side, representing not just their academy but the resilience of humanity in a realm dominated by magical prowess.


    Opposite them, the elven trio from A''llkadi¡ªArannis, Lirael, and Elowen¡ªradiated an air of arrogance. The elves, known for their centuries-old magical traditions, regarded the humans with a mixture of condescension and curiosity.


    The expectation of an intense sh hung in the air, amplified by the history of humans seldom emerging victorious in past summits.


    In the stands, powerful individuals and heads of various magical institutions observed the match with keen interest.


    The Minister of Magic, a distinguished figure among them, arrived with an air of authority. He exchanged courteous greetings with the heads of the schools, acknowledging the significance of the event.


    Seated alongside Headmaster Ashfield, the Minister engaged in a conversation, their words carrying the weight of the summit''s importance.


    "Headmaster Ashfield, it''s a pleasure to be here for such a momentous asion," the Minister remarked, his gaze sweeping across the arena.


    Ashfield, a venerable figure with a long history in magical education, nodded in agreement. "Indeed, Minister. The inter-academic summit serves not only as a disy of magical prowess but also as a testament to the unity and diversity within our magicalmunity."


    The Minister''s eyes followed the movements of the participants below. "The humans have a formidable team this year. Jaegar, in particr, has garnered quite a bit of attention. His abilities are beyond what one would expect from a human youth."


    Ashfield, proud of his students, smiled. "Jaegar has proven himself to be an exceptional talent. The dynamics of this match are intriguing, considering the historical precedents. It''s a chance for humanity to showcase its progress in the magical arts."


    As the conversation continued, the elven trio exchanged subtle nces, their expressions revealing a mix of curiosity and dismissiveness. The elves, ustomed to their long-standing dominance in magical affairs, seemed confident in the oue.


    Back in the arena, Jaegar, Ewen, and Pierre exchanged determined looks.


    As the clock ticked down to the start of the duel, the Hollowdome buzzed with energy.


    Pierre, revelling in the newfound attention, shed a charismatic grin, thoroughly enjoying the moment.


    The trio stood opposite the elven participants, the graceful Arannis, the nature-focused mage Lirael, and the dual-elemental mage Elowen. The contrasting styles and energies between the two teams created an intriguing dynamic.


    As the deration echoed through the Hollowdome, the participants from both sides braced themselves for the magical showdown. The air crackled with anticipation as the duelmenced.


    The crowd''s cheers reverberated through the colossal structure, creating an electric atmosphere that fueled the participants'' determination.


    The Hollowdome''s architecture loomed above them, a testament to the grandeur of the event. The arena itself, surrounded by towering stands filled with spectators from all walks of life, awaited the sh of magical talents.


    Jaegar, Pierre, and Ewen stood in the centre of the arena, their faces illuminated by the magical glow of the Hollowdome.


    The echoes of cheers and apuse intensified as they faced the finalists from the other academy, ready for the final duel that would decide the victor of the first trial.


    Amid this magical spectacle, Jaegar''s eyes scanned the surroundings. He could feel the pulse of energy within the Hollowdome, a fusion of excitement,petition, and a touch of nervous energy. The magical wards etched into the arena floor shimmered, ready to respond to the intricate spells that would soon be unleashed.


    The headmaster, Ashfield, stepped forward, hismanding presence silencing the crowd. His voice echoed through the Hollowdome as he announced themencement of the final match, the culmination of days of intense trials and magical disys.


    "As we reach the zenith of the first trial, we witness the sh of various distinct young apprentices in the Hollowdome. The finalists from Cledwarys and our esteemed guests have proven their mettle, and now they stand on the precipice of glory. May this final match be a testament to the magical prowess nurtured within the hallowed halls of academia."


    The Hollowdome seemed to absorb his words, and a hush fell over the audience, creating a moment of profound stillness before the storm of magicalbat.


    With Ashfield''s deration, the final match was set into motion, and the participants prepared themselves for a spectacle that would be etched into the annals of the Inter-Academic Summit''s history. The Hollowdome, with its enchanting ambience, bore witness to the unfolding saga of magical talent and rivalry.


    "Behold, the pinnacle of magical prowess! Let the duel between Cledwarys and A''llkadi begin!" proimed Ashfield, and with a flourish of his hand, the magical duel erupted.


    Arannis, the elven mage, wasted no time. With a graceful wave of his hand, he summoned a cascade of ethereal arrows, each gleaming with a spectral light. The arrows shot through the air towards the Cledwarys trio with deadly precision.


    Ewen, attuned to the winds, stepped forward. He raised his arms, and a swirling gust surrounded him, deflecting the ethereal arrows harmlessly away.


    The audience erupted in cheers, impressed by Ewen''s swift defence.


    On the opposing side, Elowen, the dual-elemental mage, began weaving aplex spell that intertwined fire and water. mes danced around her fingertips while water spiralled in an intricate pattern. With a flourish, she unleashed a torrent of scalding steam towards Cledwarys.


    Pierre, showcasing his mastery over earth maniption, responded swiftly. He thrust his hands forward, and the ground beneath the trio trembled. A protective barrier of solid rock emerged, shielding Jaegar, Ewen, and himself from the blistering steam.

 Chapter 212: Elven magic

    Jaegar, however, remained still, observing the unfolding magical exchange. His eyes glowed with a subtle intensity as he analyzed the elven trio''s abilities. He knew that to prevail, he needed to know what he was dealing with.


    As the steam dispersed, Lirael, the nature-focused mage, took centre stage. With a gesture, she summoned vines and roots from the arena floor, creating awork that snaked towards Ewen and Pierre.


    The enchanted foliage sought to ensnare and immobilize its targets.


    Jaegar, recognizing the threat, stepped forward. His eyes glowed brighter as he channelled his magical energy. In a breathtaking disy, the ground beneath him cracked, and ethereal chains of crimson energy emerged. With a mere flick of his wand, the chains spiralled towards the encroaching vines, unravelling them with ease.


    The audience fell silent, captivated by the disy of Jaegar''s extraordinary abilities.


    The ethereal chains vanished as quickly as they appeared, leaving an air of mystique around the Imperial Prince.


    Emboldened by their initial sess, Arannis, Lirael, and Elowen intensified their magical assault. A flurry of spells and elemental attacks converged on Cledwarys, creating a mesmerizing dance of lights and energies.


    Ewen, showcasing his prowess, summoned a swirling tempest that intercepted the iing spells. The winds howled, dispersing the magical onught and creating a protective barrier around the Cledwarys trio.


    Meanwhile, Pierre seized the opportunity tounch a counterattack. Manipting the earth beneath their opponents, he sent sharp spikes of rock hurtling towards the elven trio. The audience erupted in cheers as the elves skillfully dodged and countered the earth-based assault.


    Jaegar, standing at the forefront, observed the ebb and flow of the duel. He noted the patterns in the Elven trio''s attacks and identified potential vulnerabilities. His extraordinary abilities remained concealed, a strategic choice to keep the element of surprise.


    As the duel reached its midpoint, Arannis, the elven mage, took a moment to assess the situation. He exchanged a brief nce with his teammates, and a silent understanding passed between them. The true test of their magical prowess was about to unfold.


    With a resolute expression, Arannis raised his hands, and the arena shimmered with arcane energy. A spectral mist enveloped the elven trio, concealing their movements and intentions. The audience held their breath, uncertain of what the elves had in store.


    Ewen, sensing the magical shift, furrowed his brow. The ethereal mist posed a challenge to his wind maniption, and he realized the need for a different approach.


    Pierre, ever adaptable, focused on the vibrations in the earth. He could sense the subtle movements of the elven trio beneath the mist, providing valuable information to counter their strategy.


    Jaegar, with a keen intuition, closed his eyes. His magical senses extended beyond the visible spectrum, allowing him to perceive the arcane currents within the mist. A small, confident smile yed on his lips as he anticipated the elves'' next move.


    In the stands, Jennifer, watching with bated breath, couldn''t help but feel a mixture of excitement and


    tension. The duel had reached a pivotal moment, and the oue hung in the bnce.


    As the mist dissipated, revealing the elven trio in a changed formation, the arena crackled with renewed energy. Arannis, Lirael, and Elowen unleashed a synchronized barrage of spells, creating a dazzling disy of magic.


    Ewen, adapting to the challenge, summoned a controlled whirlwind that dispersed the iing spells. The wind howled in a harmonious counterpoint to the elven onught, creating a breathtaking spectacle of opposing forces.


    Pierre, using his earth maniption, erected a protective barrier that absorbed the magical onught. The barrier held firm, showcasing his resilience against the elven magical finesse.


    Jaegar, seizing the moment, decided it was time to reveal a glimpse of his extraordinary abilities. With a subtle incantation, he tapped into thetent power within him. The air around him crackled with energy as he conjured ethereal des of light.


    The audience gasped in awe as Jaegar, with unparalleled precision, sent the des soaring towards the elven trio. The des danced through the air, a mesmerizing disy of controlled magic that left both allies and adversaries spellbound.


    Arannis and Lirael, caught off guard by the unexpected onught, struggled to counter Jaegar''s ethereal des. The arena became a battlefield of lights and shadows, each de a testament to Jaegar''s exceptional control over magic.


    In the stands, the spectators erupted into cheers, their admiration for Jaegar''s prowess echoing through the Hollowdome.


    The elves, renowned for their magical finesse, found themselves facing an opponent whose abilities transcended expectations.


    Yralissa''s eyes glowed with a newfound interest as he eagerly watched what Jaegar would do. She didn''t fail to nce at her students as they were trying to evade those des.


    As the ethereal des dissipated, Jaegar stood with quiet confidence, his extraordinary disy etching asting impression on the audience.


    The atmosphere in the Hollowdome intensified as the magical sh between Cledwarys and A''llkadi reached unprecedented heights.


    On the other side, Elowen weaved intricate spells, intertwining fire and water elements. Jaegar, recognizing the potential threat, stepped forward. With a measured wave of his hand, he created a barrier of shimmering energy that absorbed the elemental onught.


    Pierre, not one to be left out, decided to make his presence known. Channelling his earth maniption abilities, he raised a protective barrier that shielded the trio from any impending attacks.


    The audience erupted into cheers and apuse, impressed by the skilful disys from both teams. The elven spectators, in particr, couldn''t contain their excitement, their cheers echoing through the Hollowdome.


    As the duel progressed, the participants engaged in a dance of magic, with each move being met with a countermove. The intricate exchange showcased the prowess of both Cledwarys and A''llkadi.


    Jaegar, however, began to sense a subtle shift in the magical energies. He observed the Elven trio''s coordinated attacks, recognizing the need to adapt their strategy. In a moment of strategic insight, he signalled to Ewen and Pierre, silently conveying a shift in their approach.


    Ewen, catching on to Jaegar''s unspokenmunication, intensified his wind maniption, creating a swirling vortex that disrupted the precision of the elven spells. The sudden change in the battlefield dynamics caught Arannis, Lirael, and Elowen off guard.


    Seizing the opportunity, Pierre unleashed his earth maniption in a coordinated assault. The ground beneath the elven trio trembled as massive stone spikes erupted, forcing them to evade and regroup.


    Jaegar, taking advantage of the distraction, tapped into histent magical abilities. Crimson chains of energy materialized around him as he prepared for a decisive move.


    As Arannis, Lirael, and Elowen regrouped, Jaegar unleashed the ethereal chains with precision. The chains, guided by his expert control, entwined around the elven trio, limiting their movements.


    The arena fell silent as the elven participants struggled within the ethereal binds. The Cledwarys trio, with a calcted strategy and precise execution, gained the upper hand in the duel.


    In the stands, the audience watched in awe as Cledwarys showcased their resilience and adaptability. The cheers and apuse, once dominated by the elves, now resonated with the Cledwarys trio.


    As the chains faded away, an announcer dered, "Cledwarys emerges victorious in this spectacr duel!"


    As the duel intensifies, it captures the attention of the audience and the powerful individuals in the stands. The Minister of Magic, observing the unexpected turn of events, leaned forward with a keen interest, his eyes focused on the unfolding magical spectacle.


    The elven trio, momentarily ensnared by Jaegar''s ethereal chains, struggled to break free. The chains, pulsating with crimson energy, seemed to respond to Jaegar''s will, tightening their grip with each attempt the elves made to escape.


    Arannis, the precise spellcaster, attempted to counter with an intricate incantation, but the magical interference caused by Ewen''s swirling winds disrupted his concentration. Lirael, specializing in nature-based spells, attempted to summon vines to break free, only to find her magic hindered by the ethereal chains.


    Elowen, the dual-elemental mage, redirected her focus, attempting to unleash a burst of fire to burn through the chains. However, Jaegar, anticipating the move, manipted the chains to absorb and nullify the mes.


    The Hollowdome resonated with gasps and whispers as the unexpected mastery of Jaegar unfolded. The elves, renowned for their magical finesse, found themselves entangled in a web of ethereal restraint woven by a human mage.


    Pierre, observing the situation, seized the opportunity tounch another assault. With a swift motion, he raised the earth beneath the elven trio, forming a barrier that confined them further. Thebination of ethereal chains and earthen restraints created a mesmerizing disy of magical coordination.


    Ewen, maintaining his focus on disrupting the elves'' spells, intensified the winds, creating a tempest that disoriented the trio. The audience, initially silent in surprise, erupted into cheers and apuse as they witnessed the resilience of Cledwarys.


    In the stands, the Minister of Magic nodded approvingly, acknowledging the unexpected strength disyed by the human participants.


    Headmaster Ashfield, watching from a distance, wore a proud smile as he observed the transformation of the match.


    The elven trio, now realizing the gravity of the situation, pooled their magical energies in a desperate attempt to break free. Arannis, with determination in his eyes, directed a surge of energy towards the ethereal chains, testing their resilience.

 Chapter 213: What can he do about it

    Jaegar, sensing the impending counterattack, focused his concentration. The ethereal chains responded, adapting and reinforcing their structure. The sh of magical forces created a dazzling disy of lights, captivating the attention of every onlooker.


    As the magical confrontation reached its peak, the elven trio, despite their formidable skills, found themselves overwhelmed by the coordinated efforts of the Cledwarys. The ethereal chains held strong, restricting their movements and neutralizing their magical capabilities.


    In a final act of defiance, Arannis, Lirael, and Elowenbined their magical energies, unleashing a surge of power in a desperate attempt to break free. The Hollowdome vibrated with the intensity of the magical sh, and for a moment, it seemed as though the elves might ovee the restraints.


    Jaegar, however, remained resolute. With a calcted manoeuvre, he redirected the absorbed magical energy into a controlled burst, overwhelming the elven trio. The ethereal chains tightened, and with a collective gasp from the audience, the elven students were immobilized.


    The Hollowdome erupted into cheers and apuse, the unexpected victory of the human participants sending waves of excitement through the spectators. The Minister of Magic, acknowledging the significance of the moment, rose to his feet, offering a dignified apuse.


    Headmaster Ashfield, watching from the sidelines, couldn''t conceal his pride.


    Arannis and her teammates stood in stunned silence as the echoes of the duel''s conclusion reverberated through the Hollowdome. The unexpected defeat at the hands of Cledwarys left them dazed, unable toprehend how they, the proud elves, had sumbed to the humans'' strategy.


    In stark contrast, the audience erupted into a cacophony of cheers and screams, celebrating the remarkable victory achieved by Cledwarys. Among the jubnt crowd, two discreetly dressed figures observed the spectacle, their hidden expressions betraying little emotion.


    As the cheers continued, Jaegar and his triumphant teammates left the Hollowdome, making their way towards the town. The energy of the crowd followed them, but they remained discreet, letting the celebration unfold in the arena.


    Meanwhile, the students of Cledwarys flooded the arena, running to congratte the trio for their unexpected triumph. Cheers and screams echoed in the air as the trio, especially Pierre and Ewen, became the focal point of admiration. Jaegar, though crucial in his support, embraced the role of the silent strength behind the victory.


    As the day transitioned into night, the other participants from various schools retired to their rooms to prepare for the uing minor trials scheduled for the next day. However, the students of Cledwarys, buoyed by their first win, returned to their dormitories and initiated an impromptu celebration.


    Pierre, Ewen, and Jaegar found themselves at the center of the revelry. The dorm echoed withughter and the clinking of sses as the students partied, relishing the victorious mood. Pierre and Ewen, hailed for their fierce performances, revelled in the attention, while Jaegar, despite his pivotal role, chose to maintain a low profile.


    Amidst the festivities, the trio shared stories of the duel, basking in the glow of their sess. The camaraderie among the students of Cledwarys deepened as they celebrated not just a victory for the school but a triumph for human magic.


    Tomorrow promised a shift in the trials, with debates and potion contests taking center stage. However, Jaegar, uninterested in such pursuits, immersed himself in the jubnt atmosphere, savouring the momentary reprieve before the challenges of the summit continued.


    The celebratory atmosphere in the dormitory was contagious, withughter and cheers filling the air.


    Amidst the jubtion, Jaegar and Ewen found a moment of respite near the window, away from the heart of the festivities.


    Ewen, despite the victory, wore a stern expression as he observed Jaegar. His eyes, usually warm and friendly, now harbored a simmering resentment. The realization had dawned on Ewen during the duel ¡ª Jaegar deliberately held back, choosing not to unleash the full extent of his magical prowess.


    As the noise of the celebration enveloped them, Ewen couldn''t contain his disapproval any longer. "Jaegar," he began, his tone edged with frustration, "what the hell was that? Why did you hold back?"


    Jaegar, leaning against the window sill, met Ewen''s gaze with a calm demeanor. "Ewen, we won, didn''t we? Isn''t that what matters?"


    Ewen''s frustration red, and he took a step closer, his voice dropping to a more intense level. "It matters, but your performance... It was like you were deliberately weakening yourself. Why?"''


    Jaegar''s response was measured, "Sometimes, Ewen, it''s not just about winning. There are other considerations."


    Ewen scowled, unable to ept the exnation. "Other considerations? This is the summit! We need every advantage we can get. Your hesitation could''ve cost us."


    Jaegar sighed, "I understand your anger, Ewen, but it''s a strategic choice. We have more battles ahead, and not all of them will be fought in the arena. Sometimes, perception matters as much as strength."


    Ewen clenched his fists, the frustration boiling over. "Perception? We''re not here for a poprity contest. We''re here to prove ourselves, to show the world what we''re capable of. And you''re ying games?"


    Jaegar''s gaze hardened, and he spoke with a touch of sternness, "It''s not a game, Ewen. It''s about survival, about navigating theplexities of this world. Winning a duel isn''t the only thing to do."


    Ewen''s eyes burned with resentment. "You think you''re better than us, that you need to orchestrate everything. Well, I don''t need your calcted moves. I can fight my battles without someone holding my hand."


    Jaegar''s expression remainedposed, "Ewen, this isn''t about superiority."


    Ewen turned away, frustration and disappointment etched on his face. "I don''t need your version of ''best.'' I''ll fight with my own strength."


    As Ewen walked back into the heart of the celebration, Jaegar remained by the window, his gaze lingering on the night sky.


    Theplexities of the Summit extended beyond the arena, and Jaegar knew that navigating those intricacies required more than just magical prowess.


    As Ewen stormed away, frustration radiating from every step, Jennifer gracefully approached Jaegar.


    The celebratory atmosphere around them seemed at odds with the tension that lingered in the air.


    Jennifer''s perceptive eyes locked onto Jaegar, seeking an exnation. "What did you say to him?" Jennifer asked, her concern evident in her voice. "He looks like he wants to punch you in the face."


    Jaegar turned to face her, his expression calm yet pensive. "We talked, he talked," he replied, "and then he left."


    Jennifer raised an eyebrow, a hint of scepticism in her eyes. "Just talked? You know that doesn''t look like ''just talked,'' right?"


    Jaegar sighed, running a hand through his hair. "He''s frustrated, Jenni, crying like a child."


    Jennifer studied Jaegar for a moment before offering her perspective. "Well, if I were in his ce, maybe I would have done the same."


    Curiosity flickered in Jaegar''s gaze. "Why do you say that?"


    Jennifer met his eyes, her expression was sincere. "Look at how you''ve handled the duels. You supported Pierre; you even stayed in the background while the spotlight was on him. Ewen sees that, and it probably feels like you''re holding back like you''re not giving your all for the team."


    Jaegar smiled, acknowledging Jennifer''s astuteness. "Nothing escapes your notice, does it?"


    Jennifer chuckled. "I''ve had a good teacher in observation."


    Their attention shifted as they observed Pierre in the midst of a lively crowd, his animated gestures and contagious enthusiasm drawing attention. Jaegar remarked, "He seems to be enjoying the attention."


    Jennifer''s expression turned thoughtful. "Maybe you shouldn''t have let him."


    Jaegar tilted his head, a yful glint in his eyes. "If you don''t go and snatch him away, then he''ll be swooned over by the girls around him."


    Jennifer''s demeanour shifted, and she shot Jaegar a pointed look. "Let him do what he wants. We''re going to have a talk after the party."


    Jaegar grinned, a mischievous spark in his eyes. "Looking forward to it."


    As the festivities continued, the night unfolded withughter, music, and the shared joy of victory. In the midst of the celebration, the dynamics among the trio¡ªJaegar, Ewen, and Pierre¡ªremained an undercurrent waiting to resurface.


    Amidst the lively gathering, Jaegar found a moment of solitude near a decorated alcove. The night sky above was adorned with stars, casting a gentle glow over the academy grounds. Jennifer joined him, her steps soft against the backdrop of the festive symphony.


    "Trouble in paradise?" Jennifer teased her tone a yful blend of concern and amusement.


    Jaegar chuckled, appreciating Jennifer''s ability to lighten the mood. "Just a minor storm. It''ll pass."


    Jennifer leaned against the alcove, her gaze fixed on the starlit sky. "Ewen''s passionate, especially about proving himself."


    Jaegar sighed, his eyes reflecting theplexities beneath the surface. "I just wanted to turn the attention over to others."


    She turned to him, her eyes probing. "And what game are you ying, Jaegar?"


    He hesitated for a moment before responding, "I just wanted to have some peace while the summit was going on."


    Jennifer regarded him thoughtfully. "Ewen won''t see it that way. To him, this is a direct challenge to his capabilities."


    Jaegar nodded, acknowledging the truth in her words. "I know. And what can he do about it?"


    As the night wore on, the echoes of celebration continued. The trio, entangled in the delicate dance of friendship and rivalry, prepared for the challenges that awaited them. The Summit, with its trials and tribtions, had only just begun.

 Chapter 214: Theres no turning back

    Within the hallowed halls of the academy, nestled within the guest room building, an animated conversation unfolded in one of the dimly lit corridors.


    The figures engaged in the discussion were none other than the dignitaries of two esteemed schools ¨C the elf dean, Yralissa, and the head of the Gornadorahl School, Vanuc.


    As they strolled through the corridor, Vanuc, a towering figure with an air of authority, voiced his thoughts about a name. "Jaegar Ambrose," he mused, his brow furrowed in contemtion. "The name Ambrose does ring a bell, but I can''t seem to remember who or what."


    Yralissa, her elven grace evident in every step, replied with a knowing smile. "Augusta Ambrose,"


    "he''s her son," she revealed, the simplicity of her statement carrying weight.


    Vanuc''s eyes widened in recognition, a sudden realization dawning upon him. "He is her son!" he eximed, a mixture of surprise and revtion in his voice. "No wonder he looked so familiar. That aura I felt when he used that magic ¨C that kid is surely her son."


    Yralissa nodded in acknowledgement, her keen eyes reflecting the depth of her understanding. They had attended each other''s events for several years, fostering a familiarity that transcended formalities. She could see Vanuc connecting the dots, memories of Augusta Ambrose resurfacing.


    As they continued their conversation, Vanuc couldn''t help but express a lingering curiosity. "But I could tell there was something about him that made me curious. I don''t know what it was for sure."


    Yralissa, attuned to the nuances of magical energies, picked up on his sentiments. "You felt it too," she stated, her words carrying an unspoken understanding. There was more to Jaegar Ambrose than met the eye, and Vanuc''s intuition had not failed him.


    Vanuc contemted her words, realizing that Jaegar had held back during the duel. "He''s hiding something," Vanuc remarked, a note of fascination in his voice. "A powerful, ancient magic, perhaps?"


    Yralissa nodded in agreement. "I felt it too. The traces of ancient magic linger on him. The spell he used, it hailed from times long past, and yet, he hasn''t disyed its full potential. That kid is a mystery, and I suspect he has deliberately kept certain aspects of his abilities concealed."


    Their conversation trailed off into thoughtful silence as they walked through the academy''s corridors, the mysteries surrounding Jaegar Ambrose adding an intriguingyer to the already captivating events of the Summit.


    *


    Yralissa retraced her steps to her room, the air still buzzing with the remnants of the celebratory atmosphere. Once inside, she closed the door behind her, enveloping the room in a cocoon of privacy.


    With a deliberate motion, she slipped her hand into the sleeve of her elegant robe, retrieving a small, unassuming object.


    A white sphere materialized in her palm, its surface pristine and ethereal. Yralissa ced it gently on the table beside her bed. Seated on the edge of the bed, she focused her gaze on the sphere, a conduit to a faraway ce.


    As she initiated the connection, the sphere came to life with a soft glow. An image materialized, revealing the visage of a person within. Yralissa began a conversation, her voice carrying a tone of significance and confidentiality.


    *


    Outside, the night had gradually sumbed to silence as the echoes of celebration faded. The moon cast a soft glow over the sleeping academy, its tranquillity in stark contrast to the vibrant energy that had filled the air just hours before.


    The professors, ever watchful, had urged the students to conclude the festivities and retire to their rooms. Reluctantly, the students dispersed, leaving behind the lingering energy of the Summit''s opening day.


    The students of Cledwarys were in high spirits because of the first win.


    Professor Isadora was busy with the summit, and she was proud of Jaegar and how he had performed in the duels. Right after he returned, she was so happy to see him and d that he was alive and well.


    There was no sight of Jeanine, and whatever she was doing, only she knew. She never once showed herself in front of Jaegar again after the incident in her room.


    Pierre and Jennifer, seizing a moment of ndestine escapade, made their way to Pierre''s room, navigating the quiet corridors with the stealth of mischief. Unbeknownst to them, Jaegar had observed their subtle departure, his awareness extending beyond the surface.


    As the professors took charge, ushering students to their respective quarters, Jaegar felt a weariness settle in. The prospect of sleep beckoned, and he headed to his quarters.


    Isadora watched Jaegar walk towards his room but didn''t say anything to him or call him out. She saw him leave as she sent all the students away to their rooms.


    Once within the confines of his room, the desire for rest was momentarily set aside.


    Seating himself in a meditative posture, Jaegar embarked on a session of profound introspection. The immemorial arts, aplex tapestry of ancient knowledge, unfolded within the recesses of his consciousness. Meditation became a conduit for understanding, a means to decipher the intricacies of the arts that he subconsciously practised within his mind space.


    The mind space, a unique sanctuary of contemtion, provided Jaegar with a canvas to explore the depths of the immemorial arts. With each breath, he delved further into the esoteric realm, the silence of the night amplifying the resonance of his meditative journey.


    *


    In the quaint town of Bayn, nestled near the academy, in the charming inn. Within the confines of this establishment, a room held the presence of two individuals, Lorcan and Ethan. The ambience was steeped in an air of mystique, the flickering candlelight casting dancing shadows on the timeworn walls. The wooden beams overhead echoed with the distantughter and merriment of the town below.


    As they sat in the cosy room, the atmosphere seemed to vibrate with a sense of anticipation.


    In the hushed confines of the inn room, Lorcan''s gaze met Ethan''s as thetter voiced his concerns. "Lorcan, I don''t think we should being here anymore," Ethan uttered, his words punctuating the air with a palpable sense of worry.


    Lorcan, puzzled, fixed his eyes on Ethan, inquiring, "What do you mean by that?" The flickering candlelight mirrored the uncertainty etched on Lorcan''s face.


    A shadow of concern crept into Ethan''s expression as he exined, "You told me that person wasn''t responding." Lorcan''s response was nonchnt, a simple "So."


    Ethan, his worry evolving into a somewhat fearful expression, continued, "I think it''s better if we don''t stay here anymore."


    In the intimate glow of the inn room, Lorcan''s voice cut through the air, addressing Ethan''s unease. "I''m sure you''re thinking too much into it," he reassured, his tone carrying a hint of dismissiveness.


    "And if that Jaegar isn''t dealt with, we will be dealing with the consequences of what we''ve done until now. Things havee this far, and it won''t do any good for any of us if we leave it be. Do you understand what I''m saying?"


    Lorcan''s eyes discerned the tension etched on Ethan''s face, but he wasn''t in the mood to cater to his friend''s worries. Jaegar was garnering more attention, ascending to heights that were previously beyond Lorcan''s grasp, a fact that fueled his growing anger. They had been forced into stillness for too long, primarily due to what had befallen Jaegar.


    The imperial pce remained shrouded in an eerie silence, except for the presence of the empress and Jacqueline, who had left the pce and not returned.


    Lorcan, however, felt no inclination to halt their course; he wasn''t going to be shackled by the fear of consequences any longer.


    Ethan, recognizing their shared journey and the distance they had traversed, could only nod in acquiescence to Lorcan''s words.


    The gravity of their predicament was not lost on him, especially considering Jaegar''s increasing prominence. A shiver of apprehension ran down Ethan''s spine as he contemted the potential consequences if Jaegar were to uncover their involvement¡ªan oue he dared not imagine.


    He could tell easily that Jaegar was no ordinary opponent to have. He hade out alive from a couple of their assassination attempts and hade back to life once, if the said rumours were true. His mind was running withplications from Jaegar, knowing his involvement and what would befall him.


    Ethan''s thoughts raced, considering the web of connections Jaegar had undoubtedly established. The mere thought of Jaegar uncovering their involvement sent a chill down Ethan''s spine as he realized the dire consequences that awaited them if their secret was exposed.


    He did know that Jaegar was already aware of his involvement¡ªnot as much as Ethan thought, but he knew about Ethan and Lorcan.


    Lorcan, after that day, had been living his life in shame, and his hatred had only doubled, but he couldn''t simply go and kill him. The way he treated him that day, he could still remember.


    Wace wasn''t with him right now, as Lorcan had sent him away to the pce.


    He had waited for two months for now, and he had decided to kill Jaegar, no matter the consequences. Lorcan knew it was a dangerous decision, but he couldn''t bear the weight of his anger and humiliation any longer.

 Chapter 215: The maze trial

    The morrow of the summit dawned with an electric anticipation, an undercurrent of excitement palpable as students from diverse academies converged for the day''s intellectual duels ¨C a tapestry of debates and potion contests that promised to weave the essence of magical brilliance.


    The once-battle-scarred Hollowdome now stood transformed, a hallowed stage for the exchange of ideas and the grand exhibition of magical prowess. The debate unfurled like a well-woven spell, enchanting all who bore witness. Topics, as varied as the role of magic in the contemporary tapestry of society to the preservation of ancient magical traditions, sparked spirited discussions.


    In this cerebral battleground, each academy presented their arguments with an eloquence that danced like surreal light in the air. Yet, it was the elves from A''llkadi who stood as luminary beacons. Their speeches, articte and persuasive, wove a tapestry of wisdom that ensnared the judges ¨C a panel of esteemed magical schrs and leaders.


    The elves'' depth of knowledge intertwined seamlessly with their eloquence, securing them victory in the debate and a wealth of points in the summit.


    As the intellectual dance concluded, attention pirouetted towards the potion contest. The dwarves, renowned for their craftsmanship and alchemical mastery, poured their essence into crafting intricate and potent potions. The aroma of magical ingredients hung thick in the air as contestants toiled to concoct brews that would impress both judges and peers.


    The dwarven team, a symphony of creativity and precision, imed the zenith in the contest, adding substantial points to their academy''s burgeoning tally.


    The summit''s point system, a mosaic of challenges reflecting both intellect and practical adeptness, manifested itself in the scorecards. Each victory in debate or potion brewing contributed a bounty of points to the victor''s academy.


    The first group trial, where Cledwarys emerged triumphant, was a tableau of individual performances and strategic brilliance.


    As the tally unfolded, the academy leaders awaited the results with breaths held captive.


    A''llkadi''s elves revelled in their debate sess, seizing amanding lead.


    The dwarves, their potion mastery evident, stood as stalwart contenders.


    Cledwarys, buoyed by their initial triumph and the ster contributions of Jaegar, Pierre, and Ewen, held a position of strength.


    The summit, with its kaleidoscope of challenges, rendered a holistic portrait of each student''s magical prowess. The leaderboard became a dynamic canvas, painting the intricate bnce between arcane wisdom, practical finesse, and strategic brilliance. The point system, like the essence of a well-cast charm, celebrated individual feats while spotlighting the collective efforts of each academy.


    As the next day unfolded, academies engaged in various minor trials of creative spellcasting and tests of knowledge. The summit evolved into a crucible of magical talent, a melting pot where students, irrespective of academy boundaries, exchanged ideas, learned, and forged alliances.


    With the sun''s descent on the third day, students retreated to their quarters, eager for the challenges the forting days held. The point standings infused an extrayer of excitement, setting the stage for the grand finale, where one academy would emerge as the ultimate victor, iming the prestigious title and earning the respect of their peers.


    Jaegar, seemingly disinterested in the earlier trials, attended them nheless. The allure of academic challenges and potion contests failed to captivate his attention, and he watched with a detached air.


    In the potion contest, where Jennifer represented their academy, victory eluded them, leaving Pierre with the task of consoling her throughout the entirety of the second day and night.


    As the summit progressed to its pinnacle, the next day brought forth the main event¡ªthe maze trial.


    Thisbyrinthine challenge was infused with illusions, each twist and turn concealing different types of hardships. The maze tailored itself to the individual, adapting its hurdles based on the strengths and weaknesses of each participant.


    The participants had to rely on their wits and instincts to navigate through the ever-changing maze, making it a true test of their mental and physical abilities.


    The fourth day of the summit dawned, and the Hollowdome was already teeming with eager spectators. The stands were a mosaic of academy colours, each student passionately cheering for Cledwarys. The anticipation hung thick in the air as the participants, representing each academy, stood on the central dais within the Hollowdome.


    On the elevated tform, Ashfield, apanied by other heads from the realms of elves, dwarves, and the esteemed Douxmarth, shared space with none other than the Minister of Magic himself, Arthur Sherinton.


    The gravity of the trial was palpable, a pivotal moment that could sway the summit''s fate.


    The trial at hand was a maze, aplexbyrinth of illusions and challenges. The crucial twisty in its personalized nature ¡ª tailored hardships depending on the individual participant.


    The participants muste out of the maze after reaching the middle, where their names were written on something, which they should bring out.


    The Hollowdome, usually an arena for magical duels, now hosted a different kind of spectacle.


    Three participants from each academy were poised at the entrance of the maze, ready to embark on this transformative journey.


    If all three students from a particr academy sessfully emerged as the first triumphant trio from the maze, bonus points awaited them, promising a substantial boost to their overall score.


    As the sun cast its glow over the hallowed grounds, the murmurs of anticipation cascaded through the crowd. The maze trial, a symbolic crucible of resilience and adaptability, held the potential to reshape thendscape of the summit.


    In the heart of the Hollowdome, Ashfield descended gracefully in front of the assembled students. His authoritative presencemanded attention, and a hushed silence fell upon the stands.


    The buzz of anticipation was palpable as Ashfield, with a measured voice that echoed through the vast expanse, addressed the eager onlookers.


    "Dear students," Ashfield began, his voice carrying a weight of wisdom.


    "Today marks a pivotal moment in our summit, a trial that will test not only your magical prowess but also your resilience and adaptability. The maze before you is no ordinarybyrinth; it is a reflection of your strengths and weaknesses, tailored to challenge you individually."


    As Ashfield''s resonant voice filled the Hollowdome, a single sweep of his hand unleashed a surge of magic that set the entire arena atwitter with anticipation. The Hollowdome quivered as if in response, and right in the heart of the colossal space, a maze materialized before the enthralled audience.


    The intricacies of the maze''s design unfolded like a tapestry of wonder. Its passages were abyrinthine dance, and seemingly simple walls were adorned with green vines and flourishing trees, transforming the structure into a mesmerizing, enchanted forest. The air was filled with the scent of wildflowers and the soft whisper of a gentle breeze rustling through the leaves.


    As the spectators eagerly awaited the start of the challenge, their eyes were drawn to a shimmering, ethereal light that danced along the maze''s edges, hinting at hidden secrets and mysteries.


    The air became imbued with the scent of magic, and the ethereal scene that unravelled was nothing short of enchanting. The maze seemed toe alive, with vibrant colours and intricate patterns adorning the walls, captivating the onlookers. It was as if nature itself had woven its magic into every corner, creating a truly immersive experience for all who dared to enter.


    The Hollowdome, once a field for wizardly confrontations, now bore witness to the birth of a magical realm within its very core. The maze''s formation was a spectacle, and as it continued to evolve, the onlookers were held in collective awe.


    The fusion of artistry and enchantment painted a surreal picture¡ªa small forest materialising in the middle of the arena, defying the ordinary and embracing the extraordinary.


    Every gaze was fixed on the unfolding maze, and the audience was enchanted by the sheer magic permeating the atmosphere. The scene was a manifestation of the summit''s essence, a testament to the awe-inspiring possibilities that magic could conjure.


    In that moment, the Hollowdome was not just a venue; it was a canvas for the fantastical, a stage where dreams and challenges converged in a symphony of mystical wonder.


    "This maze is a symbol of the challenges you face in your magical journey," Ashfield continued, his gaze sweeping across the eager faces before him. "Navigate its twists and turns, ovee the illusions that may confound you, and emerge triumphant. Remember, the fate of your academy rests on your shoulders, and the rewards for sess are as great as the challenges you will encounter."


    With a final nod, Ashfield stepped back, allowing the students to face the maze that loomed before them. The Hollowdome, once a stage for duels, had transformed into a mystical arena where the true mettle of the participants would be tested.


    The air crackled with energy as the students readied themselves for the maze trial that would unfold, setting the stage for a spectacle that would resonate through the annals of magical history.


    Jaegar, Ewen, and Pierre were now standing side by side, ready to enter the maze. Three of them were selected as the winners of the first trial. The same has been followed by other schools, the first trial participants of the three schools.

 Chapter 216: Intruders

    Under the watchful gaze of the gathered spectators, the participants from all academies ventured into the newly formed maze through its enigmatic passages.


    Cledwarys'' cheers echoed loudly in the Hollowdome as the eager audience rooted for their champions.


    As Jaegar, apanied by Pierre and Ewen, stepped into the maze, a peculiar energy enveloped him.


    An eerie sensation lingered in the air, creating an atmosphere that was both enchanting and unsettling.


    Jaegar cast a sidelong nce, but to his surprise, Pierre and Ewen were nowhere to be seen.


    The maze, adorned with verdant vines and trees, offered a mysterious path that stretched ahead of Jaegar.


    An absolute silence pervaded, amplifying the sense of solitude.


    The magical illumination that once bathed the Hollowdome was reced by a dim radiance reminiscent of a night sky, leaving the surroundings veiled in a gentle, mysterious glow.


    Jaegar, now standing at a crossroads, gazed back but found only a narrow path extending in both directions, obscuring the entrance through which he had entered.


    As Jaegar pondered his next move, a faint, rustling sound caught his attention. He turned towards the noise, hoping to find Pierre and Ewen emerging from the dense foliage. However, all he could see were shadows dancing yfully among the trees, teasing him with their elusive presence.


    The verdant walls and mystical trees formed an enchanting yet disorienting backdrop, concealing the true nature of the path thaty ahead.


    He decided to move forward to look for them, as he couldn''t just stand there. Jaegar cautiously stepped deeper into the forest, his senses heightened as he navigated through thebyrinth of towering trees. The air grew thicker, filled with an eerie vibe that seemed to whisper secrets only the forest knew.


    As Jaegar continued his solitary journey through the twisted passages of the haunted maze, a chilling sense of istion gripped him. The dim radiance cast a surreal pallor on the verdant surroundings, and the distorted vines seemed to writhe with an otherworldly life. The oppressive silence persisted, broken only by the echoing footfalls that resonated through the unsettling corridors.


    Minutes stretched into an eternity as Jaegar navigated the winding maze. Despite his attempts to decipher the disorientingndscape, Pierre and Ewen''s presence remained as elusive as ever.


    The sense of being watched lingered like a spectral whisper, and the maze itself seemed to warp and contort, challenging Jaegar''s very perception.


    The air carried a strange, oppressive energy, a weight that settled on Jaegar''s shoulders. Faint, ghostly sounds echoed from somewhere beyond the twisting pathways, an indistinct murmur that set him alert. His senses heightened, and Jaegar stayed on high alert, every nerve tingling with an unease that transcended the magical illusions of the maze.


    He strained to discern the origin of the haunting sounds, the echoes reverberating in the disconcerting silence. Whispers seemed to dance on the periphery of his awareness, elusive and maddening.


    The surrealbination of distorted greenery, sinister shadows, and ghostly echoes created an atmosphere that defied exnation, blurring the lines between reality and nightmare.


    Despite the deafening silence, Jaegar felt palpable tension in the air. It was as if the very essence of the maze pulsed with an ominous energy, a malevolence that hung in the bnce between the visible and the unseen. Each step forward was met with a sinking feeling, an anticipation of something lurking just beyond his perception.


    In this surreal dance between reality and illusion, Jaegar pressed on, determined to unravel the mysteries that the maze held. The dim radiance persisted, casting a faint glow on the eeriendscape as he ventured further into the heart of thebyrinth, a realm where the boundaries between enchantment and horror blurred into a chilling amalgamation.


    *


    Inside the mystifying maze, the state of those navigating its twisted corridors varied, with Ewen and Pierre experiencing heightened restlessness.


    The narrow paths seemed to stretch endlessly for them, each turn inducing a sense of disorientation and confusion. Tension hung in the air like an oppressive weight, leaving them grappling with the unsettling unknown.


    Denica, the elf student Arannis, and Arakgrir appeared to fare better, managing to navigate the maze with a certain ease. Their steps, though cautious, reflected a resilience under the heavy atmosphere that permeated thebyrinth. Theplex illusions woven into the maze presented challenges that each participant had to confront in their own unique way.


    *


    Outside the maze, anticipation and anxiety reached a crescendo among the awaiting spectators. The intricate design of the maze prevented any clear observation of the ongoing trials within. Theplexity of the magical barriers concealed the students from view, leaving the outside world in suspense, eager for the eventual emergence of the participants.


    As time continued to tick away, the tension thickened, and a palpable unease settled over the expectant crowd. The minutes stretched into an hour or two since the students had ventured into the maze, and the absence of any visible signs heightened the collective anxiety. Whispers of concern flitted through the spectators, mirroring the mysterious ambiance within the maze.


    The Hollowdome, once alive with cheers and excitement, was now engulfed in a heavy silence, broken only by the soft murmurings of those outside. The fate of the students remained shrouded in uncertainty, hidden behind the magical veil of the intricate maze.


    Each passing second intensified the anticipation, weaving a suspenseful tapestry that held the audience captive, awaiting the moment when the enigmatic trial would reach its climax and the participants would emerge from the haunting depths of the maze.


    *


    As Jaegar ventured deeper into the maze, a sudden disturbance in the air caught his attention.


    The wind, previously a mere whisper, now howled in an unnatural frenzy, echoing through the twisted corridors. A sense of foreboding enveloped him as the air crackled with an eerie energy.


    In the next heartbeat, there were faint traces of energies spun and then materialized before Jaegar, its ethereal glow casting an eerie light on the surrounding foliage. As he watched, it transformed into a huge portal, swirling with the dark blue colour of maloevnt energy. It was a portal formed from external sources, not rted to the maze.


    From the mystical gateway emerged two figures, and recognition sent a shiver down Jaegar''s spine.


    There, standing before him, was Wi''thas, the enigmatic sorcerer, and beside him, Normiar, the formidable half-orc mage.


    Jaegar had encountered Wi''thas before when he came to the academy a few months ago.


    Their sudden appearance in the midst of the maze spoke volumes, and an unspoken tension hung in the air. Jaegar''s instincts told him that this encounter was no mere coincidence. The twisted vines and the dim radiance of the maze seemed to respond to their presence, as if acknowledging the significance of the moment.


    Wi''thas, with his dark, piercing gaze, regarded Jaegar with a knowing intensity.


    Normiar stood stoically by his side, a formidable presence exuding an air of silent menace. The weight of their collective histories and unspoken alliances added to the already charged atmosphere.


    Jaegar''s breath caught in his throat as he grappled with the implications of their presence.


    The air seemed to thicken, and the echoes of the wind whispered ominous secrets.


    In the mystical depths of the maze, a silent standoff unfolded, each participant sizing up the others in the face of an unknown destiny.


    Outside the maze, the people, high level wizards and witches, they were not aware of the two intruders entering the maze.


    Wi''thas and Norimar, these two individuals were considered a high-level being with power simr to gods, that was what everyone thought of them. And Wi''thas, was known by many names in the realm, no one would dare tread in his path.


    Wi''thas was a formidable figure, his presence alone instilling fear in the hearts of those who knew of him. His reputation as a ruthless and cunning being preceded him, making even the bravest warriors tremble at the mere mention of his name.


    Even Ashfield wouldn''t dare confront recklessly.


    Wi''thas, his sinister smile widening, observed Jaegar''s frozen stance with amusement as he emerged from the mystical portal. Norimar, standing beside him, cast a perceptive gaze upon Jaegar, studying him with a silent intensity.


    Wi''thas, breaking the silence, addressed Norimar with a casualment, "He seems stronger, more so than thest time I saw him."


    Norimar''s eyes remained fixed on Jaegar, and with a measured nod, he replied, "He seems... okay."


    Wi''thas, now turning his attention to Jaegar, took a casual step forward, a mocking tonecing his words. "Yo kid, been a while." Hisughter echoed through the narrow pathways of the maze, a sound that sent a shiver down Jaegar''s spine.


    In response to the approaching threat, Jaegar summoned his magical arts, forming intricate squaresced with symbols on both wrists and circles on his palms.


    The memory of theirst encounter still lingered in his mind, a testament to the formidable power that Wi''thas possessed. The addition of Norimar, whose strength remained an enigma, only heightened Jaegar''s sense of vulnerability.


    Wi''thas, seemingly unfazed by Jaegar''s defensive stance, continued tough. "Hey, why are you being so tense? We''re just here to take you, that''s it. No harm will be done to you."


    "You don''t have to worry."


    The maze, once a realm of mystical challenges, now hosted a different kind of trial¡ªa confrontation that transcended the magical illusions. The air crackled with unspoken tension as Jaegar faced the unnerving prospect of dealing with the past, present, and uncertain future, all encapsted within the looming figures of Wi''thas and Norimar.

 Chapter 217: An illusion or real

    Norimar, standing stoically, had held his hands to his back, his unwavering gaze fixed on Jaegar, a silent presence observing every move.


    Jaegar''s mind raced with questions, a turbulent storm of confusion and concern as he grappled with the apparzyent breach of the maze''s sanctity.


    The very essence of thebyrinth was rooted in its imprability, yet Wi''thas and Narimar had defied the rules, leaving Jaegar bewildered and unnerved.


    Before he could formte a response or demand an exnation, Wi''thas, in a blink, materialized near Jaegar.


    The suddenness of his appearance caught Jaegar off guard, and in a startled retreat, he stumbled backwards, his back colliding with the trunk of a gnarled tree.


    Reacting swiftly to the unforeseen proximity, Jaegar channelled the magic coursing through him. With focused intensity, he summoned forth a torrent of mes, a burst of raw elemental power that engulfed Wi''thas and his immediate surroundings. The ze roared to life, consuming the verdant foliage and casting dancing shadows against the maze''s greenery walls.


    Jaegar, now standing at a distance, observed the inferno he had unleashed upon Wi''thas. The crackling mes danced voraciously, their tendrils licking at the branches and leaves. The once serene path has now transformed into a zing spectacle, an eruption of magical fire that seems to defy the very nature of the maze.


    From the outside, the maze retained its facade of a tranquil forest, concealing the magical turmoil within. The spectators, unaware of the inferno that raged within the illusionary maze, could only marvel at the mysterious exterior.


    The trials within the maze were notoriously perilous, and survival depended on one''s ability to navigate the treacherous illusions and magical obstacles. At some point, Jaegar thought that it might be all an illusion, but he couldn''t exin why the other one showed up with Wi''thas.


    The presence of Wi''thas and the other figure felt too real to be mere illusions, leaving him to wonder what their true intentions were within this magical turmoil.


    Jaegar''s eyes widened in disbelief as Wi''thas emerged unscathed from the roaring mes. He was walking out of the mes in a leisurely manner as if they weren''t bothering him in the least bit.


    The intense heat had left its mark on his clothes, a testament to the inferno he had just weathered, yet the sorcerer himself appeared untouched by the destructive force he had faced.


    Norimar, standing beside him, also remained untouched, the mes seemingly respecting the boundaries drawn by their arcane prowess. There was an invisible barrier around him that made the mes stop, in reaching him.


    Wi''thas, seemingly amused by the spectacle, let out a wickedugh that echoed through the surroundings. The very fabric of the maze seemed to shudder in response to the sorcerer''s malevolent mirth.


    He looked back to Norimar and said, "See, those mes could have burned your orcs to cinders."


    Norimar remained expressionless at Wi''thas''s remark. He knew that Wi''thas was right.


    Those mes drawn by Jaegar weren''t just as simple as the normal ones done by chanting. He had summoned them without any incantation, and those symbols on his hands had made Norimar realize that Jaegar possessed a power far beyond what they had anticipated.


    For the first time since he came here, he smiled upon seeing Jaegar.


    Jaegar, still reeling from the revtion of their resilience, clenched his fists, the mes of his conjured inferno now extinguished.


    Jaegar saw Norimar smile at him, and his whole body began to tremble without him knowing. It was a smile filled with malicious intent, and not to forget the aura around him, it was like leaking out of him. The green leaves andnd around him were turning dry.


    For the first time, he felt fear. He had forgotten what it was like to be afraid.


    A smile appeared on his lips as he muttered, "Damn!" Shaking his head off, he took a deep breath, regaining hisposure.


    Noticing his state, Wi''thasughed again, turning to Norimar and saying, "Hey man, now you are scaring the kid."


    The eerieughter lingered in the air, a haunting resonance that painted a stark contrast to the ze that had raged just moments ago.


    Wi''thas, undeterred and seemingly invigorated by the encounter, regarded Jaegar with a predatory glint in his dark eyes.


    "You see, boy," Wi''thas taunted, his voice dripping with sardonic amusement, "fire cannot harm those who have walked through the crucible of terror. Your attempts are futile, but I do appreciate the disy."


    Nodding to Norimar, Wi''thas took a deliberate step forward, the air around him pulsating with arcane energy.


    The maze, once again veiled in an illusion of tranquillity, betrayed no signs of the magical turmoil that had unfolded within.


    Jaegar, his mind a tumult of frustration and determination, braced himself for the next phase of this enigmatic confrontation.


    Thebyrinth, woven with secrets and illusions, held its own against the unfolding drama, leaving the participants on the precipice of an arcane dance where the line between adversary and ally blurred in the shifting shadows of the maze.


    Everyone was facing their internal battles, their desires and motivations intertwining with the intricate tapestry of thebyrinth.


    *


    In the aftermath of the failed fire assault, Jaegar''s mind churned with a tumultuous blend of frustration and determination. The air still tinged with the residual magic of the extinguished mes, crackled with unspoken tension.


    Wi''thas, seemingly unaffected by the previous onught, and Norimar, standing stoically by his side, awaited Jaegar''s next move.


    Undeterred by the initial setback, Jaegar, drawing upon his reservoir of magical prowess, prepared for another assault.


    The maze, shrouded in illusion, seemed to anticipate the unfolding arcane confrontation, the very air pulsating withtent energy.


    With a swift, calcted motion, Jaegar conjured a barrage of arcane projectiles, each imbued with the raw force of his magical proficiency. The projectiles streaked through the air, aimed at Wi''thas and Norimar with unerring uracy. However, just as they were about to make contact, a subtle distortion rippled through the air, and the projectiles veered off course, dissolving into nothingness.


    A wicked smile yed upon Wi''thas'' lips as he effortlessly deflected Jaegar''s magical assault. The sorcerer seemed to revel in the intricate dance of power, his dark eyes gleaming with a predatory glint.


    Norimar, by his side, maintained his watchful stance, a silent observer amidst the magical turmoil.


    Undeterred, Jaegar shifted his approach. This time, he focused on weaving aplex pattern of illusions, casting illusions within illusions in an attempt to confound and disorient his adversaries. The verdant surroundings of the maze twisted and contorted, taking on surreal forms meant to befuddle the senses.


    Wi''thas, however, navigated the illusionaryndscape with almost casual ease, his perceptive gaze cutting through the deceptive mirage. Norimar, too, seemed unaffected, his steady presence unwavering amidst the shifting illusions.


    As Jaegar continued his attempts to breach their defences, he found himself locked in a disheartening cycle of frustration. Each magical assault and illusionary manoeuvre seemed to meet an impervious barrier, a testament to the formidable prowess of his adversaries. The very fabric of the maze responded to theirmand, turning Jaegar''s attempts into a symphony of futility.


    The minutes stretched into an eternity as Jaegar, fueled by a tenacious spirit, delved deeper into his arsenal of magical abilities. Arcane shields and bursts of elemental forces¡ªall were unleashed in rapid session, each met with an eerie calmness from Wi''thas and the unyielding vignce of Norimar.


    It became apparent that Wi''thas, with his centuries of arcane mastery, possessed an understanding of magic that transcended the norm. His irrationality, far from being a weakness, manifested as a wild, unpredictable strength that thwarted Jaegar''s every move.


    Norimar, on the other hand, embodied a stoic resilience, an observer whose unwavering gaze seemed to pierce through the very fabric of reality.


    In the heart of the maze, the air crackled with the sh of magical forces. The illusionary walls absorbed the echoes of Jaegar''s determined assaults, and thebyrinth itself seemed to bear witness to a confrontation that stretched the boundaries of magical prowess.


    At some point, he again thought that those two were illusions created by the maze to block him and attack him. He can''t deny the possibility of them being the illusions, seeing as the maze was responding to their whims and whatever the hell he tried was meant with a block or they were simply dismissed by them.


    And there was also this strange feeling inside him, that these two were real, and their power wasn''t what he couldprehend right now.


    Wi''thas was too animated, taking in his blows, and Norimar was too calm, not even fazed by his attacks, even a little.


    With each thwarted attempt, Jaegar''s frustration mounted, yet a spark of resilience burned within him. In the face of seemingly insurmountable odds, he knew that surrender was not an option. The arcane dance within the maze continued, a mesmerizing disy of power and will that left the participants locked in a delicate bnce between confrontation and revtion.

 Chapter 218: The might of Primordial chaos

    Wi''thas, a figure known by numerous names in the realm, held a reputation that resonated across the magicalndscape. Revered as a high-level being, tales whispered of powers akin to those of gods, a belief embraced by many in the realm.


    Wi''thas, akin to the ominous presence of a demon in the wizarding world, exuded an air of dark charisma and a penchant for dramatic artiction. His voice, a haunting murmur that carried with it the weight of centuries, resonated through the maze, each word dripping with a venomous allure.


    As Jaegar, undeterred yet increasingly frustrated,unched another magical assault, Wi''thas, with a sardonic smile, spoke in a tone that sent shivers down the spine, reminiscent of chilling artiction.


    "Ah, Jaegar Ambrose," Wi''thas drawled, his voice a low, sibnt whisper that carried through the arcane currents. "You persist in this futile disy of resistance. How quaint. Do you notprehend the futility of your efforts? Your magic is but a feeble flickerpared to the boundless power that courses through the veins of chaos."


    The air seemed to thicken as Wi''thas continued, his dark eyes fixed unwaveringly on Jaegar. "I, unlike you, understand the true nature of magic. It is not a tool for half-hearted disys but a force to be harnessed, to be embraced. Your feeble attempts at opposition amuse me, like a child swatting at shadows."


    He paused, allowing the weight of his words to linger in the air. The maze, entwined in illusions, seemed to respond to the very cadence of Wi''thas'' speech, the shadows dancing in a macabre waltz.


    "Do you not tire of this charade, Jaegar? Surrender to the inevitable, and embrace the chaos that awaits. Your struggles, though valiant, only serve to underline the insignificance of your resistance. The power I wield transcends the constraints of your feebleprehension."


    The previous carefree talk was reced with a more formal tone as Wi''thas spoke. He seemed serious as he watched Jaegar, as he was thinking about him.


    In the heart of the maze, Jaegar''s relentless attempts to break through the formidable defences of Wi''thas and Norimar proved futile. Each incantation, every strategic manoeuvre, was met with an imprable barrier that seemed to mock his efforts.


    Exhaustion gripped Jaegar, causing a weariness that transcended the physical, seeping into the very core of his magical essence.


    Wi''thas, with his disdainful artiction reminiscent of the darkest wizarding legends, observed Jaegar''s struggles with chilling satisfaction. The air crackled with the tension of the arcane dance, and Norimar, standing stoically by Wi''thas'' side, maintained his vignce.


    As Jaegar, now physically and magically drained, attempted one final, desperate assault, Norimar, with a stoic resolve, intervened.


    A subtle gesture of his hand, and Jaegar found himself gripped by an unseen force, rendering him immovable. The very essence of his being seemed restrained, an unsettling sensation that left him at the mercy of his adversaries.


    He could tell by now that it was all real, and they had toe to either end him or, like Wi''thas said, to take him. Jaegar didn''t want either of them. His mind raced with all the possibilities and ways to escape their grasp.


    In a moment of sheer desperation, Jaegar called upon the deepest reservoirs of his magical prowess. A surge of ethereal energy emanated from him, abustion of power that painted the maze in a kaleidoscope of iridescent hues. Find adventures at m v lem|p-yr


    The ground trembled beneath the force of his unleashed potential, and for a fleeting moment, it seemed as though Jaegar might defy the insurmountable odds.


    However, the ethereal chaos within Jaegar, was usually a well-contained force that was buried deep inside of him. The primordial, untamed essence of chaos, an ancient force that transcended the boundaries of conventional magic, began to assert its dominance. Jaegar, caught in the throes of the chaotic maelstrom, felt his very being unravelling.


    In the ever-shiftingbyrinth, the surroundings started to warp and contort. The greenery walls, once stable, now danced with an ethereal radiance.


    Wi''thas and Norimar, sensing the disturbance, exchanged nces. The control they exerted over the maze wavered in the face of the unruly chaos that surged around Jaegar.


    N¨®rimar, recognizing the imminent threat, attempted to assert control over the spiralling chaos, his hands moving in intricate patterns as he sought to quell the rebellion within Jaegar. Yet, the primordial ethereal chaos, once unleashed, proved indomitable. It defied the attempts at control, a force that answered to an ancient, unfathomable rhythm.


    As the chaos swirled around Jaegar, he felt his consciousness slipping away. The kaleidoscope of colours and erratic patterns blurred into a chaotic whirlwind.


    Wi''thas and Norimar, now on the defensive, could only watch as the very fabric of the maze sumbed to the unbridled power of the ethereal chaos.


    In a moment of surreal dissonance, Jaegar, teetering on the precipice of unconsciousness, called forth a desperate incantation. His mind, in a state of tumultuous chaos, sought to form a portal¡ªan escape route from the unravelling reality that surrounded him. However, the primal chaos within had its agenda.


    The surroundings continued to shift and warp, the very nature of the maze bending to the unpredictable whims of the ethereal chaos.


    Wi''thas and Norimar, now sensing something gravely wrong, exchanged urgent nces. The very ground beneath them seemed to quiver with the impending eruption of an arcane tempest.


    As Jaegar''s incantation reached its climax, the chaos, no longer content with its dormant existence, erupted in a crescendo of unpredictable forces. Reality itself seemed to fracture, and Jaegar, at the epicentre of the arcane storm, fell unconscious, his very essence caught in the tumultuous dance of primal chaos.


    Then, in a moment that defied thews of the magical realm, Jaegar disappeared. The maze, once an illusionary battleground, now stood as a testament to the chaos that had unfolded within its confines. Wi''thas and Norimar left standing amidst the swirling remnants of magical turbulence, exchanged bewildered nces.


    As the tempest of primordial chaos erupted within the heart of the maze, the very foundations of the constructbyrinth quaked and convulsed under its unbridled force.


    Norimar and Wi''thas, caught in the maelstrom of unpredictable energies, strained to sense Jaegar''s presence, yet the chaotic currents rendered him elusive, an enigma lost in the whirling torrent of arcane forces, his magical signature obscured by the chaotic maelstrom.


    The maze itself, a construct woven with illusions and arcane intricacies, began to buckle and distort in response to the upheaval of primordial chaos. The very walls, once stable in their illusionary facade, now vibrated with the chaotic pulses, threatening to copse under the weight of the unleashed energies.


    The very fabric of reality seemed to warp and twist, a manifestation of the chaos that now ran rampant.


    Sensing the impending catastrophe, Norimar and Wi''thas, their understanding of the arcane realms tested to its limits, made a swift decision. With a wave of his hand, Norimar opened a portal, a gateway to escape the unruly chaos that now consumed the heart of the maze. Through the ethereal portal, they departed, leaving behind the kaleidoscopic whirlwind of copsing illusions.


    Outside the maze, the magical construct that veiled the internal events shattered with the force of the primordial chaos. The once-hidden spectacle nowy exposed to the eyes of those who stood on the periphery.


    Arannis, positioned at the centre, clutched a torch-bearing his name, it''s flickering mes casting an eerie glow on the unfolding scene.


    A few more were about to reach the centre but stopped in their tracks when the ground started to quake under them.


    The chaos energy, now uncontained, ran rampant in the location where Jaegar had been ensnared. The sudden visibility of the maze''s turmoil shocked the onlookers, and panic rippled through the stands as the realization of the imminent danger set in.


    The maze, stripped of its illusionary guise, seemed to crumble and disintegrate under the unrelenting influence of the ethereal tempest. The once-silent observers outside the maze could now witness the cataclysmic events unfolding within.


    The students in the maze were panicking and running for their lives.


    Recognising the imminent danger, the heads of each school, perceptive leaders who had guided their students through the summit''s trials, acted swiftly.


    With authoritative gestures and incantations that resonated with ancient power, they initiated a magical intervention. The students, still at the mercy of the maze''s trials, were promptly and judiciously reduced from the perilous location.


    They have initiated an emergency evacuation.


    The students from the trial, once they were outside, observed the impending copse with bewilderment. The once-secure facade of the maze had given way to a spectacle of chaos and destruction. The very fabric of reality within thebyrinth seemed to warp and dissolve, revealing glimpses of the arcane forces at y.


    The summit, initially a carefully orchestrated series of trials, had now transformed into a tableau of unforeseen consequences. The students, no longer shielded by the illusionary veil, were spared from the impending cmity thanks to the quick and decisive actions of the school leaders.


    As thest of the students were whisked away to safety, the chaos within the maze continued to swell and surge.


    The primordial force, uncontained and undirected, created a mesmerizing yet terrifying disy. The heads of the schools, their expressions a mix of concern and urgency, watched as the once-stable construct of the maze sumbed to the unrestrained powers that now held sway.


    Amidst the chaos, the fate of Jaegar Ambrose remained uncertain.

 Chapter 219: What if Jaegars the cause of this mess?

    Discover new content at m vl-em,py-r


    The hollowdome, once a sanctuary of magical prowess and intellectual exchange, now quaked and convulsed with a violent energy that threatened to consume its very essence.


    The guards, acting with urgency, ushered the audience out, their faces etched with a mix of confusion and concern as the tumult within the maze spilled over into the grand arena.


    Amidst the chaotic evacuation, Ashfield, nked by Yralissa, Vanuc, and Morana, recognized the gravity of the situation. Their collective gaze turned towards the maze, now a focal point of arcane turbulence that sought to breach the confines of the hollowdome, or maybe past the dome.


    The urgency pressed upon them, leaving no room for contemtion. They had to act swiftly to contain the chaos energy before it engulfed the entire arena.


    As thest of the students were guided to safety, Ashfield, drawing upon his seasoned understanding of magical forces, took charge.


    Alongside Yralissa, Vanuc, and Morana, he initiated a concerted effort to form a translucent barrier around the maze area. Theyer shimmered with thebined essence of their powers, a resilient defence against the unruly chaos energy that threatened to spill beyond the maze''s boundaries.


    The quartet poured streams of their collective magic into the protectiveyer, each individual contributing their unique expertise to suppress the chaotic forces. The air crackled with the sh of energies as the hollowdome, bathed in an otherworldly glow, became a battleground between order and the unrestrained chaos that sought to break free.


    Ashfield, his mind a whirlwind of concerns, couldn''t shake the thought of Jaegar. The absence of the young sorcerer fueled his apprehensions. Was Jaegar still within the maze, inadvertently causing the tumultuous events unfolding? Ashfield couldn''t ascertain, and the uncertainty gnawed at him. The only recourse was to endure, to wait until the chaos subsided and rity emerged from the arcane storm.


    The chaos, however, proved relentless. It defied the concerted efforts of the seasoned wizards, each burst of power met with an opposing surge from the primal forces at y. The translucentyer wavered under the strain, a testament to the raw and unpredictable nature of the chaos energy.


    All present within the hollowdome, from the seasoned magical schrs to the bewildered onlookers, stood in collective awe and shock. The force at y transcended their understanding, a spectacle of arcane power that bordered on the iprehensible.


    The very foundation of magical knowledge seemed to quake beneath the weight of this enigmatic force.


    As the chaos persisted, its grip unyielding, the individuals gathered within the hollowdome faced a daunting reality. The struggle against the arcane tempest demanded everything they had, a collective effort fueled by the urgency of the moment. The unexpected turn of events left them grappling with a force that defied the conventions of magical understanding.


    Minutes stretched into an eternity as the hollowdome remained ensnared in the chaotic maelstrom. The quartet, unwavering in their determination, continued to pour their powers into the translucent barrier, hoping to wrest control from the relentless forces that sought to break free.


    In the midst of the chaos, Ashfield''s thoughts returned to Jaegar. The absence of the young wizard weighed heavily on his mind, and an unspoken concern lingered in the air.


    The hollowdome, once a symbol of magical achievement and intellectual exchange, now stood as a battleground between the forces of order and the unfathomable chaos that threatened to rewrite the very rules of the arcane realm.


    After several minutes, the chaotic maelstrom had subsided in the hollowdome, and the barrier had now dismissed whatever was left in the maze.


    In the aftermath of the ethereal tempest, the maze, now devoid of its previous illusions, stood transformed. The walls, no longer bound by the structured order of the illusionary forest, seemed to pulse with ancient, untamed energy.


    The very air crackled with residual magic, and the shadows whispered secrets that transcended the understanding of mortal beings.


    The enigmatic summit, already a testament to the unpredictable nature of magical trials, had taken an unforeseen turn. The fate of Jaegar Ambrose lost in the currents of primal chaos, remained a mystery, leaving the maze and its inhabitants poised on the threshold of an arcane revtion.


    *


    As the chaotic tempest gradually subsided, Ashfield swiftly issued orders to his men, directing them to scour the debris of the maze in search of Jaegar.


    It has been on his mind for a while. Ever since he sensed the chaos energy in the maze, Ashfield had been consumed by a growing unease. He knew about the arts Jaegar wielded, and by this time, everyone knew about it too.


    Alongside the determined search party, Pierre and Jennifer rushed to the remnants of what once stood as the grand maze. The aftermath revealed a scene of devastation; the ferocity of the storm had reduced thebyrinth to mere rubble.


    It seemed inconceivable that anyone could endure such a violent magical storm, and the severity of its impact on the maze left little hope for the safety of anyone within. Nevertheless, the urgency to confirm Jaegar''s fate propelled them to meticulously search every inch of the debris. Despite their concerted efforts, Jaegar remained elusive.


    Ashfield, contemting the situation, considered the possibility that Jaegar, harnessing his extraordinary powers, might have employed teleportation to escape the copsing maze. It was a conclusion drawn from an understanding of Jaegar''s unique capabilities. The absence of Jaegar amidst the wreckage seemed to align with this hypothesis, providing a sliver of hope amid the uncertainty.


    In the midst of the search, the gathering of influential figures present included the Minister of Magic and the heads of the schools.


    Ashfield, now seated with the other heads, turned to others, seeking insights.


    Vanuc, with a furrowed brow, posed the question to Arannis, who stood among the remaining participants, "What happened in there?"


    Arannis, his demeanour reflective of the bewildering events, replied with genuine uncertainty, "I don''t know. After reaching the centre, the maze began to shake. I have never encountered anything of such magnitude before."


    His inquiry to the other students yielded simr responses ¨C a collective ignorance regarding the true nature of the events within the maze.


    The air was thick with an unsettlingbination of confusion and concern as the gathered minds grappled with the enigma that had unfolded. The fate of Jaegar Ambrose remained an unresolved question, his absence casting a shadow over the aftermath of the magical storm.


    Thebyrinth, now reduced to a mere memory of its former grandeur, held within its rubble the secrets of an arcane upheaval that defied exnation.


    "When did youst see Jaegar?" Ashfield inquired, seeking crucial information to make sense of the unfolding chaos.


    Pierre, his expression reflective of the perplexity that gripped them all, responded, "Right before we entered the maze. He and Ewen disappeared right after we got into the narrow paths." The nodding heads around them confirmed that this mysterious disappearance was not an isted incident but a shared experience among the participants.


    It was the maze''s doing. The maze separated every individual entering and isted them on solo paths.


    With the situation spiralling beyond their control, Ashfield decided to direct the students to safety before taking his ce among the rest of the observers.


    Yralissa, however, added ayer of intrigue to the unfolding mystery. "I sensed two foreign presences in the maze a while back," she admitted, her voice tinged with uncertainty. "It was faint, but I couldn''t dismiss it. And the chaos energy... if I''m correct, Jaegar Ambrose is the one wielding it, isn''t he?" Her gaze shifted to Ashfield, seeking confirmation.


    The mention of the name "Ambrose" resonated in the minds of all present. The Minister of Magic, Arthur Sherinton, seizing upon the moment, directed a question to Ashfield, "Is it true?"


    In response, Ashfield solemnly nodded, acknowledging the weight that the name carried. Jaegar''s lineage and his connection to his mother were well-known among those who understood the intricate threads of magical history.


    Morana, recognizing the gravity of the situation, vocalized the question that lingered unspoken in the minds of everyone present. "Is he the one who caused all of this mess?" she queried, her gaze unwavering as she sought rity amidst the chaos.


    The query hung in the air, an unspoken fear that Jaegar''s involvement may have yed a pivotal role in the unprecedented events unfolding within the once-stable maze.


    The question lingered in the air, prompting a pregnant pause as the gravity of the situation settled over the assembled group.


    Ashfield, the weight of responsibility etched on his features, took a moment before responding. "Jaegar''s connection to the chaos energy is undeniable. However, whether he is the cause of the maze''s copse or a victim caught in its wake remains uncertain," he exined, attempting to navigate the delicate bnce between suspicion and empathy.


    The Minister of Magic, Arthur Sherinton, exchanged a nce with the other heads of the schools, his expression reflective of theplex considerations at y.


    Morana, not entirely satisfied with the ambiguity of the response, pressed further. "If Jaegar is wielding this chaos energy, we need to find him and understand what happened," she asserted, her determination cutting through the air.

 Chapter 220: Returned to his previous world

    Ashfield nodded in agreement, acknowledging the urgency of the situation. "Our priority is to locate Jaegar and assess the situation. The maze may have crumbled, but we cannot rule out the possibility that he managed to teleport or escape amidst the chaos," he suggested, orchestrating a n to search for the missing sorcerer.


    The remnants of the maze, now reduced to rubble, became the focal point of their collective attention. Teams were formed, and each member, fueled by their duty, scoured the debris in search of any sign of Jaegar Ambrose.


    Pierre, Jennifer, and other ssmates of his joined the search, their expressions a mix of worry and determination.


    No matter how diligently they searched, Jaegar remained elusive, a phantom lost in the remnants of the copsed maze. Yet, amidst the sprawling debris, a specific locale emerged as a focal point, a ce where the primordial chaos had surged with unparalleled intensity.


    It marked the very spot where Jaegar had confronted those enigmatic figures. The air surrounding this epicentre was brimming with a malevolence and danger so potent that no soul dared to venture further. The sinister residue left in the wake of Jaegar''s encounter whispered tales of arcane struggles and unseen forces.


    Pierre and the other students, despite their valiant efforts, were left without a trace of Jaegar.


    Defeated by the maze''s mysteries and the enigma of his disappearance, they were reluctantly sent back to the dormitories.


    Ashfield, with a furrowed brow betraying the weight of his thoughts, led a sombre procession into the hallowed halls of the academy. The dim light within mirrored the shadows of uncertainty that hung heavy over their hearts.


    Within the confines of the academy, Ashfield convened with his fellow educators and trusted allies. The discussion delved into the unnerving events that had transpired within the maze, where chaos had woven a tapestry of bewilderment.


    Jaegar Ambrose, a name that seemed to attract trouble like a moth to me, once again found himself at the center of a tumultuous storm. Ashfield, grappling with the consequences of Jaegar''s enigmatic powers, found himself wrestling with a headache that mirrored theplexity of the situation.


    As dawn heralded the next day, news of the academy''s upheaval had already reached the ears of Angelina, Jaegar''s master.


    On Ashfield''s insistence, she arrived promptly, ready to face whatever revtion awaited her.


    To Ashfield''s surprise, Angelina brought along Jacqueline, Jaegar''s elder sister. The two women, their expressions a blend of concern and determination, entered the academy as whispers of the incident echoed through the hallowed halls.


    Outside the protective walls of the academy, the press seized upon the sensational tale.


    Jaegar''s image adorned the front pages of newspapers, the headlines shing in bold letters, recounting the mysterious events that had unfolded within the esteemed institution. The public hungered for details, and Jaegar''s name, once a whisper, now resonated across the magicalmunity, a symbol of both fascination and trepidation.


    The academy, now a nexus of uncertainty, stood as a fortress against the prying eyes of the world.


    Behind closed doors, Ashfield, Angelina, Jacqueline, and other influential figures gathered to unravel the intricate threads of the mystery that enshrouded Jaegar''s disappearance. The atmosphere within was thick with tension, a tangible manifestation of the unseen currents that pulsed through the magical realm.


    *


    Awakening on a floor coated with ayer of dust, Jaegar gradually regained consciousness. His senses rekindled with the return of awareness, yet an unfamiliar heaviness clung to his body, as if unseen weights had been imposed upon him. The tangible weight pressed upon him, an inexplicable burden that entuated the disorientation of his surroundings.


    The gritty texture of a dusty floor pressed against him, and the stagnant air hung heavy with the scent of neglect.


    The journey from the mysterious encounter in the maze to this forsaken floor was a disorienting blur. Each blink of his eyes brought a sharper focus to the reality of his surroundings. The room, adorned with neglect and decay, whispered the tale of abandonment.


    Lifting his head with the weight of grogginess, Jaegar surveyed his surroundings. The muted colours of the room merged into a monotone palette of forgotten memories. Dust particles floated in the air like ethereal spectres, dancing in the feeble streams of dim light that managed to pierce through grimy windows.


    The heaviness persisted, clinging to him like a tangible force. It was as if the very air conspired to restrain his movements, forcing him to grapple with the leaden weight that anchored him to the deste floor. Every breath he took carried the burden of existence, a palpable reminder of the enigmatic journey he had undertaken.


    As his senses slowly limated to the oppressive atmosphere, Jaegar began to piece together the fragments of his recent experiences. The encounter with those two individuals and the rest was all blurry to him.


    In the silence of the abandoned room, Jaegary still, slowly the recognition dawned on him.


    "What in the damned hell...?" he muttered, his voice trailing off as he surveyed the room. The reality of his situation seemed impossible, as if he had stepped into the realms of the surreal.


    Jaegar rubbed his eyes, hoping that the worn-down room before him was nothing more than a figment of his imagination. Pinching himself and delivering a sharp p to his cheek, he sought to jolt himself into a different reality, yet the aged and rundown setting persisted.


    He ventured out of the room, only to find that everything around him shared the same fate ¨C a once-familiar ce now marred by time and neglect. The realization hit him like a wave, a chilling sense of recognition gnawing at his mind.


    It was his home, the very ce where he had met his end and subsequently reincarnated into the fantastical world he had recently departed.


    Restlessness consumed Jaegar as he stood amidst the ruins of what was once his sanctuary.


    He clutched his head, attempting to piece together the fragmented memories of his recent encounter. Recollections of a fierce battle against enigmatic adversaries flooded his mind, and thest conscious act he could recall was attempting to teleport himself to safety.


    "How in the damned hell did I end up here?" Jaegar questioned himself aloud, the mystery of his current situation gnawing at the edges of his consciousness. The disjointed pieces of his memory refused to align, leaving him stranded in a conundrum that defied the boundaries of reason.


    The dpidated building stood as a haunting relic of bygone years, its fa?ade weathering and crumbling under the weight of time.


    He stepped out and came down through the stairs. The few remaining residents moved like shadows, their faces etched with the weariness of survival in a ce forgotten by progress. The entire apartmentplex seemed on the verge of copse, a fragile testament to the passage of neglect.


    As Jaegar stepped out onto the deste street, the muted echoes of a once vibrantmunity surrounded him.


    Attempting to quell the rising tumult within him, Jaegar''s thoughts coalesced around a singr anchor ¨C his family. The t, now bearing the scars of abandonment, whispered the tale of a departure he could not recall. His family''s absence hung heavy in the stale air, intensifying his yearning to unravel the mystery that enshrouded their departure.


    Seeing his apartment, it was the only thing he thought of.


    Emerging onto the dimly lit street, bathed in the soft hues of a morning sun, Jaegar scanned the surroundings with a mix of familiarity and alienation. This world, once his own, felt both painfully real and strikingly foreign after his prolonged absence.


    The remnants of his past collided with the reality before him, weaving a tapestry of emotions he had long buried in the recesses of his consciousness.


    In the proximity of his old apartment, a stark contrast emerged ¨C a modest house, standing resolute amidst the dpidation. As if scripted by destiny, a child burst forth from the front door, d in a school uniform that seemed too vivid against the muted backdrop.


    Jaegar''s gaze fixated on the scene, his pulse quickening as a woman followed in pursuit, her steps hurried yet familiar.


    Time seemed to warp as the tableau unfolded before him. The woman, now in her thirties, bore the unmistakable features of Jaegar''s sister. Recognition dawned upon him with a poignant jolt, the realization carving through theyers of time and space.


    The child, calling her ''mom,'' forged a connection between past and present, tugging at the strings of familial ties that lingered within Jaegar''s core.


    Of course, Jaegar hasn''t thought about them in the past several years, not even once. After he had reincarnated, he had almost forgotten about them. But seeing her in person, which he thought would never happen, made some of his buried memories resurface, and he had turned softer.


    Before his life had turned upside down, Jaegar used to have a warm rtionship with his sister, and he took care of her and was there for her whenever he was needed. But with time, a drift formed between them, and they both stopped talking to each other.


    She was still the same even after all these years, that''s why he could recognize her easily.

 Chapter 221: Memories of the past

    A tableau of memories painted itself in Jaegar''s mind ¨C theughter of childhood, shared secrets, and a bond that time could not erode.


    The woman, now identified as his sister, instructed the child to wait while she retrieved her car keys. The child nodded obediently, his innocence mirrored in wide eyes that held a spark of curiosity.


    As she disappeared into the house, Jaegar stood frozen, grappling with the unspoken emotions that surged within him.


    In that suspended moment, the contours of a forgotten life converged with the fragments of an alternate reality. The reunion, unexpected and surreal, unfolded against the backdrop of a world that had moved on without him.


    And in the stillness of that dpidated street, Jaegar grappled not only with the unravelling threads of his past but also with the uncertain promise of a future interwoven with the echoes of family and a reality that defied exnation.


    Jaegar stood rooted to the spot, his eyes trailing after his sister as she disappeared into the house. shes of the past, fragmented memories of a sibling rtionship, flickered in his mind. Though he doesn''t have that many feelings right now.


    He realized that the woman he had known as his sister, despite theck of overtly positive memories, now bore the weight of time gracefully. Aged and transformed, she possessed a different aura, a sense of maturity that transcended the fleeting moments of their shared past.


    In the quiet aftermath, the child, the living embodiment of youthful innocence that mirrored his sister''s own childhood, caught sight of Jaegar standing across the street.


    Driven by the aura around Jaegar, which he didn''t notice, the child approached, breaking into a run with unbridled energy. Coming to a stop in front of Jaegar, the child looked up and queried, "Who are you?"


    Jaegar, crouching down to meet the child''s eyes, observed a striking resemnce to his sister in the youthful features before him. The child''s innocence tugged at something within Jaegar, an emotion he had long forgotten.


    Unbeknownst to him, traces of primordial chaos still clung to his being, manifesting as a faint purple haze that enveloped him. Unseen and mysterious, this ethereal energy exerted an imperceptible pull, drawing the child closer.


    As Jaegar gently caressed the child''s cheek, an unconscious exchange urred. The primordial chaos, dormant yet potent, subtly infiltrated the boy, initiating an otherworldly connection that went unnoticed by both parties.


    The child didn''t feel anything, as though the chaos energy had entered inside of him.


    A voice broke through the quiet moment, calling out "Jagnar."


    Jaegar, stunned for a moment, recognized the echo of his former name. His gaze lifted to meet the woman approaching them. She wasing towards them as she called the name. It was Jaegar''s previous name here in this world.


    A question hung in the air ¨C did she recognize him?


    She came towards them and stopped in front of Jaegar. She then said, "Sorry, did he cause you any trouble?"


    She then took Jagnar''s hand, addressing the boy with a gentle reprimand.


    "Jagnar, how many times do I have to tell you not to run around?" she chided, her attention shifting between motherly concern and a polite apology directed at Jaegar.


    Jaegar was taken aback a little. She had named her kid his name. He was really surprised and stood frozen there, staring at her.


    The weight of the past collided with the present as they stood in that peculiar intersection of memories, leaving Jaegar grappling with the revtion that the life he once knew had left imprints on this world and that he, in a different form, had now be an unexpected presence in the lives of those he had left behind.


    With a polite yet hurried apology, the woman acknowledged the unexpected interruption. "Sorry," she uttered, her eyes briefly meeting Jaegar''s without a glimmer of recognition.


    Time had etched its marks upon Jaegar, and the person he had be bore no resemnce to the one who once shared a life with her. Oblivious to the enigma that stood before her, she swiftly took her son''s hand and redirected her attention to the pressing matters of her own reality.


    "I''m in a hurry," she exined with a soft smile that carried both warmth and the urgency of a busy schedule.


    With her maternal instincts in full swing, she guided the child, affectionately called Jagnar, towards a waiting car parked nearby. The vehicle, a practical symbol of the mundane responsibilities that defined their daily lives, bore no indication of the extraordinary encounter that had just transpired.


    The car door opened, revealing the intimate space within. The woman settled into the driver''s seat, a routine gesture perfected through countless repetitions. Jagnar, a bundle of youthful energy, upied the backseat, his curiosity undiminished by the abrupt interruption to their morning routine.


    The engine hummed to life, and with a final nce towards Jaegar ¨C an unintentional farewell to a stranger whose presence had momentarily intersected with their lives ¨C she steered the car onto the quiet morning street.


    As the vehicle gradually receded into the distance, the ordinary sounds of a mundane world gradually swallowed up the echoes of the extraordinary encounter. The rhythmic purr of the engine, the distant hum of city life, and the subtle rustle of leaves in the morning breeze wove a mundane tapestry over the mystical undercurrents that lingered in Jaegar''s wake.


    In the car, unaware of who he was, she thought about Jaegar and said, "Is he an actor or model? He sure is an eye candy."


    "What is an eye candy, mommy?" The boy from the back seat asked innocently. His mother smiled and replied, "Eye candy is a term used to describe someone who is very attractive to look at, like Jaegar. People often use it topliment someone''s appearance." Curious, the boy nodded and continued gazing out the window, his young mind pondering the concept of beauty.


    Back on the street,


    Left alone on the now tranquil street, Jaegar pondered the transient nature of his return. The reunion, however brief and unacknowledged, had unravelled anotheryer of the enigma that connected his past and present selves.


    As the car faded into the distance, Jaegar found himself lost in contemtion.


    His sister, now a grown woman with a child of her own, had just sped away into the mundane rhythm of daily life. His thoughts then veered towards another figure from his past ¨C his mother.


    Gazing at the familiar house, memories resurfaced, and Jaegar pondered the whereabouts of his mother.


    And almost as if responding to the silent inquiries echoing in his mind, the door swung open once more. Two figures emerged, engaged in lively conversation. They walked towards the road as they talked.


    They shared an affectionate kiss before embarking on separate journeys in their respective cars. His parents, now living a life seemingly untouched by the passage of nearly two decades since his demise, appeared prosperous and content.


    His mother, adorned in office attire, suggested a life shaped by routines and responsibilities. Jaegar couldn''t fathom how much their lives had evolved; it was as if they had moved on and left behind the memory of their lost son.


    Standing there, a spectator to the lives that continued without him, a surge of conflicting emotions welled up within Jaegar. Anger flickered momentarily as he observed their seemingly carefree smiles, but a resigned sigh followed.


    There was a poignant realization that intervening now was futile. As he grappled with these emotions, the primordial chaos that surrounded him emitted an unsettling shriek, echoing the turbulence within.


    In the midst of this emotional maelstrom, a disturbance in the space around him heralded the appearance of a familiar figure ¨C the same individual Jaegar had encountered after his death.


    Cloaked in regal attire that revealed both arms and a bare chest, the figure addressed Jaegar with a stern tone. "What are you doing here, disturbing the cycle, you impudent human?"


    His tone told Jaegar that he was annoyed with him.


    Jaegar, frowning, retorted, "What are you talking about?"


    The figure grumbled, insisted, "You shouldn''t be here, this is not your world," andmanded him to return, "You should go back."


    The reason he said so was because of the faint purple haze around Jaegar, he could tell it belonged to one entity, the indestructible force, the chaos entity. He didn''t dare do anything to Jaegar and just wanted Jaegar out of this world.


    Jaegar sighed, admitting his ignorance about how he arrived, and questioned, "I don''t even know how I got here in the first ce, and how would I go back?"


    Hearing him, he thought for a moment, then said, "I will send you back, but don''t attempt such intrusions again. The consequences will be severe," intoned the regal figure sternly.


    His true identity was that of Yntarr, the god of death. Yntarr had descended upon this realm upon sensing the disturbance in its regr cycle, a disturbance caused by Jaegar''s unexpected arrival and the previous night had witnessed a ripple effect across the world, all stemming from Jaegar''s presence.


    Now, Yntarr, who was a Deity, stood determined to restore the equilibrium.


    As Yntarr delivered this ominous warning, Jaegar found himself bereft of any chance to respond. His consciousness began to blur, the fabric of his existence unravelling as he was inexorably drawn back from whence he came. In the blink of an eye, Yntarr also faded from view, leaving behind the echoes of his divine promation and the fading spectre of Jaegar''s transient sojourn in this realm.

 Chapter 222: Bande de serpente

    The dormant primordial chaos concealed within Jaegar stirred to life when Norimar imposed his restraint. Thistent force, a residual remnant of Jaegar, remained locked within him, its influence typically dormant. However, it manifested itself in moments of imminent danger, atent guardian and, ironically, a catalyst that had once propelled Jaegar into his previous world.


    Yntarr, the overseeing deity of the world, detected the seismic shifts reverberating through the fabric of existence, emanating from the unleashed primordial chaos. This ancient force, the wellspring of all power, had subtly woven its threads into the very tapestry of reality. Though Yntarr could not discern the precise nature of its influence, the god understood the potential ramifications.


    Swift and resolute, Yntarr decided to intervene. Recognising the imperative to restore bnce to the disrupted world, he expedited Jaegar''s return to his universe. As Jaegar departed, Yntarr lingered in the cosmic expanse, his gaze fixed upon the world below. The realm appeared ostensibly ordinary, its fa?ade betraying no signs of the cosmic upheaval it had recently endured.


    In the blink of an ethereal moment, Yntarr vanished, his divine presence withdrawn after ensuring the cosmic equilibrium was reinstated.


    *


    Jaegar found himself enveloped in an abyss ofplete ckness, a disorienting void that seemed to tug at the very essence of his being. The force that drew him remained inscrutable, defyingprehension.


    Abruptly, he materialized in mid-air, suspended above Angelina''s farmhouse, and crashed with a resounding impact onto her front door, unleashing havoc that wrecked half the house.


    As Jaegar slowly opened his eyes to survey the aftermath, the shattered remnants of Angelina''s abode greeted him. A wry remark escaped his lips, "Oh, boy, she will kill me."


    Just moments before, he had been an observer in his family''s world, grappling withplex emotions regarding their apparent indifference to his demise. However, Jaegar swiftly dismissed the bitterness, recognizing that he had forged a life of his own in this realm,plete with a new family. And they, too, seemed to have moved on from his death and were living a pretty good life, he thought.


    Amidst the wreckage, there lingered a flicker of joy¡ªa poignant connection with the past. His sister had named her son after him, a fact that stirred a sense of contentment within Jaegar.


    Yet the newfound powers that had brought him to this precarious state demanded urgent attention. "Now, these powers are getting me screwed up, and I have to do something about it before it gets me really fucked up," he muttered to himself, determined to navigate the challenges thaty ahead.


    With resilience in his heart, he endeavoured to rise from the wreckage.


    The chaos arts within Jaegar proved to be an enigmatic force, often springing surprises and disying a consciousness of its own. It defied the norms of magic as Jaegar knew it, pulsating with an unpredictable vitality that set it apart from anything he had encountered in his life.


    Stepping out into the front yard, Jaegar surveyed the wreckage of Angelina''s house, a casualty of his unexpected arrival. The dwelling now stood as a testament to the turbulence that apanied him.


    Lost in thought, he found himself contemting the capricious nature of the chaos arts that resided within him.


    As Jaegar absorbed the scene, a portal manifested, and Angelina along with Jacqueline emerged, their eyes locking onto Jaegar.


    Simultaneously, they eximed, "Jaegar!"


    Walking towards him, Jacqueline questioned, "Where have you been? Wait, what happened to you?"


    Jaegar, choosing not to disclose the details of his otherworldly sojourn, replied, "I got stuck in the space void."


    The term ''void'' referred to the perilous limbo between portals, a deste space where individuals could be ensnared if the incantations of teleportation spells went awry. It was a risky venture, fraught with dangers, and many had gone missing in the void, with only a fortunate few managing to return.


    This perilous nature led many to opt for alternative means of transportation, such as the use of magical stones like lironium.


    Upon learning the cause of Jaegar''s disappearance, both Angelina and Jacqueline nodded in understanding. Angelina''s gaze shifted towards her now partially wrecked house, then towards him.


    ncing at the damaged dwelling, Angelina questioned, "Now, why is my house like that?"


    She turned her gaze again back to Jaegar, who sighed and admitted, "It was all my fault. I crashed into the house."


    Angelina, squinting her eyes in a yful manner, remarked, "Do you have something against the house? Why do you wreck it always?"


    Jaegar looked at her with a helpless expression, and she sighed, deciding to take matters into her own hands. She walked towards the damaged house with the intent to repair it.


    Jaegar refrained from divulging the true cause of his predicament¡ªconfrontation with mysterious intruders in the maze. Aware that revealing such information would only cause unnecessary worry and trouble for Angelina and Jacqueline, he kept the details to himself.


    Mentally noting the faces of the assants, Jaegar resolved to handle the situation independently, even if the prospect of confronting them filled him with uncertainty.


    Jacqueline''s inquiry pierced through the air, "What actually happened to you? Weren''t you participating in the trials or something? And then there''s been news of you all over the papers that you might be the reason for destroying the trials."


    Jaegar furrowed his brows in confusion. How was he responsible for what happened in the maze? If anything, it had to do with those two mysterious intruders.


    Then she proceeded to recount the events in the Hollowdome, detailing how the magical construct of the maze waspletely destroyed. The once magicalbyrinth had lost its enchantment and nowy in ruins. The chaos energy he possessed became the focal point of me, making him the assumed culprit for the catastrophe.


    With a nonchnt expression, he asked, "What are they nning on doing, then?"


    Jacqueline responded, "Nothing. With Grandma and Lady Angelina present, they would never point a finger at you. Just that they demanded appropriatepensation, that''s all."


    In the face of potential usations, it appeared that the influential figures in Jaegar''s life would act as a shield against any harming his way.


    Jaegar, upon hearing Jacqueline''s words, let out a snide chuckle. "Talk about power. They just wanted money, so they should have asked for it directly."


    Jacqueline replied, "Well, they couldn''t just do that, so that''s why this culprit crap and all. After all, it was just a stone wall, nothing grand. Why would they even use you of destroying it? If Lady Angelina hadn''t stopped me, I would''ve turned that colossal structure to dust."


    Even if Jaegar had intentionally destroyed the maze, they wouldn''t worry about it.


    She spoke with an annoyed tone. Upon seeing the news about Jaegar and how the academies were putting the me on him, she got angry and rushed to the academy with Angelina.


    If Angelina hadn''t been present there, she would have turned the ce upside down.


    During thest time, she wasn''t present, as she was out on a mission and didn''te to the academy at that time. She harboured resentment towards the academy management for not protecting Jaegar, and now they were doing this.


    Jaegar, hearing her words, felt surprised. Her expression revealed the genuine concern she had for him, and it moved Jaegar in a way he hadn''t expected.


    While they were chatting, Angelina finished repairing the house, restoring the pieces to their original ces. Then she called them inside.


    Jaegar, Jacqueline, and Angelina sat in the restored hall, the atmosphere tinged with a mixture of concern and curiosity. The worn-out furniture bore the marks of time, contrasting with the asional glimpses of magical artefacts that hinted at Angelina''s proficiency in the mystical arts.


    And as they sat in the hall, Angelina asked directly, "What exactly happened in there, Jaegar?"


    Under her scrutinizing gaze, Jaegar recounted his encounter. He couldn''t lie to her, even though he wanted to keep it from her.


    The air was thick with tension as Jaegar began recounting his harrowing experience in the magical maze.


    With every word, Angelina''s expression shifted from attentive curiosity to a profound sense of unease.


    Jaegar spared no detail, describing the eeriness of the maze, the sudden appearance of Norimar, the presence of another mysterious figure, and the subsequent confusion that unfolded.


    Jacqueline listened intently, her demeanour poised but attentive, catching every nuance of the unfolding tale.


    When Jaegar mentioned Norimar, Angelina''s reaction was palpable. Herplexion paled, and her eyes betrayed a mixture of fear and recognition.


    Jaegar, registering her response, couldn''t help but feel a surge of curiosity and concern. "Do you know him?" he asked, his voice edged with a touch of urgency.


    Angelina took a moment topose herself, her gaze fixated on a distant point as if navigating the recesses of her memory. The silence in the room was thick, amplifying the weight of her unspoken thoughts. Finally, she sighed, a heavy breathden with the weight of the past.


    In the dimly lit room, Angelina''s voice cut through the shadows, a measured whisper that carried the weight of her words. "He is an orc mage and a skilled one at that. I had crossed his path once."

 Chapter 223 : The notorious criminal organization

    Jaegar''s brows furrowed in curiosity, his gaze locked on Angelina.


    She inquired, "What did he say to you?"


    "He was silent the whole time, and the other man talked a lot."


    Angelina''s voice cut through the air with a gravity that demanded attention. "Jaegar, this Norimar isn''t a normal being that we can take lightly. He is associated with a group called Bande de Serpente."


    The room seemed to still as her words hung in the air,den with an unspoken weight.


    Jaegar''s brow furrowed, and his curiosity piqued. He focused on Angelina, waiting for more details, the name "Bande de Serpente" echoing with an ominous ring.


    The air hung heavy with unspoken mysteries as Jacqueline, the usuallyposed woman, couldn''t hide her surprise. "What does that mob of criminals want my brother for?"


    Angelina''s head shook, a subtle gesture revealing herck of answers.


    Jaegar, sensing the gravity of the situation, broke the building tension with a direct question. "Now you are making an awful lot of expressions, can you tell me so I can know too?"


    Jacqueline swiftly ced her hand on Jaegar''s shoulder, a protective gestureden with familial concern. "Jaegar, this is a matter that shouldn''t be taken lightly. That group is nothing but a band of criminals from all over the world. It is said to be the most vicious and dangerous mob. And if they have set their eyes on you, then we need to do something about it."


    Jacqueline''s description of the Bande de Serpente brought an air of trepidation into the room. The name itself held an ancient, sinister resonance, known by only a select few who held the secrets of the upper echelons.


    "The mob Jacqueline called it was actually the most feared group of criminals all together," Angelina added, her eyes conveying a mix of concern and caution.


    The Bande de Serpente had announced its presence to the world centuries ago, and its malevolent influence continued to persist.


    Legends and rumours surrounded the group like an imprable fog, each tale more mysterious than thest. Some spoke of a mere dozen members, shadowy figures orchestrating destruction, while others imed the organization boasted thousands in its malevolent ranks.


    The truth remained elusive, known only to a select few within the upper echelons of society¡ªnobles, powerful beings, and those with the means to keep such secrets.


    What was undeniable, however, was the Bande de Serpente''s reputation for wreaking havoc wherever they tread.


    Whispers suggested the group was a melting pot of diverse races, even including the enigmatic elves.


    Once they set their sights on a target, the group was relentless, pursuing their objectives with a ruthless determination that sent shivers down the spines of those who knew of their existence.


    As the weight of Jacqueline''s revtion settled in, Jaegar''s expression shifted from curiosity to a more serious contemtion.


    Angelina, recognizing the urgency of the matter, found herself at a loss for answers. Sensing the atmosphere growing heavier, Jaegar sought understanding.


    "Now you are making an awful lot of expressions, can you tell me so I can know too?"


    Jacqueline, now assuming the role of a protective elder sister, responded with caution, "Jaegar, this is a matter that shouldn''t be taken lightly. That group is nothing but a band of criminals from all over the world. It is said to be the most vicious and dangerous mob. And if they have set their eyes on you, then we need to do something about it."


    In the hushed aftermath of Jacqueline''s revtion about the dangerous Bande de Serpente, a pensive silence enveloped the room.


    Angelina''s mind, abyrinth of concerns, grappled with the mysterious connection between Jaegar, Norimar, and the notorious criminal syndicate. The enigmatic motive behind their interest in Jaegar remained shrouded in uncertainty.


    Breaking the contemtive silence, Angelina spoke with a motherly concern, her words carrying the weight of a protective shield. "Jaegar, I think you need to stay here, so I can protect you. Lately, you''ve been entangled in too many unwanted situations, and I can''t help but worry. Vivianne alwayses to me whenever something happens to you."


    Jacqueline, echoing the sentiments of Angelina, nodded in agreement. "Yes, you should stop going to the academy."


    The suggestion hung in the air, a proposition wrapped in the cocoon of safety. Angelina''s eyes, a blend of love and apprehension, implored Jaegar to consider the gravity of the situation. The Bande de Serpente was not an adversary to be taken lightly, and the protective walls of family seemed to offer the safest refuge.


    In that moment, Jaegar''s connection with Angelina and Jacqueline transcended words. As he held Angelina''s hand, the warmth of familial love enveloped him, and he spoke with a conviction that resonated in the air like an unwavering vow.


    "You don''t need to worry about me," Jaegar reassured them, his voice a soothing melody. "I can''t always hide behind you, can I? I may be weak today, but I will grow stronger, and I will take care of myself. You don''t have to worry too much about me. I will stay alive, no matter what."


    His words,den with determination, had a calming effect on the two women. Their gazes met Jaegar''s, and they nodded in understanding.


    Angelina, though reassured by Jaegar''s resilience, couldn''t shake off the maternal concern that lingered in her eyes. "You have to be really careful, do you understand, dear?"


    Jaegar squeezed her hand affectionately, affirming hismitment. "Yes, of course."


    Jacqueline, a silent observer in the background, added her own cautionary notes, patting his back gently. Despite the familial resemnce of their father, which she saw, she knew Jaegar carried a uniqueness that set him apart from their father, a quality she couldn''t quite ce.


    The weight of their collective worry hung in the room, a testament to the depth of their love and the uncertainties thaty ahead.


    Jaegar absorbed this revtion, the implications unfolding in his mind like the intricateyers of the magical maze.


    After the intense discussion, the topic diverted to Jaegar''s trials and what he had done in them. They talked for quite a while, and eventually, Jacqueline broke the silence, acknowledging the need for her departure.


    "I need to leave," she dered, her tone indicating a sense of urgency. The room''s atmosphere shifted as she prepared to take her leave, leaving behind a lingering tension that mirrored the uncertainty surrounding Jaegar''s future.


    As Jacqueline prepared to leave, she approached Jaegar with a sense of purpose. In her hands, she held a ring, its center adorned with a unique and ethereal stone that emitted a gentle glow.


    This wasn''t just an ordinary piece of jewelry; it was a means ofmunication, a way for Jaegar to reach out to her whenever needed.


    She handed him the ring, exining its significance. "This ring will allow us to stay connected. If you ever find yourself in a tight spot or need assistance, don''t hesitate to use it," she advised, her eyes reflecting both concern and determination.


    Jaegar, appreciative of the gesture, thanked her sincerely as he epted the ring.


    After Jacqueline''s departure, he found himself alone in the hall, still seated on the sofa, surrounded by an air of contemtion.


    Hearing more about those two and who they were affiliated with made him think about his encounter with them.


    The weight of recent events pressed upon him, and he couldn''t help but mull over the cryptic words spoken by those mysterious individuals in the maze.


    Jaegar, deep in thought about the recent events, contemted the mysterious motives of those who had confronted him in the maze. The notion that they might be interested in his power, particrly the primal chaos within him, lingered in his mind.


    Determination sparked within him as he muttered to himself, "I need to get stronger, stronger than anybody." It was the only solution to all the things, he needed to be an absolute, and then only he could achieve his goals.


    Feeling that he had fried his brain too much already, Jaegar rose from his seat, surveying the quiet house. He looked around the hall and in the kitchen too; Angelina wasn''t present there.


    Calling out for Angelina, he received no response. He began checking the various rooms, eventually making his way upstairs. He approached Angelina''s bedroom door, finding it open.


    He walked towards the door to see inside, and then Angelina unexpectedly emerged from the bath, her figure barely concealed by a towel. Jaegar''s heart skipped a beat as he caught a glimpse of Angelina''s alluring silhouette. Even though she was in her middle ages, she wasn''t the least bit old, her skin was wless, and her enchanting face radiated a timeless beauty.


    Jaegar couldn''t help but feel captivated by her presence, his eyes lingering on her graceful movements. It was as if time had stood still in that moment, and he found himself unable to tear his gaze away from her.


    Caught off guard, Jaegar froze in ce, his cheeks flushing red. Averting his gaze, he hastily turned away, stammering an apology. The unexpected encounter left him flustered, and he waited for her response, his mind racing with embarrassment.

 Chapter 224 : Jaegar on trial

    Angelina, unfazed by Jaegar''s idental intrusion, called out to him, "What happened, dear?" Her calm demeanour indicated that she wasn''t concerned about the situation.


    Jaegar, feeling a bit hesitant and relieved, replied, "Nothing, I''ll wait for you downstairs." He was actually afraid of what she would say, otherwise, he would have walked into the bedroom shamelessly to watch her.


    Descending to the hall, he settled on the sofa, attempting topose himself. The unexpected encounter had left him flustered, and as he gathered his thoughts, Jaegar couldn''t help but marvel at Angelina''s nonchnt attitude.


    And her body was glowing with the water droplets that clung to her skin, making her even more alluring. Despite his nerves, Jaegar couldn''t help but be captivated by her effortless beauty. Her wet hair was cascading down her shoulders, framing her face in a way that entuated her features. The way she moved with grace and confidence, even in such a vulnerable state, only added to her allure.


    Jaegar couldn''t help but feel a pang of desire as he watched her, his heart racing with anticipation for what she would say when she finally joined him downstairs.


    His mind swirled with a mix of emotions, from embarrassment to a twinge of curiosity about her apparentck of concern over such situations. Regardless, he decided to focus on more pressing matters, contemting his next steps in the face of the mysterious threats that had emerged.


    Angelina descended after a couple of minutes, adorned in a flowing gown that exuded an air of elegance. The way the gown hugged her curves and entuated her grace made it clear that Angelina possessed a natural poise that was impossible to ignore.


    An amused smile yed on her lips as she entered the hall, only to find Jaegar lying on the sofa.


    She approached him and gently called, "Jaegar, dear."


    Jaegar stirred, popping his head backward to see Angelina making her way into the hall. She wore an expression of sereneposure, and he couldn''t fathom herck of concern over the earlier awkward encounter. When she questioned him, "Why did you leave?"


    Jaegar sat back up, meeting her gaze with a mix of surprise and curiosity. "I thought you would be angry or something."


    Angelina, still smiling, joined him on the sofa. "Dear boy, why would I be angry with you?" Her voice was as sweet as her demeanour.


    Jaegar, now more at ease, responded, "Well, next time I won''t hesitate."


    Angelina chuckled softly, "Sure, sure."


    She continued, expressing her concern, "Now, I need to get back to the spire, but I don''t want to leave you, especially knowing that they are out there,ing for you." The worry etched on her face showcased both her concern for Jaegar''s safety and hermitment as the Reverend Witch.


    Jaegar assured her, "If you keep worrying like this, I won''t be able to find peace. Rest assured, if anything seems dangerous for me, I''ll be sure to jump into a portal ande to you."


    To emphasize her trust, Angelina took a chain from around her neck and delicately ced it on Jaegar''s neck. "Never remove this ne from your neck," she insisted.


    Jaegar nodded in understanding as she got up and said, "Now, I will leave for the spire. You can stay for as long as you want."


    nting a gentle kiss on his forehead, she exited the hall and then the house, leaving Jaegar with a mix of emotions, the weight of responsibility, and a newfound sense of protection around his neck.


    *


    With the chaos that unfolded in the maze and the subsequent destruction of the magical construct, the academy heads collectively decided to call off the summit.


    The once lively grounds, filled with magical enthusiasts and aspiring young wizards, now emptied rapidly as representatives from each school left the premises.


    The winners, those fortunate enough to reach the maze''s centre and emerge victorious, were the prestigious A''llkadi Elven Academy.


    However, the majority of participants left the academy grounds with a lingering sense of disappointment and resentment. They had trained for months, honing their magical skills and strategizing their way through the maze, only to have their efforts rendered futile.


    The decision to cancel the summit left them feeling robbed of an opportunity to showcase their talents andpete against the best magical schools in the realm. As they departed, whispers of discontent filled the air, fueling a growing tension among the participants.


    Discover worlds on m-v le-mpyr


    Jaegar''s involvement in the tumultuous events became a focal point of me for many.


    Whispers and mutterings filled the air as students and faculty discussed the abrupt end of the summit.


    Some questioned the decision to include Jaegar in the trials, citing his mysterious powers and the havoc that seemed to follow him. The resentment against Jaegar had grown, fueled by the frustration of those who saw the summit as an opportunity for their schools to shine.


    Outside the academy, the press seized upon the controversy, painting Jaegar as the disruptor of the prestigious event. Headlines featured his image, questioning his role and responsibility in the destruction of the maze. The magicalmunity, usually filled with excitement and camaraderie during such gatherings, is now buzzed with negative energy and me.


    In the aftermath, the heads of the various schools convened to discuss the repercussions of the incident. usations were thrown, and Ashfield, sitting among them, found himself defending Jaegar''s actions. However, the general sentiment was against the young wizard, and many demanded ountability for the disruption caused during the summit.


    Amidst the chaos, Jaegar remainedrgely unaware of the growing discontent. He stayed within the sanctuary of Angelina''s home, pondering over the recent events and the mysteries that seemed to follow him.


    *


    Deeply concerned about Jaegar''s safety and the potential threats looming over the academy, Angelina, the revered witch and head of the Witch Spire, decided to take matters into her own hands. She dispatched a team of skilled women from the Witch Spire to inspect the school grounds thoroughly.


    Meanwhile, back at Angelina''s residence, two men were dispatched to keep a close eye on Jaegar. Two capable men from the Witch Spire were chosen for the delicate task of shadowing Jaegar without his knowledge. Their mission was twofold: to protect him from any potential danger and to gather information on the mysterious forces that seemed to be targeting him.


    These two men, skilled in both magical andbat arts, were now standing on the lookout in front of Angelina''s farmhouse.


    She had acted pretty fast and sent all these people within a few hours.


    *


    The academy, now devoid of the bustling activity that had characterized the summit, became a quiet battlefield of political intrigue and magical scrutiny.


    Angelina''s proactive measures aimed to shield Jaegar from the repercussions of the maze incident, but the unfolding events were only beginning to reveal the intricate web of mysteries and challenges that awaited them all.


    In the aftermath of the frenzied events at the academy, the heads of various magical schools, along with representatives from the Ministry, wanted to put Jaegar on trial, iming him as the suspect involved in destroying the maze.


    The damages caused to the maze and the disruption of the summit were significant, and they were eager to hold someone ountable.


    Ashfield, having engaged in a serious discussion with Angelina, recognized that the resolution of the maze incident boiled down to a matter ofpensation. As the head of the academy and responsible for the safety and well-being of all participants, he understood the gravity of the situation.


    Given the involvement of representatives from various prominent races, Ashfield adopted a strict and measured approach. He was acutely aware that mishandling the aftermath of the incident could not only damage the academy''s reputation but also strain the delicate rtionships among different magicalmunities.


    In the closed-door meetings with Angelina and the heads of the other schools, Ashfield emphasized the need for a fair and judiciouspensation n. He sought to address the concerns of the affected parties while preventing the esction of tensions. The delicate bnce of power among races required a careful and diplomatic resolution.


    Ashfield''s stern demeanour and unwaveringmitment to the integrity of the magicalmunity earned him respect during the negotiations. He navigated theplexities of the situation with tact, ensuring that thepensation offered would not only cover the damages but also serve as a symbolic gesture of goodwill.


    As the discussions progressed, Ashfield remained steadfast in upholding the values of the academy. He aimed to protect the reputation of the institution and maintain harmonious rtions among the diverse magical races represented within its walls. The oue of these negotiations would not only shape the academy''s future but also influence the perceptions of the broader magical world.


    Ashfield realized that the focus should not solely be on assigning me, but also on finding a solution that would repair the damages caused by the incident. He proposed a n to the heads of the magical schools and representatives from the Ministry, suggesting that instead of putting Jaegar on trial, they should work together to rebuild and strengthen the maze.


    This would not only serve as a form ofpensation but also as a way to prevent simr incidents in the future.

 Chapter 225: Leave peacefully

    The discussions went on for hours, and eventually, Vivianne showed up to the meetings. Seeing her presence in the academy, everyone was shocked. And it also showed how much importance she had given to the matter.


    The matter had actually reached the imperial house, so much so that she had to visit the academy.


    As the demands forpensation echoed through the academy halls, Vivianne, with her shrewd understanding of both magical and political matters, intervened. She recognized the potential harm this situation could cause not only to Jaegar but also to the delicate bnce of power within the magicalmunity.


    Summoning all her diplomatic finesse, Vivianne negotiated with the concerned parties. She presented them with a substantial settlement, a generous offer that wouldpensate for the damages incurred. The terms were carefully crafted to not only appease the offended parties but also to ensure their continued silence about the details of the incident.


    With Vivianne''s intervention, the schools and the Ministry were persuaded to ept thepensation graciously.


    The news of the settlement spread throughout the magicalmunity, and the demand for retribution began to subside. Vivianne''s strategic manoeuvring had averted a potential crisis, allowing Jaegar a momentary reprieve from the consequences of the maze''s destruction.


    However, in the shadows, unseen forces continued to stir, and the mystery surrounding Jaegar''s connection to the chaotic events deepened.


    *


    The atmosphere at the academy was still charged with discussions about the recent events.


    Jaegar, having taken two days to rest and process the profound visit to his former world, felt a sense of relief being back in the magical realm. The weight of the experiences going back to his world lingered in his mind, making him appreciate the second chance at life that death had granted him.


    The farmhouse, a sanctuary of peace, allowed Jaegar to reflect on theplexities of his existence and the mysteries surrounding his connection to the primordial chaos.


    Despite the changes in the lives of his family and the dangers he faced, the memory of the innocent face of the boy named Jagnar brought a genuine smile to Jaegar''s face. The connection he felt with that child was a little satisfying, to say the least. Maybe his sister still remembered him.


    Now, ready to face the academy once again, Jaegar called for his usual carriage. As he approached the academy grounds, he observed the lingering tension in the air. Students whispered among themselves, and the faculty engaged in discussions about the aftermath of the maze incident.


    Jaegar''s return stirred curiosity and spection, but he remainedposed, determined to navigate theplex web of emotions and expectations.


    The academy, once a bastion of magical education and camaraderie, now bore the scars of recent events.


    As Jaegar made his way through the academy, he encountered both sympathetic nces and sceptical gazes. The students, having heard various ounts of the maze incident, were eager to catch a glimpse of the enigmatic figure at the center of the storm.


    Jaegar, maintaining hisposure, strode purposefully through the academy halls. Absurd rumours buzzed around him, creating an air of uncertainty.


    Unfazed, he headed straight for the headmaster''s office.


    Ashfield, seated at his desk, looked up as Jaegar entered. "You''re finally here," he remarked, acknowledging Jaegar''s presence.


    The news of Jaegar being found near Angelina''s farmhouse had reached Ashfield, thanks to Angelina herself. The headmaster, well aware of the rumours and usations circting in the academy, was doing his best to manage the situation. Angelina informed him that Jaegar had managed to escape the maze when attacked by unknown assants.


    Theck of concrete evidence regarding the infiltratorsplicated Ashfield''s efforts to shift the me away from Jaegar.


    As he stood before the desk, his eyes were drawn to his image on a newspaper with a bold headline that read, ''The cuplrit or a victim?''


    Jaegar''s brows twitched in disbelief as he observed the headline. "What is this?" he demanded, his voice carrying confusion.


    Ashfield took a moment to exin the situation, emphasizing that it was all a mistake given Jaegar''s absence from the maze during the incident.


    Jaegar, however, pressed further, challenging the notion of preferential treatment. "If it were just a regr nobody, would you still say the same?" he questioned, a note of scepticism in his voice.


    The question left Ashfield with a furrowed brow. After a brief pause, he replied, "Jaegar, I believe it''s in your best interest to put this behind you. Focus on finishing your schooling; the end of the year is approaching, and you''ll be graduating soon. Don''t cause any more trouble, and leave peacefully while you can."


    Jaegar stayed silent as he stared at Ashfield for a moment. His thoughts shrouded in the quite silence of the officeroom.


    After a moment of contemtion, Jaegar sighed, acknowledging the pragmatic advice despite the lingering dissatisfaction. There was nothing he could do but escte the situation. And the way things were handled, he disliked how the imperial house was involved and how they took care of the situation.


    After hearing about his mother, he didn''t really like associating with any of them, and even though he appreciated how Jacqueline showed concern for him, he had stille to terms with his other family, and he doesn''t think he will. ording to the said truth, that Vivianne told him, he could tell that they had a lot of gaps, which he found way too suspicious.


    And for now, he had to just stay as it is and deal with things at his own pace.


    He sighed, feeling exhausted. He was doing nothing but pushing things, one after the other. And there was the thing with his old family, why did he end up back in his world? Watching them all smiling and having a happy family, as they seemed, irked him in the wrong way, but there was no use thinking about them.


    Jaegar always liked to keep things simple and in. For him, pleasure and magic were the only things on his mind, and for the rest of the stuff, he felt it was aplete drag.


    He had learned to let go of his old family and ept his new reality. The memories of their smiles and happiness no longer bothered him as he focused on the present. His aunt and Angelina provided the love and support he needed, creating a sense of belonging that surpassed any longing for his past.


    Jaegar embraced simplicity, finding joy in the pleasures of life and the enchantment that surrounded him. He refused to let anything else weigh him down, knowing that it would only dampen his spirits.


    As he left Ashfield''s office, he made his way back to the dormitory to find Pierre. His friend, still deeply concerned, approached with a serious expression.


    Without a word, Pierre raised his fist and delivered a punch straight to Jaegar''s face.


    Jaegar, taking the hit, staggered back, a mix of surprise and amusement on his face. "Dang, man!" he eximed, rubbing his jaw. The unexpected punch seemed to carry a weight of unspoken frustration and worry that had been building up in Pierre.


    Jaegar, recovering from the surprise punch, rubbed his jaw and chuckled, "Well, that''s one way to say hello, Pierre. What was that for?"


    Pierre scowled, his worry transforming into a mixture of frustration and relief. "That''s for making us worry, disappearing like that, and showing up in the headlines as the troublemaker."


    Jaegar sighed, understanding Pierre''s perspective. "Look, it''s not as simple as it seems. I didn''t choose to be in the centre of all this chaos. There were some guys in the maze, and they messed everything up. I had nothing to do with it."


    Pierre''s expression softened as he absorbed the exnation. "So, what now? Are you okay?"


    Jaegar nodded. "Yeah, physically, I''m fine. But there''s something bigger going on. Those guys were from a group called Bande de Serpente. Ever heard of them?"


    Pierre furrowed his brow, thinking. "Bande de Serpente? That sounds ominous. I can''t say I''ve heard of them, but if they''re involved, it can''t be anything good."


    "That''s what I''m worried about," Jaegar admitted. "They seem to have some interest in me, and that can''t be good news. Angelina is trying to figure out more about them, but until then, I need to watch my back."


    Pierre nodded in understanding. "Just be careful, man. We''ve got your back, too. If you need anything, we''re here."


    "Now tell me, where did you go?"


    "I tried to escape from their grasp and ended up near Angelina''s farmhouse."


    Pierre squinted his eyes and his voice as he said, "Jaegar, I don''t know how close you are to Lady Angelina, but you need to address her with the least bit of respect. If anyone hears, you could be in serious trouble. It''s important to be cautious and mindful of how you speak about her, especially because she helped you clear your name."


    Jaegar absorbed his words, and he was bing more and more dependent on Angelina. She had been different with him, unlike she was with others, and her serious personality and stoic appearance were never shown to him throughout all his time with her. That was why he was sofortable calling her by name, and he could speak his mind. But at times, he was still afraid of her.


    The two friends shared a moment of silent understanding, acknowledging the challenges ahead. The air in the dormitory remained heavy with the recent events.

 Chapter 226: Ewen and his goones

    Days passed, and the atmosphere at the academy remained tense. The news about the disrupted trials, the damaged maze, and Jaegar''s unexpected reappearance continued to stir conversations among students and faculty. The academy heads were grappling with the fallout, and Ashfield was trying to manage the situation as best as he could.


    Jaegar, though determined to focus on his studies and graduate, couldn''t escape the lingering questions about Bande de Serpente. He found sce in his friendship with Pierre and a few others who supported him, but the whispers and nces from fellow students made it clear that his reputation had taken a hit.


    Angelina, immersed in her duties at the Witch Spire, was investigating the mysterious group. She sent her most trusted witches to gather information,bing through ancient texts and consulting magical sources to unveil the secrets of Bande de Serpente. However, the group''s elusive nature made it challenging to find concrete information.


    One evening, as Jaegar wandered through the academy gardens, deep in thought, he noticed two unfamiliar faces observing him from a distance.


    The strangers, d in dark attire, seemed out of ce among the students. Jaegar decided to ask them about who they were, as they were always on his trial.


    Approaching the strangers, Jaegar asked, "Can I help you with something?"


    The taller of the two men, with a hood concealing most of his face, spoke in a low, gravelly voice. "We''re here to ensure your safety."


    Jaegar raised an eyebrow, sceptical. "Safety? From whom?"


    The other man, shorter and more wiry, responded, "Let''s just say there are forces interested in you, and not for friendly reasons. Lady Angelina thought it wise to provide additional protection."


    Jaegar''s eyes narrowed. "Angelina sent you?"


    The tall man nodded. "Correct. We''re here to keep you out of harm''s way. Stick close to us, and you might make it through whatever storm is brewing."


    Despite his reservations, Jaegar couldn''t ignore Angelina and her worries. The recent events had made him more cautious, and if Angelina had deemed this necessary, he reluctantly agreed to their presence. Although he felt he didn''t need them, to make her worry less, he just chose to ignore them.


    As the days unfolded, Jaegar attended sses while the strangers discreetly followed him, ensuring his safety without drawing undue attention.


    The school library, a sanctuary of knowledge nestled within the hallowed halls of the academy, became Jaegar''s haven. With each passing day, he delved into the world of books and ancient tomes, immersing himself in the boundless sea of magical wisdom thaty within the library''s vast collection.


    It was one of his ways of distracting himself from all the ongoing troubles.


    The shelves, towering like ancient sentinels, held tomes that whispered the secrets of spells long forgotten, arcane rituals, and the esoteric history of magical civilizations. Jaegar, with a thirst for understanding that seemed insatiable, explored thebyrinthine corridors of the library, each step apanied by the faint rustle of pages and the scent of ancient parchment.


    His fingers traced the spines of weathered volumes, their leather bindings bearing the weight of centuries. Each book seemed to beckon him, promising untold revtions and arcane insights. The air itself hummed with the residual magic that clung to the pages, creating an atmosphere pregnant with the possibilities of discovery.


    Jaegar, a solitary figure amidst the towering shelves, found sce in the profound silence that enveloped the library. The soft glow of enchantednterns cast a warm light on the dusty tomes, creating an ambiance that transported him to a realm where the boundaries between reality and magic blurred.


    As he sat at a weathered oak table, surrounded by ancient manuscripts and quill-scribed grimoires, Jaegar immersed himself in the written word. Thenguage of magic unfolded before him, a tapestry of symbols, runes, and incantations that danced across the pages like ephemeral echoes of a bygone era.


    He devoured treatises on elemental magic, lost civilizations steeped in mysticism, and the forbidden arts that whispered of powers beyond mortalprehension. The knowledge he sought went beyond the curriculum of the academy; it was a quest for the arcane, a journey into the very essence of magic itself.


    It was like an adrenaline rush for him, learning things, which made him more eager to read and explore.


    The librarians, venerable custodians of the umted wisdom, observed Jaegar with a mixture of admiration and curiosity. His dedication to the pursuit of knowledge set him apart, and the library became an extension of his being, a realm where the boundaries of time and space seemed to dissolve.


    In the quietude of the library, Jaegar''s mind became a cauldron of thoughts and ideas, bubbling with the alchemical blend of newfound insights and age-old wisdom. He transcribed spells into his own grimoire, annotated passages with his interpretations, and experimented with magical theories that went beyond the scope of the academy''s teachings.


    He also wrote a theory of magical summaries of his chaos arts. To help him understand the better ways to improve his control over the chaos arts. He thought that he had reached the full potential of the chaos arts, but he felt like there was still more to it.


    The library, with its towering shelves and mystical ambiance, became a testament to Jaegar''s relentless pursuit of mastery over the arcane. The dusty tomes, their pages fragile with age, whispered tales of forgotten magics and untold wonders, and Jaegar eagerly absorbed every word.


    In thebyrinth of knowledge, Jaegar found a kindred spirit in the written word. The books became his mentors, and the library was his sanctum of enlightenment. As he navigated the literaryndscape, he uncovered ancient incantations that resonated with the chaos arts within him, a connection between the written lore and the chaotic energies that coursed through his veins.


    *


    Ewen, a student with a penchant for sowing discord, had always regarded Jaegar with a mixture of jealousy and disdain. Despite the camaraderie that permeated the academy, Ewen harbored a sinister desire to undermine Jaegar''s standing among his peers.


    After the maze incident, his resentment only doubled.


    One ominous afternoon, as the sun dipped below the horizon, casting elongated shadows across the academy courtyard, Ewen seized the opportunity to taunt Jaegar.


    The day''s sses had concluded, and students milled about, engaged in animated conversations, or headed towards their respective dormitories.


    Jaegar, carrying a tome named Aracane whispers, walked with purpose towards the library. Unbeknownst to him, Ewen and his group of sycophantic aplices lurked in the shadows, their eyes gleaming with malice.


    "Look who we have here," Ewen sneered, stepping forward to intercept Jaegar''s path. His cronies closed in, forming an ominous semi-circle around their unsuspecting target.


    Jaegar, sensing the shift in the atmosphere, looked up from his book with a quizzical expression. He watched them with a nonchnt expression.


    Ewen smirking arrogantly closed in on him and said, "What? Are you dumb now?"


    "What do you want, Ewen?" Jaegar asked him with an annoyed tone.


    "Oh, nothing much," Ewen replied with a sinister grin. "Just wanted to have a little chat with the academy''s so-called prodigy. No, wait, now he is a criminal."


    All theckeysughed mockingly, theirughter echoing in the tense air. Jaegar remained unfazed; his eyes narrowed.


    The malicious intent hung in the air like an intangible miasma, and Jaegar, ever perceptive, waited to hear what they were up to.


    Ewen circled Jaegar like a predator closing in on its prey. His cronies, a motley crew of miscreants, chuckled darkly, revelling in the anticipated spectacle.


    Ewen''s eyes bore into Jaegar, fueled by a toxic cocktail of envy and resentment.


    "You know, Jaegar," Ewen began, his voice dripping with sarcasm, "I''ve always wondered how someone like you managed to garner so much attention. What is it? A charm spell, perhaps?"


    Jaegar, unfazed, locked eyes with Ewen. "If you''re looking for a charm, Ewen, perhaps you should check your mirror. I hear they work wonders."


    Ewen''s croniesughed, their mirth an unsettling chorus that echoed through the courtyard. Yet, the malicious game had just begun.


    Ewen continued, each word a venomous dart aimed at Jaegar''sposure. "The prodigy who emerged from the shadows, isn''t that right? But tell me, what shadows are you hiding in, Jaegar? What darkness lurks beneath that facade of yours?"


    Jaegar''s gaze remained steady, his silence a shield against Ewen''s verbal onught. The courtyard, once filled with the bustling energy of students, now became an arena for a ndestine battle of words.


    Ewen, sensing that his provocations hadn''t pierced Jaegar''s resolve, shifted tactics. "Rumour has it you''ve been meddling in forbidden arts, Jaegar. Dark magics that even the instructors shy away from. Care to enlighten us?"


    "It was also the reason behind the maze copse, wasn''t it?" He added, trying to provoke him further.


    A ripple of whispers spread among the onlookers as Ewen wove a tapestry of insidious insinuations. Jaegar, however, maintained his calm demeanour, his stoicism a bastion against the rising tide of usations.

 Chapter 227: The end of the final year

    With all the students present, Ewen was sure Jaegar wouldn''t pull anything or attack him.


    He was pretty confident with his goonies and the students around him.


    "Forbidden arts?" Jaegar responded, his voice steady. "You should be careful, Ewen. Spreading rumours can be a dangerous game," Jaegar smiled faintly as he added, "especially with me."


    Ewen, frustrated by Jaegar''s unwaveringposure, pressed on. "And what about your little escapade during the trials? Disappearing into thin air, then reappearing like some conjured spectre. What dark magic did you employ, Jaegar?"


    The usatory tone hung in the air, a palpable challenge to Jaegar''s credibility. The crowd, torn between curiosity and difort, observed the exchange with a mixture of apprehension and morbid fascination.


    Jaegar, however, refused to be ensnared in Ewen''s web of deceit. "Sometimes, Ewen, appearances can be deceiving. Maybe you should focus on improving your own magical prowess instead of concocting baseless usations."


    Ewen, realizing that his attempts to rattle Jaegar were falling short, shifted the narrative once more. "They say your family history is rather... murky. A past filled with shadows and secrets. Care to shed some light on that, Jaegar?"


    The insidious remark cut through the air like a poisoned arrow. The mention of Jaegar''s family history, a realm he had guarded with the utmost privacy, was a calcted move to exploit vulnerabilities.


    Jaegar''s eyes shed with a flicker of crimson light, a brief crack in his otherwiseposed fa?ade. "My past is my own, Ewen. I suggest you concern yourself with your own affairs."


    "Speak your next words very carefully, Ewen."


    Jaegar was holding himself up because of Ashfield''s warning. If he caused any more trouble, he didn''t know what would happen, and he didn''t want any more issues on his hands for now.


    Ewen, undeterred by the subtle sign of difort, pressed on with a chilling smirk. "Maybe you''re not the victim here. Maybe you''re the darkness that the academy needs to be wary of. A wolf in sheep''s clothing, hiding in in sight."


    The metaphorical gauntlet had been thrown, and the courtyard held its breath, awaiting Jaegar''s response. The tension, thick as an arcane fog, shrouded the scene in an eerie stillness.


    Jaegar, taking a measured breath, locked eyes with Ewen. "You''re entitled to your opinions, Ewen. But remember, a wolf doesn''t concern itself with the opinions of sheep."


    The retort, delivered with aposed yet cutting precision, resonated through the courtyard.


    Ewen, realizing that his attempt to tarnish Jaegar''s reputation had faltered, could feel Jaegar''s gaze hardening on him, making him feel difort. He felt like Jaegar was suppressing himself and bursting out. Then he signalled to his cronies to disperse.


    As the shadows retreated, leaving Jaegar standing alone in the courtyard, the onlookers dispersed, carrying with them the lingering echoes of a confrontation steeped in darkness.


    The academy, once a sanctuary of learning, now bore witness to the subtle undercurrents of envy and malevolence that could threaten to disrupt the delicate bnce of magical academia.


    Jaegar, left to contemte the aftermath of Ewen''s orchestrated assault, knew that the shadows would continue to dance around him.


    The academy, with its arcane mysteries and treacherous alliances, proved to be a crucible where not only spells were cast but reputations were forged and shattered. In theing days, as the echoes of Ewen''s venomous words lingered, Jaegar would navigate the intricate web of magic and malevolence.


    *


    The weeks leading up to the exams were a whirlwind of activity at the academy. The entire campus buzzed with an infectious energy as students buried themselves in their studies, furiously reviewing spell incantations, potion recipes, and magical theories.


    Jaegar, amidst the state of things, found a peculiar sce in the routine of his studies. It was as if the familiar cadence of magic whispered through the air, offering him a refuge from the uncertainties that gued his existence. His focus shifted from the mysteries surrounding him to the intricacies of his coursework.


    The practical exams, a hallmark of the academy''s rigorous curriculum, were a source of both excitement and anxiety. The Great Hall, usually echoing with casual chatter, was now transformed into a hub of frenzied preparation. Students huddled in small groups, exchanging notes, practicing spells, and perfecting their wand movements.


    Jaegar, seated among his peers, was engrossed in his spellbook. The magical symbols danced before his eyes as he traced the incantations with his finger. He had always been a hands-on learner, and the practical exams suited him well.


    The enchanting aroma of potions wafted through the air as the brewing stations bustled with activity.


    Professor ric, the venerable figurehead of Arcane Arts, strolled through the Great Hall, his eyes keenly observing the diligent students. The aura of anticipation and determination was palpable, and he couldn''t help but smile at the sight of young minds eager to prove their magical prowess.


    As the first day of exams approached, the tension in the air became almost tangible. The academy, resembling a bustling metropolis of arcane knowledge, echoed with the rustle of parchment, the incantations of spells, and the asional misfire of magical experiments gone awry.


    Jaegar, in the midst of this academic tempest, navigated thebyrinthine corridors of the academy, moving from one exam venue to another. The practical exams were diverse, ranging from elemental maniptions to intricate illusions. Each student was tested on their aptitude for magical arts, and thepetitive spirit was evident.


    The library, a sanctum of wisdom, saw a surge in activity as students sought every avable resource to enhance their understanding of magical theory.


    Jaegar, often apanied by Pierre and other friends, spentte nights poring over ancient tomes and discussing the finer points of enchantments.


    The scent of midnight oil burning blended with the fragrance of aged parchment, creating an ambience that fueled the academic fervour. The resonance of incantations and whispered discussions formed a symphony that underscored the dedication of those preparing for the exams.


    On the eve of the first day, the entire academy was bathed in the warm glow of enchantednterns. The anticipation reached its zenith as students retired to their dormitories, mentally preparing for the challenges that awaited them.


    The practical examsmenced with a ceremonial flourish. The Great Hall, now transformed into an exam arena, brimmed with magical potential. Professor ric, a figure of both authority and wisdom, addressed the assembled students, encouraging them to showcase their mastery of the arcane.


    Jaegar, wand in hand, faced the daunting array of tasks. The trials ranged from transmuting objects to demonstrating precise wand movements. The air crackled with magic as each student brought forth their unique interpretation of the spells they had studied.


    As Jaegar immersed himself in the practical challenges, the worries that had lingered in the recesses of his mind momentarily faded away. The trials demanded his full attention, and he channelled his focus into the rhythmic dance of wandwork and incantations.


    The following days unfolded in a simr fashion. The academy, a microcosm of magical academia, pulsed with an intensity that only heightened as the exams progressed. The various departments conducted their assessments, evaluating students on their proficiency in specific magical disciplines.


    Jaegar, striding through the exam venues with purpose, felt a strange sense of belonging. The academy, for all its quirks and mysteries, had be a second home. The camaraderie among students, the shared passion for magic, and the pursuit of knowledge bound them together in a tapestry of collective ambition.


    In the midst of the practical exams, the theoretical assessments loomed on the horizon. Lecture halls, usually abuzz with intellectual discourse, now served as spaces for students to articte their understanding of magical principles. Essays were penned, diagrams meticulously drawn, and theories debated with an intensity that reflected the academic rigour of the institution.


    The academy grounds, adorned with enchanting flora and magical creatures, provided a serene backdrop to the academic fervour. Theke, shimmering with iridescent hues, mirrored the kaleidoscope of emotions that apanied the exams ¡ª determination, anxiety, and the spark of potential.


    As Jaegar delved into the theoretical assessments, he marvelled at the diversity of magical traditions and philosophies embraced by the academy. The lecturers, experts in their respective fields, posed questions that probed the depths of magical understanding. The students, in turn, engaged in intellectual discourse, exchanging ideas and perspectives that enriched the fabric of magical schrship.


    The academy, as a nexus of magical education, encapsted the essence of learning. It wasn''t merely about memorising incantations or mastering spells; it was about exploring the nuances of magic, understanding its connections to the broader world, and honing the skills necessary to navigate the arcane currents.


    The exams, a culmination of years of study, marked the transition from student to adept. The results would not only reflect individual achievements but also contribute to the collective legacy of the academy. As the final assessments drew to a close, a sense of aplishment and relief pervaded the air.


    The academy heads, convening to review the exams, acknowledged the resilience and dedication of the students.

 Chapter 228: The feast for the final years

    As thest echoes of the final exams reverberated through the academy halls, a palpable tension lingered in the air. Students, with brows furrowed and quills in hand, poured their knowledge onto parchment, hoping to impress their discerning professors. The library, once a haven for Jaegar''s thirst for arcane wisdom, now witnessed the collective endeavour of aspiring wizards.


    With the practical and written exams concluded, the professors took the mantle to assess the students'' prowess in the magical arts. The third-year students, who had shouldered the weight of academic expectations, now found themselves in a brief respite, eagerly anticipating the moment of reckoning¡ªthe announcement of results.


    The arduous task of grading, critiquing, and evaluating fell upon the seasoned educators, each carrying the responsibility of shaping the future of magical practitioners.


    After two days of meticulous assessment, Ashfield, the venerable headmaster, gathered the academy popce to unveil the fruits of theirbour¡ªthe culmination of trials and tribtions captured in a series of grades and des. The results, a harbinger of closure and new beginnings, were awaited with bated breath.


    The announcement day arrived, casting a surreal glow upon the academy. Students clustered in the central hall, their faces reflecting a spectrum of emotions, as they awaited their academic destinies. Jaegar stood among them, a stoic figure.


    Ashfield, the harbinger of news, ascended the tform, his eyes bearing the weight of the responsibility bestowed upon him. The parchment in his hand held the narratives of countless aspirations and efforts. The air grew taut as the venerable headmaster began the ceremonial recitation of names and grades.


    "Jennifer," he dered, her name resonating through the hall like a celestial melody. A round of apuse erupted, acknowledging her unrivalled mastery of the magical arts. Jennifer, adorned with both des and humble gratitude, stepped forward to receive the apuse that echoed her triumph.


    Jennifer, a beacon of brilliance among her peers, emerged as the unsurpassed luminary of the academy. Her name shone at the zenith of the results, a testament to her unparalleled mastery of the magical arts. The announcement of her achievement resonated through the hall, evoking admiration and apuse.


    For the students, Jennifer''s sess served as a source of inspiration and a reminder of the heights attainable through dedication and skill.


    The ritual continued, names reverberating through the hall, each met with varied responses of joy, relief, or contemtion. When Jaegar''s name was called, the apuse, though not as thunderous, conveyed a sense of acknowledgement. He stood poised, his expression revealing neither jubtion nor disappointment, embracing the oue with silent eptance.


    Jaegar had shown just what was required of him and got himself the necessary grades. He wasn''t much interested in the grades and stuff.


    Pierre, beaming with joy, received des for hismendable performance. The culmination of his academic journey evoked a sense of fulfilment, and he revelled in the shared joy of his peers.


    The ceremony, a blend of apuse and subdued contemtion marked the end of an era for the graduating students.


    The festivities continued into the night as the academy transformed into a kaleidoscope of colours,ughter, and music. A celebratory atmosphere enveloped the grounds, mirroring the varied emotions that apanied the close of an academic chapter.


    Ashfield, in recognition of the student''s achievements, organised a night feast for the final-year attendees. The academy courtyard, adorned with enchanted lights and lively decorations, became the backdrop for the jubnt gathering. Jaegar, though not particrly fond of revelry, attended the event as a gesture of acknowledgement for hisrades.


    The night of the grand celebration had arrived at the magical academy, and the anticipation buzzed through the air like an ethereal enchantment. The grand hall, adorned with sparkling lights and enchanted decorations, awaited the arrival of the students dressed in their finest attire.


    The night was more than a culmination of academic achievements; it was a magical night of revelry,ughter, and the allure of possibilities.


    As the students gathered in the courtyard, the air was thick with excitement and the rustle of flowing gowns and sharp suits.


    The grand hall, aglow with the soft radiance of floating candles, weed the students with open arms. The floor, spellbound for the night, awaited the rhythmic dance of enchanted feet. The walls, adorned with cascading vines of ivy and shimmering stars, added an ethereal touch to the ambience.


    Couples entered the grand hall hand in hand, their eyes reflecting the magic of the night. Pierre, with his perpetual exuberance, twirled onto the dance floor with his date, Jennifer, both dressed in outfits that matched the effervescence of their spirits.


    Laughter and joy echoed through the hall as students revelled in the enchantment of the evening.


    Pierre and Jennifer, sat near a table, Jennifer asked, "Where is Jaegar?"


    "I don''t know. I didn''t check on him, as I was in a hurry toe and get you," Pierre replied.


    Jennifer shook her head. "Do you think he will show up?"


    "Maybe, maybe not. I don''t think he has any date for the night."


    "He didn''t ask anyone?"


    Pierre nodded. Jaegar, for the past few weeks, has been less interested in talking and spending his time with his friends. Pierre didn''t mind him that much, as he knew about Jaegar.


    While everyone was in the hall talking and dancing, a few were immersed in the mood of the night.


    That''s when Jaegar, ever the enigma, made his entrance alone. The eyes of his peers followed his every step, captivated by the aura of mystery that surrounded him. The dim light caught the silver streaks in his dark hair as he moved confidently. A subtle cologne, a warm and crisp fragrance, lingered in his wake, leaving an impression of mysterious charm.


    Jaegar, with an air of mystery and elegance, chose a suit thatplemented his enigmatic charm. The deep shade of midnight blue entuated his tall, lean figure, and the tailored cut spoke of sophistication. A silver pocket watch dangled from his vest, catching the light in a way that hinted at his affinity with the arcane.


    His suit had added more intrigue to his already handsome appearance as if he were a character straight out of a noir film. The attention to detail in his attire, from the perfectly knotted tie to the polished shoes, showcased his meticulous nature and impable taste.


    It was clear that every element of his appearance was carefully chosen to further enhance his air of mystery and captivate those around him.


    Pierre smiled upon seeing him and muttered, "That fucker, I am sure he hadete to make a shy entrance."


    Jennifer also agreed with him as she watched Jaegar enter the hall,ing straight to them.


    Pierre got up and said, "Damn, Jaegar, you looking really fucking fine, man."


    Jaegar smiled as their hands sped. "You guys aren''t looking too bad yourselves," Jaegar replied with a yful smirk. As they exchanged pleasantries, Jennifer couldn''t help but notice the subtle air of confidence that seemed to radiate from Jaegar, making him even more intriguing.


    As everyone was in the hall, Ashfield started to talk. Everyone turned their attention towards Ashfield.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, esteemed faculty, honoured guests, and, most importantly, our distinguished final-year students,


    Tonight marks a momentous asion, the culmination of years of dedication, perseverance, and, above all, magic. As we gather in this grand hall, adorned with the remnants ofughter and the echoes of countless spells, we stand on the precipice of a new chapter.


    The time hase to bid farewell to the academy, not as students but as graduates, poised to embark on the enchanting journey that lies beyond these hallowed walls.


    Throughout your years here, you''ve delved into the arcane mysteries, unravelling the secrets of spells, charms, and the very fabric of magical existence. You''ve forged bonds that transcend the boundaries of time and space, friendships that have weathered the storms of exams, challenges, and triumphs."


    While he was talking, Jaegar whispered to Pierre, "Why does he always bber at every chance he gets?"


    Pierre leaned towards Jaegar and said, "It sure is a long speech. Anyway, we won''t be able to hear him after today."


    "Anyway, you seem to be in high spirits. Did you n something for the night?" Jaegar inquired, curious about Pierre''s seemingly secretive intentions.


    Maintaining a smug face, Pierre chuckled, "That''s a secret." He then added with a mischievous glint in his eye, "Jaegar, there will be an after-party in the dorm roomter in the night. You shouldn''t miss that, okay."


    Jaegar nodded, his interest piqued by the promise of an undisclosed post-celebration gathering.


    Ashfield''s words echoed through the grand hall, but Jaegar''s attention momentarily shifted to hispanion. "Pierre, I am thinking of doing somethingter, you know, a legacy to be remembered by our juniors and professors too. What do you say?" Jaegar suggested, his eyes gleaming with a hint of mischief.


    Pierre, understanding the unspoken challenge, grinned in response. The two friends caught up in the spirit of the night, exchanged a subtle fist bump, sealing their pact to create a memorable legacy for the academy''s future students.

 Chapter 229: Mischief

    Ashfield''s voice resounded throughout the entire hall, "The world beyond these walls is vast and filled with wonders yet to be explored. As you traverse the realms of magic and encounter the myriad mysteries that await, carry with you the knowledge imparted here, the friendships forged, and the resilience cultivated in the face of challenges.


    "Tonight, as we bid you farewell, know that you are not merely graduates but ambassadors of magic, emissaries of the arcane arts. Your journey does not end here; it transforms into a new phase, a chapter where you be the architects of your destiny, shaping the magical tapestry of the world.


    Embrace the unknown with the same courage that led you through the challenges of the academy. Let the lessons learned here guide you, the friendships sustain you, and the magic within you illuminate the path ahead. The academy will always be a part of you, an indelible mark etched in the annals of your magical journey.


    On behalf of the faculty, I extend my heartfelt congrattions to each and every one of you. May your futures be as enchanting and fulfilling as the years you''ve spent within these walls. Remember, the magic resides not just in spells but in the moments shared, the challenges ovee, and the growth achieved.


    Go forth, graduates of the magical academy, and let your magic illuminate the world.


    Congrattions!"


    With that, Ashfield ended his speech and joined the professors.


    As Ashfield concluded his speech, the atmosphere in the grand hall was charged with a mix of emotions¡ªpride, nostalgia, and anticipation for the future.


    Jaegar, however, couldn''t resist adding his own touch to the moment. With a snap of his fingers, a flicker of mes ignited at the tips of his hands, forming a small, controlled fire.


    As the magical fire danced at his fingertips, Jaegar subtly guided it upward, creating a whimsical trail that ascended towards the stage where Ashfield stood. The fire, instead of dissipating, gathered momentum and transformed into a vibrant disy of swirling lights.


    The audience, still caught in the aftermath of the emotional speech, began to notice the enchanting spectacle unfolding above them.


    In a burst of radiant colours, the magical disy coalesced into a cartoonish form of Ashfield. The whimsical caricature of the headmaster mimicked his gestures from the speech, adding a touch of yfulness to the solemn asion. The hall erupted into a mixture of gasps and delightedughter as the animated image of Ashfield pranced around the stage.


    Jaegar, hidden in the shadows, couldn''t help but chuckle at the reactions of his fellow students. The light-hearted disy continued for a few moments, capturing the attention of everyone in the hall. Just as theughter reached its peak, the animated Ashfield burst into a spectacr burst of lights, resembling a magical firework.


    The grand hall was once again illuminated, this time by the radiant glow of the magical disy. The intricate patterns of light painted the walls and ceiling, casting a mesmerizing spectacle upon the students. As thest remnants of the disy faded away, the grand hall was left in a state of awe.


    Jaegar''s impromptu addition to the ceremony had transformed the atmosphere, injecting a sense of levity into the formal proceedings. The students, now caught between amusement and admiration, apuded the unexpected magical disy. Meanwhile, Ashfield, though momentarily surprised, couldn''t help but crack a smile and be annoyed at the same time.


    Pierre pulled Jaegar as he put his hand around his neck and asked, "Did you do that?"


    "I don''t know, Pierre." Pierreughed and said, "It was awesome."


    The entire hall was echoed with the screams of the students as they cheered. Ashfield couldn''t do anything, as everyone was feeling the excitement and joy of the moment. He realized that, despite his annoyance, he couldn''t deny the enchantment that had taken hold of the ceremony.


    He decided to let go of his frustration and join in the celebration, allowing himself to be swept away by the contagious enthusiasm of his fellow students.


    Jaegar and Pierre stood together as they held the sses of wine, "Why was he so dramatic at the end of the speech?"


    Jaegar then said, "If you don''t go to her, you will have one at your hand." He pointed to Jennifer, who was ring at Pierre.


    "All right man." Pierre then left to go to Jennifer.


    Jaegar, initially observing the festivities from the outskirts, found himself drawn into the dance. A hand was extended; it was Professor Isadora.


    "Professor." He took her hand, and they went onto the dance floor. She was dressed in a beautiful emerald green gown that entuated her elegance. Her white hair was braided into an intricate updo, adorned with delicate pearls that shimmered under the chandelier lights.


    As they twirled and spun, Jaegar couldn''t help but feel a sense of admiration for Professor Isadora''s graceful movements and the way she effortlesslymanded the attention of everyone in the room.


    Jaegar, with a subtle smirk, looked around the crowded dance floor, aware that their presence had indeed be the centre of attention. The strains of music filled the grand hall as he and Professor Isadora gracefully moved to its rhythm. The enchanting melody seemed to weave around them like a magical thread, and they danced with an effortless synchrony that captured the fascination of onlookers.


    As they swirled and twirled, the atmosphere around them pulsed with an ethereal energy, and the enchantment of the evening seemed to intensify. Jaegar couldn''t help but notice the whispers and curious nces from fellow graduates, their eyes filled with a mixture of surprise and intrigue.


    "Professor," Jaegar murmured, his voice barely audible over the music. "I think we have attracted too much attention."


    Professor Isadora, still gracefully gliding across the dance floor, leaned in and whispered in his ear, "Don''t worry about them."


    She whispered again, "Will you remember me, Jaegar?"


    Jaegar squinted his eyes and hid his surprise at her question. he replied, "Of course, I won''t forget you," he whispered in her ear, "Isadora."


    Isadora smiled as the dance continued, and the pair moved in perfect harmony.


    The grand hall, adorned with elegant decorations and bathed in a soft, magical glow, provided the perfect backdrop for this unexpected spectacle.


    The other couples on the dance floor couldn''t help but steal nces at Jaegar and Professor Isadora. Some exchanged hushed conversations, while others simply marvelled at the unique pairing that defied the conventional norms of the academy''s social dynamics.


    As the music swelled, so did the intensity of their dance. The subtle chemistry between Jaegar and Professor Isadora became a subject of whispers and spection. Some spected about the nature of their rtionship, while others simply admired the beauty and grace that unfolded before their eyes.


    Then they suddenly stopped, and Isadora held his hand and said, "That''s it then; thank you, Jaegar."


    "My pleasure, Professor."


    He watched her leave, thinking back to the time he spent with her. It was memorable for both of them, and it will stay that way, it will not bebelled as anything.


    After she left, Jaegar went to the food table.


    The banquet table,den with an array of magical delicacies, beckoned the attendees to partake in the feast. Goblets filled with shimmering elixirs and tes adorned with dishes enchanted to delight the senses added to the enchantment of the night.


    Discover more at m''vl em|p yr


    The night air echoed with the cadence ofughter and animated conversations. Professors and students mingled, sharing anecdotes and raising toasts to the culmination of academic endeavours.


    Jaegar found himself in the midst of a vibrant sea of faces, each bearing the indelible mark of their unique journey.


    The night, with its intoxicating blend of magic and merriment, drew Jaegar into its embrace.


    As the night unfolded, the academy courtyard pulsated with life, a testament to the shared triumphs and trials of its denizens. The stars above bore witness to the collective journey of students who had ventured into the realm of magic, each leaving an indelible mark on the academy''s history.


    The crescendo of celebration subsided, and the academy grounds returned to a semnce of quietude as dawn approached. The revelry, a fleeting symphony, echoed the transience of moments that defined the journey through the hallowed halls of magical academia.


    The graduates, poised at the precipice of the unknown, carried with them the imprints of the academy''s teachings and the promise of futures yet unwritten.


    Pierre, the embodiment of exuberance, danced with infectious joy. Hisughter echoed in the courtyard, a testament to the friendships forged and the challenges ovee. The bonds of camaraderie had grown stronger through three years of their schooling together.


    The festivities carried a surreal quality, reminiscent of mystical gatherings described in fantastical tomes. The young men and women, on the cusp of adulthood, partook in the revelry with an abandon that transcended the boundaries of mundane existence.


    As the night deepened, a peculiar tradition unfolded¡ªone that had its roots in the mystical traditions of various magical academies. A bonfire, fueled by enchanted wood, zed in the centre of the courtyard. The dance of mes cast flickering shadows on the faces of the gathered students.

 Chapter 230: Angus Gadfraye, his father

    The young men, bound by a sense of camaraderie that surpassed the confines of academic rivalry, gathered around the bonfire. In a ritual that mirrored ancient customs, they exchanged tales of their most memorable moments, secrets that defined their magical journey, and dreams that awaited fulfilment.


    The night took on a timeless quality as the young men, their faces illuminated by the dancing mes, delved into the realms of vulnerability and shared aspirations. Some spoke of love discovered in the quiet corners of the academy, while others revealed fears that had gnawed at the edges of their courage.


    Pierre, his eyes gleaming with mirth, regaled the gathering with humorous anecdotes of their shared escapades. Laughter echoed in the flickering shadows as the tales unfolded, weaving a tapestry of shared experiences.


    Amidst the revelry, Jaegar was always by himself.


    The bonfire, now a crucible of shared tales and unspoken confessions, became a symbol of the collective journey of these young men. The mes, as if attuned to the cadence of their stories, flickered with a warmth that transcended the physical realm.


    As the night waned, the young men, having bared their souls around the mystical bonfire, felt a bond that surpassed the constraints of mortal existence. The academy, with its ancient walls and hallowed halls, had witnessed the culmination of their magical education, and the night party became a celebration of their shared triumphs and the promise of futures yet unwritten.


    The stars, witnesses to the ephemeral beauty of the night, glistened overhead. The young men, their hearts stirred by the mystical encounter, dispersed into thebyrinthine corridors of the academy, their steps guided by the echoes of sharedughter and whispered secrets.


    In the quiet aftermath of the revelry, the academy courtyard stood silent, as if holding the echoes of the night within its enchanted stones. The bonfire, now reduced to glowing embers, exuded a lingering warmth¡ªa testament to the fleeting magic of a night that marked not just an end but the inception of new journeys.


    After a night of revelry, the students, exhausted but still charged with the remnants of merriment, found themselves in the Dracanores dorm room.


    The party, far from being over, had merely shifted its venue. Pierre, Jaegar, and their circle of friends were animatedly engaged in conversation. Pierre, with a mischievous twinkle in his eye, proposed, "How about we move this party elsewhere?"


    The collective cheer that erupted from the group was all the affirmation they needed. In stealthy fashion, they gathered their remaining alcohol supplies and, with whisperedughter, made their way into the grand hall. The once regal space, now transformed into their ndestine yground, awaited their unrestrained celebration.


    It was actually Jaegar''s idea. He wanted to make a mess before finally leaving the academy, a small token of appreciation for Ashfield.


    The party unfolded throughout the night, with an echo ofughter and the clinking of sses reverberating within the hall''s imposing walls. Benchesy toppled, remnants of energetic dancing, while funny drawings adorned the surfaces, each telling a tale of the night''s exuberance.


    Amidst the revelry, a particrly bold creation depicted the headmaster, Ashfield, with a humorous amalgamation of features¡ªa face that bore an uncanny resemnce to him atop the rotund body of a jolly figure.


    The grand hall, typically a ce for formal gatherings, had be a canvas for their uninhibited creativity. The students, caught in the throes of their celebration, drank, danced, and revelled until the approaching dawn threatened to unveil their ndestine escapade.


    As the first rays of sunlight hinted at the imminent morning, Jaegar, acting as the de facto shepherd, guided the inebriated group out of the hall and back towards the dorm rooms. The journey, marked byughter and shared memories, concluded with the students spilling back into their respective sleeping quarters.


    As the echoes of revelry gradually faded, fatigue asserted its dominion over Jaegar. The haphazard aftermath of the night''s festivities painted the dorm hall in a peculiar tapestry of disarray. Jaegar, once a vibrant participant in the night''s merriment, now found sce in the embrace of sleep.


    Amidst the scattered remnants of the impromptu celebration, Jaegar chose an unassuming spot, perhaps unintentionally symbolising the culmination of the night''s vigour. His eyes, heavy with the weight of the night''s revelry, finally surrendered to the allure of rest.


    The dorm hall, now shrouded in the soft glow of dawn, bore witness to the contrast of serenity against the residual disorder. A few fellow revellers, simrly worn out by the night''s jubtion, found their own corners of reprieve. The air, once filled withughter and spirited exchanges, now hummed with the gentle cadence of sleep.


    As Jaegar entered the realm of dreams, the dorm hall stood witness to the ephemeral nature of their nocturnal escapade. The memories lingered, interwoven with the hushed whispers of slumbering students, creating a tableau that captured the spirit of a night that defied the constraints of routine and formalities.


    *


    As the morning sun cast its warm glow, an attendant hurried to the dormitories. Inside the dorm hall, students sprawled in haphazard slumber, their forms arranged in a dance of disarray. Dormant bodiesy in twisted positions, and scattered belongings created a patchwork of night activities.


    Then an attendant entered the dorm hall, astonished to see all the students sprawled on the ground. Just by looking at the scene in front of him, he could imagine what it was like at night.


    The attendant, searching for a particr student, called out the name "Jaegar Ambrose" repeatedly.


    Amidst the slumbering masses, Pierre, beside Jaegar, roused him with a vigorous shake. The group had chosen a resting ce on the far side, nestled against the windows on a worn-out couch.


    Jaegar, stirred from his sleep by the persistent calls, groggily shuffled towards the attendant.


    Recognizing Jaegar, the attendant delivered an urgent message, "You need toe to the headmaster right now."


    Jaegar''s brows furrowed, fatigue banished by a sudden alertness. "Why?" he inquired, the mystery of the summons hanging in the air.


    By now all of them had woken up, and upon hearing the word headmaster, everyone was quite awake. Was he calling for what happened in the night?


    The urgent summons from the attendant had sent a ripple of curiosity through the students, their eyes collectively turning towards Jaegar. Whispers filled the dorm hall as spection brewed about the nature of the summons. Jaegar, exuding an air of calm reassurance, assured his fellow students that everything would be alright.


    Jaegar then assured everybody that he would go and see what it was about.


    With the attendance leading the way, Jaegar followed him, still feeling a lingering sense of fatigue.


    As Jaegar approached the headmaster''s office, the morning light streaming through the academy''s windows painted the halls in a soft glow. He stretched himself as he walked, attempting to shake off thest remnants of sleep and brace himself for whatever awaited him.


    Upon reaching the headmaster''s office, Jaegar found Ashfield, the headmaster, standing with a weing smile. Yet, it wasn''t Ashfield who captured Jaegar''s immediate attention.


    Sitting opposite the headmaster was a figure that stirred a mix of surprise andplex emotions within Jaegar.


    His father, Angus Gadfraye, upied a chair with an air of quiet authority. Jaegar''s gaze, initially fixed on Ashfield, shifted sharply as he registered the presence of the imposing figure before him.


    Angus sat with an enigmatic smile, hands sped, an expression that seemed to suggest a mix of amusement and contemtion.


    This man, with a robust and muscr frame, striking features, and a cascade of ck and blonde hair, emanated an aura that filled the room with palpable tension. Even to the untrained eye, it was evident that Angus was no ordinary wizard. His imposing presence hinted at a warrior rather than a practitioner of the magical arts.


    Angus, at the pinnacle of magical prowess, had attained the esteemed status of a supreme wizard, a feat achieved in his forties. Surpassing even the headmaster, Angus had left an indelible mark on the empire through his considerable contributions.


    As Jaegar approached the desk, Ashfield prepared to speak, but Angus swivelled his chair to face his son directly.


    With piercing eyes fixed on Jaegar, Angus''s smile remained, portraying a sense of amusement and the weight of experience. The room vibrated with the intense aura emanating from this distinguished wizard, leaving an indelible impression on all who were fortunate¡ªor unfortunate¡ªenough to be present.


    Angus''s gaze bore into Jaegar, his eyes revealing a depth of knowledge and experience that transcended the ordinary. Though Jaegar maintained an outward appearance ofposure, his mind churned with a whirlwind of questions that echoed within the chambers of his consciousness.


    Why had his fathere? What was the purpose of this unexpected visit? A thousand inquiries danced through Jaegar''s thoughts, a cacophony of uncertainties that begged for answers. Yet, the most pressing question, one that whispered loudly within his mind, remained unspoken: Where was his mother, and why had she been kept away?


    Silence hung in the room, a pregnant pause pregnant with unspoken words. The air crackled with tension, the weight of unresolved history pressing on the shoulders of father and son.


    Ashfield, sensing the charged atmosphere, observed the duo with a keen eye, ready to intervene if the situation veered into ufortable territory.


    Angus, breaking the silence, unfolded his sped hands, cing them on the desk before him. His voice, deep and resonant, broke through the quiet, "Jaegar, my son, it''s been a while." The tone carried aplexity of emotions¡ªfamiliarity, distance.

 Chapter 231: Whirlwind of emotions

    Jaegar met his father''s gaze, his own eyes reflecting a blend of emotions, a mosaic of confusion, curiosity, and anger.


    Jaegar maintained an unwavering gaze, refusing to yield under the weight of the pressure emanating from his father. In a voice that resonated with determination, he posed a poignant question, "Did you love my mother?"


    Angus, caught off guard and visibly perplexed, sought rification, "What?"


    Jaegar, resolute and unfazed, chose not to repeat the inquiry. Instead, he continued to scrutinize the man before him, this figure he hesitated to call his father. There was an unmistakable sense that this being transcended the boundaries of normal human existence¡ªhis expressions, posture, and aura conveyed an illusory quality that demanded Jaegar''s heightened attention.


    His instincts signalled a need to remain acutely attuned to every nuance.


    Angus, echoing a deep resonance that seemed to shake the very foundations of the room, chuckled in response. He looked at Jaegar for a couple of seconds, as if trying to understand him. He didn''t know why he asked such a question right after meeting him. Ever since their first meeting, Jaegar somehow seemed like he hated him and had never seen him like a father; he knew that.


    Ashfield was also confused by the question Jaegar asked, but he remained silent as it was best that he do.


    Angus then affirmed, "Yes, of course."


    Jaegar''s brows betrayed a subtle twitch, a momentarypse in his otherwiseposed countenance.


    Angus, keenly observant of his son''s reactions, remarked, "You seem to have encountered many troubles ofte. I simply came to check upon you."


    Jaegar''s brows furrowed at the cryptic notion of a check-up. Why would his father choose this moment, and for what purpose? The unspoken questions swirled in Jaegar''s mind, but he refrained from vocalizing them.


    Angus, his gaze filled with amusement, remarked, "You have grown up, huh. Your mother would have been proud."


    The mention of his mother elicited a subtle twitch in Jaegar''s eyes, a flicker of emotion that didn''t go unnoticed by Angus. Suppressing the urge to respond, Jaegar restrained himself. He remained vignt, recognizing the myriad uncertainties surrounding his mother''s fate or vanishing act.


    The inexplicable aura exuded by Angus, reminiscent of the unsettling presence in the maze,pelled Jaegar to maintain hisposure.


    Angus sat in his chair, watching his son for a while, as if he were thinking. He didn''t say anything, as did Jaegar. They just stared at each other, and it felt like they had exchanged a million words.


    For his part, Jaegar wanted nothing but to hold his father''s cor and ask him where his mother was. What did he do with her? He was thest person to see her. But he can''t just do as he pleases for now. He needs to stay level-headed and not act as he pleases. After all, the man in front of him is themander of the ck Hounds Legion, a supreme wizard.


    Angus, as if privy to Jaegar''s inner musings, gracefully rose from his seat. With a nonchnt smile, he uttered, "Well, then I will take my leave. It was nice to see you,''son''."


    Angus hade to the academy just to see Jaegar and how he was using his powers. After seeing him, Angus was disappointed. He didn''t expect Jaegar to improve in the least. He was still below level 10, an apprentice, and his chaos arts were nowhere near perfect. Angus could tell that from just watching his for a few minutes, and this tells how perceptive Angus was.


    But Angus could only detect his lightning ability and purple chaos art. He didn''t know about the other power residing inside him.


    And with that, Angus exited the room, leaving behind an air of lingering intrigue. As the door closed, the room gradually resumed its customary tranquility, yet Jaegar couldn''t shake the feeling that this unexpected encounter with his enigmatic father had unravelled more questions than answers.


    As Angus emerged from the academy, a sinister grin was etched across his face. Muttering under his breath, he remarked, "He must have learned something from that bitch."


    A wicked chuckle escaped his lips as he mounted his hornedigur. With a swift motion, they ascended into the air, disappearing into the vast expanse above. The echoes of hisughter lingered, leaving an ominous trace in the atmosphere.


    That bitch he was referring to was Agatha, and the strange question about his mother hinted that Jaegar must have learned something about his mother, but Angus was sure that Jaegar didn''t know that his mother was alive.


    *


    After Angus left the academy, Jaegar walked out of the office, deep in thought.


    Ashfield didn''t stop him, as he knew it was best not to meddle in the affairs of the imperial house.


    Jaegar''s footsteps echoed through the empty corridors as he retraced his path back to the dormitories. The encounter with Angus, his elusive father, left a trail of questions lingering in Jaegar''s mind like elusive shadows.


    Stopping in a quiet corridor, he leaned against the cool stone wall, his thoughts a tumultuous sea. His mother''s disappearance, Angus''s unexpected visit¡ªit was as if the threads of fate were being woven into aplex tapestry, and Jaegar was left grappling with the loose ends.


    He closed his eyes, attempting to clear the fog of uncertainty that enveloped him. The memories of his mother, the mysterious hints from the goddess, and the enigmatic aura of Angus intertwined, creating a web of intricacies that eluded his understanding.


    The questions piled up, threatening to drown him in a sea of ambiguity. Why did Angus appear now? What was the purpose of his visit? Where was Jaegar''s mother?


    Frustrated with theck of answers, Jaegar sighed, the sound echoing in the empty corridor. The academy, once a haven of magical learning, now felt like abyrinth of unanswered queries. With a resigned eptance, Jaegar resumed his journey back to the dorm, as they were all leaving today.


    The academy echoed with themotion of students bidding farewell, a cacophony of emotions reverberating through the air. The final year students of all groups were now outside, biding farewell to each other as they were leaving the academy.


    Jaegar, Pierre, and Jennifer stood outside the imposing gates, their faces reflecting a myriad of sentiments¡ªanticipation, nostalgia, and a tinge of sadness.


    Pierre, a steadfast friend, enveloped Jaegar in a tight hug. "Remember, visit my home after the break. It won''t be the same without you, mate," Pierre said, a hint of jest in his voice.


    Jaegar nodded, appreciating the warmth of friendship that had endured the trials of their time at the academy.


    As the trio bid farewell, promising to keep in touch after today, they made their way back to the station. The atmosphere was charged with the bittersweet symphony of parting words,ughter, and even a few tears. Students embraced, exchanged contact information, and pledged to reunite when the academy reopened its gates.


    Once Pierre and Jennifer boarded the train, Jaegar lingered at the station, watching as the lotive whisked away his friends. He felt a sense of solitude settling in, but there was a purpose burning within him¡ªan urgency to seek answers and confront the mysteries surrounding his existence.


    With a determined expression, Jaegar summoned the magic within him, opening a portal that shimmered with ethereal light. The cabin atop the mountain peak awaited, a haven where his mother once lived. Jaegar stepped through the portal, emerging in the serene surroundings of his secluded refuge.


    He took his luggage, cing it near the cabin entrance. The mountain air carried a sense of tranquility, but Jaegar''s thoughts were far from calm. The unresolved issues with his father, the cryptic messages from the goddess, and the lingering emotions about his mother.


    In the quiet of the cabin, Jaegar found sce, and yet, his inner turmoil persisted. The weight of his responsibilities, the enigma of his mother''s fate, and the uncertainties of the future pressed upon him. With a heavy heart, he set out towards the familiar site¡ªthe grave that held a piece of his mother''s story.


    The air atop the mountain peak was crisp as Jaegar approached the grave. The dense forest surrounded the mountain, creating an intimate haven for his thoughts.


    The gravestone, weathered by time, bore the inscription:


    "Augusta Ambrose, a loving mother and Chaos witch."


    Jaegar''s fingers gently traced the engraved letters, lost in contemtion. The memories of his mother, the mysterious circumstances surrounding her disappearance, and the recent encounter with his enigmatic father weighed heavily on his mind.


    The wind whispered through the leaves, carrying a sense of both sce and uncertainty. Jaegar stood there for a while, silently watching the gravestone, surrounded by the rustling leaves.


    A solemn atmosphere enveloped him as he contemted the mystery of his mother''s disappearance.


    His mind, a tumultuous sea of thoughts, sought answers in the arcane powers at hismand.


    With a raised hand, Jaegar conjured a square-shaped sigil on his palm.


    Then the leaves scattered on the ground stirred, animated by the unseen forces he wielded. They transformed into spectral hands, ethereal extensions of his magical abilities. In an intricate dance, the hands began to dig into the earth, unravelling the secrets buried beneath.

 Chapter 232: Uncanny phenomenon

    The hands made from the leaves slowly dug up the grave, revealing a skeleton, there wasn''t a casket or anything, just a skeleton.


    As the grave slowly yielded its secrets, Jaegar''s expression shifted from anticipation to bewilderment. Revealed before him was a skeleton d in a delicate, timeworn dress¡ªa poignant echo of a woman''s past. The sight struck Jaegar, leaving him both perplexed and surprised.


    In that solemn moment, the weight of uncertainty bore down on him. The goddess Ileana mentioned that his mother was alive, and she seemed to be sure about it. Then to whom did these remains belong? The skeletal relic offered no clues, no tangible evidence to confirm or deny his hopes.


    Carefully, Jaegar examined the remains, searching for any trace that might connect this solemn discovery to the mysterious disappearance of his mother. Regrettably, the skeletal remains yielded no belongings, no remnants of a life once lived.


    Resigned to the enigma that shrouded his mother''s fate, Jaegar, with a heavy heart, retreated from the pit he had unearthed. He performed the solemn ritual of burying the grave once more, as tradition dictated, concealing the secrets thaty beneath the soil.


    Standing at the apex of the mountain, Jaegar gazed out at the horizon, his mind adrift in contemtion. The goddess''s cryptic revtion echoed in his thoughts¡ªhis mother was alive, yet her whereabouts remained a tantalizing mystery. The burdens of unanswered questions and the looming threats that pursued him weighed heavily on his shoulders, a testament to the challenges thaty ahead.


    Jaegar, standing at the top of the freshly dug grave, felt a mix of emotions coursing through him. The skeleton d in a woman''s dress had unveiled a mysterious chapter of his mother''s existence. However, theck of distinct evidence left him in a state of uncertainty.


    He pondered the enigma surrounding his mother''s disappearance and the unsettling revtion before him. The whispers of the wind and rustling leaves seemed to carry secrets yet untold. Jaegar''s mind, already burdened with theplexities of his lineage and the recent encounter with his father, now grappled with an additionalyer of intrigue.


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting a warm glow on the mountain peak, Jaegar buried the remains with reverence. The grave, once again hidden beneath the earth, became a silent keeper of untold stories.


    Jaegar stood there, contemting the multitude of questions that lingered in the air.


    The goddess''s words echoed in his mind¡ªhis mother was alive, but her whereabouts remained elusive. The threat looming over him from mysterious adversaries added a sense of urgency to his quest for answers.


    With a firm resolve, he turned away from the grave, facing the vast expanse before him. The moonlight bathed thendscape in an ethereal glow, emphasizing the challenges and mysteries ahead. Jaegar knew that his journey was far from over, and the pursuit of truth would guide him through the uncharted realms of magic and destiny.


    *


    The mountainous solitude that enveloped Jaegar was shattered by the sudden manifestation of a portal behind him. The blue manifestation of the portal hasn''t been fully formed yet.


    Before he could fullyprehend the situation, two mysterious figures emerged, swiftly touched him, and moved past him.


    Alert and on edge, Jaegar pivoted to confront the portal, where another figure materialized.


    Draped in ck attire and an ascetic robe, billowing with an uncanny breeze, the neer possessed an air of enigmatic authority. A smoking pipe dangled from his grasp, adding an ethereal quality to his middle-aged countenance adorned with a well-trimmed beard and neatly coifed hair. Striding purposefully towards Jaegar, the man halted, a knowing glint in his eyes.


    Caught off guard, Jaegar maintained a wary distance, his senses heightened as he scrutinized the mysterious figure. Confused about who they were and how they found him here. His attention then shifted to the dozen men emerging from the portal, all garbed in matching turquoise attire.


    Their uniform appearance, coupled with the distinctive hairstyle featuring long, tied-back hair, added an element of uniformity to their enigmatic presence.


    A tense silence lingered in the mountain air as Jaegar awaited an exnation for this unexpected intrusion. The portal, a gateway to uncertainties, hinted at the convergence of fates yet to be unveiled.


    The enigmatic man confidently positioned himself in front of Jaegar, expressing, "You look really good in person, like a softboy."


    Jaegar, bearing an expression of incredulity, was on the verge of questioning this unexpected arrival when the man smoothly continued, "Jaegar Ambrose, apprentice wizard, finished schooling, intermediate talent."


    Interrupting his words, the man paused and circled Jaegar. Jaegar wasn''t given a chance to talk as the man stood scrutinising him.


    The young wizard instinctively attempted to channel his magical abilities, only to find them obstructed. The man calmly elucidated, "Don''t worry; those bracelets are grade-one artefacts. You can''t use magic. And please don''t damage them; they were very costly."


    Jaegar, now aware of the two bracelets adorning both his wrists, was astonished to realize he hadn''t even noticed their cement. Slim and resplendent in their gold and silver hues, the bracelets emanated an air of divine craftsmanship.


    As the man spoke, an unspoken weight hung in the air, leaving Jaegar to grapple with the mysterious nature of these artefacts and the purpose behind their sudden imposition.


    He couldn''t even feel them, as if they weren''t attached to his body. Jaegar''s mind grappled with the thoughts of the situation he was in. It was like they knew everything about him. Those bracelets were artefacts made by someone, a highly skilled craftsman, as they had done their duty very precisely.


    Jaegar couldn''t even feel a tiny bit of magic. It was as if he was just a novize.


    The enigmatic man''s cryptic words lingered in the air as the night sky underwent a sudden and drastic transformation. Dark clouds gathered ominously, shrouding the heavens in an air of foreboding uncertainty. Jaegar, sensing the impending shift, felt a ripple in the magical currents around him, signalling that something significant was about to unfold.


    Unperturbed, the mysterious man calmly remarked, "Heavens! It sure is shy." He turned his attention back to Jaegar and issued a directive, "Be still and don''t make things hard for us, soft boy." His tone was deep and firm.


    The atmosphere crackled with tension as the sky began to roar, ominous thunders echoing through the clouds. The dark clouds amassed, thickening as if mirroring the intensity of the magical energies at y.


    Suddenly, a deafening thunderp rang out in the far distance, reverberating through the air. The sky responded with a brilliant sh, so blindingly bright that everyone present had to shield their eyes, rendering them momentarily blind. The apanying roar seemed to emanate from the earth''s very core, as the ground beneath them quaked and trembled.


    It was unlike anything they had seen before, it was truly magnificent yet terrifying, too. The very ground on which they stood trembled with slight tremors.


    Amidst this tumultuous symphony of natural forces, Jaegar struggled to channel his magical abilities. The bracelets revealed to be potent, high-grade artefacts, continued to inhibit his connection to the arcane energies that flowed within him. Undeterred, Jaegar persisted, his determination unyielding.


    *


    Meanwhile, those who sought to tail Jaegar after his mysterious disappearance through the portal found themselves unable to track any magical traces in the vicinity of the station. They saw Jaegare out of the station and disappear through a portal as soon as he exited.


    They searched and scoured every little ce around the area and still didn''t find him.


    Frustrated, they resorted to sending a missive directly to the spire, reporting as per usual.


    As the tumultuous events unfolded, the mysterious man observed Jaegar''s efforts with a mixture of curiosity and detached amusement. The air buzzed with a charged energy, and the very fabric of reality seemed to waver.


    The man, seemingly unfazed by the unfolding chaos, maintained an air of calm assurance.


    The tempest in the sky continued to intensify, each thunderous roar and blinding sh adding to the crescendo of the magical maelstrom. In the midst of this unnatural spectacle, Jaegar grappled with the enigmatic nature of the artefacts that bound his magical potential. The answers to his myriad questions remained elusive, obscured by the storm that raged both within and beyond.


    He observed the men who surrounded him. They all seemed unaffected by what was going on, but Jaegar could see them flinching at the monstrous thunder crackling in the sky.


    Jaegar, too, watched the phenomenon unravel as he stared at the sky. It was unlike anything he had seen before. The sky seemed like it was enveloped in chains of lightning. The vibrant bolts of electricity danced across the dark clouds, illuminating the night with an eerie glow.


    The magical phenomenon unfolded with an intensity that transcended the boundaries of the known and plunged into the realm of the extraordinary. The night sky, once serene, now became a canvas for a cosmic disy never before witnessed. Dark clouds converged in a ster dance, swirling and morphing in an intricate choreography that seemed to mirror the arcane forces at y.

 Chapter 233: Threads of Fate Unravelling - 1

    As the clouds amassed, the air thickened with an electric charge, sparking an unearthly tension. The atmosphere became a living entity, pulsating with the imminent release of unimaginable power. It was as if the very fabric of reality trembled under the weight of the impending magical tempest.


    The mysterious man, standing at the epicentre of this cosmic event, exuded an aura of calm amidst the chaos. His cryptic words hinted at an understanding beyond mortalprehension, as if he were orchestrating the forces of nature with a mere flick of his fingers.


    Suddenly, a thunderous roar echoed through the heavens, a primal sound that transcended the ordinary bounds of earthly storms. It was as if the gods themselves had joined in a heavenly chorus, their voices resonating with the power of creation. The very ground beneath trembled, echoing the thunderous tumult above.


    Then came another blinding sh, a burst of brilliance that eclipsed the very stars. The radiance was so intense that it rendered the onlookers momentarily blind, leaving an imprint on their senses that lingered like an afterimage of an unearthly revtion. The brilliance seemed to seep into the very core of reality, shaking the foundations of the mundane world.


    As the phenomenon unfolded, Jaegar found himself at the nexus of this mystical convergence. The divine artefact on his wrists pulsed with atent power, their influence extending beyond mere physical constraint. They were starting to attach themselves on to his skin, stinging him on his wrists. Jaegar groaned as the bracelets seeped into his skin.


    Vein-like, coloured in purple, they started extending from the bracelet onto his hands.


    Find more to read at m_v l|-NovelFire


    Seeing the effect, the middle-aged man chuckled, "Oh, softboy, I forgot to mention that the more you try to use your magic, the heavier the bracelets will be and erode you."


    The revtion hit like a cold water ssh, sending a shiver down Jaegar''s spine.


    He stopped trying to use his magic and looked at the man with a cold stare. He could see the old man was amused by his current state.


    The earth-shattering event continued to unfold, defying the conventions of magical understanding. It was a manifestation of raw power, an unbridled fusion of natural and supernatural forces converging in a dance that transcended mortalprehension. The very air hummed with an energy that hinted at secrets hidden within the tapestry of existence.


    The magical phenomenon unfolded with an intensity that transcended the boundaries of the known and plunged into the realm of the extraordinary. The night sky, once serene, now became a canvas for a cosmic disy never before witnessed.


    The atmosphere became a living entity, pulsating with the imminent release of unimaginable power. It was as if the very fabric of reality trembled under the weight of the impending magical tempest.


    The mysterious man, standing at the epicentre of this cosmic event, exuded an aura of calm amidst the chaos. His cryptic words hinted at an understanding beyond mortalprehension as if he were orchestrating the forces of nature with a mere flick of his fingers.


    Then there was a sudden sh of lightning that painted the sky in an electric symphony, crackling with an energy that seemed to reach out and touch every observer.


    The suction effect that followed created a momentary disorientation as if the very fabric of reality were folding in on itself. It was a sensation of being drawn into something profound and mysterious, a vortex of magical power that transcended the boundaries of conventional understanding.


    Everybody present there could feel something dragging them upwards. The middle-aged man, too, changed his expression as he watched the sky. He seemed uncertain of what was happening.


    As the minutes passed, the atmosphere underwent a radical transformation. The magical energy in the air became denser and more potent as if the convergence of forces had opened a gateway to realms unknown. Even Jaegar, constrained by the artefacts that suppressed his magical abilities, could sense the shift in the arcane currents around him.


    The middle-aged man, seemingly excited,ughed with an unsettling hysteria. His exmation of "finally!" echoed with a sense of aplishment that hinted at a long-awaited ning to fruition.


    The very air pulsated with an eerie tension, and in a crimson hue, a new portal materialized in the mid-air. The portal shimmered with an ethereal glow, its swirling colours captivating Jaegar''s gaze.


    Jaegar saw a maning out of the portal, holding a woman''s forearm as he led her out of the portal. A few men followed behind them.


    Jaegar''s widened eyes beheld a shocking sight¡ªthe woman standing in the midst of the men was none other than his aunt Diana. He tried to move, to rush towards her, but his legs betrayed him, and he fell to the floor in a state of disbelief.


    Lorcan, the man holding her, sent a chill down Jaegar''s spine.


    The woman, her eyes reflecting uncertainty and fear, scanned her surroundings. When her gaze met Jaegar''s, she saw him crawling on the ground, his seemed to be restraint, and then she let out a desperate screech, calling out to him.


    "Jaegar!"


    However, Lorcan held her firmly by the hand, preventing her from reaching out to her nephew. In the shadows, Ethan, wearing a sinister grin, observed Jaegar''s plight with evident satisfaction.


    The scene unfolded like a twisted y, with Jaegar caught in a web of emotions¡ªshock, disbelief, and the indescribable pain of seeing a loved one in distress.


    Diana found herself thrust into a situation of uncertainty and terror, her confusion evident in the wide-eyed fear that flickered across her face. She desperately searched for a way to break free from Lorcan''s grip, her heart pounding in her chest. The realization that Jaegar was in danger was a heavyweight that settled in the pit of her stomach.


    Lorcan, the orchestrator of her abrupt relocation, held her hand with a tight grip, guiding her through the unsettling scene unfolding around them. Tearful and shocked, she couldn''tprehend the events transpiring as Lorcan led her closer to Jaegar.


    A few moments before this abrupt reunion, Lorcan had ventured to Diana''s home, snatching her from the familiar confines and thrusting her into the heart of the mystical disturbance. Overwhelmed by the intrusion, Diana''s protests were stifled as Lorcan hastily transported her to the epicentre of the phenomenon.


    Jaegar, ensnared by the artefact that immobilised him, could only see, fuming pure rage in his eyes. The angerpletely consumed him as he watched how Lorcan held her and how she was crying. It was making him even more irrational and chaotic.


    His hands, now anchored to the ground by the weight of the enchanted bracelets, rendered him powerless. It also made his body paralysed as the purple hue veins crawled on his skin, spreading to every part of his body.


    Lorcan, undeterred by the evident fury in Jaegar''s eyes, approached, holding Diana by his side.


    "Hey there, little brother," Lorcan taunted, meeting Jaegar''s intense gaze. "Look who I brought here," he added, disying Diana as if she were a mere pawn in his sinister game.


    The redness in Jaegar''s eyes intensified as he fumed with anger, issuing a dire warning to Lorcan.


    "If you even think of harming her, Lorcan, I am going to rip you off into shreds," Jaegar''s threat reverberated through the charged air. His futile attempts to move, hindered by the enchanted restraints, only fueled his frustration.


    Diana, caught in the midst of this magical maelstrom, called out to Jaegar with concern, "What happened to you, Jaegar?" She witnessed her son''s struggle, his hands anchored to the ground.


    Lorcan, revelling in his control, tightened his grip on Diana, a sinister grin ying on his lips.


    Jaegar''s scream echoed through the tumultuous atmosphere, "Take your fucking hands off her!"


    The intensity of his fury was palpable as Lorcan, unmoved, continued to taunt him. If anything, Lorcan was amused by the expressions Jaegar was making. It was his first time seeing Jaegar so consumed by anger and desperation. The veins in Jaegar''s forehead pulsed with every word he spat at Lorcan, his eyes burning with a wave of fiery anger.


    It was as if a dormant beast had been awakened within him, ready to unleash its wrath upon anyone who dared to threaten his mother.


    Diana, in Lorcan''s clutches, struggled against the confinement, her eyes reflecting a mix of fear and worry.


    Xilong Li, the middle-aged man, grew impatient with the unfolding situation and stepped forward. His voice, measured and decisive, cut through the tension, "If you are done with him, I would like to take my leave. We do not know what will happen if we are here for longer." The man''s name, Xilong Li, resonated in the charged air.


    Lorcan, however, showed no inclination to hasten their departure. He turned towards Li with a smirk, retorting, "Mr. Li, I was just getting started."


    Li, his countenance clouded with disdain, replied curtly, "If you n on being a degenerate, then I will take him and leave." He was annoyed to see Lorcan and how he was holding a woman hostage to relieve his sick pleasure. He wasn''t the type of man who would resort to such measures.


    Li, it appeared, hade for Jaegar, and a palpable tension lingered between him and Lorcan. There was some underhanded deal that brought these two together and made them act together.


    Thetter snorted dismissively and conceded, "All right, give me a minute."


    Li, turning to his men, engaged in a hushed conversation with them, strategizing their next move.

 Chapter 234: Threads of Fate Unravelling - 2

    The men dressed in turquoise robes stood along with Li, facing the other side. Li seemed to be bothered by the presence of Lorcan, but he went along with the n.


    Taking advantage of the brief respite, Lorcan addressed Jaegar with a mix of irritation and amusement, "Man, you sure are a pain in the ass until the end. I can''t imagine the type of people who are interested in you, but I don''t care about that.


    You must be wondering how your aunt ended up here. Let me broaden your mind."


    The revtion Lorcan unfolded was nothing short of extraordinary. The earlier thunderous sky, Jaegar learned, was a consequence of the veil being broken between the two realms¡ªthe human and the magical. The once-imprable barrier that separated these realms, concealing the magical ne from human awareness, had been shattered.


    The implications of this revtion began to dawn on Jaegar: humans could now traverse into the magical ne, just as denizens of the magical realm could freely move into the human ne. The very fabric of reality seemed to be unravelling before his eyes.


    Before this, there was a certain veil-like presence that kept humans unaware of the magical realm. And to travel to the human realm, there were certain requirements to travel between the two. The high requirement of magical stones or a highly skilled magician. The ministry kept a close eye on the interner travels of everyone who went to the human realm.


    And now that the situation has changed as that veil has broken, they will be aware of the happenings in the magical world.


    "Now that you know, do you want to see your aunt onest time?" Lorcan taunted, bringing Diana''s face close to Jaegar by holding her neck in a cruel grip. Diana''s heart raced as she struggled to catch her breath, fear coursing through her veins. Her voice was trembling as she kept asking Jaegar if he was all right.


    Jaegar''s eyes red with an even deeper shade of red, and his face contorted with the fury that surged within him. Despite the primal chaos within, it seemed as if every ounce of his power was buried, unresponsive to the turmoil.


    In an agonizing twist of events, Lorcan callously mmed Diana to the ground, eliciting a pained squeal from her. Diana''s body crumpled under the force of Lorcan''s attack, her pain intensifying with each passing moment. The ce fell silent, except for the sound of herboured breathing and the echo of Jaegar''s name on her trembling lips.


    Lorcan''s action only fueled Jaegar''s rage,as a muffled groan escaped Jaegar''s mouth, and his attempts to speak were stifled. The regret of leaving Lorcanst time weighed heavily on his mind, and if he had taken care of him, his aunt wouldn''t have been in this situation right now. Ultimately, he was the reason for all this, he thought.


    As Jaegar watched Diana struggle, guilt washed over him. He couldn''t help but me himself for the pain she was enduring. If only he had dealt with Lorcan earlier, none of this would have happened. The weight of responsibility settled heavily on his shoulders as he realized the consequences of his past actions.


    The brutality of the scene yed out before him, and he could not bear the sight of his aunt being mistreated. Even the primal chaos within him remained eerily silent, as if it wasn''t there.


    Diana''s forehead bore the first signs of abuse, a trickle of blood escaping the wounds inflicted by Lorcan. Revelling in the sadistic pleasure of the moment, Lorcan gloated, "How does it feel, you piece of sh*t? You dare give a warning to me, the prince of the empire, you lowlife. See how I am going to rip her clothes off and defile her in front of you."


    Jaegar, struggling to raise his head to meet Lorcan''s gaze, found himself in a helpless state. Blood dripped from his eyes, a testament to the physical and emotional toll exacted upon him.


    Jaegar''s onceposed countenance now bore the visible toll of the magical restraints. His face, contorted in pain, was marred by the insidious spread of purple veins, their tendrils snaking across his features and down his neck.


    The ominous manifestation extended from his wrists, the epicentre of the magical struggle, to every corner of his being. The very essence of his magic, thwarted and constrained by the enchanted bracelets, revolted with an intensity that left his face a canvas of agony.


    As Jaegar strained against the magical bonds, attempting to wield the powers that were now elusive, the bracelets exacted their cruel toll. The bleeding wounds at their contact points, once mere glistening reminders of their malevolence, now released rivulets of blood, tracing a macabre path down Jaegar''s wrists.


    The melding of magic and suffering painted a stark tableau of a man trapped, both physically and metaphysically, in a struggle that transcended the mortal realm. The silent testimony of blood and veins mirrored the silent turmoil within Jaegar''s soul, as he grappled with forces beyond his control.


    If he hadn''t tried to use his magic, he would have tried to move himself, but the bracelets were straining him totally as long as he used his magic, which made him immobile making him paralysed.


    In addition to the relentless physical agony inflicted by the enchanted bracelets, Jaegar found himself ensnared in an emotional maelstrom as he witnessed his beloved aunt, his dearest family, subjected to cruel abuse before his eyes.


    The profound helplessness he felt, unable to intervene and shield her from harm, inflicted a mental onught that transcended the bounds of his physical suffering.


    The weight of witnessing his cherished aunt''s torment bore down on Jaegar''s psyche, a relentless pressure that threatened to fracture his mental resilience. The profound bond he shared with her, a connection that surpassed mere familial ties, rendered him defenceless against the emotional turmoil unfolding before him.


    Discover exclusive tales on m,v l''e-NovelFire


    Each moment of her suffering was etched deep into his soul, a painful reminder of his inability to protect the person he held most dear.


    The mental strain, a silent storm raging within him,pounded the already unbearable physical pain inflicted by the enchanted bracelets. The convergence of these twin agonies forged a crucible of suffering, threatening to overwhelm Jaegar''s spirit.


    In this crucible of anguish, he grappled not only with magical constraints but also with the crushing weight of love and helplessness, a potent blend that tested the limits of his endurance.


    Lorcan, grinning like a madman, leaned towards Jaegar''s battered face. "Yes, yes, show me your desperation," he taunted sadistically.


    Lorcan''s sadistic taunting pierced through Jaegar''s already shattered resolve, fueling a fire of determination within him. Despite the overwhelming agony, Jaegar refused to sumb to despair, his eyes burning with a flicker of defiance.


    With a triumphant stance, Lorcan stood up and seized the top of Diana''s gown, callously tearing it off in a deliberate, upward motion. The gown she was wearing was now torn up to her waist, revealing her bra strap and naked back.


    Diana''s face was flushed with humiliation, her vulnerability exposed for all to see. Diana, now exposed and vulnerable on the ground, desperately tried to cling to the remnants of her dress.


    Lorcan, crouching down, met Jaegar''s gaze with a twisted satisfaction. "Man, it was all worth it¡ªthe long wait it had taken to see you at my feet, crawling like a bug." The air was thick with malevolence as the prince revelled in the anguish he had wrought upon Jaegar and Diana alike.


    Lorcan''s manicughter echoed through the air as he spoke, "Little brother, your aunt is truly a vision of beauty. I can''t wait to rip all her clothes off and see what''s beneath." Diana''s heart pounded in her chest as she watched Lorcan''s sadistic delight, fear gripping her.


    Lorcan''s sadistic words sent a shiver down Jaegar''s spine, his heart pounding with a mix of fear and anger.


    Jaegar, inwardly grappling with a torrent of emotions, fought to maintain hisposure. Desperation surged within him, and in his subconscious struggle, he found himself instinctively attempting to invoke magic.


    The once ornamental bracelets, now seamlessly integrated into his being, seemed to pulse with an ominous energy, by now the purple veins on his hands had be dense. His singr desire was to reim his powers if only for a fleeting moment, to whisk his aunt away from this harrowing scene.


    The anguish of witnessing his aunt''s distress, coupled with the looming threat of Lorcan''s intentions, sent Jaegar''s mind into a chaotic whirlwind of turmoil and wreckage. The mere thought of Lorcan inflicting harm upon her shattered his mental fortitude. In the recesses of his consciousness, a vow to obliterate Lorcan and reduce him to smithereens was formed with unwavering determination.


    Deprived of his ability to wield magic, Jaegar summoned thest reserves of his strength to force words past the pain. His voice emerged in strained fragments, each syble a testament to the physical and emotional toll exacted upon him. "You...fucking...bi..."


    Lorcan heard him and crouched down near his face, Moving down his face near Jaegar, he said, "Look at him, he could still speak, what a fucking stubborn bastard."


    "I swear...I will...find you and...show you...what...death...is," he uttered with a guttural rasp, his voice punctuated by gaps and stuttering cadence.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 235: Threads of Fate Unravelling - 3

    The sheer determination in his strained words reverberated with a promise of retribution, a solemn vow to mete out consequences for the unspeakable torment he endured.


    Lorcan thenughed out loud, holding his stomach, seeing the state of Jaegar. "You, can you even move a finger?" Then heughed again.


    Li, who was watching Jaegar, said, "That stupid kid, he is trying to use magic again and again, if you push him further, he will be crippled. And we don''t want that."


    Lorcan stoppedughing, and his annoyance was clear. "You do know who I am, right?" He asked Li, keeping his annoyed expression clear upfront.


    Li''s dismissive retort cut through the air, a cold rebuttal to Jaegar''s defiant words. "Boy, you are just a prince, fortunate enough to have been born into the imperial family. That name you carry is the only reason I''m hesitating from beating the life out of you. So finish your stupid little dumb farce and be done with it.


    You''re only wasting my time here," he scoffed, his tone dripping with disdain for Jaegar''s perceived privilege.


    As Li spoke, Lorcan, perhaps frustrated by the exchange or relishing in Jaegar''s suffering, let out a groan and callously stomped his feet on Jaegar. He was taking his anger on Jaegar, who couldn''t feel any pain at this point from this.


    Lorcan seemed to be afraid of making any moves against Li, and he didn''t want to argue any longer with him. Whoever he was, Li must be a person of significant influence or power for Lorcan to be so cautious. Perhaps Li was someone with connections or resources that could cause trouble for Lorcan if provoked further.


    Regardless, it was clear that Jaegar''s suffering was only serving to amuse Lorcan, making the situation all the more frustrating for Jaegar. Your next read is at m v|l-e-NovelBin


    Seeing Jaegar, Diana, holding Jaegar''s face tenderly, observed the anguish etched on his features.


    Lorcan turned his attention back to Jaegar and saw Diana holding Jaegar. He pushed his thoughts about Li aside, and an evil grin crept up on his lips as he croched down near Diana.


    As she attempted to soothe him, Lorcan''s hands traced an unwee path along her back. A sudden jerk caused her to recoil, and a sharp rip followed, apanied by Lorcan''s callousughter. "Man, she sure screams like a pig," he remarked callously.


    Jaegar, moving with deliberate determination, slowly crawled towards Diana, his head gently resting against her tear-stained cheek. Despite the torn and dishevelled state of her dress, revealing her vulnerable, naked back, Diana clung to Jaegar''s face. Her tears mingled with the blood trickling down her face, and she implored Lorcan to cease his torment, oblivious to herpromised state.


    The gravity of the moment hung heavy, a cruel tableau of suffering, as Jaegar and Diana clung to each other amidst the chaos that Lorcan had wrought.


    Ethan, who had been standing beside Lorcan all along, was also relishing the act of seeing Jaegar suffer.


    Lorcan continued to revel in the scene, his sadistic pleasure evident. "Yeah, it sure is a spectacle, Ethan. Look at that bastard crawling like a dog."


    Ethan''s gaze oscited between Jaegar and Diana, his lips moistened seeing her naked back. He couldn''t help but feel a surge of desire, fueling his sadistic tendencies even further. Lorcan''s malevolence seemed to know no bounds as he revelled in the power he held over Jaegar and Diana, relishing every moment of their suffering.


    The air was thick with tension, as if time itself had frozen in this twisted disy of torment.


    Ethan''s resentment lingered in his mind. The vivid recollection of Jaegar stealing his girlfriend in an intimate disy of humiliation fueled Ethan''s desire for retribution. The visceral need to inflict the same emotional pain upon Jaegar surged within him as he fixated on Diana''s plight.


    Meanwhile, the men adorned in turquoise, apanying Li, shared a collective sense of repulsion at the disy before them. Such cruel treatment stood in stark contrast to their own code of conduct when dealing with adversaries.


    Li, however, diverted his attention to the distant eastern horizon as the sky rumbled with the ominous crackle of lightning. He sensed their presence in the far closing inclosing ing on them.


    Emerging from the stormy backdrop were figures on broomsticks swiftly approaching their location. Li, squinting his eyes, discerned the unmistakable attire of witches from the spire.


    A sense of intrigue mingled with apprehension as the mysterious women drew nearer, their identities shrouded in the magical aura that surrounded them.


    The impending arrival of these enigmatic figures signalled an unforeseen twist in the unfolding drama, casting a shadow over Lorcan''s malevolent revelry. The atmosphere crackled with anticipation as the witches of the spire closed in, their intentions veiled in the secrets of the arcane.


    *


    Not long before the unsettling events unfolded, Angelina, having received word about Jaegar''s sudden disappearance, found herself grappling with concern and uncertainty.


    The ominous phenomenon in the sky caught her attention, and the turbulent clouds and thunderous echoes evoked memories of Jaegar. With each passing moment, her apprehension deepened. She had witnessed Jaegar attracting the same phenomenon twice, and she thought it might be rted to him.


    As Angelina delved deeper into her thoughts, she couldn''t shake the feeling that Jaegar''s disappearance and the strange phenomenon happening must be connected.


    Harnessing the power of her magic, Angelina endeavoured to locate Jaegar through a tracking spell that she ced on him after his visit to the farmhouse. However, the connection was severed, leaving her with only a vague sense that he was in the vicinity of the imperial capital.


    Angelina''s heart raced as she realized the gravity of the situation. She knew she had to act quickly if she wanted to find Jaegar and uncover the truth behind the mysterious phenomenon.


    The enchanted bracelets, now bound to Jaegar, obscured any precise details.


    Undeterred, Angelina dispatched her most skilled allies to scour the areas near the capital in search of Jaegar.


    Driven by an urgency she couldn''t ignore, Angelina herself journeyed to the capital¡ªa ce she hadn''t visited in years. Her arrival set the pce into a buzz of activity, and her presence was felt by all.


    Upon reaching the pce, she encountered Vivianne on the balcony, the two women drawn together by the unfolding ster disturbance. The entire capital, steeped in unrest, mirrored the turmoil in the sky, and Angelina''s return only heightened the tension within the pce walls.


    Inquiring about Jaegar''s whereabouts from Vivianne proved fruitless, as she learned he wasn''t present in the capital. A concernpelled Angelina to trust her instincts, guiding her to a ce she believed Jaegar might be. She knew about the cabin at the top of the mountain, which was just a couple of miles from the capital. She had visited the cabin two or three times when Augusta was presnt.


    She guessed that if Jaegar was in the capital, he may be on the mountaintop. It was a rough guess, but she had to try everything possible.


    Without divulging details to Vivianne, she instructed her to remain in the pce, sensing an impending need for her presence. The capital was already in the turmoil because of the impending phenomenon in the sky.


    Vivianne had sent a few soldiers to the city to look for Jaegar.


    Embarking on her mission with the women from the spire, Angelina''s thoughts raced back to the cabin where Augusta once dwelled. The recollection was hazy, given the cabin''s secluded location amidst the densely forested mountains. Undeterred, Angelina and her coven spread out, weaving through thebyrinthine terrain in search of the elusive cabin.


    The forest, enshrouded in an enigmatic stillness, concealed the secrets within its ancient trees. The witch women, attuned to the mystical energy that pulsed through thend, meticulouslybed the area. As they ventured deeper into the heart of the wilderness, the distant silhouette of a cabin emerged, obscured by the towering trees.


    Spotting human figures near the cabin, the spire women approached cautiously, their senses heightened. The discovery promised answers and perhaps the key to Jaegar''s mysterious disappearance.


    The air was charged with anticipation as they closed in on the cabin, unravelling the threads of destiny entwined within the secluded haven of secrets.


    As the women on broomsticks descended upon the scene, Li keenly observed their arrival. One of them skillfully shot a re from her wand into the sky, a signal that ignited a massive spark of fire, casting a brilliant glow above.


    BOOM


    Angelina, who was hovering at a distance as she watched the whole mountain, drawn by the fiery spectacle, swiftly made her way towards the source.


    Li was a very perceptive man, he could even sense Angelina''s presence from a distance.


    Li, sensing Angelina''s imminent arrival, wasted no time. He urgently directed his men to secure Jaegar, issuing a clear directive, "We''re taking him. The spire witches are here, and that woman is on her way. Things are about to get messy once she arrives."

 Chapter 236: Threads of Fate Unravelling - 4

    As soon as the womannded in front of them, Li cursed inwardly, he couldn''t help but me Lorcan for dragging this long.


    The witch spire was known to be powerful, and even the apprentice witches from the spire are not to be underestimated.


    Lorcan, wearing a disdainful expression, cast a surreptitious nce at the women who hadnded opposite them. Cursing inwardly, he wondered how they had been located so swiftly.


    His attention shifted to Jaegar, prone on the ground, with Diana steadfastly cradling his head.


    Li''s men moved decisively to apprehend Jaegar, while Lorcan contemted taking Diana into custody.


    Just as the situation reached a critical juncture, Angelina materialized on the scene, her focus immediately drawn to Jaegar and the mysterious woman. Her prating gaze fixed on Lorcan and the elderly man, recognizing the looming threat that had entangled Jaegar in its web.


    The revtion of Lady Angelina''s presence sent shockwaves through the gathering, with Lorcan''s eyes widening in disbelief.


    In the imperial circles, Lady Angelina, close to the empress, was a figure of great influence.


    Lorcan''s mind froze momentarily, grappling with the implications of being caught in such apromising situation. Despite the shock, he managed to think quickly, his instincts prompting him to move towards Diana.


    Unwilling to abandon her in the hands of the approaching turmoil, he hesitated, torn between a desire to leave an indelible mark on Jaegar and his lingering desire for Diana. Even in the time of urgency, he thought about his degenerate thoughts.


    Amidst the tension, Li, recognizing the gravity of the situation, swiftly threw an object that was golden in colour, and then, in the middle of the air, a portal materialized. The portal swirled with uncanny pressure, which changed the atmosphere very quickly.


    With urgency in their movements, they seized Jaegar and stepped through the portal, leaving Lorcan behind. Li didn''t have any obligation to help Lorcan, and he was here only for Jaegar.


    Jaegar''s eyes, fixated on the anguished Diana beside Lorcan, mirrored the pain and deep hurt that welled within him. Diana, her eyes following Jaegar until the veryst moment, unleashed a heartfelt cry as she called out his name, echoing the ache of separation. He didn''t see Angelinaing to the spot; he only looked at Diana.


    As the portal closed behind them, the atmosphere hung heavy with the residue of turmoil and heartache.


    Angelina tried to stop them, and others did too, but they couldn''t stop them.


    Lorcan left to face the consequences of the unfolding events, stood amidst the lingering echoes of emotion, the imprint of Lady Angelina''s presence adding an unexpectedyer ofplexity to the unfolding tale of alliances and betrayals.


    Angelina, swift and determined, attempted to track the elusive portal, her wand casting a spell into the air. Yet, despite her magical prowess, she was met with a frustrating absence of clues.


    The residue in the air sparkled briefly, only to fade away, leaving no discernible trail. Whoever Li was, he had meticulously orchestrated their escape, leaving no trace behind.


    Lorcan, realizing the futility of his initial n, found himself stumbling backwards. A man at his side urged, "Your Majesty, we better leave," and with a brief incantation, they vanished from sight. Lorcan, Ethan, and theirpanion disappeared into the unknown.


    Angelina didn''t need to worry about Lorcan, and she knew where to find him.


    Angelina, left with the aftermath of their departure, turned her attention to Diana. As she approached, a sense of familiarity struck her. The features¡ªDiana resembled Augusta. The realization dawned, and Angelina''s surprise gave way to a deeper understanding.


    Augusta had a sister, a fact that had escaped her memory until now. Jaegar, who had once lived with Augusta''s sister, was Diana.


    Cautiously, Angelina extended aforting hand to Diana. The echoes of Jaegar''s disappearance lingered, and as the pieces of the intricate puzzle began to align, Angelina realized that Diana must have been deeply affected by Jaegar''s sudden departure. She could now empathise with the pain and confusion that Diana must have been feeling, as she had experienced it.


    Angelina, her mind racing with questions and concerns, observed the enigmatic old man, who had yed a pivotal role in the unfolding events. His presence held an unfathomable quality, far from that of a normal man. The mystery deepened as she pondered Jaegar''s unexpected involvement and the identities of those who had orchestrated his capture.


    Extending a supportive hand to Diana, Angelina gently helped her to her feet, draping a robe around her to provide cover and warmth. The urgency in Diana''s plea to save Jaegar echoed in Angelina''s ears.


    Seeking answers, she inquired, "What happened here?"


    Diana, still ovee with emotion, tearfully implored Angelina to rescue Jaegar, insisting that his life was in imminent danger. "Please save my boy. Where did they take him? Please, we have to go after them."


    Angelina worked to calm Diana, allowing her a moment to collect herself. Once the sobs subsided, Diana recounted the events, including Lorcan''s ominous words.


    Angelina''s eyes widened as the gravity of the situation became clear. The stakes had escted beyond her expectations, and the revtion of Lorcan''s motives added ayer ofplexity to an already intricate web of alliances and conflicts.


    Determined to unravel the truth, Angelina swiftly made her way back to the pce. The fate of Jaegar paralysed and at the mercy of unknown forces, hung precariously in the bnce.


    ording to what Diana said, whoever that old man was, he must be the man who nned all this, and she knew who to ask about that man.


    As soon as she reached the pce, she arranged a room for Diana and told her to take a rest. But Diana was in no state to do what she said. She was adamant about going out and searching for Jaegar.


    No matter what Angelina said, she didn''t listen. Then Vivianne came to the room where they were and saw Diana.


    "Diana, what are you doing here?" Vivianne inquired, her eyes widening in concern as Diana rushed towards her with urgency. "Vivianne, you have to save Jaegar. He''s in danger. Someone took him, and he seemed weak, something happened to him," Diana implored, her voice filled with a mixture of fear and desperation.


    Vivianne gently held Diana''s hands, attempting to steady her, and said, "Calm down, Diana."


    Overwhelmed by the gravity of the situation, Diana''s legs gave way, and she slumped to the ground, sumbing to the mounting pressure on her mind.


    Vivianne, quick to react, knelt beside her and attempted to rouse her. However, Diana had reached a point of mental exhaustion, losing consciousness.


    Angelina, observing the scene, reassured Vivianne, saying, "Don''t worry; she just lost her consciousness. She needs rest."


    Vivianne, a mix of worry and confusion etched on her face, directed her gaze at Angelina, seeking answers. "What in the gods'' name happened?" she implored.


    Angelina sighed, signalling for a maid toe into the room. As the maid hurriedly arrived, Angelina thanked her for her prompt assistance and directed her to carefully transfer Diana to a nearby bed.


    Having dispatched her women to the spire, with only a select few remaining in her service, she told the ones who left to inform the spire about the phenomenon that happened and to alert the council about it. She also sent quick letters to the ministry, informing them toe to the pce quickly.


    They may have already known about what happened and were trying to know what happened, but Angelina wanted all the organisations under one roof to discuss the further course of action.


    With a sense of urgency, she emphasized the importance of rying the information urately to the council, ensuring they understood the gravity of the situation.


    Angelina motioned for Vivianne to join her on the couch. As they settled, Angelina began to unfold the tale of the tumultuous events that had transpired.


    As Vivianne absorbed Angelina''s ount of Jaegar''s plight and Lorcan''s involvement, a shock of disbelief swept over her.


    The very notion that Lorcan, a member of their own family, could perpetrate such an act seemed unfathomable. In an incredulous tone, Vivianne asked, "Why, in the name of gods, would Lorcan do something so despicable?"


    Angelina, her expression a mix of concern and determination, responded, "I intend to find out. I''ve dispatched my people to search for Jaegar, though finding him may prove elusive. Nheless, we''ll spare no effort. Meanwhile, I need to have a conversation with Lorcan. Can you use your abilities to locate him?"


    Vivianne, grappling with a burgeoning headache, couldn''tprehend the motives behind this betrayal within their kin. She sighed and replied, "He''s likely at that boy''s mansion. I''ll send for him immediately."


    Their discussion was interrupted by the arrival of a pce maid, whose hurried entrance conveyed urgency. "Your Highness, the Emperor... he isn''t waking up."


    The maid, her breath uneven and sweat forming on her forehead, entered the room with a sense of urgency yet an unmistakable air of trepidation. Vivianne, attuned to the sombre atmosphere, stood up, her expression expectant. Sensing the maid''s unease, Vivianne asked, "What do you mean by ''not waking up''?" Continue your adventure with m|v-l''e-NovelBin


    The maid, hesitant and visibly unsure of how to convey the heavy news, fumbled with her words before finally expressing, "I... I think the emperor is no longer with us."

 Chapter 237 : Threads of Fate Unravelling - 5

    The weight of the revtion lingered in the room, and an unspoken sorrow enveloped the chamber.


    The maid, grappling with the difficulty of breaking such news, stood there, her eyes reflecting both the solemnity of the moment and the fear of how Vivianne would receive the news of the emperor''s demise.


    As Vivianne entered the chambers, Angelina in tow, the room was already filled with grieving family members. All present, except for the conspicuous absence of Jaegar, gathered solemnly around the bed where the emperor''s lifeless formy. The atmosphere was heavy with sorrow, and the air was pregnant with the weight of loss.


    Vivianne, her steps measured and her heart heavy, approached the bedside. She took a seat beside her husband, gazing upon his now paleplexion, a stark contrast to the vibrant man he had once been. Vivianne''s eyes welled up with tears as she reached out to hold her husband''s cold hand, her mind flooded with memories of their time together.


    The room echoed with hushed whispers and stifled sobs, a somber reminder of the immense void left by the emperor''s passing.


    The eldest daughter, recognizing the profound grief in her mother''s eyes, moved to sit beside Vivianne, offering a quiet pir of support.


    Zenumus, the first son, and Angus, the second, stood to the side, their expressions etched with the sorrow that mirrored the sentiments of the room.


    Angelina''s gaze was drawn to Angus, who seemed to be lost in his own thoughts. She wondered if she knew about Jaegar and how he would react to the news, as he never showed real concern for Jaegar when simr incidents happened in the past. His reaction only added to his already dubious character.


    Angelina couldn''t just cause a scene following the death of the Emperor.


    The emperor, renowned for his unwavering reign over the empire, held a ce in the hearts of those who had witnessed the grandeur of his rule. The room was filled with a mix of sadness and nostalgia as people reminisced about the emperor''s reign.


    Vivianne, despite being considerably younger than the emperor, shared a bond of deep affection and cherished memories with him. As the weight of grief settled over her, Vivianne mourned for her husband, a sense of loss permeating the room.


    Zenumus, the pronounced crown prince tasked with inheriting the mantle of leadership from his father, stood beside Vivianne. The burden of responsibility weighed heavily on his shoulders as he watched over the proceedings.


    Angelina, who had shared a strong connection with the emperor during their prime, observed the sombre scene with a mixture of reverence and sorrow.


    Jaegar''s absence, though unnoticed by many in the midst of the mourning, lingered like a silent echo in the background. The absence of Jaegar was a palpable void that added to the weight of grief in the room. His absence spoke volumes about the fractured rtionships within the royal family, leaving a lingering sense of unresolved tension.


    One by one, the grandchildren of the emperor arrived in the chambers. They all had a solemn and pensive expression on their faces, reflecting the weight of their loss.


    Angelina watched Lorcane into the chambers, and as she was staring at him, he was avoiding her gaze, his eyes teared seeing his grandfather. Angelina couldn''t believe him, that this child was so good at changing his front quickly. Just a while back, he was musing at Jaegar''s misery, and now here he was crying like a child, though she doubted if his emotion was genuine towards thete emperor.


    Only Jacqueline had noticed the absence of Jaegar and approached Angelina, who was standing aside.


    Zenumus, now the acting head, assumed the responsibility of initiating the funeral arrangements. He gathered with a solemn assembly of ministers to discuss the course of action in the wake of the emperor''s passing.


    The family, bound by blood and legacy, would observe five days of mourning before proceeding with the emperor''s cremation. During this time, the emperor''s body would be ced in the main hall for visitation, allowing lords and dignitaries to pay their respects.


    As the family navigated the intricate rituals of mourning, Angelina, momentarily forgetting about Jaegar, was jolted back to reality.


    In the tumultuous aftermath of the emperor''s passing, Jacqueline found herself torn between her desire for answers and the authority of her mother. Her heart fueled by a determination to seek Lorcan and unravel the mysteries surrounding Jaegar''s absence, Jacqueline''s path was abruptly halted by her mother''s intervention.


    The maternal figure, understanding the vtile emotions coursing through Jacqueline, stood firm, blocking her way. The desire to confront Lorcan and extract the truth shed with the unspoken obligation to heed her mother''s wishes. Jacqueline, a girl with a profound sense of loyalty and an inability to say no to her mother, found herself reluctantly acquiescing.


    As Angelina went to meet with Lorcan, Jacqueline, with a heavy heart, stayed behind, the unsatisfied yearning for answers lingering within her.


    Angeline went to seek Lorcan, she was abruptly stopped by the order of the Lys Pdins, and she was told that only one was permitted to meet the grieving family right now. It was a direct order from the crown prince, the next emperor, Zenumus.


    Lorcan had already anticipated the reaction from Angelina, and he wondered how he was going to avoid her. The emperor''s death hade as a boon to him, he had been with his mother the whole time.


    Angelina had no choice but to leave the matter of questioning Lorcan for now.


    The imperial house, an epitome of power and legacy, stood tall in the face of grief. With a storied history and powerful alliances within, the house had weathered countless storms, always maintaining its regal bearing. Now, as it faced the loss of its patriarch, the imperial family grappled with both personal sorrow and the weight of the empire''s future.


    In the expansive great hall, the heart of the imperial pce, the revered Order of the Lys Pdins, an institution rooted in centuries of tradition, stood as the nation''s greatest asset. Tracing its origins to a bygone empire of formidable swordsmen, the founder had established the order with the solemn duty of safeguarding the imperial lineage.


    Over time, the order had grown to be the bedrock of the imperial house, standing alongside a handful of other influential powerhouses within the imperial house.


    As the family gathered in the great hall for the funeral, the emperor''s lifeless formy at the center, surrounded by the lords of various regions who came to pay their respects. The hall, adorned with the symbols of the imperial legacy, resonated with a solemn atmosphere befitting the asion.


    Amid the ceremonies, Angelina seized a moment to confer with Angus. In a more private setting, she broached the subject of Jaegar''s absence. As they conversed in a secluded room, Angus''s reaction caught her off guard. He sternly remarked, "Lady Angelina, if you hadn''t taken him and filled his head with all sorts of nonsense, he would be present here with me."


    Angelina''s brows shot up in surprise, her eyes fixed on Angus. She pressed further, "Do you not have any concern for him?" The unexpected revtion of Angus''s sentiments introduced ayer ofplexity to the unfolding narrative, leaving Angelina to grapple with the implications of his words and the mysterious circumstances surrounding Jaegar''s absence from the funeral proceedings.


    Angus''s response,den with an air of stern determination, resonated in the room. "Yes, of course. And I will do my very best to find him, and once he returns, I kindly ask that you keep your distance from my son," he dered. The expressions ying on Angus''s face were inscrutable, leaving Angelina puzzled and sensing an unexpected coldness in his demeanour.


    In the imperial family, arrogance was not umon, but there was usually a nuanced understanding of when to assert authority and when to disy humility. However, Angus seemed to be choosing the path of unyielding resolve, bordering on rudeness.


    Even with the emperor, there had been a degree of respect for their refusals. But now, this encounter has wounded Angelina''s pride.


    No longer willing to endure the inhospitality, Angelina made a decisive choice. Taking Diana with her, she departed from the pce, leaving behind the confines of a ce that held neither answers nor sce. Her destination was the spire, a sanctuary where she hoped to find the rity that eluded her within the pce walls.


    As the empire mourned in a silent vigil for the departed emperor, Angelina, burdened by the weight of her unanswered questions, could only abide by the present moment.


    After Angeline left, Angus came out of the pce and went to the cabin, where he hadst sensed Jaegar. He knew where Jaegar wasst seen but didn''t exactly know what happened to him. Angus felt Jaegar''s aura atop the mountain cabin, and it disappeared suddenly. He didn''t bother with it then, but after Angelina came to visit him, he knew for certain that something had happened to him.


    And if she came to him, then he must have suspected him.


    *


    Standing atop the mountain, Angus took in the solemn surroundings, strolling around the cabin that bore the weight of secrets. His gaze settled upon the freshly dug grave, a silent testament to mysteries yet unravelled. With a contemtive air, he mused aloud to the empty air, "What do you think?" The mountain remained stoic, revealing no secrets.


    Undeterred, Angus called out, "I know you are there,e out.

 Chapter 238 : Threads of Fate Unravelling - 6

    Standing atop the mountain, Angus took in the solemn surroundings, strolling around the cabin that bore the weight of secrets. The air hung heavy with untold tales, and his every step seemed to echo with the mysteries concealed within the timeworn walls.


    His gaze, apass seeking answers, finally settled upon the freshly dug grave nestled beneath the shadows of pines¡ªa silent testament to secrets yet unravelled.


    With a contemtive air, Angus mused aloud to the empty air, his words carried away by the mountain breeze. "What do you think?"


    The only response was the whispered rustle of leaves and the distant murmur of a hidden stream. The mountain, a stoic sentinel, remained resolute, revealing no secrets to the man who sought sce in its heights.


    Undeterred by the silence, Angus called out, a voice cutting through the mountain''s stillness. "I know you are there,e out." His words hung in the air, mingling with the scent of pine and the quiet hum of nature. The cabin seemed to creak in response.


    Then a figure materialized behind him, d in a ck attire with a long T-shaped robe with straight seams, worn wrapped around the body and secured with a sash, cinched at the waist. The man exuded masculinity, his features sharp and handsome, to his left side of the chest, adorned with a small symbol¡ªa ruby-coloured, round, flowery pattern.


    His hair was tied at the back of his head into a bun, with no facial hair visible. He was wearing wooden soles. He stood tall and confidently, his piercing eyes locked onto Angus. As the figure stepped forward, a sense of power and authority emanated from him, leaving Angus both intrigued and slightly intimidated.


    "I thought I hid my presence."


    Angus then said, "Focus on what you are called for."


    That man smiled as he watched Angus.


    "I don''t know who took your son, if that''s what you''re asking," the man remarked. Angus, hinting at the suspicions cast upon him by the witch, retorted, "Well, can you me her?" A wryughter escaped the lips of the enigmatic figure.


    Angus, fixated on the grave, murmured, "My son, Jaegar, he seems really intriguing."


    The man, ever the provocateur, couldn''t resist a jab, stating, "Yes, unlike you."


    Unperturbed, Angus focused on his revtion, "I think he knows about his mother."


    A furrowed brow and a disbelieving stare followed as the man questioned, "What? How do you know that?"


    Angus, with a cryptic smile, replied, "Father''s intuition."


    The man, still sceptical, relented with a resignation. "Okay, okay."


    Angus concluded, "And I think I need to visit my dear wife." The enigma of Angus''s intentions lingered in the mountain air as he embarked on a path that promised to unravel the intricate web of family secrets and unspoken truths.


    Angus''s words cut through the mountain air like a whisper: "Agano, find my son."


    With those words lingering in his solitude, Angus left, leaving behind the enigmatic figure dressed in ck. The gravity of his departure reverberated through the cabin, shrouded in secrets.


    Angus''s departure left the enigmatic figure, Agano, to linger in the mountain solitude. He stood near the cabin, watching it silently.


    *


    As Angus ventured away, the family continued to mourn the recent loss, their grief palpable in the heavy atmosphere.


    Angus''s abrupt exit from the funeral stirred murmurs among the gathered, but no one dared question his whereabouts. His elusive nature had always been a hallmark of his persona, and his actions raised eyebrows without inviting scrutiny.


    Angus, with a reputation for elusiveness, seemed unfazed by the gossip that ensued.


    The rumours, like wildfire, spread through the sombre halls of the pce, intertwining with the whispers of Jaegar''s disappearance. In the eyes of many, Angus mirrored the indifference attributed to him, seemingly unaffected by the recent death in the family. Like father, like son, they thought he was also like his father. Not really knowing what happened to Jaegar.


    The rumours surrounding Jaegar''s disappearance added ayer ofplexity to the already mysterious circumstances. The family, ustomed to Angus''s enigmatic nature, assumed Jaegar was following in his father''s elusive footsteps, indifferent to the sombre events unfolding within the imperial house.


    The air was thick with assumptions about hisck of empathy, casting him as an enigmatic figure who cared little for the familial ties that bound them.


    In the midst of the conjectures, the whereabouts of Jaegar remained unknown. Spections painted a portrait of a man indifferent to the grief surrounding him, a perception that fueled the spreading rumours.


    In the ndestine corridors of knowledge, only a select few were privy to the truth of Jaegar''s disappearance. Among them was Lorcan, whose demeanour betrayed a sinister satisfaction at the unfolding events.


    He chose to remain in thepany of his brothers, a loyal guardian by their mother''s side, concealing the dark secret he held about Jaegar''s fate and the mysterious phenomenon that apanied it.


    Meanwhile, Zenumus, the acting head of the family, engaged in discussions within the great hall. There, he navigated theplexities of the phenomenon with the ministry and the council of witches.


    Angelina, having entrusted them with the responsibility to proceed in her absence, hadmanded the council to convene and address the pressing issue.


    The shocking news of the veil''s disappearance reverberated among the gathering, leaving a collective sense of unease. The humans, as of yet, remained oblivious to this unforeseen urrence, prompting the need for decisive measures.


    In the shadows of uncertainty, the family grappled with the dual challenges of unravelling the emperor''s death and confronting the implications of a phenomenon that threatened the delicate bnce between worlds.


    However, amid the sea of indifferent assumptions, two figures stood apart¡ªDiana and Angelina. Their hearts held genuine concern, their worry transcending the superficial narratives woven by those unaware of the familial bonds that tied them together.


    Angelina, driven by a relentless determination, embarked on a quest to trace Jaegar''s path, her every step echoing the resolute pursuit of answers in the face of uncertainty.


    Both women, connected by their worry for Jaegar, sought answers amid the shadows of uncertainty. Angelina, in particr, dedicated herself to the relentless pursuit of Jaegar''s whereabouts, her determination unwavering in the face of the mysterious veil that shrouded the truth.


    As the funeral continued and the empire grappled with the loss of its emperor, the enigma of Jaegar''s disappearance deepened, leaving those who cared in a state of restless anticipation.

 Chapter 239: The new Emperor Zenumus Varis Gadfraye

    In the wake of the emperor''s passing, Zenumus Varis Gadfraye stepped into the role destined for him¡ªthe new emperor of the empire. His ascension had been a foregone conclusion; he was the natural sessor to his father''s throne.


    Angus, harboring no ambition for the imperial seat, had readily epted his elder brother''s im, a decision supported by their sister. The bond among the three siblings had weathered the storm of grief, providing sce throughout the sombre funeral proceedings.


    With the imperial house standing resolute, the final rites for the fallen emperor were concluded.


    However, a looming challenge overshadowed the mourning¡ªa tear in the veil that separated the magical and human nes. Zenumus, now the emperor, found himself at the forefront of a predicament that demanded immediate attention.


    The ministry, in coboration with the council of witches, diligently explored avenues to mend the fractured veil. Despite their efforts, no solution emerged. The consequences of this breach were profound; it granted humans unprecedented ess to the magical ne, posing a potential threat to the delicate bnce between realms.


    As of yet, the changes have gone unnoticed by the oblivious popce. However, the urgency to address the situation loomedrge. The imperial house, resilient in the face of adversity, grappled with the impending challenge, determined to safeguard the harmony of their world and prevent unforeseen consequences that might arise from the newfound ess to magical realms.


    Several weeks had passed since the profound phenomenon, and the ramifications echoed through the magical ne. The Ministry, recognizing the gravity of the situation, called for a gathering of all sovereigns in the neutral city of Skymire.


    The grandeur of the meeting was reflected in the opulent building owned by the Ministry, where representatives from various regions convened in a room teeming with attendees.


    The primary agenda of this crucial meeting was to deliberate on the course of action regarding the newfound ess humans had to the magical ne. The Ministry and the Council presented a proposal that advocated maintaining the status quo and refraining from interference in human affairs.


    The suggestion was that, if humans caused disturbances, the respective regions should handle the issues internally. It was a conclusion after much debate, as some of them had the thought of just wiping them all out.


    However, not all voices echoed this sentiment. Some advocated a more stringent approach, proposing the removal of any perceived threats among the human poption. The debates unfolded over the course of two days, with discussions osciting between the preservation of secrecy and the inclination to eliminate potential dangers.


    Ultimately, the conclusion aligned with the Ministry''s proposal¡ªmagic should remain concealed from humans. The sovereigns reached a consensus to handle human-rted matters within their respective territories. A delicate bnce was struck, advocating caution without unnecessary aggression and emphasising the need to deal with issues as they arise without indiscriminate violence.


    The grand meeting in Skymire concluded, leaving each sovereign with the responsibility of safeguarding their realm while navigating the challenges presented by the alteredndscape of magical-human interaction.


    Zenumus, after returning to the empire, held the meeting with his court ministers. The ministry,prised of skilled mages, diplomats, and representatives from various magical entities, convened to address the intricacies of this newfound unity.


    Zenumus, ever mindful of the potential for conflict, sought to foster understanding and cooperation among the disparate elements of his realm.


    *


    In the midst of the solemn funeral, Angus departed abruptly, disappearing from sight and leaving a void that mirrored the previous absence of Jaegar. The indifference towards their missing figures permeated the pce, and as time passed, the name Jaegar Ambrose faded into obscurity.


    The pce, seemingly unaffected, resumed its normalcy, its corridors echoing with the footsteps of those who had chosen to forget.


    Yet, in a chamber secluded from prying eyes and bustling activities, a room shrouded in darkness due to drawn curtains, a poignant scene unfolded. A young woman cautiously entered, the creaking door announcing her presence. The sliver of light that prated the room revealed a figure slumped on the floor beside the bed, arms draped over its edge, and a heavy burden of grief palpable in the air.


    "Grandma," the young woman, Jacqueline, softly uttered.


    Vivianne, lost in her own world, offered no response.


    Jacqueline approached, settling beside Vivianne, concern etched on her face. "How long are you going to stay here?" she gently inquired, her words an attempt to rouse Vivianne from her despondent state.


    Vivianne remained unmoved, and Jacqueline continued, "Grandma, I can''t bear to see you like this. You need toe out and eat. Everyone is worried about you."


    Outside the chamber, four figures stood in wait¡ªVivianne''s grandchildren. Lorean, the daughter of Genevieve, and Tautan, the son of Zenumus, formed a supportive presence alongside Jacqueline.


    Though they all shared a bond with Vivianne, Jacqueline was the one who felt more at ease expressing her concern.


    Meeting Jacqueline''s gaze, Vivianne then noticed the two others standing by. The loss of her husband weighed heavily on her, an indelible sorrow etched on her features. The room, veiled in shadows, became a sanctuary for shared grief and the silent struggle toe to terms with the irreceable void left behind by Angus''s departure.


    With a slow and deliberate movement, Vivianne rose from her seated position, silently beckoning the two figures outside to enter. As they stepped into the room, their presence brought aforting warmth. Vivianne, her eyes glistening with unshed tears, enveloped them in a heartfelt embrace. The shared grief became a unifying force, offering sce in the face of loss.


    Genevieve, standing at the doorway, addressed her mother with a mix of concern and understanding. "Mother, we have been worried about you. We are also deeply saddened by Father''s loss, but we have to carry on," she gently expressed.


    Vivianne acknowledged her daughter''s words with a nod, an acknowledgment of the inevitable need to move forward despite the heavy weight of sorrow.


    In a silent procession, the three grandchildren escorted Vivianne to the dining hall. There, they had prepared a spread, a symbol of their collective effort to providefort. The familial bond that transcended words was evident as they sat together, partaking in the shared act of nourishment.


    The profound loss of her husband consumed her thoughts, momentarily relegating the mystery surrounding Jaegar to the recesses of her mind.


    The dining hall, once a ce of joy and camaraderie, now became a sanctuary where the enduring ties of the family provided a semnce of sce amid the lingering shadows of grief.

 Chapter 240: The Kings council

    In the realm of humans, the repercussions of the shattered barrier reverberated through the very fabric of existence. During the phenomenon, thunderous dark clouds, a mirror image of the mystical tempest in the magical ne, gathered ominously in the skies above.


    The once-stable boundary between the mundane and the magical had be a vtile convergence of energies, unleashing a storm that challenged the resilience of the human world.


    King Zacharias, a wise and just ruler, recognized the gravity of the situation. The arcane anomalies seeping into the human world stirred fear and uncertainty among the popce. In response, the king summoned his most trusted advisors, including the enigmatic figures of the mystic department.


    Francesca was now the head of the bureau. She had be the close aid of the king. How she took care of the past incident and reformed the bureau earned praise from the king.


    The mystical anomalies that blighted the kingdom''sndscape glowed as ethereal markings on her mental canvas.


    The popce, initially gripped by fear, looked to the king for reassurance. King, guided by the advice of his advisors, addressed the people with unwavering resolve. His words, delivered from the heart, promised protection and unity in adversity.


    Francesca, entrusted with the challenging task of unravelling the mystery behind the sudden, chaotic phenomenon, found herself faced with an enigma that defied easy exnation. Despite her diligent efforts, the Bureau she worked with struggled to pinpoint the exact cause of the tumultuous event that had unfolded in the skies.


    The prevailing belief among many was that nature itself had unleashed its wrath, attributing the unsettling urrence to a violent manifestation of natural forces. However, Francesca had a different perspective. The intensity and turbulence exhibited by the phenomenon led her to reject the notion of mere natural causes.


    There lingered an underlying suspicion that something beyond the realm of ordinary urrences had triggered the upheaval in the skies.


    As days passed without any recurrence of the unsettling events, the initial terror and apprehension began to subside. However, Francesca remained steadfast in her pursuit of the truth.


    Together with the Bureau, she continued to delve deeper into the matter, determined to uncover the hidden forces at y and discern the true nature of the inexplicable phenomenon that had briefly gripped their world in terror.


    Earl and Charlize, guided by orders from the Ministry, adeptly steered conversations away from the unsettling and catastrophic events that had briefly gripped the region. Their directive was clear: manage the situation, tie up any loose ends, and ensure that humans remained blissfully unaware of the entrance leading to the magical ne.


    Earl, deeply entrenched in the intricate systems of the kingdom, proved to be an effective guardian of this secret, skillfully manipting information to obscure any trail that could lead humans to the magical realm.


    Despite his sess in maintaining the veil of secrecy, there remained one persistent force that Earl found challenging to navigate¡ªFrancesca. While she was yet to make significant progress in uncovering the phenomenon, her tenacity and investigative prowess posed a subtle threat. For the time being, Earl had managed to keep her at bay, steering her inquiries away from the crucial details.


    As they worked to divert attention and preserve the delicate bnce between the magical and human realms, the looming presence of Francesca lingered as a potentialplication, a puzzle Earl would need to solve in the intricate dance of secrets and revtions. For now, the situation remained manageable, but the undercurrents of uncertainty hinted at challenges yet toe.


    On a particr day, Francesca decided to pay a visit to her sister, Megan. As they engaged in conversation, Francesca couldn''t help but express her concern about the conspicuous absence of both Diana and Jaegar for several days. It struck her as peculiar that they had seemingly vanished in the aftermath of the unsettling phenomenon that had transpired.


    Francesca''s instincts, finely tuned by her investigative nature, led her to consider the possibility that Jaegar, with his enigmatic background, might possess knowledge rted to the mysterious events. A sense of urgency prompted Francesca to delve into the whereabouts of Diana and Jaegar, determined to unravel the mystery that surrounded their sudden disappearance.


    However, her attempts to uncover information proved fruitless. Despite her best efforts, the trails leading to the missing duo remained elusive, shrouded in a veil of secrecy that only deepened the mystery.


    Francesca, undeterred by the initialck of sess, resolved to persist in her quest for answers, driven by the conviction that unravelling the enigma surrounding Diana and Jaegar might hold the key to understanding therger, magical forces at y.


    Francesca had found that Diana had not gone to work and had called in sick. Thepany where she was working had told her that she had never been absent for these many days. She checked her car and the routes out of the city but to no avail. And Jaegar, even though the summer break had already started, still had not returned home.


    Francesca reached out to Diana and Jaegar''s friends, only to discover that no one had seen or heard from them in weeks. The mysterious disappearance of both her Diana and nephew deepened Francesca''s determination to uncover the truth, fueling her relentless search for any clue that could lead her closer to finding them.


    *


    Francesca, an astute investigator working for a mysterious bureau, found herself entangled in a web of unexined events. The peculiar urrences during the intrusion of a strange creature into the city had left an indelible mark on her mind. Dr. Weston, a physicist within the bureau, delved into the scientific intricacies of the phenomenon, suggesting a connection to dimensional breaking.


    As Francesca delved deeper into her investigation, she couldn''t shake the feeling that Jaegar, an enigmatic figure with an elusive background, might hold the key to understanding the mysterious events. The anomalies observed on that fateful day, reminiscent of the earlier strange creature incident, hinted at a disruption in the fabric of space itself.


    Driven by both scientific curiosity and a sense of urgency, Francesca sought answers. Dr. Weston, employing his knowledge of theoretical physics, hypothesised that the dimensions governing space might have experienced a break, leading to unforeseen consequences.


    The enigma surrounding Jaegar and Diana''s disappearance became entwined with the theoretical underpinnings of dimensional breaking as if the very structure of reality had been altered.

 Chapter 241: A mothers worry

    In the ethereal confines of the Spire of Witches, bathed in the silvery glow of the moon, a woman stood alone in a room adorned with mystical artifacts and ancient tomes. The room''s window offered an expansive view of the nocturnal city, its enchanting lights flickering like distant stars.


    The woman, cloaked in a flowing gown that seemed to dance with the shadows, gazed pensively out of the window. Her eyes, pools of darkness gleaming with light, reflected the cityscape below.


    As the moonlight spilled into the room, it revealed the woman''s features¡ªan ageless visage that bore the weight of countless secrets. Her long, obsidian hair cascaded down her shoulders, blending seamlessly with the shadows that enveloped her.


    In the hushed silence of the spire, the woman seemed to hold a deep sorrow within her heart.


    The city below, with itsbyrinthine streets and hidden mysteries, unfolded like a tapestry beneath the woman''s watchful gaze.


    Angelina stepped into the moonlit room, casting a fleeting shadow on the ancient walls adorned with mystic symbols. The air carried a heavy silence, disrupted only by the soft rustle of flowing robes. As her eyes adjusted to the dim illumination, Angelina recognized the figure standing near the window, lost in the city''s nocturnal panorama.


    "Diana," she said, her voice a gentle whisper that reverberated in the quiet sanctum. Diana turned, her gaze meeting Angelina''s, the weight of sorrow evident in her lifeless eyes. Since the time Diana had been brought to the Spire, she had withdrawn into a realm of silence, broken only by the mention of Jaegar''s name.


    With a heavy sigh, Diana spoke, her words carrying the burden of maternal heartache. "You know¡­ my boy used to hold me whenever I felt sad, and he never let go of me. I used to feel secure and assured in his strong hands. He had been more of a man than a kid, and he never let me feel down in all these years. He was so perceptive and attentive, a child who filled my life with meaning.


    Without him, my life feels empty."


    Angelina, her expression mirroring the sorrow within Diana''s eyes, approached her.


    Diana couldn''t forget thest images of Jaegar that she saw. And they have been haunting her since. She could still vividly remember the way Jaegar''s eyes looked, filled with warmth and love, as he held her tightly. The memories of their bond reyed in her mind, intensifying the emptiness she now felt without him.


    Despite the demanding responsibilities that came with her role as the Reverend Witch, Angelina spared no effort in trying to console and support Diana. The anguish etched on Diana''s face deepened as she longed for news of Jaegar, her only sce in the midst of the unknown.


    "Every day, I wait for news of him," Diana continued her voice a fragile thread in the tapestry of silence. Angelina empathized with her motherly grief, understanding the pain of uncertainty that gnawed at her heart. The special artefact, a ne crafted to pinpoint Jaegar''s exact location, had proven ineffective, adding to the frustration that loomed in the room.


    As the moon continued its skyward journey, casting its glow upon the two women bound by the threads of fate, the Spire of Witches held within its walls the echoes of a shared sorrow¡ªa silentment for a son lost in the enigmatic tapestry of magic and mystery.


    Angelina, a pir of strength amid the shadows, approached Diana with a soothing touch on her shoulder. The soft glow of the moon bathed them in its silvery luminescence, casting an ethereal ambience in the room.


    Diana stood in the familiar room within the Spire of Witches, a ce she had returned to after more than a decade. She had once visited this ce with her sister back in the day. Her arrival, however, was not voluntary but spurred by the distressing events that unfolded the day she witnessed Jaegar''s torment.


    The memories of that fateful day haunted her, the vivid images of Jaegar''s face contorted in pain etched in her mind. The unnatural shade of purple, the veins spreading like a web across his skin¡ªit was a manifestation of suffering she could scarcelyprehend. Yet, amidst his agony, Jaegar''s concern for her safety pierced through the pain.


    The room, filled with ancient tomes and mystical artefacts, bore witness to a reunion steeped in both sorrow and determination. Diana''s gaze swept over the arcane symbols adorning the walls, each telling a tale of magic and resilience. She had returned not just to the Spire but to a pivotal moment in her past¡ªone that demanded answers and resolution.


    As she stood amidst the mystical energies that permeated the Spire, Diana''s thoughts were a maelstrom of emotions. The bond she shared with Jaegar, her nephew, transcended the ordinary; it was a connection forged in the crucible of family and magic. The intervening years had not dulled the ache she felt for him, nor had it erased the sense of responsibility that weighed heavily on her shoulders.


    "Diana, I understand your pain, and I share in your grief. Jaegar is strong, and I promise you, we will find him," Angelina reassured, her words a gentle balm in the presence of sorrow.


    Discover hidden content at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    Diana, thoughforted by Angelina''s presence, couldn''t shake the weight of her worry. Her eyes, once vibrant with the love for her son, now held a glimmer of desperation. "But where is he? Every moment without news feels like an eternity. I can''t bear not knowing if he''s safe."


    Angelina, unwavering in her resolve, sped Diana''s hands in hers. "I''ve dispatched my most skilled witches to search for Jaegar. The magical currents are in turmoil, making it challenging, but I won''t rest until he''s found. We''ll leave no stone unturned, Diana. He is not alone in this, and we will bring him back to you."


    Diana, her eyes searching Angelina''s for reassurance, found a glimmer of hope in the sincerity of her words. The Spire, usually a haven of arcane mysteries, now stood witness to a sharedmitment¡ªone fueled by maternal love and the unyielding determination of a revered witch.


    As the moon continued its celestial journey, the room echoed with the promise of a reunion, a pledge made under the watchful gaze of the ancient symbols adorning the walls. Angelina, with unwavering resolve, vowed to traverse the magical realms and bring Jaegar back to the embrace of his worried mother.


    The Spire of Witches, a bastion of both magic andpassion, bore witness to the unfolding saga of a mother''s love, determined to pierce through the veil of uncertainty and reunite with her lost son.

 Chapter 242: The Sophisticated Empire

    Zenumus, the newly crowned emperor of the Draguwen Empire, wasted no time in instigating changes within the empire. The assembly of ministers in the imperial court witnessed a significant upheaval as resignations and appointments reshaped the politicalndscape.


    Zenumus, marked by his meticulous nature, proved to be a ruler who left no stone unturned.


    As the imperial court adapted to the changes orchestrated by Emperor Zenumus, the gaze of both allies and rivals turned towards the unfolding developments in the mid-eastern territories. The shifting politicalndscape hinted at an era of uncertainty, where the struggle for influence and control would y out against the backdrop of a newly transformed empire.


    The echoes of the past reverberated, and the empire stood at the cusp of a chapter where allegiances would be tested and destinies rewritten.


    Throughout the ages, the Gadfraye house had weathered the sands of time, witnessing the rise and fall of numerous emperors, yet its formidable power never waned. As the most influential house in the nation, its legacy endured, standing as a bastion of authority and tradition.


    The knights, bound by generations of loyalty to the imperial house, were the stalwart defenders who had pledged their allegiance since time immemorial. These loyal guardians, embodying the valour of their ancestors, formed an unyielding force at the heart of the imperial might.


    These knights had two groups, namely The Order of the Lys Pdins and another one, which was the hidden agency and secret order of Raven Knights. The Raven Knights were the highest level of the knights and a destructive, mighty force, a force to be reckoned with.


    Complementing them were the court mages, whose unwavering loyalty was sworn to the imperial throne, weaving magic into the very fabric of the empire.


    Zenumus, the current emperor, held the reins of power. His wife, chosen for her pure Gadfraye blood, bore the sacred responsibility of bing the empress. Aside from her, Zenumus, like his predecessors, maintained a harem of concubines, each contributing to the diverse tapestry of the imperial lineage.


    Discover hidden content at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    These concubines bore children who, depending on their position and capabilities, found their roles within the pce and military, bing integral threads in the intricate web of imperial governance.


    *


    In the vast expanse of the Jorrhr ne, home to numerous powerful nations, the Draguwen Empire stood as a prominent force.


    The Draguwen Empire, a sprawling dominion strategically situated at the very core of the Jorrhr ne, boasted an expansive and diversendscape that unfolded across the magical realm. Within its expansive borders, the empire was partitioned into various sub-regions, each governed by capable lords tasked with overseeing the unique challenges and characteristics of their domains.


    From the lush, mystical forests to the towering mountain ranges and the enchanted ins that stretched as far as the eye could see, the empire''s geography was a testament to the magical wonders that existed within the Jorrhr ne.


    The intricacies of each sub-region contributed to the empire''s unparalleled strength as the lords navigated the challenges posed by their distinctndscapes.


    At the heart of the empire''s strength was the harmonious coexistence of magical forces and natural elements, with each sub-region contributing its own unique resources and arcane energies to the imperial whole.


    The Draguwen Empire stood as a testament to the sophisticated bnce between the magical and the mundane, ensuring its dominance as a formidable force in the enchanted tapestry of the Jorrhr ne.


    *


    Within the empire, the politicalndscape was intricately woven with the presence of various influential houses, each vying for supremacy. At the zenith of this hierarchy were the Gadfraye and their rivals, the Illuna Doukas, whose longstanding feud had roots reaching back through the annals of history.


    The rivalry between the imperial house and House Illuna Doukas had endured for decades, marked by power struggles and a persistent quest for dominance. In a bygone era, a Duke from House Illuna Doukas had audaciously challenged the imperial throne.


    This bold move had been fueled by a unique leverage ¨C the head of the House Illuna Doukas had married a young woman from the imperial house. Exploiting this connection, the ambitious duke proposed to contest for the throne, challenging the established order. The marriage was of convenience and was done for profit.


    However, the imperial house swiftly dismissed this audacious bid for power. The challenger, in a tragic turn of events, faced a trial and met his demise.


    The Draguwen Empire adhered to a stringent rule that only a pure-blooded Gadfraye male could ascend to the throne. To maintain this purity within the imperial bloodline, members of the Gadfraye house often married their cousins. This practice ensured the preservation of the Gadfraye blood, reinforcing the notion that only those with an unblemished lineage could inherit the throne.


    Even though the emperor possessed the authority to choose his consorts and father as many children as he desired, the empress, as the carrier of the Gadfraye blood, held a distinct role. Her offspring, bound by the sacred lineage, were the sole contenders eligible to inherit the imperial throne.


    Thus, the intricate web of political intrigue, familial ties, and ancient traditions defined the dynamics within the Draguwen Empire, shaping the destiny of its rulers for generations toe.


    *


    The Magus n of the Far MidWest, renowned for their insatiable desire for world dominance, had rekindled their ambitions. In the era of the previous emperor, the imperial house had maintained an iron grip on the magical realm, swiftly quashing any opposition that dared to challenge their supremacy.


    The mere mention of the imperial house struck fear into the hearts of those who harboured ambitions contrary to their own.


    However, with the changing tides following the demise of the emperor, the ndestine forces that had long lurked in the shadows began to stir. Though they refrained from overt actions, their subtle influence on the world became increasingly apparent.


    Among these emerging powers, Duke Samras of the House Illuna Doukas, known as the Sword Saint, stood as a formidable forceparable to the might of Angus and Angelina. His martial prowess had been honed in seclusion, patiently awaiting the opportune moment to assert his influence.

 Chapter 243: A underground city of Pampaelo

    Simultaneously, a looming threat loomed on the horizon ¨C a horde of monstrous beings threatening to break free and unleash chaos upon the magical ne. It was located to the far east of the Jorrhr, a sea of monsters.


    Recognizing the urgency of the situation, Emperor Zenumus took decisive action, dispatching Angus with his legion to confront and quell the impending menace.


    Angus, returning after his mysterious absence, bore the weight of a daunting task assigned by Emperor Zenumus. No one questioned him about the reason for his absence.


    The mission, venturing into the treacherous deep sea of monsters, was no ordinary feat. The monstrous horde lurking within the crimson depths posed a dire threat to the magical realm, and only someone of Angus''s calibre could face the challenge head-on.


    Zenumus, trusting his brother''s capabilities, didn''t question Angus''s actions. The brothers, bound by a deep understanding and loyalty,plemented each other''s strengths. While Zenumus excelled in leadership and governance, Angus possessed the raw strength andbat prowess necessary for facing formidable foes.


    The deep sea red, stained with an ominous red hue, concealed an unimaginable number of monsters. Tens of thousands of creatures, each more menacing than thest, awaited in the shadowy abyss.


    *


    In the dimly lit cavern that seemed to devour any trace of light, a young man found himself confined to a dark, subterranean prison. A young man in histe teens, he had no recollection of how he ended up in this darkened ce. The only source of illumination came from flickering mes, casting eerie shadows on the rough-hewn, long corridors and the iron bars in front of him.


    His surroundings were oppressive, damp, and reeking of despair. The air itself seemed to conspire against hope, a muffled symphony of distant echoes reverberating through the stone and metal confines. He could feel the chill seeping into his bones, a constant reminder of the unforgiving depths that surrounded him.


    As his eyes adjusted to the perpetual twilight, he noticed the crude furnishings scattered around¡ªa few worn-out straw mats on the ground, a battered wooden stool, and the glint of metal chains hanging ominously from the cavern ceiling, which were holding him by both wrists. The sound of dripping water echoed through the chamber, each drop a metronome counting the passing moments of his captivity.


    His wrists bore the marks of confinement¡ªbracelets embedded into his skin, a cruel fusion of metal and flesh. These grotesque adornments were both his shackles and his captors'' instruments of control.


    His hands had now returned to their usualplexion, but at the wrists, there were spider web-like threads stretched from the bracelets.


    He traced the contours of the metal with his fingertips, the cold, unyielding touch was a constant reminder of his helplessness.


    In the midst of this underground purgatory, a realization dawned upon him¡ªthis was no ordinary prison. The stifling atmosphere, the metallic tang in the air, and the distant murmurs of unseen crowds hinted at a more sinister truth. He realized that he was in some underground prison-like ce.


    Days blurred into nights as henguished in the valley''s depths. There was no natural light, no concept of time. He subsisted on meagre rations that appeared mysteriously, delivered by unseen hands. The only constant was the rhythmic thud of his own heartbeat, a lifeline that pulsed in tandem with the muted sounds of struggle echoing through the cavern.


    The damp and confined cell became Jaegar''s world as henguished in restrained captivity. His surroundings were an indistinct blur, and his vision was still clouded from the disorientation of his recent ordeal. Periodically, he was blindfolded and transported to an unknown location.


    Muffled shouts and distant cheers reached his ears, hinting at the presence of a lively crowd. He couldn''t discern exactly where those sounds came from. Ever since he came to senses, his mind was not thinking about the situation he was in; rather, he was worried about where his aunt was or what happened to her.


    In the isted darkness, Jaegar struggled to piece together the fragments of his reality. The cloth shrouding his head during these movements obscured the world outside, leaving him to rely on his other senses. The journey through these dark passages seemed to echo the collective excitement of a bustling city, or perhaps an arena filled with fervent spectators.


    The disconcerting uncertainty of his situation weighed heavily on Jaegar''s mind. Each passing moment in the oppressive cell heightened the urgency toprehend his surroundings and discern the purpose behind his captivity. The distant sounds of the crowd persisted, a constant reminder of the enigmatic world that existed just beyond the limits of his confined existence.


    Freed from the constrictions that bound him, Jaegar found himself able to move, albeit in a world stripped of magic. The intricate bracelets, once a source of torment, now felt like a seamless extension of his being. Upon closer inspection, the patterns on the thin bands revealed themselves asplex and mysterious.


    Emerging from the confinements of the cell, Jaegar discovered he was in the heart of a subterranean city. The underground caverns housed amunity of people dressed in tattered and worn attire. The ambiance was grim, yet a small arena hinted at a different aspect of their existence¡ªone that involved fiercebat and primal struggles.


    Jaegar''s new reality became evident as he was thrust into the hands of Rhalf, a man who oversaw the brutal fights within the confines of the underground arena. Jaegar found himself entangled in a world where survival meant engaging in fist bouts, the echoes of struggle reverberating through the cavernous depths. The bleakness of this subterranean life became his harsh new reality.


    Amidst the assembly of enved fighters, Jaegar found himself repeatedly summoned to the brutal arena by Rhalf. His initial fights ended in defeat, as he grappled with the remnants of the physical toll inflicted by the mysterious bracelets.


    The underground society, overseen by Rhalf, thrived on the spectacle ofbat¡ªgambling, bets, and raucous cheers dominated the subterranean domain.


    Despite his losses, Jaegar''s resilience grew. He abstained from deploying his magical prowess, allowing his natural strength to gradually reassert itself. The crowded arena, filled with a cacophony of cheers and wagers, witnessed Jaegar''s silent struggle to reim his magical prowess.


    Among the spectators, Rhalf, the overseer of this grim spectacle, stood with an air of authority. His almond-shaped eyes, deep brown and calcting, observed the arena with a keen interest. The angr features of his face conveyed tales of experience etched into the lines of his skin, hinting at the harsh life he had lived.


    Rhalf, apanied by the enigmatic figure who had brought Jaegar from the mountain peak, remained an elusive presence in the underground world.


    Xilong Li had been visiting the underground now and then. He took Jaegar for a reason, and it had been a failure because of the bracelets they put on him. Even they hadn''t expected what happened to Jaegar. Continue reading at m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    Those bracelets were ancient artefacts that had a significant effect and made him unable to use magic but also made it impossible to gain ess to his secrets in his body, as they were believed to be.


    Jaegar, amid the tumultuous underground arena, harbored a gnawing recognition of the mysterious man who had orchestrated his descent into this unknown ce. Cautious and mindful of the enigmatic figure''s potential role in his predicament, Jaegar refrained from directly questioning him. Patience became his ally as he bided his time, determined to unravel the mystery surrounding his captivity.


    The relentless fights within the pit exacted a punishing toll on Jaegar''s already strained physique. The fistfights, an unforgiving regimen, hampered his recovery, threatening to undo the progress he painstakingly achieved.


    The need for physical resilience and a clear-headed approach intensified. Jaegar grappled with the harsh reality of his circumstances, contemting the demanding nature of the pit battles and their toll on his body.


    Acknowledging his limited hand-to-handbat skills, Jaegar drew upon fragments of earthly training. Slowly, he began to hone his physical prowess, adapting to the pit''s brutal dynamics. Nourishing his body with whatever sustenance was provided, Jaegar prioritized healing and regaining strength.


    In moments of respite, he engaged in meditation, seeking sce to calm the tumult within his mind.


    Days psed, marked by the relentless rhythm of the underground world. In a recurrent cycle, Jaegar found himself once again summoned to the pits, where the looming uncertainty of each bout beckoned.


    *


    Jaegar absorbed the shocking revtion that he was far from the familiar confines of the Draguwen Empire. Pampaelo, the city he found himself in, belonged to the distant kingdom of Wrescia. The realization hit him like a physical blow, for he was hundreds of miles away from the academy, the imperial state, and any semnce of support.


    The gravity of his situation settled upon Jaegar''s shoulders, the weight of distance amplifying the urgency of his predicament. Escape seemed daunting, and he understood that he had to navigate this unfamiliar terrain alone, without the backing of the empire.


    As Jaegar moved through the narrow streets of the underground area, he couldn''t shake the feeling of being constantly watched. Shadows trailed his every step, and the ever-present eyes of Rhalf and Li, the man connected to his envement, loomed like an ominous spectre. The knowledge that his every move was monitored fueled a sense of vulnerability that Jaegar couldn''t ignore.

 Chapter 244: Underground arena

    The city, unlike the opulence of the imperial state, held a different charm with its winding alleys and bustling marketces. Yet, Jaegar couldn''t immerse himself in the novelty of this foreignnd, for survival demanded his full attention.


    The path ahead stretched into uncertainty, with each step revealing newyers ofplexity and danger. Jaegar knew that he would have to rely on more than just his skills as a fighter to survive these treacherous waters.


    The atmosphere in the underground arena buzzed with an electric fervour as Jaegar, the reluctantbatant, stepped into the dimly lit pit. The harsh, flickering torchlight cast erratic shadows across the uneven terrain, revealing a hostile battleground where survival was earned through grit and skill.


    Jaegar''s opponent emerged from the opposite side, a man in his thirties, bald, his muscr physique a testament to years spent in the brutal arena. His attire, a mere piece of fabric covering his lower body, hinted at the primitive nature of the fights that unfolded in this ndestine realm.


    Hoooo! W ooo! yaaahhh!


    The crowd, a cacophony of raucous cheers and wagers, anticipated a sh between the seasoned contender and the enigmatic neer.


    The twobatants circled each other with predatory precision, their eyes locked in a silent exchange of determination. The air pulsated with an eerie tension before erupting into a fiery roar, signalling themencement of the brutal confrontation.


    As the first sh of fists echoed in the pit, Jaegar''s agility and instincts kicked into gear. The bald opponent lunged forward with ferocious intent, aiming a barrage of powerful strikes at Jaegar. Swiftly evading the onught, Jaegar relied on his nimble footwork to sidestep the blows, narrowly escaping the bone-crushing impact.


    In retaliation, Jaegar unleashed a calcted counterattack. His movements, a fusion of earthly martial arts and instinctual prowess, surprised the seasoned opponent. A flurry of well-ced jabs and kicks disrupted the man''s rhythm, creating an opening for Jaegar to exploit.


    Jaegar wasn''t much experienced inbat, and in the early matches, he was beaten pretty badly. As the matches dragged on, he quickly adapted to the present. Moreover, the physical traits he gained from the bloodline of the imperial house helped him cope.


    Despite the apparent disadvantage of being a neer, Jaegar''s strategic approach showcased an uncanny ability to read his opponent''s moves. The bald fighter, initially confident in his experience, now found himself on the defensive, forced to recalibrate his strategy in the face of an unexpected challenge.


    The pit became a canvas for the dance ofbat, each strike and parry a brushstroke in the unfolding spectacle. Jaegar''s movements, although fueled by inner turmoil and the burden of recent captivity, disyed a mesmerizing blend of grace and ferocity.


    As the fight wore on, bothbatants bore the physical toll of their relentless exchange. Jaegar''s once unblemished skin now exhibited the marks of battle¡ªabrasions, bruises, and a trickle of blood that traced a path down his cheek.


    The bald adversary, equally weathered, wore the signs of a struggle that defied expectations.


    The audience, initially divided in their loyalties, now found a collective fascination in the unexpected spectacle unfolding before them.


    The underdog narrative, embodied by Jaegar''s resilience, captivated their attention, stirring a wave of emotions that transcended the primal allure of the pit.


    In a pivotal moment, Jaegar, tapping into reserves of strength untapped until now, executed a daring manoeuvre that sent his opponent sprawling to the uneven ground. The crowd erupted in cheers and disbelief, their expectations upended by the neer''s audacious victory. Discover more content at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    As the dust settled in the aftermath of the intense confrontation, Jaegar, battered and bruised, stood victorious in the centre of the pit. His chest heaved with exertion, and the rhythmic apuse of the crowd echoed through the underground chamber.


    The bald opponent, now humbled by defeat, acknowledged Jaegar''s triumph with a nod of begrudging respect.


    *


    In the aftermath of the hard-fought victory, Jaegar remained stoic, his expression an enigma that betrayed no emotions. The cheers of the crowd faded into the background as he was led away from the pit by Rhalf, the man who controlled the fates of those ensnared in the underground arena.


    As they returned to the confined space that served as Jaegar''s temporary abode, Rhalf tossed a piece of raw meat to him. "Eat, boy. You''ve earned it," Rhalf grunted, the gruffness in his voice revealing a modicum of acknowledgement for Jaegar''s disy in the pit.


    Jaegar, still devoid of any visible emotion, caught the meat with almost mechanical precision. The instinct to survive, honed through the trials of captivity, guided his actions. He consumed the sustenance without a word, the taste of victory was bittersweet amidst the stark reality of his circumstances.


    Rhalf, observing Jaegar''spliance, leaned against the cold stone wall. "There''ll be more fightsing your way. Get ready for them," he announced, his tone carrying the weight of inevitability.


    Jaegar remained impassive, looking at his wrists, the purple veins, and the bracelets, which now seemed like part of his body. He felt no pain.


    In this ndestine world of undergroundbat, survival was an ongoing battle, and Jaegar had be an unwilling participant in this cruel game.


    The following days unfolded in a repetitive cycle of fights, meals, and solitary moments in the dimly lit cell. Jaegar, driven by innate resilience, utilized solitude to refine hisbat skills. The camaraderie forged with the other men in captivity became a source of shared knowledge, each one imparting their own experiences and techniques.


    In the confines of the cell, Jaegar absorbed the lessons of survival¡ªhow to anticipate an opponent''s move, the subtle nuances of hand-to-handbat, and the unspoken rules that governed the underground arena. The men, united by themon thread of captivity, forged a bond that transcended the brutality of their daily existence.


    As per strength, Jaegar didn''t need to worry. What hecked was the technique for fighting against the veterans and warriors. Some of them use magic to buff their bodies and fight, but not all of them know how to use magic.


    As Jaegar practised and refined his skills, the initial confusion and disorientation that had clouded his arrival in this subterranean world began to lift. His senses, sharpened by the relentless challenges he faced, adapted to the harsh reality of life in the pits.


    The underground arena, once a barbarianndscape, became a canvas for Jaegar''s gradual transformation into a formidablebatant. The bruises and wounds borne from each fight told a silent tale of his resilience, a testament to the unyielding spirit that refused to be broken.


    In the midst of the subterranean darkness, Jaegar, the silent contender, prepared himself for the battles that awaited him.


    *


    In the arena, several days had passed, marked by a session of intense matches. Jaegar now found himself facing a formidable opponent, a muscr adversary adorned with a thick beard and an air of confidence.


    The raucous cheers of the crowd and the grunts emanating from his opponent failed to divert Jaegar''s unwavering focus. A symphony of sounds surrounded the arena as the twobatants engaged in a fierce battle.


    Determined and resolute, Jaegar unleashed a powerful punch aimed at his opponent''s face, its impact shattering his nose. Blood began to trickle down, but the bearded warrior pressed on, undeterred.


    Seizing the opportunity, Jaegar grabbed him by the neck, delivering a relentless barrage of fists to his face. Grunts and moans echoed through the arena, intermingling with the fervent cheers of the crowd.


    The audience''s energy fueled Jaegar''s determination, intensifying with every strike. The pulsating adrenaline surged through his veins, urging him to push his limits and unleash the full extent of his prowess. Blow after blow, he was very brutal with his punches, as the beard guy''s mouth gushed down with blood and his teeth seemed broken.


    The crowd was enjoying his extreme y at hand, and Jaegar was no enthusiast in giving them more joy. Jaegar decided to finish his next moves.


    In a climactic moment, Jaegar, driven by a surge of energy, executed a final jumping sidekick. His foot connected with the left cheek of the bearded adversary, sending him sprawling to the ground, incapacitated and unable to continue the fight.


    The cheers of the crowd reached a crescendo as Jaegar emerged victorious, his triumph echoing through the arena, a testament to his indomitable spirit in the face of formidable challenges.


    The battered and bruised opponenty sprawled on the unforgiving ground of the arena, the taste of defeat lingering in the air. Jaegar stood tall, his chest heaving with exertion, as the crowd''s thunderous apuse reverberated through the cavernous space.


    Blood-stained and with a victorious glint in his eyes, Jaegar watched the entire arena with an indifferent gaze. They were chanting his name and glorifying him.


    The cheers and roars intensified, echoing through the underground chamber. Rhalf Li, the cunning overseer, watched with a satisfied grin as his prized champion continued to dominate the brutal matches.


    The arena, dimly lit and teeming with the scent of sweat and violence, became a stage for Jaegar''s relentless prowess. The bearded opponent, now defeated and broken, struggled to rise from the unforgiving floor. His gasps for air were drowned out by the fervour of the crowd, who revelled in the spectacle before them.


    Jaegar, fueled by the adrenaline of victory, scanned the audience with an unyielding gaze. His eyes, once filled with the wisdom of arcane mysteries, were now windows into the primal force that drove him forward. The ancient bracelets, their intricate patterns glowing faintly in the dim light, seemed to pulsate with each beat of his heart.


    Rhalf approached, pping his hands together in apuse. "Magnificent! You''re a force to be reckoned with, my champion!" he eximed, revelling in the prosperity that Jaegar''s brutal performances brought to his underground city.

 Chapter 245: Colosseum

    Jaegar''s reputation as a relentless diator continued to grow. His presence in the arena became synonymous with blood-soaked triumphs, each victory cementing his status as the undisputed champion of underground fights.


    The raucous cheers from the crowd still echoed in Jaegar''s ears as he sat in the dimly lit room. The stench of blood clung to the air, a testament to the brutal spectacle he had just orchestrated in the underground arena. His fists, now lethal weapons, had transformed him into a formidable diator, leaving his opponents battered and broken in the merciless ring.


    As Jaegar savoured a meagre meal of cooked meat and swirled a cup of strong liquor, the door to his chamber swung open with a creak. Rhalf, the shrewd overseer of this twisted entertainment, entered with a boisterousugh that reverberated through the room.


    "There you are, my champion!" Rhalf eximed, a sinister gleam in his eyes. His satisfaction was palpable, for Jaegar''s ruthless performances had turned the underground fights into a lucrative business. The crowd''s fascination with the brutality of each match had swelled, lining Rhalf''s pockets with every victorious blow struck by Jaegar''s unyielding fists.


    Jaegar raised a curious eyebrow, acknowledging Rhalf''s presence without uttering a word. His eyes, once filled with the wisdom of the arcane arts, now reflected the scars of his tumultuous journey from a wizard to a diator.


    Rhalf, a portly figure with a cunning demeanour, circled Jaegar like a greedy merchant, assessing his prized catch. "You''ve be quite the sensation, my young friend," he continued, taking a seat across from Jaegar. "The crowd can''t get enough of your blood-soaked performances. Business is booming."


    A cynical smile tugged at the corners of Rhalf''s lips as he poured himself a drink. He raised his cup in a mock toast. "To our flourishing partnership and the roaring sess of our little venture."


    Jaegar remained stoic, his gaze fixed on the flickering candlelight. The ancient bracelets adorned his wrists, serving as a constant reminder of the forces that had stripped him of his arcane abilities.


    Rhalf leaned forward, his eyes probing Jaegar''s inscrutable expression. "You''re a mystery, my champion. No one knows where you came from, but everyone fears the storm you bring to the arena. The magic in your fists is worth more than any spell cast."


    Jaegar remained silent, hearing him talk all through his meal, and right after finishing his meal, Rhalf left the chamber holding the liquor in his hand. He was quite cheerful, with his business booming.


    The next day, there were no fights in the arena, and Rhalf directly came to meet Jaegar and stood in front of him, gleefully looking at him.


    "Jaegar, my prized champion," Rhalf dered with a twisted smile, "I have good news for you. The wealthy elite of Pampaelo have taken quite an interest in your exceptional skills. They wish to witness you in action on a grander stage."


    He paused for a moment, relishing the growing tension in Jaegar''s eyes. "Tomorrow, my friend, you''ll be the star attraction in a colossal match¡ªa true spectacle in the Colosseum. The affluent patrons of this city will gather to witness your prowess firsthand. It will be a match unlike any other, more brutal and challenging than anything you''ve faced before."


    Rhalf''s words hung in the air, and Jaegar could sense the weight of the impending challenge. The Colosseum, a ce where the wealthiest and most influential citizens of Pampaelo would converge, promised an audience like never before. The thought of facing opponents more formidable than those he had encountered in the underground arena loomed over Jaegar.


    "The stakes are high, my champion," Rhalf continued, his voice dripping with excitement. "Your performance tomorrow could open up new opportunities, both for you and for me. These patrons have deep pockets and an insatiable appetite for bloodsport. Win their favour, and you''ll find yourself showered with rewards beyond your wildest dreams."


    As Rhalf spoke, Jaegar could feel the tendrils of fate tightening around him. The underground fights were merely a prelude to the grand spectacle that awaited him in the Colosseum¡ªa battleground where survival meant not just victory but a chance at unravelling the mysteries that bound him to this dark realm.


    Jaegar had been venting his anger on the opponents and, at the same time, increasing his physical limitations. He had gotten a lot stronger than the first time he got into the underground city. His fame as the Bloodfist has been ringing in lots of ears. And it had reached the city mayor and nobles.


    The nobles, who are enthusiastic about the sport, havemissioned Rhalf to conduct the fights in the Colosseum.


    After telling him the news, Rhalf and his men took Jaegar and other diators to the Colosseum.


    As Jaegar, along with the other fighters, emerged from the underground tunnels into the dazzling sunlight, the vibrant city of Pampaelo stretched before them. After what felt like an eternity confined in the shadows, Jaegar squinted against the sun''s rays, feeling its warmth on his skin. The city, adorned with white buildings and bustling streets, seemed to pulse with life.


    Jaegar''s attire, orck thereof, drew the attention of the passersby. His muscr physique and overgrown beard marked him as a seasoned fighter, a living testament to the brutal battles he had endured in the underground arena. Whispers and curious stares followed their procession through the streets.


    The grandeur of the Colosseum loomed ahead¡ªa colossal structure that dominated the cityscape. Its towering walls and grand arches spoke of a venue where epic battles unfolded for the entertainment of the city''s elite. The distant sounds of the crowd''s eager cheers and the sh of weapons resonated, creating a symphony of anticipation.


    Jaegar couldn''t help but marvel at the sheer size of the colosseum as they approached. The entrance, guarded by imposing statues and adorned with intricate carvings, hinted at the opulence within. The fighters, led by Rhalf, ascended the steps that led to the grand spectacle awaiting them.


    Once inside, the atmosphere changed. The air was thick with excitement, with the cheers of the crowd echoing off the stone walls. Jaegar''s senses were overwhelmed by the sight of the vast arena, the tiers of seats filled with elegantly dressed spectators eager to witness the bloodsport about to unfold.


    As they reached the centre of the arena, Rhalf gestured to Jaegar, signalling that this was the stage where he would showcase his skills. The cheers reached a crescendo as the fighters took their positions, and the anticipation of the crowd was palpable.


    The sun cast its warm glow over the Colosseum, setting the stage for a battle that would captivate the hearts and wallets of Pampaelo''s wealthy patrons. The time hade for Jaegar to face a challenge unlike any other, under the scrutiny of an audience hungry for both blood and spectacle.


    In the heart of the Colosseum, the air buzzed with anticipation. The tiered seats were filled with elegantly dressed spectators, their eyes fixed on the central arena below.


    Pampaelo''s city lord, along with other wealthy elites, upied the prominent positions, their faces expressing a mixture of excitement and curiosity. The sun, now high in the sky, cast a radiant glow upon the spectacle about to unfold.


    The master of ceremonies, a mboyant figure adorned invish attire, stood in the centre of the arena, his voice booming through the colossal structure. "Ladies and gentlemen of Pampaelo, prepare yourselves for a match like never before! Ten formidable fighters, each a champion in their own right, will battle for glory and the honour of their patrons!"


    The fight was decided as a ten-man fight, and only one would emerge as the winner. The remaining will be killed. Jaegar, through all the announcements and speeches, kept his gaze locked down on the sand. He had grown numb to the cheering, and he didn''t even know the name he had earned himself.


    As the crowd erupted in cheers, the fighters, including Jaegar, stood at the periphery of the arena. The sun''s warmth kissed their skin, a stark contrast to the cold underground pits where they had previously fought.


    The gates on opposite sides of the arena swung open simultaneously, and the ten fighters entered, each stepping into the vast expanse of the battleground. The cheers of the crowd intensified, echoing off the stone walls.


    Rhalf and his men existed in the arena, leaving Jaegar behind.


    Like him, there were others who had arrived here with their diators. They all have a sword and shield in their hands. But Jaegar didn''t have any weapons on him, and he didn''t require any. He had been fighting all his matches until now with his bare fists. His fists are like iron and rock; once theynd on the opponent, they will surely break the bones.


    Jaegar''s opponents were often taken by surprise when they realized the power behind his punches. His bare-knuckle fighting style had earned him a fearsome reputation in the arena, making him a force to be reckoned with. The crowd eagerly awaited his next match, curious to see if anyone could withstand the might of his fists. Discover exclusive tales on m,v l''e-NovelBin

 Chapter 246: Blood fist of the arena

    Jaegar was now standing with the other nine men. They were looking excited and seemed eager to be in the area, raising their hands to show the crowd.


    But there were a few chants in the buzzing noise of the colosseum, and it was Bloodfist. Right now, it was overshadowed by other noises from the stadium, so no one could hear it properly. Only the ones who saw Jaegar fight knew about him.


    Some were criticising Jaegar for being arrogant and for shamelessly standing among the men without a sword. But he was standing with his usual stoic demeanour.


    Among the men who were standing, Jaegar was the only one with an average physique, and everyone was bulky and built with muscles, their skin glistening with sweat. The crowd was in awe of the other fighters, their eyes fixed on the muscr giants battling it out in the arena.


    Jaegar''s unassuming appearance seemed out of ce among them, causing some to question his presence. However, his calm andposed demeanour hinted at a hidden strength that only those who had witnessed his fights understood.


    The announcer came forward on the upper balcony of a tower and announced, "Ladies and gentlemen, the match you have been waiting for is about to begin! For the first time, we have brought the champions of the different arenas together, champions you all have loved to cheer on, and put them together in a match that will determine the ultimate champion of champions."


    Wooooooo!


    The crowd erupted in excitement, their anticipation reaching a fever pitch as they eagerly awaited the sh of these extraordinary fighters.


    As the deafening roar of the crowd echoed through the colossal colosseum, the ten men scattered across the arena, each eyeing the others with a mix of determination and trepidation. The atmosphere was charged with anticipation, with the spectators leaning forward in their seats, eagerly awaiting the brutal spectacle about to unfold.


    Jaegar, standing like a statue amidst the chaos, observed the movements of his opponents. His eyes, like shards of ice, betrayed neither fear nor excitement. In this macabre dance of survival, he remained an enigma, a solitary figure in the midst of the frenzied contestants.


    The skirmishmenced with a whirlwind of swinging swords, kicks, and desperate manoeuvres as the tenbatants shed in a symphony of violence. The audience, a sea of faces from all walks of life, erupted into cheers and jeers, amplifying the primal energy that permeated the arena.


    Jaegar''s first opponent, a wiry man with a scarred face, lunged at him with unbridled aggression. Jaegar, however, moved with a calcted grace, sidestepping the attack and countering with a swift blow to the man''s midsection. The scarred contender staggered backward, temporarily incapacitated.


    As the skirmish unfolded, Jaegar showcased a masterful disy of hand-to-handbat. His movements were precise, and his strikes were lethal. His first opponent fell before him, sumbing to the relentless force of his fists. His face was too disfigured because of Jaegar''s relentless assault, and the force of his punch had beaten the life out of him.


    Jaegar''s fist met with a lethal burst of his full power and smashed whatever was left on his face; his face was blown out of proportion.


    The crowd, initially unsure of the mysterious fighter''s prowess, now erupted into a unified awe.


    Among the nobles in the audience, ady named tara de Astudillo watched with a keen interest. The mysterious underground champion, now revealed as Jaegar, had captivated her attention with every calcted move. Lady Johana, by her side, observed the unfolding spectacle with a mixture of excitement and uncertainty.


    No matter how much he thought and looked, he seemed to be younger and leaner than the others present in the arena.


    As the number ofbatants dwindled, Jaegar found himself facing a formidable adversary¡ªa muscr giant wielding a massive broadsword. The crowd hushed in anticipation, recognizing the impending sh between the two of them in the arena.


    He was like a giantpared to Jaegar, standing at a height of seven feet with his chiselled muscr form.


    The giant swung his sword with brute force, aiming to overpower Jaegar with sheer strength. Jaegar, however, relied on his agility and finesse, dodging the heavy blows and retaliating with precise strikes.


    The battle between the two unfolded as a mesmerizing dance, the sh of swords against fists echoing throughout the colosseum.


    The colossal broadsword cleaved through the air with a menacing whistle, aimed directly at Jaegar''s midsection. The giant, a behemoth of muscle and brawn, sought to overpower his nimble adversary with sheer force. Jaegar, ever the elusive performer in the arena, moved with a menacing gaze, his lithe frame contorting to evade the impending strike.


    The crowd held its collective breath as the broadsword''s de descended, only to meet empty air.


    Jaegar, like a phantom, had gracefully sidestepped the attack, his movements resembling a meticulously choreographed dance.


    A murmur of awe rippled through the audience, captivated by the mysterious fighter''s seemingly surreal agility.


    Experience more tales on m v|l e''-NovelBin


    With the giant momentarily off bnce, Jaegar seized the opportunity to strike. His fists, wrapped in auras of calcted fury, became a blur as he delivered a rapid session of blows to the giant''s exposed nks. The crowd, caught in the fervour of the moment, erupted into cheers, their voices blending into a cacophony of excitement.


    The giant, undeterred by the initial assault, swung his broadsword once again, this time with a heightened determination. Jaegar, his movements fluid and unpredictable, executed a series of acrobatic flips, narrowly avoiding the weapon''s lethal arc. Each evasion was met with gasps and cheers from the mesmerised spectators.


    Lady tara, seated in the noble section, watched the duel with a mixture of fascination and intrigue. Her piercing gaze followed every twist and turn of Jaegar''s agile form, the dance ofbat unfolding before her in a mesmerizing disy. She admired not only the fighter''s physical prowess but also the enigmatic aura that surrounded him.


    Beside Lady tara, Lady Johana''s eyes widened with a mix of astonishment and excitement. The unfolding spectacle, illuminated by the sun''s rays streaming into the Colosseum, had transcended mere entertainment. It was a visceral disy of skill and cunning, leaving an indelible mark on the hearts of those who bore witness.


    As the battle between Jaegar and the giant intensified, expressions of awe etched on both faces, Lady tara leaned forward, her eyes never leaving the arena. The giant, driven by brute strength, sought to crush his elusive foe.


    Meanwhile, Jaegar, a maestro in the art of evasion, continued to weave his way through the storm of blows.


    The giant, frustrated by his inability tond a decisive strike, roared in frustration. In response, Jaegar, seizing the momentum, executed a lightning-quick series of kicks and punches. Each strike, guided by a precise calction of the giant''s vulnerabilities, found its mark. The colosseum resonated with the rhythmic impact of Jaegar''s onught.


    With a sudden burst of energy, Jaegar executed a series of swift movements, he punched him under the arm and on the back of his shoulder, his fist on the shoulder was strong that it sent a shockwave of the wind and in turn disarming the giant and rendering him defenceless.


    As the giant staggered, weakened, and disoriented, Jaegar delivered a final, sweeping strike that sent the colossal adversary crashing to the ground. The crowd erupted into a deafening roar, their admiration for Jaegar reaching a fevered pitch.


    In the noble section, Lady tara''s eyes gleamed with a newfound vision. The enigma of the mysterious fighter had now evolved into a profound appreciation for his unparalleled skill. Lady Johana, too, apuded with genuine enthusiasm, swept up in the electrifying energy that permeated the arena.


    Jaegar stood amidst the fallen giant, his chest heaving with exertion, his aura a potent blend of mystery and mastery.


    The crowd erupted into cheers, their collective admiration for the underground champion reaching a crescendo.


    Amidst the jubtion, Lady tara couldn''t help but be drawn to Jaegar''s undeniable prowess. The enigma that shrouded the underground fighter has now evolved into a captivating spectacle.


    The initial skirmishes were chaotic, with a flurry of fists and kicks and the sh of weapons reverberating throughout the arena. Jaegar, ustomed to the brutality of underground brawls, wasted no time in asserting his dominance. His powerful blows sent opponents sprawling, creating a path of incapacitated adversaries in his wake.


    He controlled his fist power, and his every punch dealt heavy damage to his opponents.


    The city lord and the wealthy elites watched in awe as Jaegar moved with a fluidity and precision that defied his seemingly primitive surroundings.


    The crowd''s excitement heightened with every sessful strike, their collective gasps and cheers echoing through the grand colosseum.


    By now, Jaegar''s fists were drenched in blood, as were his clothes. His gaze was like that of a predator, and his opponents were to falter in front of his gaze. They didn''t dare underestimate his small frame right now.


    As Jaegar continued to dispatch his opponents, a formidable figure emerged from the remaining fighters¡ªa man known for his strength and prowess with a sword. His muscr frame and confident stance set him apart, and the audience''s cheers intensified as they anticipated a showdown between him and the enigmatic Jaegar.

 Chapter 247: Victorious

    With a flourish of his sword, the formidable opponent approached Jaegar, his every movement calcted and precise. Jaegar,cking a weapon, relied on his agility and unarmedbat skills to face the impending challenge.


    The crowd fell silent again, captivated by the imminent sh between the sword-wielding champion and the fierce underground fighter. Jaegar has been making them go into absolute silence within seconds with just his fists.


    The two adversaries circled each other, eyes locked in a silent exchange of determination. Then, with a sudden burst of energy, they collided. The sh of sword against bare fists resonated through the arena, each strike a testament to their unwavering resolve.


    Jaegar has been doing the unimaginable here and making everyone gasp in astonishment.


    He was parrying the sword with his bare fist and punching the de away when it was struck towards him, right on the surface, impelling towards the ground.


    Jaegar, relying on his instincts andbat prowess, expertly dodged the razor-sharp swings of the sword. His movements were a dance of evasion, showcasing a mastery that defied the expectations of both the crowd and his opponent. The city lord leaned forward in his seat, a glint of fascination in his eyes.


    The intense struggle between sword and bare hands unfolded in the center of the colosseum. Jaegar, undisturbed by the cheers of the crowd, summoned a surge of strength and resilience. Despite the odds stacked against him, he managed to disarm his opponent with a swift, well-timed manoeuvre.


    With the sword now on the ground, the dynamics of the battle shifted. Jaegar seized the opportunity,unching a relentless assault on his disarmed adversary.


    Jaegar was quick tond a punch on his torso, not giving him space to recover. he continued, blow after blownding with precision, the cheers of the crowd reaching a crescendo as they witnessed the incredible spectacle before them.


    He was like a machine, and his hands were like a blur to the normal eye.


    In a dramatic finale, Jaegar executed a powerful strike right at his opponent''s heart, his hand had prated his chest, and there was a hole in his chest. Blood trickled down as he fell to the ground. The crowd erupted in a mix of awe and horror, unable to tear their eyes away from the brutal disy of Jaegar''s skill.


    Gasps filled the arena as they realized the severity of the blow, leaving them in stunned silence.


    It was truly brutal, and he had done it with his bare hands.


    The colosseum erupted in thunderous apuse, the city lord and wealthy elites joining the chorus of admiration for the unexpected champion.


    As Jaegar stood victorious in the center of the arena, the crowd''s cheers reverberating around him, the city lord exchanged a satisfied nod with his fellow spectators. The unexpected prowess of this mysterious fighter had not only entertained but had also left an indelible mark on the grand spectacle of Pampaelo''s Colosseum.


    The fallen opponentsy on the sandy floor of the colosseum, disoriented and defeated. Jaegar, breathing heavily, surveyed the aftermath of the intense confrontation. The cheers of the crowd enveloped him, echoing through the colossal structure.


    As Jaegar stood triumphant in the arena, the remnants of his fallen adversaries scattered around him, and he became an embodiment of both mystery and might.


    The resounding chant of "Bloodfist" echoed through the colossal stadium, reverberating in every corner. The once-thunderous crowd now stood in awe and silence, their cheers muted as Jaegar, the solitary figure in the arena, basked in the glory of his victory.


    The name had be a symphony, a testament to the enigmatic fighter''s prowess, which had left an indelible mark on the minds of every spectator.


    Rhalf, witnessing the scene from the spectator''s box, was ovee with ecstatic jubtion. His joy knew no bounds as he watched his prized diator stand alone, an embodiment of strength and skill. The fervour of the crowd resonated with Rhalf''s tion, and he couldn''t contain his exuberant celebrations.


    City Lord Kaeso, a distinguished figure seated in the noble section, recognized the significance of the moment.


    He gave his match-end speech and congratted Jaegar on his victory. The chants of Bloodfist resonated in the colosseum. The crowd''s admiration for Jaegar''s prowess was evident as they continued to chant his name, their voices echoing throughout the colosseum.


    In the noble section, Lady Johana, City Lord Kaeso''s wife, approached him with Lady tar, her esteemed guest. A whispered exchange between Lady Johana and Kaeso unfolded, and as the words reached his ears, a smile crept across Kaeso''s face. He assured Lady tar that he would fulfil her request, whatever it may be, in the wake of the thrilling spectacle witnessed in the colosseum.


    *


    Rhalf, still effervescent with enthusiasm, walked alongside Jaegar, showering him with praise and des. The bustling noise of the city outside the colosseum seemed to harmonise with Rhalf''s spiritedmentary on Jaegar''s victory.


    The citizens, now aware of the name "Bloodfist," would undoubtedly carry the tale of this enigmatic diator beyond the arena.


    Discover more stories at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    As the night unfolded its ebony wings, Rhalf received a summons from City Lord Kaeso¡ªan invitation to a grand banquet in celebration of the victorious champion. The opulent affair was to be held in the stately halls of the city lord''s mansion, and Rhalf, apanied by Jaegar, embarked on the journey towards the heart of the aristocratic revelry.


    The path to the city lord''s mansion was illuminated by torchlight, casting elongated shadows that danced with every flicker. Rhalf walked alongside Jaegar, a taciturn figure in the night, the echoes of the bustling city fading into the background as they approached the imposing residence.


    The mansion, a sprawling testament to wealth and influence, awaited with its doors agape, a beacon of opulence against the night sky.


    Jaegar''s gaze ascended to the colossal stone figure that loomed over the entrance of the mansion. Bathed in the warm glow of strategically ced torches, the statue depicted Brileana, the revered goddess. Her features were carved with meticulous detail, conveying both grace and power.


    The goddess''s visage exuded an air of benevolence, her eyes seeming to watch over the city with a vignt gaze. One hand was raised in a gesture of blessing, while the other cradled an ornate sceptre. The intricacies of her flowing robe and the ethereal expression on her stone-carved face captured the essence of divine grace.


    The statue''s presence, towering above the revellers, served as a reminder of the deity''s influence on the city''s inhabitants.


    The sounds of merriment emanated from within¡ªmusic,ughter, and the clinking of sses, creating an audible tapestry of celebration. Rhalf led Jaegar through the entrance, where they were greeted by thevish spectacle unfolding within the mansion''s opulent chambers.


    Jaegar, draped in the remnants of his diatorial victory, navigated the sea of revellers with stoic poise. He observed the extravagance surrounding him¡ªthe resplendent tapestries, the rhythmic cadence of the musicians, and the rich aroma of culinary delights.


    Despite the grandeur, an unspoken tension lingered in the air, as if the very walls bore witness to ndestine negotiations and undisclosed motives.


    Rhalf, guided by the current of the crowd, steered Jaegar towards the heart of the festivities. The corridors echoed with the murmur of conversations and the rustle of silk, leading them closer to the epicentre of the city''s hospitality.


    The grand banquet, a nexus of power and indulgence, awaited its participants. Unbeknownst to Jaegar, the night held the promise of intricate entanglements as the fates of diator and patron intertwined within the gilded walls of City Lord Kaeso''s mansion.


    *


    City Lord Kaeso''s mansion was a spectacle of opulence, with its grandeur reflected in thevish decorations, resonant music, and an abundance of nobles, each adorned in the finest attire.


    Rhalf, apanied by Jaegar, navigated through the vibrant throng, their every step marked by the rhythmic pulse of the revelry around them.


    Guided by a meticulous servant, Rhalf and Jaegar found themselves in a more secluded hall, where City Lord Kaeso awaited. The air in the room wasden with the fragrance of exotic perfumes, and the flickering candlelight cast a warm glow over the gathering. Kaeso greeted Rhalf with a genial smile, acknowledging Jaegar as the triumphant champion.


    "Herees the champion," Kaeso announced, turning his attention to Jaegar. The diator, still adorned with the remnants of the arena¡ªa testament to his recent victory¡ªstood stoically, absorbing the atmosphere.


    Then, Kaeso approached Rhalf with a proposition and a sly glint in his eyes. "Rhalf, I''d like to borrow your champion for the night, if it doesn''t bother you," he suggested.


    Rhalf, initially perplexed, soon grasped the underlying meaning. Kaeso rified, "You know, thosedies¡ªthey desire thepany of your champion for the night."


    The realization dawned on Rhalf, a mixture of hesitation and consideration clouding his expression. Nobledies often sought thepanionship of victorious diators, a tradition that had persisted through the ages.


    However, the prospect of parting with Jaegar, a prized asset, made Rhalf uneasy. The diator''s fate, once handed over to the whims of noble women, could be uncertain, and sometimes, those who ventured into such liaisons never returned.


    Kaeso''s gaze lingered on Jaegar, an unspoken understanding passing between the city lord and the apprehensive arena owner. The vibrant atmosphere of the banquet surrounded them, but in that moment, a subtle tension hung in the air, echoing the delicate negotiation between power, desire, and the destiny of a victorious diator.

 Chapter 248: My conqueror

    As Rhalf mulled over the proposition, Kaeso''s voice cut through the contemtive silence, "Allow me to enlighten you, Rhalf. I propose an offer of 500 gold coins." The words hung in the air, leaving Rhalf visibly stunned and struggling to find his voice.


    "500!" he finally uttered, his disbelief apparent. Never before had he amassed such a wealth, and the allure of the glittering coins ignited a spark of avarice within him.


    Rhalf''s eyes widened in disbelief as the offer of a thousand gold coins hung in the air. The sheer magnitude of the sum left him momentarily speechless. A thousand gold coins were a fortune, an unimaginable wealth that could change his life in ways he had never dared dream of. The greed in his heart overpowered any lingering hesitation, and he quicklyposed himself to respond to City Lord Kaeso.


    "As you please, my lord. You may take him," Rhalf conceded, the allure of the gold overpowering any attachment he might have felt for Jaegar. The promise of wealth was too tempting to resist, and he envisioned the possibilities that awaited him. Greed now danced in Rhalf''s eyes; the thought of the coins he would soon possess eclipsed any concern for the fate of Jaegar.


    Jaegar, however, remained stoic, his gaze fixed on the ground. His expression betrayed no emotion, and it seemed as though he had epted his fate with a quiet resolve.


    The deal struck, Kaeso signalled to his attendants, who promptly produced a bagden with the coveted gold coins. As they revealed the contents to Rhalf, the metallic gleam of the treasure reflected in his widened eyes. Rhalf''s hands eagerly epted the weighty bounty, the clinking sound of the gold echoing like a triumphant melody in his ears.


    The bag of gold, glittering like a treasure chest, was handed over to Rhalf, who couldn''t help but marvel at the sheer weight of it in his hands.


    City Lord Kaeso, satisfied with the deal, pped his hands, signalling his men to escort Rhalf and the newfound wealth away.


    Then two servant women dressed in revealing clothes, barely covering their inner parts, walked into the hall.


    Rhalf, nked by two women carrying the substantial bag of gold, spared not a nce for Jaegar. The transaction concluded, and Rhalf''s thoughts were consumed by the wealth that awaited him, oblivious to the silent figure left behind in the mansion''s hall.


    Their escort indicated the end of Rhalf''s presence in the mansion, leaving Jaegar standing in stoic silence, his gaze fixed on the ground below. Unbeknownst to Rhalf, the coins he cradled in his hands came at the cost of Jaegar''s fate, a transaction sealed by the allure of untold wealth.


    Kaeso approached Jaegar, intrigued by the mysterious aura that surrounded him. "You seem rather peculiar, young man. What''s your story?" Kaeso inquired, his eyes carefully studying Jaegar.


    Throughout the arena, Kaeso had sensed a uniqueness in Jaegar''s fighting style, something that set him apart from the others.


    Jaegar remained silent, offering no insight into his background or the enigma that shrouded him.


    As the quiet lingered, two women entered the hall. Kaeso turned to address his dear wife, Johana. "He almost cost me a fortune now," Kaeso mentioned, a mixture of amusement and caution in his tone.


    Lady Johana chuckled, finding a certain delight in the intrigue that Jaegar brought. "Well, he''s all worth the trouble, isn''t he?" she remarked, appreciating the unexpected turn of events.


    tara, who had been watching Jaegar closely, walked alongside Johana. The air around Jaegar seemed to hum with an unspoken mystery, capturing the attention and curiosity of those present in the hall.


    Johana approached her husband, and he whispered, "This better be worth it."


    cing a reassuring hand on his shoulder, she replied, "Well, I will make sure she remembers."


    With those words, Kaeso departed, leaving them alone with Jaegar. tara''s gaze lingered on Jaegar, her interest palpable. Explore stories at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    Finally breaking her silence, tara suggested, "Johana, how about we move to your private chambers?"


    Johana''s eyes, fixated on Jaegar, reflected impatience and anticipation. A knowing smile yed on her lips as she summoned her maidservants, instructing them to prepare Jaegar for the night.


    A couple of women arrived to escort Jaegar to a bath, where they prepared him for the evening''s events. As the maidservants led Jaegar away, tara turned to Johana and whispered, "I can see why you''re so taken with him. He certainly has a way of capturing one''s attention." Johana nodded, her eyes still locked on Jaegar''s retreating figure. "Indeed," she replied, her voice filled with anticipation.


    "Tonight will be a night to remember."


    Johana and tara continued their conversation as they walked towards the private chambers. "He seems really handsome up close," Johana remarked. tara, with a knowing smile, replied, "When did my eyes fail? We will have a great time with him."


    Johana suggested, "Why don''t you go first, and I''ll have my turnter?" The two women giggled and chatted animatedly as they proceeded towards the awaiting chambers, their excitement building with each step.


    *


    The maidservants guided Jaegar to a luxurious bath hall, where they efficiently stripped him of all his garments. As the warm water enveloped his body, Jaegar couldn''t help but feel rxed. The hot bath was really hitting the spot, and he couldn''t even remember thest time he had a bath.


    The maidservants skillfully attended to his every need, ensuring that he was pampered and prepared for the unforgettable evening that awaited him.


    Jaegar, in turn, eased into the soothing warmth of the water, savouring the attention from the attentive women attending to him. Seated in the pool, he allowed them to carry out their duties, blushing as they encountered his manhood but continuing with their work diligently.


    Jaegar, desiring a thorough cleaning, requested the maidservants to shave his beard and trim his hair.


    They were already cleaning him, and so he added one more request of his: he wanted every detail attended to, especially since his beard had be increasingly bothersome in the past few days.


    Meanwhile, in the private chambers, Johana and tara waited with anticipation. The chamber was a little away from the mansion, secluded, and privacy was ensured. It was Johana''s personal quarter, used only by her. The chamber had no sealing, and the night stars could be seen through the open roof, casting a gentle glow on the room.


    Johana and tara sat on plush cushions, sipping tea and engaging in quiet conversation as they admired the starry disy above them. The peaceful ambiance of the chamber allowed them to momentarily forget about their responsibilities and enjoy a moment of tranquility before the next event began.


    After what felt like an eternity, the maidservants finally ushered Jaegar into the room, draped only in a single lioncloth that clung to his waist. His presence instantly disrupted the serene atmosphere, as his muscr physique andmanding presence demanded attention. The room fell silent as all eyes turned towards him, captivated by his raw energy and aura of power.


    His fully exposed physique, showcasing well-defined muscles and a handsome countenance, captivated everyone present. As Jaegar entered the room, a hushed silence fell over the crowd, their eyes fixed on his mesmerizing presence. The maidservants'' meticulous grooming had entuated his natural charm, making him even more irresistible to those in attendance.


    No one could tear their gaze away from the enchanting sight before them.


    Johana and tara practically rose from their seats, their mouths agape, as they stared in awe at Jaegar''s presence.


    tara moved closer unknowingly, her gaze glued to the sight of Jaegar. She froze just a couple of metres from him.


    Up close,''he is even more breathtaking,'' she thought.


    With every movement, his bare chest rippled with muscles that shone golden under the nightlight, and the firelight of the fire sticks stuck to the walls. His brown and ck wavey hair framing his chiselled face. One fist clenched at his side, and she found herself gazing hungrily at it, imagining him pressing it deep into her and how her body ached for such treatment.


    All she wanted to do was touch him, to feel those taut muscles beneath her fingers, but fear overwhelmed her arousal. He was so strong, so powerful... To use him - to have him use her - could lead to danger, especially if her husband found out.


    The Court was an awfully long way away, though...


    There was a challenge in his curtness and a sharpness to his stare, daring her to voice her desires aloud. Just once, to be spoken to in such a manner, with passionid bare... Just once, she wanted to be used, an object for primal sexual need. Her body flushed as she gathered her strength and willpower, forcing her lips to form the words:


    "And do you fuck?"


    She found herself stepping forward, curving a finger under his chin, and pulling his gaze to hers. She was astonished by her own boldness and almost drew away, but then her breath caught at the feral hunger reflected in his blue eyes. How would he respond? What might he say?

 Chapter 249: Taking her under the starry sky

    Slowly, slowly, she leaned closer until they were almost touching. Her nipples tightened, and she felt an instant rush of heat at his closeness. She nced down at his chest, watching the pulse beating rapidly at his neck, then met his lips with hers.


    His kiss was everything she had hoped for: the strength of his mouth pushed her back and pushed her senses towards overload. She let her tongue slide against his, lost in a moment of exhration. When he reached out to cup the curve of her breast, she gasped into his mouth, unable to stifle a moan. Enjoy exclusive chapters from m-v l''e|-NovelBin


    Finally, she stepped back, overwhelmed by his sudden lust. It was intimidating and intoxicating. She wanted more. So did he.


    Johana observed tara''s surprised reaction, realizing that Jaegar had an undeniable effect on her. Truth be told, Johana herself felt a rising sense of arousal at the sight of Jaegar''s youthful and powerful physique. She couldn''t help but wonder what it would be like to experience his touch to sumb to the desires that were coursing through her veins.


    She licked her lips, approaching tara with a sly smile.


    "Isn''t he appetising?" Johana whispered, catching tara off guard.


    tara, momentarily startled, turned to face her.


    Johana chuckled at her reaction. "Don''t worry; no one''s going to talk. You know that already."


    tara took Johana''s hands in gratitude, expressing her thanks for the unconventional arrangement.


    Johana reassured her, "Anything for you, dear."


    Johana instructed the maids to prepare the bed for the two of them and left the chambers, leaving tara to embrace the anticipation of what awaited her with Jaegar.


    tara embodies the epitome of beauty and grace within the confines of her era. Her dark blonde hair cascades in gentle waves, framing a countenance that exudes both regality and warmth. The lustrous strands catch the light, creating an ethereal halo around her.


    Her skin, a pristine canvas, is of a milky white hue, a testament to her noble lineage that has been sheltered from the sun''s harsh rays. It serves as a symbol of her elevated status, with an almost porcin quality that entuates the delicate features of her face.


    tara''s stature ismanding, befitting her aristocratic standing. She possesses regal height, standing tall and poised in every setting. Her presence, whether in the grand halls of her home or the bustling streets of Pompaelo,mands attention and admiration.


    The silhouette of tara is a celebration of feminine allure. Her attire, carefully chosen from the finest fabrics, drapes in elegant folds that highlight her curves withoutpromising her modesty. Her ears are adorned with exquisite earrings, each one a dazzling disy of gemstones and precious metals. The delicate sway of the earrings as she moves adds a touch of grace to her every gesture.


    Her neck was adorned with a ne of intricate design, crafted with meticulous attention to detail. The pendant at its center, a mesmerizing gemstone, catches the light and sparkles with an ethereal beauty. tara''s fingers are adorned with delicate rings, each one a symbol of her refined taste and sophistication.


    Her bosom, a symbol of fertility and womanhood, is generously proportioned, adding to her allure. The garments she selectsplement this feature, enhancing the natural grace of her figure while maintaining the modesty expected of a woman of her standing.


    tara''s long, flowing hair cascades down her back, adding to the overall elegance of her appearance. Her eyes, a striking shade of emerald green, were now fixated on Jaegar, never leaving him out of sight.


    After everyone left the chambers, tara moved around Jaegar and stopped behind him, captivated by the ck, red runic tattoo on his back.


    No matter how she looked at it, it didn''t seem like a simple tattoo.


    "What''s this on your back?" She asked, cing her hand on his back and feeling the muscles.


    Jaegar looked at her, turning his head. "Just some tattoos."


    tara narrowed her eyes, moving to the front. She leaned closer until her bosom were pressed against him. Her nipples tightened, and she could feel an instant rush of heat at his closeness.


    Jaegar stared at her. She obviously wanted him, and Jaegar''s libido had hit the roof as it had been a while with all his pent-up. He could feel her heart beating fast as she was pressed against him. he moved his head to meet her lips with his.


    Jaegar just wanted to satisfy his lust for the moment, not that he had any ns to escape from this beauty standing in front of him. She was the epitome of beauty, and Jaegar thought he would think about escapingter after spending time with her.


    tara took his hand in hers as she led him to the bed and let him sit on the bed.


    Jaegar, taking the opportunity, explored her thighs, stretching the gown tight against her swollen, sodden womanhood. She groaned at the teasing touch.


    She eased herself from his hands while her hand caressed his cheek, with a teasing smile ying on her lips.


    She sank to her knees, staring at him. She removed his loincloth, freeing the raging boner he had for a while. From the angle she had, his burgeoning erection looked gigantic. No longer did she see the smooth muscles and defined lines. She now saw flesh, pulsing and erect, and all she could think was desire.


    Jaegar smiled ravenously as she ced her hands on his phallus. Then she pressed her lips on the tip, sending a sudden thrill down his spine. The enormous length poised between them was slick from excitement. She pulled her head back once and opened her mouth to take him in.


    With one gulp, she took his member into her mouth, bobbing it down in one go. Jaegar grunted as his tip hit her throat and slid in.


    She ced her hands at the base, massaging his balls while she worked with his shaft. As Jaegar felt the intense pleasure coursing through his body, he couldn''t help but lose himself in the moment. The sensation of her skilled hands and mouth working together sent waves of ecstasy rippling through him, making him yearn for more.


    Jaegar threw his head back, feeling her warm, moist lips, and the sound of her sucking him only added to his arousal.


    She knew what she was doing and worked exceptionally well with his member, making sure he was getting off, as did she. The chamber was filled with their passionate moans and heavy breathing, creating an intoxicating atmosphere. The wind whistled once in a while, and the sound of firesticks stuck on the walls added a primal element to their intense encounter.


    The flickering mes cast dancing shadows, heightening the sense of urgency and desire between them.


    Jaegar''s mind was consumed by the pleasure, and his body responded eagerly to her every touch.


    Her slender and soft hands held his balls and cradled them in her hands, making him lose control.


    Jaegar, not unable to resist any longer, brought his hands to the back of his head and started pushing back and forth, humping his hips into her mouth.


    When he was about to cum, he took his member out of her mouth. He then pulled her arms up with one hand and her dress with another, breaking the fragile chain of her ornate belt.


    She didn''t care about it nor that it matter to her right now. She had urgent matters on her mind.


    Then Jaegar pushed forward and thrust his entire shaft into her mouth. Her garments swung with her movement, glittering in the starry light and fire.


    "Now, take me in your mouth again," Jaegar spoke, surprising tara. She could feel the dominance in his voice, and she wanted to listen to him. His words, in amanding tone, had sent shivers down her spine.


    For a moment, her jaw worked desperately to take him, while she gasped in shocked surprise, but soon her eagerness overwhelmed her. As Jaegar held her hands by the wrists, it was preventing her from burying her face into his muscr thighs and sucking him inpletely.


    Jaegar held her there while she groaned loudly, the taste of his shaft fanning her desire. She pushed her tongue forward to explore, swirling around the length of his shaft and across the tip as he released a harsh gasp of pleasure. He smelled like the sweet scent, which made her want to swallow him whole.


    Her breathing came fast and shallow, her nerves tingling as the fighter''s cock disappeared again and again, in and out of her mouth. A bead of precum dripped onto her cheek, another sshed onto her chest, and her body ached for more.


    Despite her restraints, she sucked tight around his length, struggling to draw him deep into her throat, her head bobbing hungrily as he withdrew slightly only to thrust back in.


    Over and over again, he used her mouth, and over and over again, she weed it, both of them driven wild by the lust and wanton need. If he moved just a little faster and held her just a little tighter, she would be able to bear it no longer, but he seemed to know, keeping me dancing on the edge of excitement.

 Chapter 250: Look at me, woman!

    Hot desire bursts into mes between her thighs. She cried out, but her sounds were muffled by the shaft engulfing her mouth. She was desperate to touch herself, but he merely chuckled at her need, then used her hands to pull her onto the bed.


    "Now, I''m going to give you what you wanted," he said as he ced her hands above her head as she leaned back on the bed.


    tara felt ashamed by how hot it made her, the look in his eyes, gazing down at her naked body. The sway of garments along the bosom was so turning him on too.


    Her dark blonde hair was swayed by her movements. As he leaned in closer, his warm breath brushed against her ear, sending shivers down her spine. tara''s heart raced with anticipation as she surrendered herself to the intoxicating power of his touch.


    Under the starry sky, Jaegar was about to take her, and she felt like a bitch in heat, on fire from his terse words.


    As she sprawled across her, his hard penis poked against her stomach and thighs now and then. Her lust warred with reason; she wanted him to use her, take her, and fuck her hard. She could feel herself weakening, bending to his will. All she wanted was to surrender.


    It was written across her flushed chest, her heaving bosom, her soaking pussy and her flustered face, and her reddened face and Jaegar knew it.


    "More-" she begged, panting hard.


    Slowly, he spread her legs open; the movement took her breath away, and her heart pounded wildly. Fear battled with lust, panic fighting desire. She looked at his size and feared that it might break her. Before her, stood the undefeated diator, her conqueror. She was his woman at the moment, nothing more, someone there to be used for his own carnal pleasure.


    He had won the games and dominated thepetition, and suddenly she realized she was giving him the opportunity to conquer a new one.


    Although it wasn''t for Jaegar, He was having his time with her as he caressed her body.


    Her nipples hardened at the thought of him staring at her as she bit her lip to keep from crying out.


    Then Jaegar knelt between her legs. Her chest heaved from ragged breaths as she stared down at him and his erect pole.


    ''I have never seen a cock quite like one.'' she thought inwardly, biting her lip.


    ''It''s terrifying and tantalizing but also beautiful. Thick, long, and veiny, it suggested something primal and animalistic about its use. Would it even fit?''


    Her thoughts were running havoc with his rigid shaft.


    Jaegar then slowly guided his member towards her slit and rubbed his tip on the slender lips. Her womanhood was covered with blonde hair and a bush on top. And the slowness with which he proceeded was surprising; it was tender and teasing. He held her hips firmly, stalling her yearning struggles for his hard shaft, and her body screamed in need as she pleaded for more.


    "Look at me, woman," he sternlymanded.


    tara was lost in a daze with the unimaginable heat between her thighs, she was looking downwards when he said it again.


    "Look. At. Me. Woman." This time, his voice was base and loud, making her startled with pleasure. She was wet with arousal.


    She turned her head to look into the eyes of Jaegar, and as she did, he brought his lips to hers, kissing her passionately.


    She froze, consumed by the shock. For a moment, she couldn''t speak as Jaegar continued to kiss her. She could hardly breathe, her mind racing with desire.


    ''How dare he speak to me like that?'' she thought internally as she couldn''t speak. Even if she had her voice, she wouldn''t have been able to speak, and deep down, she knew that there was a maic tone to his voice that made her unable to obey him.


    She looked him in the eye as he moved back, his gaze was electric, and she let out a gasp as he slowly began to thrust in and out. She could feel him filling her, stretching her with each slow thrust, and she arched her back, shifting her own hips to meet him. Her low moans filled the chamber as he pulled in and out of her.


    ''Is he going slowly because of me?'' There was a doubt in her mind. Slowly, ever so gently, he prated deeper and deeper, holding her close with his muscr arms while his head bent on her breasts. She gasped with blissful shock when he sucked hard on one nipple, dragging his teeth along the hardened peak, sending ripples of pleasure through his body.


    "Gods-" her mouth dropped open, and she choked back a cry of need. Pleasure surged through her, melting into waves of heat and ecstasy. She let out a moan, throwing her head back to expose her throat. He circled her swollen nipple with his tongue and then nipped at it in time with a sudden, mming thrust.


    One arm around her waist to hold her securely in ce, keeping her close and pressed against his body, while the other fisted in her hair and tugged roughly, drawing her head even further back. His lips traced a fiery trail upwards to kiss her neck, and then he let out a low, guttural moan as he buried his face in her hair. He bit her ear, making her pain delightful.


    tara shivered as a shudder of rapture shot through her. Sweat beaded her brow, and her back arched. She squeezed her eyes shut as he thrust hard, stretching her wide. Finally, his hard hand grazed down her side to tease her inner thighs before slipping between their bodies to stroke at her clit.


    Soon, she writhed beneath him, fingers digging into the bed sheets, thighs trembling, body rising and falling¡ªall thought of herself gone in need. Her toes curled, and she cried out softly, rocking her hips against him as he plunged into her again and again.


    "Look at me, woman." He growled again, his voice amand, and her body could do nothing but obey.


    So did she, lifting her eyes to his. The set of his broad shoulders was rigid, muscles bunching and bulging, eyes fierce and determined, and his strong arms encircled her possessively. In that moment, he wasn''t a man at all, but some primordial force of nature dominating and destroying her, breaking down her inhibitions in a sexual frenzy.


    She lifted her chin higher, her breathless whimpers only encouraging him to go harder, and he responded hungrily. He was using her for his desire and to quench his thirst.


    "Look at me, Wench," he demanded. She was no longer concerned about the way he called her. Even she liked the way he called her, hearing his voice, and how filthy it made her feel. It was all new to her. She dutifully met his gaze, her earlier reluctance was nearly gone now. ''I am wench, your wench, my body made for your pleasure.''


    He twisted his body, pressing his face against her breasts and mming into her, breathing harshly through clenched teeth. Faster and faster, he fucked her, plunging deeply, barely restraining himself from taking her whole or allowing himself to breathe for a moment. She was his woman for the night, for the moment, there to be filled by his passion, and the thought only enmed her.


    She was quivering with anticipation as he flipped her over and gripped her waist. The new angle was deeper, and she moaned, unable to believe her body could take his massive cock yet eager to try. He pulled her hips back with each thrust, plunging deeper and deeper inside her.


    "Come-" she gasped.


    "For-" she moaned.


    "Me-" she came.


    Her teeth sank into her bottom lip as she writhed helplessly under him. Over and over, a waterfall of sensation was punctuated with loud cries of ecstasy as his fingers continued to rub at her sensitive clit.


    "Argg!" he growled.


    Her spine tensed as he held her tightly, using her to release his own passions in mindless dominance. She gasped and trembled beneath him as he held her firmly and finally, in wet, hot pumps, unleashed his seed to spill into her, she lost track of where they were or who they were. All that mattered was his firm grasp and the urgent demand of his cock inside her.


    He groaned, and the sound was a primal roar of pleasure.


    "Good wench," he murmured, caressing her body as he slowly lowered himself into the bed beside her, spent. She felt giddy at his reaction. Her body had done that to him. She had given him that pleasure and driven him mindless¡ªnot as ady, but as a wench used for his pleasure.


    Shey sated on the bed, her limbs weak, and for a long time, neither of us spoke nor moved. Finally, he rolled over and, with surprising tenderness, unbound her hands from his.


    She became speechless, her mind still reeling from the strength of her own orgasms, but she eventually managed to form words.


    Giving in to a newly unlocked shameful pleasure.


    "Can you go again?"


    Jaegar chuckled, cradling her breasts in his hands as he pulled her into a tight embrace. "Why wait, then?" And with that, she felt a stirring at her back as another erection began to grow. She wriggled her hips, grinding her ass into his groin, encouraging him.

 Chapter 251: You will die here

    In the quiet aftermath of their intense night, Jaegar and taray entwined on the bed, the lingering echoes of passion still palpable in the air. As the night deepened, Johana, upon entering and witnessing their continued embrace, simply chuckled, deciding to leave them to their own devices.


    As the first light of dawn approached, tara stirred from her slumber, her movements slow andnguid. Groggily rising, her eyes were drawn to Jaegar''s face, the serenity of sleep casting a mesmerizing allure upon him. However, her gaze was soon captivated by the bracelets adorning his wrists.


    As she was staring at them, the tranquility was broken by a sudden roar, a voice. tara jolted, and when she was about to turn and see who it was,.


    It was her husband, Drasus. The sudden intrusion shattered the tranquility of the chamber as tara was dragged away by her husband, Drasus. Shocked and mortified, tara hastily covered herself with the sheets. Her mind and body froze, and she wondered why he was here.


    Soldiers rushed in, seizing Jaegar and holding him at sword point. The abrupt awakening left Jaegar staring at tara and the man who now stood between them.


    Johana and Kaeso entered the chamber, witnessing the unfolding drama. Kaeso wore an apologetic expression as he nced at tara. The events of the previous night were meant to be a secret shared only among them, and the presence of tara''s husband added an unexpectedyer ofplexity.


    Drasus, a feudal lord and a formidable knight, red at Jaegar, his disbelief turning into anger. "What is the meaning of this, tara?" he demanded, his eyes piercing with usation. tara looked from Drasus to Johana, seeking support, but Johana remained silent.


    tara attempted to exin, "Why are you here? It''s just a small..." Her words faltered as she realized the gravity of her indiscretion. She knew that her exnation would only dig her deeper into the hole she had unknowingly created. Drasus, now seething with rage, clenched his fists.


    Drasus, betrayed and hurt, couldn''t fathom the actions of his once-elegant wife. He directed his wrath at Jaegar, lying on the ground, while tara, burdened with guilt, remained silent, unable to defend her mistake.


    Drasus, consumed by rage,shed out, delivering a swift kick to Jaegar''s side. He demanded answers from tara: "If I hadn''te here, I wouldn''t have discovered this, right?" tara, trembling with fear, nodded weakly, her eyes filled with remorse. She mustered the courage to speak, her voice barely above a whisper. "I never meant for any of this to happen.


    I was foolish and blinded by my own desires."


    Drasus''s anger only intensified as he listened to tara''s confession. He felt betrayed and couldn''tprehend how his once-trusted partner could have made such a grave mistake. The weight of the situation sank in, leaving him unsure of how to proceed.


    tara remained silent, acknowledging the undeniable truth that their secret would have remained concealed within the confines of the chamber.


    Kaeso''s decision to go to such lengths was influenced by tara''s status as the daughter of Kimon, one of the kingdom''s most influential figures and a close aide to the King of Wrescia. Drasus, despite his fury, refrained from physically harming tara due to her powerful connections.


    Fuming with anger, the appearance of Jaegar only intensified Drasus''s emotions. Drasus clenched his fists, feeling a surge of rage as he red at Jaegar, who had a smug expression on his face.


    Jaegar drawled, his tone saturated with mock courtesy. "I mustmend you on your impable taste in wives. tara is truly a gem among women."


    Jaegar, clenching his fists, struggled to contain his rising anger. In a defiant tone, he spat, "What will ady do if she doesn''t feel loved at home?" His words were meant to provoke and burn Drasus even more.


    Jaegar, who had not attempted to take tara from her husband, found himself facing punishment for a situation he didn''t create.


    In response, Drasus, seething with anger, retorted, "What did you say, you ve bastard?"


    Jaegar, surrounded by soldiers, slowly rose to his feet and boldly reiterated, "I have to say she was screaming all night that even I couldn''t keep up."


    Drasus''s face reddened with heightened fury as Jaegar confronted him with unbridled audacity.


    tara was actually blushing when Jaegar said those words. She couldn''t believe Jaegar had the audacity to bring up such a personal matter in front of everyone. The tension in the room escted as Drasus clenched his fists, ready to strike back at Jaegar for his insolence.


    Kaeso and Johana exchanged bewildered nces. They couldn''t fathom why Jaegar was deliberately provoking Drasus, escting the situation further. The atmosphere became increasingly tense as Drasus''s anger grew, his face turning an even deeper shade of red. tara, feeling ufortable, looked away, hoping that the confrontation would soone to an end.


    Drasus, consumed by fury, unsheathed his sword, and an ethereal blue glow enveloped his body. With a swift motion, he brought his sword down, aiming to strike down Jaegar.


    Jaegar swiftly raised his wrists, using the bracelets as an impromptu shield. The sword connected with the bracelets, and suddenly, a deafening boom echoed through the chamber. The force of the impact sent shockwaves rippling through the room, causing the walls to tremble and small objects to fall from their shelves.


    The deafening boom was followed by a blinding sh of light, temporarily blinding everyone in the vicinity.


    BOOM!!!


    A powerful shockwave erupted, sending everyone sprawling against the walls and scattering across the room.


    Everyone slowly got up to see Jaegar, who remained unscathed.


    The force pushed even Drasus. He was still in shock and stared at Jaegar, specifically at the enigmatic bracelets.


    Kaeso, having been thrown a distance away, rushed to help Johana up. Together, they hurried to tara''s side, ensuring her safety. They could see that tara was shaken but physically unharmed. Kaeso couldn''t let anything happen to tara, and if anything were to happen to her, he would have to answer to his father, and that would be very troublesome for him.


    As they regrouped, they noticed that the room had sustained significant damage, with cracks running along the walls and shattered ss littering the floor.


    Kaeso, with a stern expression, approached Drasus and demanded, "What do you think you''re doing? Are you trying to destroy my mansion?"


    Drasus remained fixated on Jaegar and the mysterious bracelets.


    Meanwhile, Jaegar, though weakened by the impact of the attack, began to move slowly. It was evident that the bracelets had yed a crucial role in saving his life; without them, the oue might have been fatal.


    He spat on the ground and remarked, "Well, isn''t that deadly? Were you seriously trying to kill me?"


    Drasus maintained a stern gaze on Jaegar and questioned, "Who are you?"


    Find exclusive stories on m_v l|e-NovelBin


    Kaeso interjected, answering on Jaegar''s behalf, "He''s just a fighter in the arena, a ve."


    Drasus, seemingly unconvinced, inquired further, "Then why isn''t there a ve mark on him?"


    Kaeso pointed towards Jaegar''s bracelets and exined, "Those bracelets are the mark."


    Drasus continued to scrutinize Jaegar and asked, "Where is he from?" He had used his internal energy, the aura of a knight, in that previous attack. It was a formidable force, capable of sting away a normal human.


    Yet, Jaegar''s bracelets had not only withstood the attack but also left him unharmed. And he had never heard of ve bracelets, which can withstand a knight''s attack.


    The realization struck Drasus: if the bracelets possessed such power, why were they ced on a seemingly ordinary ve like Jaegar? Was Jaegar truly normal, or was there more to him than met the eye? The enigma surrounding Jaegar deepened, leaving Drasus with more questions than answers.


    Drasus seethed with anger, his eyes aze with a fiery resolve. "No matter what those trinkets are or who you im to be, I will end you today," he dered vehemently, drawing his sword once more. The gleaming de reflected the tension in the room.


    But before Drasus could unleash his fury upon Jaegar, Kaeso stepped in between them, a barrier between aggression and its target. "I can''t let you kill my asset, Lord Drasus," Kaeso calmly stated, his gaze unwavering.


    Drasus halted his sword, holding it at Kaeso''s neck, demanding an exnation.


    "Are you standing against me?" Drasus questioned, suspicion lingering in his eyes. Kaeso met Drasus''s gaze with unwavering determination. "I am not standing against you, my lord," he replied evenly.


    Kaeso, undeterred, replied, "Even if you are a feudal lord, you can''t just act like you please. I suggest you take your wife and leave, and that is if you want her back."


    Drasus, torn between his anger and the implications, lowered his sword, narrowing his eyes at Kaeso. The prospect of losing tara or damaging his marriage was unthinkable. "Let''s talk about him. I want him dead," Drasus insisted, redirecting his focus to Jaegar.


    Kaeso, with his greedy mind, saw an opportunity in Drasus''s words.


    He proposed discussing Jaegar''s fate inside the mansion and ordered his men to secure Jaegar while the lords engaged in conversation.


    Johana guided tara into the mansion, while Kaeso and Drasus ventured inside to deliberate on the course of Jaegar''s destiny.

 Chapter 252: Hes a monster

    Jaegar was now in a dungeon, kneeling on the ground, his wrists shackled by heavy chains, the dampness of the room clinging to the air. The flickering torches on the stone walls cast eerie shadows, illuminating the rusted bars of the cell. The sound of dripping water echoed through the chamber, intensifying the feeling of istion and despair.


    The slight darkness enveloped him, and the chill seemed to seep into his very bones. Alone in the confines of the underground cell, he awaited his fate.


    He looked at the bracelets that were on his wrists and cursed, being damned in these shackles and not being able to break free. The weight of the chains reminded him of his powerlessness, amplifying his frustration and anger. Jaegar had searched for ways and asked around the arena among the ves, but he couldn''t get any answers, not that he hoped he would get any.


    He just tried his luck to see if he could get anyone who would have heard about such bracelets.


    Among the ves, there were a variety of people present, and it made him want to ask around. But still, he couldn''t get the answer he was looking for. He took his anger out in the arena.


    Though, when he was out of the arena, he couldn''t even touch a fly. These noble bastards were getting on his nerves, and all he wanted for them was to burn, and he wanted to be the one to do that.


    Up in the mansion, Kaeso and Drasus engaged in a conversation about Jaegar''s future.


    Seated in the hall, with women dressed in transparent clothing serving them drinks, Kaeso spoke confidently, his gaze fixed on the visibly angered Drasus. "I''ve invested in him, and he''s a capable diator," Kaeso stated matter-of-factly.


    Kaeso caught a woman''s hand who was standing by his side, made her sit on hisp, looked Drasus in the eye, and continued, "We all indulge in such affairs while our wives remain oblivious. I suggest you do the same and move on with your wife. It''s for the best in your married life, if you wish to continue."


    Drasus brows flinched at the way Kaeso was speaking to him. Status-wise, they both held equal positions; if we have to say, Kaeso had more than Drasus. But Drasus had the backing of Kimon, tara''s father.


    Drasus, grappling with his emotions, listened to Kaeso''s words. He knew the truth about them, as he had his own share of extramarital affairs. Kaeso continued, "I want that young man alive. If he''s dead, I lose a great asset. So, I advise you to keep your anger in check and leave."


    Drasus, realizing the weight of Kaeso''s words, finally spoke. "Kaeso, I''ve only heard of you until now. Talking to you, I can tell you''re a shrewd man."


    Kaeso countered, "If I''m shrewd, then what does that make you, Lord Drasus? Don''t be narrow-minded. We should all think beyond and do what''s best for us."


    As the conversation unfolded in the dimly lit hall of the mansion, Kaeso aimed to exploit Drasus''s vulnerabilities and ensure Jaegar''s survival. He saw this as an opportunity to poke Drasus and gain another favour from tara.


    Drasus was known for his pride and military merits in the kingdom. He had been a sessful knightmander, having a regiment under him.


    With an air of calcted diplomacy, Kaeso leaned forward and spoke in a measured tone, "Lord Drasus, I understand your anger and your sense of betrayal. But let us not allow this singr incident to unravel the threads of our understanding. You see, I value our rtionship, as allies and noblemen. Jaegar, though a formidable diator, is but a pawn in ourrger game."


    Drasus, torn between rage and the rationality presented by Kaeso, furrowed his brow. The flickering candlelight cast shadows on the expressions that yed across his face. Kaeso, ever perceptive, seized the moment to press further.


    "I assure you, my lord, that disposing of Jaegar would be a loss on my part. Think about it - his prowess in the arena brings glory to the houses. An esteemed diator, a symbol of our power and influence. Killing him would be a rash decision, one that would echo beyond the walls of this mansion," Kaeso exined, his words a delicate dance of persuasion.


    Drasus cursed inwardly, ''Not my house but yours, you greedy pig.''


    But he didn''t show it on his face, he continued, sensing the weight of Kaeso''s reasoning, and reluctantly conceded, "You make a point, Kaeso. But I cannot simply ignore this transgression."


    Kaeso nodded sagely, "Of course, my lord. We must address the issue at hand. I propose apromise that will serve our mutual interests. Spare Jaegar''s life and I will take it upon myself to handle the repercussions within our circles. In return, you can be assured that your marital affairs remain confidential, protected by the discretion of our longstanding alliance."


    The cunning lord''s proposal hung in the air, a delicate bnce of diplomacy and intrigue. Drasus, contemting the potential fallout, considered the offer carefully. Kaeso continued to weave his web, knowing that the key to sessy in Drasus''s fear of scandal.


    "Imagine the consequences, Lord Drasus, if word were to spread of a feud between our houses. The prestige we''ve cultivated, the alliances we''ve forged ¨C all jeopardized by a single act of vengeance," Kaeso cautioned, his voice low and persuasive.


    Drasus, haunted by the implications, nodded reluctantly. "Very well, Kaeso. Spare Jaegar''s life, but ensure that he understands the gravity of his actions. As for my wife, I trust your discretion."


    Kaeso, triumphant in his maniption, extended a hand in agreement. "A wise decision, my lord. You have my word that Jaegar will be dealt with appropriately, and the matter will be resolved without tarnishing the reputation of our esteemed houses."


    With that, the deal was struck, and Kaeso had achieved his objective ¨C securing Jaegar''s survival and maintaining the delicate bnce of power and reputation. As the two noblemen concluded their discussions, Jaegar remained imprisoned in the dungeon, unaware of the intricate negotiations transpiring on his behalf.


    *


    In the following days, Kaeso visited the dungeon to see Jaegar, and the heavy chains that bound him now serve as a testament to the consequences of his actions. The diator, brought before Kaeso, awaited his fate.


    "Jaegar," Kaeso began, his tone measured, "you stand at a crossroads. Your recent actions have jeopardised not only your life but the delicate equilibrium between our houses. However, I am a fair man, and I believe in second chances."


    Jaegar, uncertain of whaty ahead, kept his gaze fixed on Kaeso.


    "I have negotiated on your behalf, convincing Lord Drasus to spare your life," Kaeso announced with a calcted air as he paced around Jaegar, who remained on his knees. The dungeon''s cold stone walls echoed with the weight of the conversation, a ndestine dance beneath the surface of noble machinations.


    As Kaeso circled Jaegar, he continued, "Jaegar, now that I''ve secured your existence, perhaps you can enlighten me. Where did youe from? What is your true identity?" Kaeso''s motivation went beyond mere benevolence ¨C the mysterious bracelets adorned on Jaegar''s wrists fueled his curiosity. He believed that someone with such ancient relics must be more than amon diator. Your next read is at m v|l-e''-NovelBin


    Jaegar, bound in chains, raised an incredulous eyebrow. "You call this help?" he retorted, his disdain evident in the defiance of his gaze.


    Kaeso chuckled, a sly smile ying on his lips. "Well, I saved your life."


    He pointed at the chains, "A small inconvenience, don''t you think? What were you expecting?"


    Jaegar, unyielding in his resistance, spat on the cold dungeon floor, a symbolic gesture of defiance.


    Kaeso, seemingly amused, stepped aside, making way for an elderly woman adorned in white and gold attire. Her presencemanded respect, the weight of years etched onto her face through a tapestry of wrinkles. Ornate jewellery adorned her neck, ears, and head, signifying her elevated status.


    The old woman, her gaze carrying a mystical wisdom, approached Jaegar with deliberate steps. She halted before him, the clinking of her jewellery echoing in the stillness of the dungeon. Her eyes, deep and prating, studied Jaegar as if peering into the depths of his very soul.


    "Speak, young one," shemanded, her voice resonating with authority and ancient knowledge. "Who are you, and what secrets do the enchanted bracelets conceal?"


    Jaegar, though defiant, felt an inexplicable connection with the old woman. Her aura exuded a mystique that transcended the confines of the dungeon. But he remained silent, staring at her.


    The elderly woman, shrouded in an air of ancient wisdom, knelt before Jaegar, her eyes fixated on the mysterious bracelets adorning his wrists. With a deliberate touch, she reached out, and at the contact, her eyes turned an eerie white, while a subtle, purple glow enveloped the enchanted artefacts.


    In response, Jaegar felt an immediate and excruciating tightening of the grip on his wrists. His arms convulsed, veins darkening with a sinister shade of ck and red. The pain surged through him, prompting involuntary groans as he writhed against the torment.


    The sudden reaction startled the old woman, causing her to be forcefully pushed back. Guards rushed to her aid, and Kaeso, equally concerned, hurried to her side, "Are you all right?"


    Still reeling from the shock, the woman murmured, "Y-you, who are you?" She stuttered as she stared at him in bewilderment.

 Chapter 253: Priestess of the goddess

    The elder woman was the priestess of the goddess Brileana. She hade to the dungeon to check Jaegar and the bracelets, on the request of Kaeso.


    Kaeso, perplexed and seeking rification, asked, "What are you talking about?"


    The woman, herposure shaken, replied, "That boy, he''- he''s not human."


    The images that shed in her mind upon touching the bracelets had unsettled her to the core. Whatever she had witnessed seemed to transcend the boundaries of the known, leaving her in a state of profound fear. Kaeso pressed her for more information, but all she could manage were fragmented warnings, repeated like a broken record.


    Staring at Jaegar in disbelief, Kaeso began to question the nature of the enigmatic fighter.


    She couldn''t seem to focus after what she had seen. Her hands trembled as she recounted the horrifying scenes that yed out in her mind, each one more terrifying than thest. The sheer intensity of her fear made it clear that whatever Jaegar was, it was beyond anything she had ever encountered before.


    Her vision became blurred as she tried to recount the visions, but the words caught in her throat. It was as if the images had been etched into her very soul, haunting her every thought.


    The priestess'' words lingered in the dimly lit dungeon like an ominous prophecy, the air thick with a sense of foreboding.


    Kaeso, now alone with Jaegar, found himself grappling with the enigmatic nature of the man before him. The flickering torches cast dancing shadows on the stone walls, mirroring the uncertainty that clouded Kaeso''s thoughts.


    After keeping silent for a while, the priestess finally opened her mouth to speak.


    "You should not let him be in the city anymore. He''s like a cmity; he will bring nothing but trouble," the priestess had warned, her words echoing through Kaeso''s mind. The cryptic warning left him bewildered, unable to reconcile the seemingly ordinary ve with the ominous aura described by the priestess.


    Kaeso''s eyes narrowed as he scrutinized Jaegar, trying to discern the truth from the shadows that clung to him.


    The priestess had painted a picture of a formidable force, a harbinger of chaos. Yet, Kaeso couldn''t shake the nagging doubt that the priestess''s words were steeped in mysticism and perhaps a hint of personal agenda.


    "If he is that dangerous, why would he be a ve till now?" Kaeso mused, pondering the incongruity of Jaegar''s predicament. Thebyrinth of the ve trade was intricate, but Kaeso sensed that Jaegar''s story was a tapestry woven with threads of secrets and half-truths.


    The priestess departed with an air of mysterious authority, leaving Kaeso alone with Jaegar in the oppressive silence of the dungeon. Undeterred by the ominous warnings, Kaeso decided to probe deeper, seeking answers that eluded the grasp of conventional understanding.


    "How did you end up as a ve?" Kaeso inquired, his voice cutting through the stillness.


    Jaegar''s response, delivered with a sardonic edge, hinted at a past shrouded in misfortune and perhaps a touch of fatalism. "Just my shit luck," Jaegar replied, his words echoing in the cold, damp dungeon.


    Kaeso, frustrated by theck of rity, strode out of the dungeon, his mind swirling with uncertainty.


    Summoning Rhalf, he sought any morsel of information that could unravel the mystery of Jaegar''s origin. Rhalf, a mere link in the enigmatic chain, could only offer a fragment of the puzzle¡ªJaegar was acquired from an old man from the central ins; he had brought Jaegar there himself.


    Kaeso, even with the priestess warning, didn''t falter and saw it as an opportunity, ever prudent. If what she says is true, then he wanted to know just how strong Jaegar was and wanted to use him for his benefits, and there was currently a big threat looming on their border.


    The urgency to unravel Jaegar''s true nature grew more pressing with each passing day, a relentless pursuit fueled not only by the desire for dominance within the arena but also by the ominous shadows cast by the impending possible war with the neighbouring state of Daikrimor.


    Kaeso saw it as a once in a lifetime urrence, and with the political intricacies and the impending conflict, he felt a sense of urgency gnawing at the edges of his consciousness.


    Jaegar, with his enigmatic presence and the mysterious power hidden beneath those ancient bracelets, had be a focal point in theplex dance of fate and warfare.


    The city, once vibrant with the hum of daily life, is now on the brink of uncertainty. Rumours of Daikrimor''s military movements and strategic manoeuvres seeped through the alleys like a poisonous mist, heightening the tension that clung to the city walls.


    In this precarious time, Kaeso saw Jaegar not merely as a prized diator but as a potential weapon, a force that could tip the scales in the impending sh.


    *


    The chamber was bathed in a dim, sultry glow, the flickering candlelight casting dancing shadows on the opulent tapestries that adorned the walls and the polished marble floors. It was also an open chamber with pirs present.


    Kaeso reclined on a plush sofa, a ss of amber liquid in his hand, while Johana lounged on the bed, attended by the scantily d attendants who hovered around them.


    Drasus and his wife, tara, had left earlier in the day, right after Drasus had his talk with Kaeso. Johana felt sorry for her friend tara, and she couldn''t do anything for her.


    As the soft strains of distant music wafted through the air, the atmosphere in the room was thick with an air of decadence and indulgence. The barely d attendants, chosen for their aesthetic allure, moved gracefully around the chamber, tending to the whims of the lord anddy of the mansion.


    Johana, her golden hair cascading like a waterfall down her shoulders, reclined against a mound of silk pillows. Her eyes, adorned with a subtle smoky hue, glinted mischievously as she sipped from a ss of crimson wine. A man, skilled in the art of massage, knelt at the foot of the bed, his hands working adeptly on Johana''s legs.


    The soft music ying in the background added to the ambiance, creating a sensual atmosphere that enveloped the room. Johana let out a contented sigh, feeling the tension melt away under the skilled touch of the masseur. The scent of exotic oils lingered in the air, heightening her senses and intensifying the experience.

 Chapter 254: Political Machinations

    Kaeso, with his gaze fixed on the swirling liquid in his ss, contemted the intricate dance of politics and power that awaited him. The impending war with Daikrimor had cast its long shadow over the city, and in the midst of this looming conflict, Jaegar had be an unexpected variable.


    Johana, perceptive and shrewd, could sense the undercurrents of Kaeso''s thoughts. She raised an arched eyebrow and quirked a yful smile. "That boy," she mused, "seems too delicate to be put in the war, don''t you think?" The tone of her voice held a hint of amusement as if she were unravelling a puzzle.


    Kaeso, without lifting his gaze, responded in a tone tinged with sarcasm, "Or what? Do you want to keep him in your bed all the time?" His words lingered in the air, a subtle undercurrent of tension weaving through the conversation.


    Johana''sughter, like the chiming of distant bells, echoed in the chamber. She took another sip of her wine, her gaze fixed on Kaeso. "Well," she said with a sly grin, "that wouldn''t be too bad either."


    "But what are you trying to do here, getting on Drasus''s bad side?" Johana inquired her voice a blend of concern and intrigue.


    Kaeso leaned back against the plush sofa, his gaze fixed on the dance of candle mes. A wry smile yed on his lips as he responded, "That ve boy can be my ticket to the Senate."


    Johana''s eyes widened at the unexpected revtion. "The Senate?" she eximed, her surprise echoing through the chamber. The Senate was the epitome of political influence, a realm where only the most cunning and powerful could navigate sessfully.


    Kaeso chuckled, relishing the effect of his revtion on Johana. "Indeed," he confirmed, "but we have to tread carefully. That boy," he gestured subtly towards the dungeons where Jaegar was confined, "he sure holds a lot of secrets. However, he''s a hard-headed one, and we don''t know much about him. First, we have to unravel the mysteries surrounding him, and then we can use him strategically."


    Johana, ever perceptive, absorbed Kaeso''s words.


    The attendants, their movements choreographed to the rhythm of the chamber, continued their duties with practised grace. One woman, her attire barely concealing her form, approached Kaeso with a tray adorned with crystal-clear sses filled with a rich, amber liquid. She extended the tray towards him.


    Kaeso gestured with his finger towards her to put the tray down on the table beside her. He then waved his hand to remove her dress.


    She put the tray down and started removing her dress.


    While she was removing her dress, Kaeso was watching his wife, who was smirking at him. His face changed to an amused expression.


    "Are you trying to make me jealous now?"


    "What if I am?"


    Johana ordered the man to remove his loincloth and told him to get on the bed. As the man obeyed Johana''smands, Kaeso chuckled and said, "Well, I suppose I can''t me you for trying to spice things up." Johana smirked even wider, knowing she had sessfully piqued her husband''s interest.


    As the night unfolded in decadent splendour, the lord anddy of the mansion navigated the delicate dance of desire and passion. They explored new depths of intimacy, their bodies intertwining with a fervour they hadn''t felt in years. Each touch and each whisper fueled the fire that burned between them.


    In that moment, they realized that their love was not only enduring but also capable of evolving into something even more extraordinary.


    While that ve man was thrusting his manhood in and out of her, her gaze never left Kaeso. And Kaeso was also gazing at his wife while he was hammering the woman who was bent before him, holding her thighs. Their connection was unbreakable, as they allowed themselves to fully surrender to the passion that consumed them.


    The intensity of their desires heightened, pushing them to explore new boundaries and indulge in fantasies they had only ever whispered about.


    As they continued with their own pleasure, the naked man, when he was about to orgasm, pulled out. It was what he was told to do when he was near.


    Johana got up, annoyed, and moved towards her husband, who was grinning at her. The woman in his clutches had orgasmed, as had he.


    As she stood in front of him, he was now limp. "What happened, dear wife?" Johana looked at her husband with frustration. She had been so close to reaching her own climax, only to have it abruptly cut off. And the man didn''tst long enough to make her feel satisfied.


    She was annoyed by the look on the woman who was now on the floor; the liquids flowing down her thighs made it evident that they had both reached orgasm.


    Johana huffed and then kissed him, pushing him onto the sofa.


    Kaeso couldn''t speak as his lips were closed to hers, and a momentter she moved back, breathing heavily. "Woo! Still horny, I guess."


    Johana then ordered the woman to blow her husband while she continued to kiss him.


    The woman on the floor got up and knelt before Kaeso; she took his manhood in her hands and started stroking. It was about average size, and she took it in her mouth, taking pleasure in it.


    Find more chapters on m_v l|e-NovelBin


    After he was hard, Johana pushed the woman away and put her legs on both sides of him, dropping herself on his shaft and starting to ride. As Johana rode Kaeso, she moaned in pleasure, relishing the feeling of him deep inside her. The room filled with the sounds of their passionate encounter as they lost themselves in the moment.


    The servants present in the chamber remained stoic and looked downward, not batting an eye towards their side.


    As the moments passed, they were both close to reaching their climax. Johana''s movements became more frantic, and Kaeso''s grip on her hips tightened. Their bodies moved in perfect synchronisation, each thrust bringing them closer to the edge of ecstasy. With a final, intense release, they both reached their peak, copsing into each other''s arms in a state of blissful exhaustion.


    The room remained silent as they caught their breath, the servants discreetly exiting the chamber without a word.

 Chapter 255: I can offer you, anything

    With the morning sun casting its golden glow upon the sprawling estate, Kaeso, driven by a relentless pursuit of Jaegar''s mystery, sought the counsel of the mages. These arcane practitioners, adorned in robes adorned with intricate symbols, delved into the mystery of Jaegar''s bracelets.


    Hours passed as the mages scrutinized every intricate detail, attempting to decipher the enigmatic function of the ancient relics. However, the magical symbols etched on the bracelets remained elusive, shrouded in an aura of arcaneplexity.


    As Kaeso wrestled with his thoughts, contemting the potential significance of the bracelets, Johana, ever curious andpassionate, ventured into the depths of the dungeon. She emerged with Jaegar, providing him respite from the damp confines and offering a meal befitting his station.


    Jaegar, disying no shame and an air of contempt, devoured the food without saying a word, his focus resolute on the greater game at y. He didn''t care about their schemes against him.


    Unbeknownst to Kaeso and Johana, Jaegar''s encounter with the priestess had left an indelible mark on the bracelets. A subtle crack had formed, imperceptible to the casual observer.


    Right after the olddy left, he felt a faint loosening of the bracelet''s grip. The cracks, minute but significant, had appeared after the priestess''s touch, a consequence of the sh between the ancient relics and her potent magic. Find your next read on m_v l|e-NovelBin


    In the silent corridors of the estate, Jaegar bided his time patiently, awaiting the opportune moment when the cracks might expand, freeing him from the mystical shackles. The priestess''s magical probing had revealed the corrosion wrought by the chaos power embedded within the bracelets.


    Jaegar, grateful for the unexpected turn of events, harbored hope that the fractures would evolve, releasing the dormant power thaty within. The full extent of this liberation was yet unclear, but Jaegar sensed a glimmer of change, a subtle shift that hinted at the impending transformation of his fate.


    Johana, the epitome of mature allure, sat gracefully across from Jaegar, her eyes dancing with a provocative glint. Jaegar, d in nothing but a loincloth, exuded a primal masculinity that seemed to captivate her gaze, drawing it hungrily over every inch of his sculpted physique¡ªfrom his well-defined abs to his chiselled face and further down to areas that hinted at his untamed strength.


    As her lustful eyes lingered on him, Johana, with an air of confident sensuality, broke the silence. "Jaegar, is it?" Her voice was a sultry melody, weaving through the air like a seductive whisper.


    Jaegar, ever observant, analyzed the woman before him¡ªher posture, the allure in her eyes, the way her dress entuated every curve. Johana embodied a mature beauty, her tangerine hair cascading over her shoulders, her bosom ample, and her thighs possessing a certain undeniable allure.


    Johana, catching Jaegar''s gaze lingering on her, couldn''t help but revel in the attention. "You know, I could take your head for looking at me like that," she teased, her lips forming a yful smile.


    Jaegar, unyielding and defiant, only scoffed in response. "Then do it."


    Undeterred, Johana continued her pursuit of unravelling the mystery that was Jaegar. "Do you have ast name?" she inquired, her voice taking on a more probing tone. Wondering he might be a noble from some othernd.


    Jaegar, growing impatient with the interrogation, retorted, "Can you stop with the interrogation and start talking about the reason you brought me here?"


    Johana, intrigued by Jaegar''s delinquent demeanour and unyielding arrogance, rose from her seat, closing the distance between them. She stood so close that her breath brushed against his chest, her lips mere inches from his. "Patience, Jaegar," Johana whispered, her voice dripping with a mix of seduction and challenge.


    Johana, almost as tall as Jaegar, looked up at him with a predatory gleam in her eyes, ready to explore the uncharted territories of his untamed spirit.


    Johana''s confident demeanour held a maic allure as she stood close to Jaegar, her lips dangerously close to his. There was an unspoken tension in the air, a palpable exchange of energy between the defiant ve and the alluring mistress.


    Ignoring Jaegar''s defiance, Johana took a step back, circling him as she continued her scrutiny. "You''re an intriguing one, Jaegar," she purred, her voiceced with a seductive undertone. "But let''s cut to the chase. I brought you here because I just wanted to talk to you."


    Jaegar, still unyielding, raised an eyebrow. "Okay?"


    Johana''s lips curled into a cunning smile as she circled back to face him. "I believe you know my husband, Kaeso."


    "The man who locked me in these chains, yes, I know," he said as he raised his wrist, chains clinking with the movement. "What about him?"


    Johana''s eyes narrowed; her gaze was intense. "I know he has wronged you, Jaegar," she said softly, her voice filled with a mixture of sympathy and determination. "But I also know that revenge will only bring you temporary satisfaction. There is another way."


    Jaegar''s expression hardened, his defiance still evident. "And what way would that be?" he asked, his voice tinged with scepticism.


    Johana took a step closer to him, her voice barely above a whisper. "Freedom," she said, her words carrying a weight of promise.


    "I can help you escape these chains and find a life beyond this captivity. All I ask in return is your loyalty."


    Johana''sughter echoed through the room. "I can offer you more than just survival in the arena. I can give you anything you want."


    The proposition hung in the air, tantalizing and tempting. Jaegar, despite his rugged exterior, felt a spark of interest. Johana, sensing his internal struggle, approached him once again, her fingers gently tracing the contours of his strong jaw.


    "Consider it, Jaegar," she whispered, her voice an intoxicating melody. "A partnership between us could be mutually beneficial. There''s a world beyond these dungeons, and I can open the door for you."


    The room held a charged silence as Jaegar contemted the unexpected offer, his gaze locking with Johana''s. The allure of freedom and a chance to transcend his current fate were propositions that stirred something deep within him. The game was set, and the pieces were in motion for a dance that could change the course of both their destinies.

 Chapter 256: A couples quarrel

    Lady tara and Lord Drasus found themselves entangled in a web of emotions and uncertainties. The revtion of tara''s infidelity had sparked a storm of anger and hurt, leaving their once-peaceful rtionship shattered.


    After the heated argument that echoed through the chambers of their mansion, tara retreated to the solitude of her private quarters. The weight of guilt and remorse settled on her shoulders, and the flickering candlelight entuated the shadows that danced on the walls.


    She stood by the ornate mirror, her reflection staring back at her with eyes that held the burden of secrets. Her golden gown, a symbol of her nobility, seemed to lose its lustre in the dimly lit room. The jewels that adorned her felt heavy, a stark contrast to the lightness she once associated with her privileged life.


    As tara gazed at herself, memories of the ndestine encounter with Jaegar reyed in her mind. The forbidden thrill and the allure of the unknown had left an indelible mark on her soul. The more she tried to push those memories away, the more they seemed to entwine with her very essence.


    In the adjoining chamber, Drasus wrestled with conflicting emotions. The revtion had wounded his pride and tested the foundations of his trust. The flickering mes in the hearth cast a dance of shadows on his face as he paced back and forth, grappling with the reality of his wife''s betrayal.


    He thought it was wrong for her to do it, and yet he could do it behind her back. That was how it was. Drasus couldn''t help but feel a sense of hypocrisy as he contemted his own actions. The weight of guilt settled heavily on his shoulders, reminding him that he was not without fault in this situation.


    tara, feeling a deep sense of unease, approached her husband. The charged atmosphere between them crackled with tension as they stood facing each other. Drasus''s eyes, once filled with adoration, now held a mix of disappointment and anger.


    Drasus walked into the room where tara was. He started to speak as he came in. He knew he was in the wrong too, but he didn''t want to admit it, as his pride came in between.


    "You''ve shattered everything, tara," Drasus spoke, his voice a low growl. "Our trust, everything we had."


    tara''s eyes softened, but she held her ground. "Drasus, I¡ª"


    He raised his hand, cutting her off. "No excuses, tara. What you''ve done is unforgivable. I don''t even know who you are anymore." If he wanted this to never happen again, he had to make her feel guilty and tell her how it would make her stand.


    The silence that followed hung heavy in the air. Drasus''s anger and tara''s guilt created an invisible barrier between them, and the echoes of their shattered marriage reverberated through the grand chambers.


    In an unexpected turn, tara approached Drasus. She ced a hand on his chest, feeling the rhythmic beats of his heart beneath her touch. The intimacy of the moment lingered as she looked into his eyes, desperately seeking a connection.


    "Drasus, we can''t let this destroy us," she pleaded. "There''s a way to move forward, to rebuild what we had." She loved her husband and wanted to make up for him. It was on the spur of the moment that shemitted the act. If this were to get out, it would definitely damage her reputation, and she couldn''t allow that to happen. Moreover, it can also affect her father.


    He sighed, torn between the love he once felt and the betrayal that stained their history. "I don''t know if I can, tara. The wounds are too fresh." He was pushing too far, and he knew it, but he thought he had to. At this point, they both didn''t know what they were doing.


    In a daring move, tara leaned in, capturing Drasus''s lips in a tender kiss. The taste of shared history and the promise of what once lingered in that intimate exchange. The tumultuous emotions that had driven a wedge between them seemed to momentarily fade.


    As they parted, tara whispered, "We can find a way to heal, to rediscover what brought us together in the first ce."


    Drasus conflicted but yearning for resolution, nodded. "Perhaps, but it won''t be easy."


    The night unfolded at a slow, deliberate pace as tara and Drasus navigated the intricacies of their fractured rtionship. The intimate moments between them carried a weight of unspoken words and unresolved emotions.


    As the moon cast its silvery glow over the city of Pampaelo, tara found herself entangled in the arms of her husband once more. The intimate connection they shared became a temporary sanctuary from the storm that raged within their hearts.


    Yet, as the passion faded into the early hours of dawn, a lingering sense of emptiness remained. taray beside Drasus, staring into the darkness, haunted by the ghost of Jaegar that refused to fade away.


    The forbidden encounter had awakened something within her¡ªa desire that transcended the confines of her marriage. In the aftermath of their argument and the intimate reconciliation, Jaegar''s image lingered like an enigmatic spectre in tara''s thoughts.


    She tried to bury those memories, to drown them in the embrace of her husband, but Jaegar''s face persisted in the recesses of her mind. The allure of the forbidden and the unknown had left an indelible mark on her soul.


    And throughout their intimate moment, which onlysted for a brief time, she never had a single orgasm that matched the intensity she had experienced with Jaegar. It was a secret longing that both excited and tormented her, pushing her to question the boundaries of her own desires.


    The forbidden encounter had opened a door to a world she never knew existed, leaving her torn between the safety of her marriage and the allure of what could be. Stay connected via m-v l|e''-NovelBin


    As the sun cast its first rays over the city, tara found herself torn between the duty to her marriage and the intoxicating pull of a forbidden desire. The day ahead promised more challenges and decisions that would shape the destiny of all involved.


    *


    The kingdom of Wrescia found itself on the precipice of war, with border tensions with the neighbouring state of Daikrimor escting with each passing day. The echoing drums of conflict reverberated through the corridors of power, reaching the ears of the King, who, with a heavy heart, convened a council to deliberate on the fate of the realm.

 Chapter 257: War of the states

    In the grand council chamber, adorned with tapestries that told tales of victories past, the nobles, advisors, and militarymanders gathered. The air was tense, and the flickering torchlight cast shadows on the worried faces that filled the room.


    King Leontaus, a figure of regal authority, addressed the assembly from his throne at the head of the room. His gaze was stern, reflecting the weight of the decisions that loomed before them. "My lords anddies, the threat to our borders has grown dire. Daikrimor''s aggression cannot go unanswered. We must decide the course of action to secure the safety of our kingdom."


    The murmurs among the Senate members rose, a cacophony of opinions, strategies, and concerns. Among those gathered were Lord Drasus, whose countenance is still marked by the recent upheaval in his personal life.


    Kimon, tara''s father and a trusted advisor to the king, was also present, his brows furrowed with worry.


    As the discussions unfolded, Drasus, despite the turmoil in his personal life, spoke passionately about the need for a swift and decisive response. "We cannot afford to show weakness. Daikrimore must be made to understand the consequences of their aggression. We should marshal our forces and strike back, demonstrating the strength of Wrescia."


    Kimon, a seasoned strategist, listened intently. His grey beard and piercing gaze gave him an air of wisdom.


    He rose from his seat, addressing the assembly with measured words. "While I share Lord Drasus''s concern for our kingdom''s honour, we must not underestimate theplexities of war. A hasty decision could plunge us into a conflict that drains our resources and weakens our defences."


    The debate continued, with each noble and advisor voicing their perspective. Kimon argued for a diplomatic approach, emphasizing the importance of alliances and negotiations. His words found support among some council members who believed that a measured response might avoid unnecessary bloodshed.


    And it had been a long time since they had fought a war. And the fact that Daikirmore had a strong foothold in the state of its military and that going on all-out war with them would definitely put a lot on the table.


    Additionally, Kimon pointed out that engaging in an all-out war with Daikirmore would not only drain our resources and weaken our defences, but it would also risk destabilising the region further. He stressed the need to consider alternative strategies, such as economic sanctions or diplomatic pressure, to address the issue effectively.


    In the midst of the deliberations, news arrived from the border. Skirmishes had escted into full-scale battles, and the fate of the kingdom hung in the bnce. The urgency of the situation pressed upon the council, forcing them to set aside personal grievances and focus on the greater threat at hand.


    King Leontaus, observing the fervent debates, finally rose. His voice echoed through the chamber, demanding attention. "My esteemed council, the time for deliberation is over. The enemy is at our doorstep, and Wrescia calls for unity. We shall marshal our forces and defend our borders, but let us not forget the wisdom of diplomacy. Kimon, prepare the emissaries.


    Experience tales at m v|l e''-NovelBin


    We shall explore avenues of peace even as we are ready for war."


    The council, though divided in their opinions, bowed to the king''s decree. ns were set in motion ¨C armies mobilised, emissaries dispatched, and the kingdom braced itself for the impending storm.


    *


    As the kingdom of Wrescia braced itself for the impending war on the border, Kaeso, the astute and ambitious aristocrat, found his attention diverted to the mysterious enigma known as Jaegar and the arcane bracelets that adorned his wrists. The urgency of unravelling the secrets within those ancient artifacts pressed upon Kaeso''s relentless pursuit of knowledge.


    In the dimly lit chambers, where torchlight flickered against stone walls etched with the tales of bygone conquests, Kaeso summoned a professional artisan renowned for his expertise in deciphering and crafting ancient artefacts. Jaegar, confined within his chains, observed with a stoic demeanour, his eyes fixed on the unfolding inquiry.


    The artisan, a man seasoned by the touch of countless relics, approached the enigmatic bracelets with a mixture of reverence and curiosity. His skilled hands hovered over the metallic surface, tracing the intricate patterns and runes that told a tale of forgotten magic.


    He noticed how they clung onto Jaegar''s skin, and it seemed like they were almost touching his bones, and the veins spread from the bracelets.


    Jaegar, his mind clouded by the uncertainty of his own existence, could only watch as the artisan delved into the essence of the bracelets. The minute cracks that had manifested remained unchanged, defying Jaegar''s silent hopes for their progression.


    He didn''t dare use magic now. The cracks have stopped, and if they had progressed, he would have used his magic, but they have stopped, and it only gnawed him to not use magic. Who knows what will happen again? he had already suffered from the previous csh.


    The professional artisan, after an exhaustive examination, submitted his report to Kaeso. The bracelets, he disclosed, were not mere conduits for magic; rather, they acted as inhibitors, suppressing Jaegar''s innate ability to wield the arcane forces that might lie dormant within him.


    The artefacts, crafted with ancient magic, had forged an intimate connection with Jaegar''s very being, their purpose veiled in the mysteries of a bygone era.


    Jaegar, now privy to the revtion, found himself at the crossroads of understanding and despair. The shackles that adorned him were not mere adornments but intricately woven constraints, an arcane prison from which there seemed to be no escape. The artisan''s verdict echoed the sentiments of a seemingly irreversible fate.


    Kaeso, undeterred by the disheartening news, grew even more resolute in his pursuit. He wanted to make use of Jaegar, as the times were demanding for him.


    The urgency of his mission escted as the kingdom, under the decree of the king, called upon all able-bodied men, to rally in defence of the realm. The impending war demanded the unity of all, regardless of status.


    As the drums of war resounded throughout the kingdom, Kaeso, driven by an unyielding determination, made a pivotal decision. He had to show himself if he wanted the seat in the senate, joining the ranks of the kingdom''s army.


    He had decided to take Jaegar with him.


    The battlefield, fraught with peril and uncertainty, awaited him, and he would not be deterred.


    Jaegar, whose fate was entwined with the ambitions of the noble who sought to unravel his mysteries, contemted the unfolding events. The crackling torchlight cast shadows on his stoic countenance as he awaited the unfolding of a destiny that seemed bound by the threads of ancient magic and the impending chaos of war.

 Chapter 258: Desperate Lady

    tara''s mind was in turmoil as she received the unsettling news about Jaegar. Her husband, Drasus, had set off with the soldiers to the border, and the looming threat of war cast its shadow over the kingdom. Unable to suppress her curiosity and the growing fascination for Jaegar, she decided to seek sce in thepany of Johana.


    The sense of intimacy between them had been long gone, as tara felt with Jaegar. No matter how many times she told herself, she couldn''t get the image of Jaegar and their night of passion out of her mind.


    The opulent mansion weed her, adorned with luxuries that whispered tales of decadence and hidden desires. tara, adorned in a flowing gown of silk and jewels, made her way to Johana''s private chambers. The air was heavy with anticipation and an unspoken understanding of theplexities that entangled their lives.


    Johana, draped in seductive attire that entuated her allure, turned to face tara. "My dear tara, what brings you here?" she purred, a sly smile ying on her lips.


    tara hesitated for a moment, her inner turmoil evident. "Johana, I heard about Jaegar. Is it true that Kaeso has taken him to the war?"


    Johana''s gaze flickered with a mix of amusement and intrigue. "Oh, my sweet tara, my husband seems to have found a new ything, Jaegar. Kaeso has grand ns for that ve, and I intend to enjoy the show."


    tara''s eyes betrayed a mix of emotions ¡ª concern, curiosity, and perhaps a hint of envy. "But why Jaegar? What''s so special about him?" she inquired, unable to resist the pull of the mystery that surrounded the enigmatic diator.


    Johana chuckled and approached tara. "There''s something about Jaegar, my dear. Kaeso believes those bracelets of his hold the key to untold power. He aims to unravel their secrets and perhaps, in the process, control the very essence of Jaegar''s being."


    "Tell me, how did your husband react after you went back?" Johana asked, leaning in closer to tara.


    "We talked and talked. We shared the bed for hours, but there was no more love between us. I tried to love him as his wife and to justify my role as his wife, but I couldn''t. It''s eating me away; what I shared that night, my body is craving for it," tara said.


    tara''s thoughts were a whirlwind of conflicting emotions. She felt a strange connection to Jaegar, a connection that transcended the boundaries of societal norms. The desire to understand the allure of this mysterious ve warred with the constraints of her position as the wife of a powerful lord.


    As tara contemted the uncertain path ahead, war drums echoed in the distance, marking the beginning of a tumultuous era for the kingdom. The fate of Jaegar, entwined with ancient magic and the ambitions of those around him, remained uncertain against the backdrop of an impending conflict.


    *


    As they departed, in the dimly lit underground arena, Rhalf sought out an old man known as Xilong Li. His aged face was a testament to the years he had spent delving into the mysteries of magic.


    "Mr.Li," Rhalf began, his voice hushed, "the city lord is relentless in his pursuit of those bracelets on the boy. He''s determined to unravel their secrets."


    Xilong, with his eyes betraying both wisdom and concern, nodded slowly. "Let him be; I hope to see what the city lord has nned for him."


    Rhalf informed Xilong of the recent developments, detailing Kaeso''s n to take Jaegar into the impending war. Xilong listened intently, his mind calcting the risks and potential oues.


    Xilong Li had been a trustworthy provider of ves for Rhalf, and he was thankful for it. In turn, they had an amicable rtionship.


    "They''re ying a dangerous game," Xilong murmured, "but we cannot afford to lose Jaegar. There''s more to him than meets the eye, and he holds the ancient magic that might be crucial to understanding an ancient power."


    Determined, Xilong called upon his men; those men were the same as back then, dressed in orange attire with faces covered. He instructed them to shadow Jaegar discreetly and to keep an unwavering eye on him as the intricate dance of fate continued to unfold.


    Rhalf stood frozen, his eyes fixed on the spot where the mysterious men had been just moments before. Li''s cryptic words hung in the air, unsettling and enigmatic. The sudden disappearance of the silent watchers left an eerie void in their wake, and Rhalf couldn''t shake off the feeling of being in the presence of something beyond his understanding.


    As the tension lingered, Rhalf swallowed hard, his curiosity mixed with a newfound sense of caution. Mr. Li''s demeanour had shifted, and his words carried an ominous weight that sent a shiver down Rhalf''s spine. The old man''s hand on his shoulder felt both reassuring and foreboding, a conundrum that left Rhalf in a state of uncertainty.


    The underground arena, once a ce of familiarity and routine, now seemed draped in shadows of mystery. Rhalf, caught in the crossfire of forces he couldn''tprehend, contemted the significance of Jaegar''s presence. The ve boy, seemingly ordinary on the surface, had be a nexus for enigmatic urrences that defied the boundaries of the known.


    Mr. Li, with a gaze that hinted at ages of wisdom, led Rhalf away from the now-empty corridor. The echoes of their footsteps resonated in the underground chambers, a sound apanied by the weight of unspoken secrets. Rhalf''s mind raced, grappling with the inexplicable events unfolding around him.


    In the dimly lit chambers, Mr.Li finally spoke his voice a measured cadence that carried an air of mystery. "Rhalf, my boy, there are forces at y beyond the realm of mortal understanding. Some threads are best left untouched, for they weave a tapestry that extends far beyond the grasp of ordinary men."


    Rhalf, still trying to make sense of the situation, ventured a question, "Who is Jaegar, and what significance does he hold in this intricate web?" Mr. Li''s eyes gleamed with a mixture of sympathy and warning. "Rhalf, let me tell you one thing: one shouldn''t poke their head where they can''t see; otherwise, they would have no head."


    As they continued through thebyrinthine corridors, Mr. Li''s words resonated with an unsettling truth.


    The quest to free Jaegar from the shackles of the bracelets and unearth the depths of his magical abilities remained a beacon of hope in the face of uncertainty.

 Chapter 259: Giant creatures

    The rhythmic nking of chains echoed through the dense forest as Jaegar trudged alongside the marching soldiers, his movements constrained by heavy restraints. Despite the weight of his bindings, his demeanour remained impassive, betraying none of the turmoil brewing beneath the surface.


    Kaeso, the seasonedmander leading the entourage, had brought Jaegar along with him, recognizing the potential the enigmatic diator held in the impending conflict. They were several miles away from the illustrious city of Pompaelo, their journey guided by the urgent call to arms issued by the king himself.


    Under the direct orders of the monarch, Kaeso was tasked with meeting Drasus and providing his aid to him in the uing war.


    Amidst the lush foliage of the forest, the sun''s golden rays filtered through the canopy, casting dappled shadows on the forest floor. The soldiers, weary from their march, sought respite in the shade of the towering trees, their armour glinting faintly in the subdued light.


    Jaegar, bound by chains and surrounded by vignt guards, stood stoically amidst the bustling activity, his gaze fixed ahead with unwavering determination.


    For Kaeso, this war was not merely a sh of arms but a strategic opportunity to ascend the ranks of power and prestige. With an army at hismand, he saw in Jaegar a pawn whose unique strength could tip the scales in his favour. As they rested beneath the verdant canopy, themander''s mind raced with ns and ambitions, each step forward bringing him closer to his coveted goals.


    The forest exhaled a dense, suffocating atmosphere as Kaeso''s entourage came to a halt, the weary soldiers seeking respite from the relentless march.


    Jaegar, bound by the weight of his chains, stood among them, a silent sentinel amidst the weary ranks. The canopy above cast intricate patterns of light and shadow, weaving a tapestry of dappled illumination that danced upon the forest floor.


    The soldiers, their armour worn and their spirits weary, sought refuge beneath the shade of towering trees, their weary frames sinking into the earth with eachboured breath. The rhythmic nking of Jaegar''s chains echoed through the forest, a sombre reminder of his captivity amidst the tumult of war.


    As the midday sun filtered through the dense foliage, casting ephemeral patterns of light upon the forest floor, Kaeso''s entourage settled into an uneasy reprieve. The air was heavy with anticipation, the silence broken only by the murmurs of weary soldiers and the asional rustle of leaves in the gentle breeze.


    Jaegar, his gaze unwavering and inscrutable, stood amidst the soldiers, a solitary figure bound by the weight of his chains. His thoughts, a tempest of uncertainty and defiance, roiled beneath the surface as he awaited the next twist of fate in this unfolding drama of war and intrigue.


    In the heart of the forest, amidst the tangled undergrowth and ancient trees, Kaeso''s entourage rested, their collective gaze fixed upon the horizon, where the spectre of war loomed ever closer. With each passing moment, the tension in the air grew palpable, a silent prelude to the chaos that awaited them on the battlefield.


    *


    As the soldiers rested beneath the tranquil canopy of the forest, Jaegar remained seated, his back against the sturdy trunk of a towering tree. His gaze wandered across the expanse of greenery, his mind lost in thought amidst the serene surroundings.


    However, a sudden movement caught his attention, drawing his focus to the distant trees.


    Two fiery orbs gleamed amidst the foliage, their crimson hue piercing the shadows with an unsettling intensity.


    Jaegar''s instincts stirred within him, a primal sense of danger coursing through his veins despite the absence of any magical ability. With a sense of foreboding, he rose to his feet, his eyes fixed on the approaching threat.


    As the trees swayed ominously, a deafening roar shattered the tranquility of the forest, signalling the arrival of a monstrous creature. With colossal legs propelling its massive form forward, the beast charged towards the startled soldiers, its menacing presence casting a pall of fear over the encampment.


    The creature''s dark, crab-like carapace gleamed in the dappled sunlight, its razor-sharp appendages poised for attack. Kaeso, bewildered by the sudden onught, rallied his men, urging them to defend against the monstrous intruder. With weapons drawn and hearts pounding, the soldiers braced themselves for the impending battle.


    Yet, amidst the chaos, another threat emerged, veering towards Jaegar with relentless determination. As the soldiers engaged the first creature inbat, Jaegar found himself facing the looming menace alone, his instincts sharpened by the looming danger.


    With a steely resolve, he prepared to confront the approaching beast, knowing that his survival depended on his ability to withstand the relentless onught of the forest''s darkest denizens.


    With adrenaline coursing through his veins and a primal instinct for survival guiding his movements, Jaegar seized a long spear lying nearby. Gripping the weapon tightly in his calloused hands, he braced himself to face the monstrous crab hurtling towards him.


    As the creature closed the distance with thunderous strides, Jaegar stood his ground, his muscles tensed in anticipation. With a fierce battle cry echoing through the forest, he leaped off the ground, pointing his spear down towards the carapace and driving the pointed tip of the spear towards the beast''s armoured carapace.


    The spearhead met resistance as it collided with the creature''s formidable shell, eliciting a grating sound of metal against chitin. Undeterred, Jaegar exerted all his strength, driving the spear deeper into the creature''s thick hide with each powerful thrust.


    The giant crab recoiled from the onught, its massive ws snapping menacingly as it attempted to fend off its assant. Jaegar, however, remained undaunted, his focus unwavering as he continued to assail the creature with relentless ferocity.


    With each sessive blow, Jaegar''s muscles strained against the weight of the spear, his movements fueled by sheer determination and the desperate need to vanquish his adversary. Sweat glistened upon his brow, his breathing in ragged gasps as he fought on with unyielding resolve.


    Despite the creature''s formidable size and armoured exterior, Jaegar''s raw strength proved to be a formidable match. With each piercing thrust of his spear, he inflicted grievous wounds upon the creature, leaving deep gouges in its carapace and causing ichor to spill forth in thick, viscous streams.


    As the battle raged on, Jaegar''s movements became a blur of fluid motion and calcted strikes. With each evasive manoeuvre, he danced around the creature''s snapping ws, his reflexes honed by years ofbat experience.

 Chapter 260: The relentless attack

    He started to fight the other giant as soon as he finished the one that came at him.


    Driven by a primal instinct to survive, Jaegar fought with a savagery born of desperation. His senses heightened to a razor''s edge; he anticipated the creature''s every move, countering with swift and decisive actions that left it reeling in pain and confusion.


    Despite the intensity of the battle, Jaegar remained steadfast, his resolve unshaken even as fatigue began to weigh heavily upon his limbs. With each passing moment, he pushed himself to the brink of exhaustion, drawing upon the reserves of strength and resilience thaty within him.


    As the creature''s movements grew sluggish and its defences weakened, Jaegar saw an opportunity to deliver the decisive blow. With a primal roar of triumph, he summoned thest vestiges of his strength, driving the spear deep into the creature''s vulnerable underbelly with a force that reverberated through his entire being.


    A torrent of ichor erupted from the wound, staining the forest floor with its dark, viscous fluid. With a final, shuddering gasp, the creature copsed to the ground, its massive form motionless as death imed it.


    Breathing heavily, Jaegar stood amidst the aftermath of the battle, his body battered and bruised but victorious nheless. As the adrenaline ofbat began to ebb away, he felt a profound sense of satisfaction, knowing that he had emerged triumphant against impossible odds.


    With the threat vanquished and the forest once again enveloped in silence, Jaegar cast aside his bloodied spear and surveyed the scene before him.


    But he didn''t know the start of the wave, which was yet toe.


    As they rested, the ground beneath them started vibrating as they could feel the tremors. There were even more creatures that were nowing towards them.


    As chaos unfolded in the forest, with giant crabs advancing relentlessly and soldiers scrambling to defend themselves, Jaegar found himself confronted with a harrowing realization: he was being specifically targeted by the massive creatures.


    There were three giant crabs, targeted specifically at Jaegar. He didn''t understand why, nor did he have time to think about it.


    With a surge of urgency coursing through his veins, Jaegar broke into a sprint, his muscles burning with exertion as he darted through the dense underbrush. Behind him, the thunderous footsteps of the pursuing crabs echoed ominously, their colossal forms casting long shadows over the forest floor.


    Despite his formidable strength and resilience, Jaegar knew that he couldn''t hope to ovee the sheer numbers and ferocity of his pursuers alone. Desperation fueled his movements as he sought a means of escape, his mind racing with thoughts of survival and self-preservation.


    As he raced through the forest, dodging branches and leaping over fallen logs, Jaegar glimpsed Kaeso and his men engaged in a desperate struggle against the encroaching horde of giant crabs. Their swords shed in the dappled sunlight as they fought valiantly to hold their ground, but the sheer onught of the creatures threatened to overwhelm them.


    As Jaegar sprinted through the thick undergrowth, the ground beneath him churned with the thunderous pursuit of the giant crabs. Their colossal forms loomed ever closer, ws snapping hungrily as they closed in on their elusive prey.


    Meanwhile, amidst the chaos of battle, Kaeso''s keen eyes caught sight of Jaegar''s desperate flight. With a swift decision born of instinct, he disengaged from the melee, his soldiers rallying to hold back the relentless advance of the monstrous crabs.


    Though there were several giant creatures, it wasn''t a number that those soldiers couldn''t take care of.


    With a sense of urgency coursing through his veins, Kaeso dashed after Jaegar, his heart pounding in his chest as he navigated the treacherous terrain of the forest. Behind him, the sounds ofbat echoed through the trees, a cacophony of shing steel and anguished cries.


    As they delved deeper into the dense forest, Jaegar found himself relentlessly pursued by the three monstrous creatures, their relentless advance driving him to the brink of exhaustion. No matter which direction he turned, the creatures seemed to sense his presence; their predatory instincts honed in on him with unwavering focus.


    Beside him, Kaeso moved with determined resolve, his senses attuned to the danger that lurked in the shadows. He couldn''t afford to let Jaegar fall prey to the creatures; the diator held a value far beyond measure in his quest for power and dominance. As they traversed the forest, Jaegar''s keen eyes caught sight of a narrow valley concealed amidst the dense foliage.


    With a surge of desperation, he made a beeline for the secluded sanctuary, where the towering creatures would be unable to follow him into the cramped confines of the narrow passageway.


    Meanwhile, Kaeso, astride his horse, followed closely behind Jaegar, his heart racing with the adrenaline of their narrow escape. With each thunderous beat of the creatures'' ws, he felt the threat of their imminent pursuit, the danger lurking just beyond the safety of the valley''s confines.


    The towering creatures, their monstrous forms toorge to navigate the tight confines of the valley, were left behind, their enraged cries echoing through the forest as Jaegar disappeared into the narrow gorge.


    As they descended further into the shadowy depths of the valley, Jaegar''s senses remained heightened, his every muscle coiled with tension as he navigated the treacherous terrain. The wet earth squelched beneath his boots, the air thick with the acrid scent of damp foliage and the distant roar of the creatures.


    Beside him, Kaeso rode on, his eyes scanning the surroundingndscape for any sign of danger. With each passing moment, the oppressive silence of the forest was shattered by the relentless cacophony of the creatures'' cries, a constant reminder of the peril that lurked just beyond their reach. Find your next adventure on m_v l|e-NovelBin


    As they reached a dead end, the narrow walls of the valley closing in around them, Jaegar came to a halt, his gaze sweeping over the rugged terrain ahead. Behind him, Kaeso dismounted from his horse, his brow furrowed with concern as he surveyed their surroundings.


    In the eerie stillness of the valley, the distant sounds of the creatures'' cries reverberated through the air.

 Chapter 261: Underground temple

    As they stood in the narrow corridor, the damp earth beneath their feet, Kaeso''s voice cut through the tense silence. "Are you trying to escape?" he asked, his gaze probing Jaegar''s stoic expression.


    Jaegar met his gaze with a steely resolve, his jaw clenched. "Does it look like it?" he replied, his voice tinged with a hint of defiance.


    Kaeso cast a wary nce over his shoulder, looking in the direction from which they hade. "Those creatures," he began, his voice trailing off as he surveyed their surroundings. "They seem to be particrly interested in you."


    Jaegar''s eyes narrowed as he scanned the narrow confines of the corridor, searching for any possible escape route. The towering walls of rock seemed imprable, their sheer height casting dark shadows over the rugged terrain below. "I don''t know," he admitted, his voice tinged with frustration.


    Kaeso dismounted from his horse, his movements fluid and purposeful as he surveyed their surroundings. The rugged, narrowndscape stretched out before them, a canyon of rocky outcroppings and twisted undergrowth. With each passing moment, the oppressive weight of their predicament seemed to grow heavier, pressing down upon them like a suffocating nket.


    The distant, muffled sounds of the creatures echoed in the canyon.


    Drawing closer to Jaegar, Kaeso''s brow furrowed in concentration as he searched for any sign of a way out. Suddenly, without warning, the ground beneath them cracked. Soon the cracks spread, the ground shaking violently beneath their feet. With a loud roar, the rocky surface split open, with jagged fissures tearing through the earth as they both tumbled into the gaping maw below.


    As they fell through the gaping hole, their descent halted abruptly as theynded with a thud on the uneven ground below.


    They bothnded on wet ground, which seemed to be filled with damp moss and slimy rocks. the air was thick with a musty smell that made Kaeso''s stomach churn. As they struggled to their feet, dripping water echoed around them, signalling they were now in an underground cavern.


    Jaegar, trapped amidst the leafy debris, surveyed his surroundings with a furrowed brow, the distant echoes of the giant crabs'' movements still reverberating in the cave''s depths.


    Jaegar rose with fluid grace, brushing off the dust and debris that clung to his clothes. His body, which had undergone a lot of changes these past few months, absorbed the impact without so much as a flinch.


    Beside him, Kaeso groaned, his body protesting the sudden jolt as he struggled to regain his bearings. His senses reeled from the shock of the fall, and his mind struggled to make sense of their surroundings.


    "Where are we?" he managed to gasp out, his voice tinged with uncertainty as he surveyed their dimly lit surroundings.


    Jaegar''s gaze swept over the cavernous space, his keen eyes taking in every detail of their new environment.


    Experience exclusive tales on m v|l e''-NovelBin


    The walls of the cave loomed high above them, their rough-hewn surfaces casting long shadows in the flickering light. In the distance, a narrow passageway beckoned, its dark depths shrouded in mystery.


    For a moment, Jaegar remained silent, his mind racing as he assessed their options. With a nod towards the burrow cave, he replied, "That seems to be our way out."


    "Where are you going?" Kaeso''s voice broke the silence.


    Jaegar nced back. "You can stay here if you want," he replied curtly, his hint of ignorance towards Kaeso.


    Kaeso followed Jaegar''s gaze, his eyes narrowing as he considered their predicament. The crack in the ceiling loomed overhead.


    Jaegar walked towards the cave, with Kaeso following him behind.


    With cautious steps, they ventured further into the cave, the path illuminated faintly by scattered pockets of light filtering through the cracks in the ceiling. Water trickled down the walls, forming glistening rivulets that danced across the moss-covered stones, while tangled vines twisted and snaked their way along the cavern walls.


    Jaegar''s footsteps echoed against the damp walls, his senses alert to the mysterious surroundings. The dim illumination barely prated the darkness, casting eerie shadows across the moist ground and damp leaves that littered the cavern floor.


    As they navigated the winding path, the cavern gradually widened, revealing a glimmer of light at its end. The air grew clearer, filled with the chirping of insects and the scuttling of tiny creatures.


    Jaegar and Kaeso quickened their pace, eager to emerge from the depths of the cave and into the open expanse beyond. Finally, they stepped out of the narrow cave path.


    As they emerged into the expansive cavern, Jaegar and Kaeso were met with a sight that took their breath away. The towering ceiling, adorned with rocky spikes that seemed to hang precariously above them, created an awe-inspiring spectacle reminiscent of the grandeur of the ancient Colosseum.


    At the far end of the cavern stood two magnificent statues, their imposing presence casting a sense of reverence upon the space.


    Kaeso, his eyes wide with wonder, stepped forward, his voice barely above a whisper. "Oh, my gods," he murmured, his gaze fixed on the colossal figures before him.


    Jaegar, equally astonished by the sight, followed Kaeso''s lead, his steps cautious as he approached the statues. The enormity of the cavern and the majesty of the statues left him speechless, his mind struggling toprehend the hidden splendour concealed within the depths of the cave.


    As Jaegar moved towards the path between the statues, Kaeso''s hand shot out, stopping him in his tracks. "Jaegar, you shouldn''t just stroll into a temple like that," Kaeso cautioned, his tone tinged with a hint of apprehension.


    Jaegar furrowed his brow in confusion. "Temple? This ce?" he questioned, his gaze darting between Kaeso and the statues. Looking at its state, it seems abandoned years ago.


    Kaeso nodded solemnly, his eyes fixed on the ancient guardians before them. "Yes, a temple," he confirmed. "And those two statues... they are the guardians. Yes, and I know my history," he added, his voice filled with reverence for the sacred space they had stumbled upon.

 Chapter 262: A deitys greed

    "Jaegar!" The whisper, soft yet unmistakable, echoed through the cavern, causing Jaegar to freeze in his tracks. Jaegar looked confused, looking around the dark space, wondering if what he heard was correct or just an illusion.


    Even Kaeso, stunned by the mysterious voice, found himself rooted to the spot. "Wh-what was that?" he stammered, his eyes wide with astonishment.


    For Jaegar, the whisper stirred something deep within him, a primal instinct urging him forward towards the source of the ethereal call. Though he couldn''t discern its origin or purpose, he feltpelled to follow its beckoning voice.


    The path to the statues grew narrower and more treacherous, with the ground slick with moisture beneath their feet.


    Kaeso watched Jaegar walk ahead as if he weren''t bothered by the surrounding darkness, and he felt like something was watching him. But he couldn''t stay behind, so he followed Jaegar closely.


    As they approached the base of the statues, the path ascended into a series of winding stairs leading upward. Jaegar, heedless of the growing sense of foreboding that enveloped the cavern, began to climb, each step bringing them closer to the source of the mysterious voice.


    Kaeso followed behind, his mind racing with questions and spection. He had always suspected that Jaegar was more than just a mere diator, but now, as they ventured deeper into the heart of the cave, his suspicions were confirmed.


    The long, wide stairs led Jaegar and Kaeso to the summit, where water cascaded down in a gentle flow, carving its path through the stone steps. The steps were covered with moss, with water flowing constantly.


    As they reached the top, Jaegar paused, taking in the sight of the statues that nked the pathway, their imposing forms standing as silent sentinels to the mysteries thaty ahead.


    With determined steps, Jaegar walked past the weathered statues, each step bringing him closer to the heart of the ancient temple. Kaeso followed closely behind, his senses alive with anticipation and awe.


    As they entered a vast hall, the air thick with the weight of ages, Jaegar''s gaze was drawn to the figure seated upon a throne-like stone pedestal in the centre of the chamber. Though time had worn away the finer details, the statue retained an aura of regal grace and beauty that transcended the centuries.


    "Gods be damned," Kaeso murmured, his voice barely above a whisper. Kaeso had very good knowledge about his gods, and he recognised the symbols and writing on the throne. The figure on the throne was definitely a god, and this must have been their temple. But why was it buried deep inside this cave? Wondered Kaeso.


    They both stood at the end of the stairs, watching the temple and its long and narrow hall. Instantly, Jaegar''s gaze was irresistibly drawn to the pool of dense liquid-like mottledva thaty before the throne, its fiery depths bubbling and churning with intense heat.


    The radiant glow emanating from the molten core cast an ethereal light throughout the grand hall, illuminating the ancient chamber with an enigmatic brilliance.


    As Jaegar and Kaeso stood in silent awe, a voice echoed within Jaegar''s mind once more, calling out his name with an urgency that sent shivers down his spine. Without hesitation, Jaegar feltpelled to move forward, each step guided by an unseen force that beckoned him towards the edge of the molten pool.


    With a sense of both trepidation and fascination, Jaegar approached the pool, the whispers growing louder with each passing moment. Kaeso followed him behind.


    As Jaegar stood before the seething pool ofva, the voice within his mind was urging him onward. As he was driven by the unknown force, Jaegar approached the pool''s edge and stared down at the molten, bubblingva like a red-orange liquid. Enjoy exclusive chapters from m-v l''e|-NovelBin


    Abruptly, out of nowhere, an unknown, powerful force thrust him forward. Before he could react, he was propelled into the molten depths, and as he touched the liquid, he let out a gut-wrenching scream that came from the centre of his very being. The searing pain consumed him as he sank deeper into the pool.


    ARRRHHHHHH!!


    Amidst the searing agony that engulfed him, Jaegar''s mind struggled to grasp the reality of his situation. His senses reeled from the overwhelming pain, and his body was consumed by the relentless mes of the moltenva. Yet, amidst the torment, a voice pierced through the haze of suffering, cutting through the chaos like a beacon of light in the darkness.


    "Who are you, kid?" The voice echoed in Jaegar''s mind, its tone both curious andmanding.


    Jaegar, his consciousness wavering on the brink of oblivion, managed to muster a response through clenched teeth. "Who the fuck are you?" he spat out, his wordsced with a mixture of defiance and desperation.


    As Jaegar struggled to make sense of the surreal ordeal unfolding around him, the voice spoke again, its words resonating with an uncanny power. "It is not just simpleva," it exined. "It is an elixir made by me, the me Deity." Jaegar''s mind reeled at the revtion, his thoughts racing toprehend the implications of his encounter with a divine being.


    The me Deity''s voice continued, its tone filled with a mixture of awe and curiosity. "I sensed your presence earlier when you came to the valley," it revealed. "And I could feel the stench of God on you. You are a child of heaven, a rare and unexpected find." the voice seemed to be mused to find that Jaegar is a child of heaven.


    "You are what I have been waiting for."


    Jaegar''s mind swirled with disbelief at the deity''s words, his pain momentarily forgotten amidst the weight of this revtion.


    Jaegar didn''t have the luxury of thinking about himself now and he was still struggling in theva. And he was still unharmed, and not a single injury was expected.


    The me Deity sought to probe further into his consciousness, its fiery essence merging with his own in a surreal dance of minds. The burning me, like Silhouette, entered the dark space that was inside Jaegar''s consciousness.


    In an instant, Jaegar found himself transported to a realm of empty darkness, his consciousness adrift in the void.


    In this ethereal ne, the me Deity appeared before him, forming a zing inferno of swirling mes and piercing eyes. Floating in the void, Jaegar watched in awe as the deity surveyed his surroundings, its presence a mesmerizing blend of power and majesty.

 Chapter 263: The mysterious power within

    The me deity entering Jaegar''s consciousness hovered in midair, its me burning fiercely with great intensity and power. His eyes darted here and there around the dark space.


    Suddenly, a shimmering mist of gold materialized out of thin air, coalescing around the me Deity in a radiant embrace. The deity''s fiery form flickered and writhed within the confines of the golden mist, its movements growing increasingly agitated as it struggled against the ethereal bonds that held it captive.


    "Let go of me! What is this? No! What the¡ªno! Leave me!" The deity''s desperate cries echoed through the cavernous expanse as the golden mist tightened its grip, enveloping the deity in its luminous embrace.


    Gradually, the deity''s protests grew muffled as the mist encased itpletely, leaving it suspended in midair within the darkened void.


    "No! Leave me, just leave me!"


    The deity''s inhumane screams echoed in the dark space, and the golden mist around the mes acted more profusely; it was like the mist had its own consciousness.


    Arrhghhh!


    The golden mist contracted around the me, trying to eat the whole me and making it wither and tremble under its might. That deity tried to escape the grasp of the golden mist, which seemed relentless in attacking him, but it couldn''t.


    "There''s been a mistake. NO!!" Soon, the me deity''s screams subsided.


    Deity let out a sigh, the golden mist slowly spreading around the me.


    "What did I get myself into?" The me Deity''s voice rang out in resignation as it found itself ensnared within the confines of the golden mist. Despite its godly power, it now found itself at the mercy of forces beyond its control.


    Within Jaegar''s mind, the me Deity''s voice reverberated with a mixture of frustration and resignation. "Stop screaming, you idiot," it admonished, its tone tinged with exasperation.


    Gritting his teeth against the searing pain that engulfed him, Jaegar retorted defiantly, "Thene bathe in thisva, and you''ll know how fucking painful it is."


    The me Deity''s voice softened with remorse as it spoke again, its wordsden with regret. "Sorry, kid. I didn''t know you were rted to him. If I had known, I wouldn''t have even touched you."


    Jaegar''s anger red at the deity''s apology, his voice filled with anguish and desperation. "Fuck your sorry! Get me out of this damnva! I can''t even feel my legs or body! Everything is fucking burning in here!"


    Jaegar''s surroundings blurred in a haze of orange radiance, his vision obscured by the intense heat emanating from the molten elixir that engulfed him. The me Deity''s voice pierced through the fiery tumult, its tone a mixture of exasperation and reluctant concern.


    "Kid, you can''t talk to me like that," the deity chided, his sigh echoing in the cavernous expanse. "It''s notva you''re submerged in. It''s a rare elixir used for refining the body structure. Stop screaming and sit in posture, and I''ll help you. Not that I have any choice in the matter," thest words he muttered to himself, hovering in the midspace inside Jaegar''s consciousness.


    As the me Deity spoke, its fiery form flickered within the confines of the golden mist, a silent testament to its newfound predicament. Trapped within the mist, the deity had realized the gravity of its folly in antagonising one with ties to the chaotic powers of the universe.


    In the world of gods and deities, the omnipotent force of chaos was revered and feared in equal measure, and those with even the slightest connection to its boundless mightmanded respect and deference. The deity found out that Jaegar was rted to the Chaos god through the golden mist.


    For invading Jaegar''s consciousness and attempting to take over Jaegar''s body, it was given the task of helping Jaegar.


    Jaegar, as it turned out, was one such individual¡ªa child of chaos, his lineage entwined with the very essence of creation and destruction. The me Deity understood all too well the consequences of defying one touched by chaos; to disobey would mean annihtion, a fate sealed by the unyielding power of the chaotic forces that governed the cosmos.


    The pool in which Jaegar found himself submerged was no ordinaryva pit¡ªit was a forge furnace, a relic of ancient times when demigods forged their bodies within its fiery depths to attain unparalleled strength and resilience.


    As Jaegar struggled against the searing pain that engulfed him, he unknowinglyy within the crucible of divine creation, his very essence poised to undergo a transformation wrought by the mes of the gods themselves.


    As the red elixir seeped into Jaegar''s body, an agonizing transformation began to unfold within him. The once-painful burns now intensified as the elixir worked its way through his bones, igniting a fiery inferno within his very core. Jaegar''s screams echoed through the cavernous chamber, each cry a testament to the excruciating ordeal he endured.


    The red-orange-coloured elixir, like a relentless tide, crept along his bones, turning them a fiery hue of red and ck as they underwent the process of refinement. Despite the unbearable pain that wracked his body, Jaegar gritted his teeth and endured, his willpower eclipsing the bounds of mortal endurance.


    Jaegar listened to the me deity''s words, and he understood that he had no choice but to listen to the voice for now. The pain he was experiencing now was unlike anything he had experienced until now.


    Observing Jaegar''s resilience, the me Deity marvelled at the young man''s tenacity. Never before had it encountered a mortal capable of withstanding the torturous effects of the elixir for such an extended duration. Most who dared to immerse themselves in its fiery depths would flee within minutes, unable to endure the searing agony that apanied the transformation. Enjoy new adventures from m-v l''e|-NovelBin


    Initially, when the me Deityid eyes on Jaegar, it harboured sinister intentions, envisioning the young man''s body as a vessel to bemandeered and his soul to be consumed. Yet, as Jaegar endured the crucible of transformation, the deity found itself humbled by the mortal''s sheer determination and resilience.

 Chapter 264: Elixir of refinement

    With each passing moment, the elixir worked its alchemical magic, reshaping Jaegar''s body and fortifying his very being. The bracelets that had clung stubbornly to his wrists began to melt away, their once-imposing grip weakened by the intense heat of the elixir.


    Through sheer force of will, Jaegar braved the crucible of fire, his resolve unyielding in the face of overwhelming adversity. And as the mes of transformation consumed him, a new strength emerged from the crucible, forged in the fiery depths of divine creation.


    As Jaegar''s body was engulfed in the searing depths of the elixir, a profound transformation began to take ce. With each passing moment, he felt the relentless grip of the mes loosen around his arms, the once-constricting bracelets melting away like wax in a zing inferno.


    The purple veins that had marred his wrists vanished, reced by a pulsating surge of raw magic that coursed through his veins.


    Within the recesses of his consciousness, the chaotic energies of his being stirred to life once more, crackling with an intensity that mirrored the flickering mes around him. Lightning danced along his fingertips, illuminating the cavernous chamber with a dazzling disy of arcane power.


    The red lightning and the purple chaos mist, along with the hot redva, dazzled the great hall, illuminating the entire cavern.


    As the elixir worked its alchemical magic, Jaegar felt the burning agony that had consumed him gradually subside, reced by a newfound sense of strength and vitality. The moltenva that had once enveloped his body began to recede, its fiery embrace relinquishing its hold over him.


    Level 10: Apprentice Wizard


    Divine abilities: Lightning


    Inhold: Earth''s red me [locked] [locked]


    Primal ancient magic: Chaos Arts of Purple Mist


    Immemorial Arts of Empyrean Magic


    Locked - Primordial Arcane Magic: Primordial Ethereal Chaos Arts


    Opening his eyes, Jaegar beheld an empty pool where the elixir had once roiled and churned. The me Deity, its visage twisted in horror, cried out in disbelief within Jaegar''s mind, demanding answers to the disappearance of its precious elixir.


    "What did you do, kid? Where''s my elixir?


    Jaegar, still reeling from the aftermath of his transformation, could only offer a perplexed shrug in response. "How would I know?" he replied, his voice tinged with confusion.


    The me Deity, dumbfounded by Jaegar''s actions, begrudgingly resigned itself to the loss of its creation. "Forget it," it muttered bitterly. "It is my great misfortune to have crossed paths with you."


    Rising to his feet, Jaegar surveyed his surroundings, his once-charred garments now reduced to ash, leaving him naked and exposed. Yet, as he stood amidst the smouldering remnants of his former self, he could feel the power coursing through his newly chiselled form, his muscles rippling withtent strength.


    Clenching his fists, Jaegar revelled in the raw power that surged through him once more, his resolve unyielding in the face of whatever trialsy ahead. With each heartbeat, he could feel the echoes of his newfound strength resonating within him; his skin was glowing with orange radiance, and small mes were dancing around on his skin.


    His ck hair fluttered in the back, and his eyes had a crimson glint in them. Jaegar grinned, feeling the magical effect of his body.


    As Jaegar basked in the newfound power surging through his veins, his very essence seemed to radiate with an ethereal crimson glow, casting the chamber in an uncanny light. The absence of the ursed bracelets left him feeling liberated, his once-constrained magic now flowing freely within him like a torrential river of me.


    Turning his attention to the me Deity, Jaegar asked, "Now tell me again, who are you and why were you here?"


    As he asked, he closed his eyes and entered his consciousness. Read new chapters at m_v-l''e|-NovelBin


    Inside the dark space, the me deity suddenly saw the materialized crimson form of Jaegar. As he saw him, he stuttered, "You¡­you are him? What''s happening?" the me deity seemed confused as he watched Jaegar''s crimson form.


    Intrigued by Jaegar''s transformation, the me Deity stammered in astonishment, struggling toprehend the depths of his connection to Choas. me deity thought that Jaegar was just rted to the chaos gods, but seeing the crimson form, which was one of the strongest powers of chaos, made me deity question everything.


    Jaegar then asked, "How did you get into my consciousness?"


    Whatever or whoever Jaegar''s involved in the me deity thought that he really had messed with the wrong person.


    Then he replied, "I am a deity; I can do anything."


    "Then why did you get in?"


    "Ah, it isn''t really necessary now. Enough about that; it seemed like your magic had been restrained by those bracelets. Were you not able to get rid of them?"


    With a casual wave of his hand, Jaegar dismissed the deity''s inquiry, his focus shifting to the lingering difort of his wrists, now freed from the shackles of the infernal bracelets. He rubbed his wrists; those bracelets had been really a pain in the butt for him.


    The me Deity, sensing Jaegar''s lingering frustration, didn''t probe any further.


    Jaegar then asked, "You didn''t tell me why you were here?"


    me expressed his anger as he said, "It''s because of those bloody gods-"


    Before their conversation could delve any further, the chamber suddenly trembled with violent intensity, the very foundations of the cave threatening to crumble around them.


    Jaegar, caught off guard by the seismic upheaval, turned to the me Deity for answers, his gaze alight with concern.


    "What''s happening here?"


    "Now that I am no longer present in the pool, the temple has lost its effect and is crumbling down to ruins."


    The me Deity resigned to its fate, exined the impending copse of the chamber, its stability dependent upon its presence within the pool of elixir. With its essence now absent from the confines of the cavern, the very fabric of the chamber began to unravel, heralding the inevitable descent into chaos.


    As the walls of the cavern began to crumble around them, Jaegar opened his eyes and looked at the cracking ceiling and the crumbling stones.


    Jaegar then said, "Then you should have said it sooner."

 Chapter 265: What are you going to do?

    "I could have, but I have exhausted a lot of power inside, fighting these damned mists," he uttered in a low voice.


    Jaegar couldn''t clearly focus on his voice as he tried to find his way out of this copsing cavern.


    With a sense of urgency driving his actions, Jaegar wasted no time.


    With a heavy sigh, the me Deity watched helplessly as his sacred sanctuary was engulfed by the destruction, his voice echoing mournfully in Jaegar''s mind. Despite his best efforts, there was nothing he could do to halt the destruction unfolding before them.


    The deity''s voice faded into silence, leaving Jaegar alone to navigate the crumbling cavern and find a way to escape before it was toote.


    Spotting Kaeso lying unconscious on the ground, Jaegar''s gaze lingered on him, as if he were thinking something. Kaeso had fallen unconscious after seeing Jaegar drop into the pool.


    Moving swiftly, he bent down to pull the cloak off Kaeso and then wrapped the cloak around his waist, securing it tightly. Then he caught Kaeso by his ankle and dragged him along.


    Despite the chaos unfolding around him, Jaegar remained remarkablyposed, his movements deliberate and calcted as he navigated the crumbling chamber with ease. With Kaeso slung over his shoulder, he made his way towards the stairs leading out of the hall, his steps steady and sure.


    As the cave trembled and shook around them, Jaegar was calmly walking towards the exit of the great hall. With each passing moment, his internal magic energy surged, and the flow of power within him gradually returned, but it was far from his former self.


    He came out of the narrow space, leading them to the stairs'' top. Jaegar stopped and looked around therge cavern. The tremors had increased, and it seemed like it could no longer stand.


    Jaegar stood atop the crumbling stairs, his gaze fixed on the gaping hole above.


    He felt a surge of frustration course through him as he attempted to summon his magic, only to find it unresponsive. With a grimace of determination, he clenched his fists, willing his dormant powers to awaken, but to no avail.


    The purple mist puffed around him and disappeared, and the lightning danced around his hands but was quickly gone in seconds.


    He inspected his body, and his internal magic flow was not at its best and seemed like it was slowly recovering from the months of restraint. Those bracelets had been draining him of his magical energy for far too long. If it was anyone, they would have been sucked dry.


    Sighing heavily, he looked at the crack in the hole through which they fell.


    He stared at the distance and the stones, which were falling continuously.


    Then, with a swift, powerful motion, he propelled himself upwards, his muscles straining against the force of gravity as he soared towards the entrance of the underground cavern.


    He jumped on the falling stones, using them as stepping stones, elerating himself as he pushed forward towards the crack. His muscles flexed as he shot himself upward, all while carrying Kaeso.


    As he reached the edge of the hole, Jaegar''snding was wless, his feet nted firmly on the rocky surface as he turned to survey the copsing cave below.


    Dust and debris billowed forth as the structure crumbled in on itself, the once-majestic temple reduced to a pile of rubble. The ground trembled beneath Jaegar''s feet, the sound of destruction echoing through the canyon. A smoke of dust shot through the crack.


    The dust soon settled, and Jaegar surveyed the now-sealed cavern; his expression remained impassive, his thoughts consumed by the events that had transpired within its depths. The me Deity''s intervention had indeed been a blessing, freeing him from the shackles that had bound his powers for so long.


    With a sense of liberation coursing through him, Jaegar turned his attention to the unconscious form of Kaeso lying at his feet.


    He threw Kaeso onto the ground, and Jaegar cast a lingering nce around the narrow canyon, the sound of those giant crabs no longer echoing in the distance.


    As he gazed out over the destendscape, Jaegar''s resolve hardened. He would need to pay a visit to the ones behind those mysterious bracelets that had once bound him, and then there were debts to be paid to certain individuals. But until he was fully recovered, he would need Kaeso.


    As he stood there, Kaeso''s horse was still present in the canyon. He walked towards the horse.


    Jaegar looked for any signs of supplies, and to his relief, he discovered a set of clothes tucked away. Hastily, he donned the garments; he fastened the pants and tunic around his frame. The absence of the giant crabs that had once terrorised the canyon offered a momentary reprieve.


    Meanwhile, Kaeso stirred from his slumber, his eyes fluttering open to the sight of daylight filtering through the canyon walls. As he struggled to rise, his body aching from the ordeal, Kaeso''s gaze fell upon Jaegar, who stood nearby with an air of stoic determination.


    "Are we out of the cave?" Kaeso''s voice echoed in the silence, his confusion mirroring the uncertainty that hung in the air.


    With a simple nod, Jaegar turned his back on the sealed cavern, it was nowpletely sealed off.


    "What happened to the temple?" Kaeso asked.


    Jaegar replied, "I don''t know."


    Kaeso frowned and said, "Then how did we get out of the cave?"


    Jaegar then turned to him and said, "You better mind how you speak to me from now on."


    Kaeso grew confused, and he observed Jaegar for a moment. He then immediately noticed the change in his aura, and his gaze was quickly drawn to his wrists; there were no bracelets.


    Kaeso staggered back, his eyes widening in shock, "What happened to your bracelets?" he asked.


    Jaegar just smiled faintly as he searched the horse. Soon, the realization that Jaegar was no longer under his control dawned on him.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Jaegar remained silent, making Kaeso anxious.

 Chapter 266: You need to keep your mouth shut

    Kaeso knew for a fact that those bracelets were the ones who had controlled him until now and now that they were gone, what would he do now? Was he really a powerful young man? What actually happened in the cave? Thest thing he remembered was that he saw Jaegar falling into theva. Then how did he survive theva pool? All those questions were gnawing at him.


    No matter how many questions he asked, he would get only silent answers.


    Jaegar turned to Kaeso as he rose to his feet, his expression unreadable. The events that had transpired in the cavern still weighed heavily on his mind. With a terse nod, he gestured towards the horse, indicating that they needed to depart.


    "We need to get out of here," Jaegar replied curtly.


    Kaeso didn''t object and just followed Jaegar silently. He didn''t know why his instincts were telling him not to cross him.


    Kaeso had seen a lot of fighters in his life and seen many strong diators fall, but Jaegar seemed like no ordinary man, and from the moment he discovered that Jaegar might be holding a special identity, he started seeing him differently and wanted to use him as much as possible, even if it meant listening to a ve''s words.


    As they made their way along the narrow path, Kaeso couldn''t shake the feeling of unease that settled over him in Jaegar''s presence. There was an unmistakable shift in Jaegar''s demeanour, an aura of power that seemed to radiate from him, instilling a sense of fear and apprehension in Kaeso''s heart.


    As Jaegar approached the end of the canyon, his keen eyes caught sight of a massive boulder obstructing their path out into the forest. Without hesitation, he stepped forward, observing the boulder.


    Kaeso watched with a furrowed brow, unsure of Jaegar''s intentions. Then, to Kaeso''s astonishment, Jaegar unleashed a powerful kick, propelling the boulder with such force that it soared through the air before crashing to the ground some distance away.


    Jaegar just casually shook his leg, watching the boulder disappear from the path. He was amazed at the rate of change in his body after immersing himself in the pool. The pool really did wonders and was like a boost to his already stronger physique. He was like a modified version of his old self.


    Kaeso stood frozen in disbelief, his mouth agape, as he witnessed Jaegar''s remarkable disy of strength. A whirlwind of thoughts raced through Kaeso''s mind, grappling with the sheer magnitude of Jaegar''s power. He knew Jaegar was strong but didn''t expect it to this extent. He couldn''t help but wonder: What other feats was he capable of?


    As Jaegar continued on his path, Kaeso trailed behind, his mind still reeling from the awe-inspiring spectacle he had just witnessed. Despite his shock, Kaeso couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief that he had chosen not to challenge Jaegar. It was clear now that Jaegar wielded a power beyondprehension, and Kaeso knew better than to provoke him.


    The forest, once teeming with the sounds of creatures and the rustle of leaves, nowy silent and deserted, as if the very earth itself held its breath in anticipation of what was toe. Jaegar and Kaeso pressed forward, the weight of their recent ordeal hanging heavy in the air between them.


    Suddenly, Jaegar''s voice cut through the silence like a de, causing Kaeso to startle in surprise. "Kaeso," Jaegar called out, his tonemanding yet strangely calm.


    Kaeso, caught off guard, responded instinctively, "Yes." And he wasn''t in the mood to bother about how Jaegar spoke to him.


    With a measured gaze, Jaegar continued, his words carrying a weight of authority that brooked no argument. "I know you have questions, and what you suspect is true. I will remain by your side for now and offer my assistance if needed. But you must keep silent about the cave and me," Jaegar''s eyes bore into Kaeso''s, demanding hispliance. "Do you understand?"


    Kaeso felt a shiver run down his spine as he met Jaegar''s unwavering gaze. There was a sense of inevitability in Jaegar''s words, a silentmand that Kaeso dared not defy. After a moment''s hesitation, he nodded slowly, a silent acknowledgement of the pact between them. Deep down, he knew that Jaegar''s warning held true and that to cross him would invite consequences beyond his wildest imaginings.


    They continued moving towards the ce where the soldiers were, and soon the familiar sight of the campsite where they had faced the giant crabs came into view. Soldiers bustled about, tending to the wounded and assessing the aftermath of the skirmish. There seemed to be a few losses, but not a significant amount, the soldiers were able to defend themselves against the giant crabs and persisted.


    Kaeso''s men rushed to his side, their faces filled with relief at the sight of their unharmed lord. They recounted their frantic search for him throughout the night, expressing their concern for his well-being. Kaeso assured them that he was fine and quickly set about organizing their departure, mindful of the urgency to meet with Drasus.


    Meanwhile, Jaegar was provided with a horse to ride, a silent acknowledgement of his newfound status and prowess. Kaeso issued strict orders to his men, instructing them to give Jaegar space and refrain from disturbing him. Though puzzled by their lord''s directive, they obeyed without question, sensing the gravity of the situation.


    But that didn''t stop them from wondering what happened between the two of them.


    As they resumed their march, Jaegar focused his thoughts inward, grappling with the remnants of the magical restraints that had gued him. The bracelets had disrupted his internal flow of magic, but he found sce in the fact that his lightning and purple mist abilities remained intact. With time and patience, he knew he would regain his full strength.


    Jaegar rode alongside Kaeso, a silent and imposing figure amidst the bustling activity of the army. As they journeyed towards the campsite where the lords of the kingdom had assembled, Kaeso couldn''t help but steal nces back at Jaegar, his mind still grappling with the enigmatic power the diator possessed.

 Chapter 267: Dont mess with me

    The sun dipped low on the horizon as they arrived at the campsite, its rays casting long shadows over the sprawling grounds dotted with erected tents.


    In the center stood the imposing main tent, where the officials of the kingdom convened their war council. Kaeso wasted no time issuing orders to his men, directing them to set up their tents to the side.


    Meanwhile, Jaegar quietly followed the soldiers. He didn''t go along with Kaeso, and Kaeso was watching Jaegar leave with the soldiers. He expected Jaegar, asking him to bring along with him. Clearly, that was not the case, as he seemed to be uninterested in his kingdom''s affairs.


    As they separated, Kaeso made his way towards the main tent, his mind abuzz with anticipation for the impending war council. With each step, he couldn''t shake the feeling of Jaegar''s presence lingering behind him, a constant reminder of the mysterious force that now walked among them.


    *


    The vast clearing had transformed into a bustling encampment, teeming with activity as soldiers erected tents and prepared for the imminent conflict that loomed on the horizon. The rhythmic pounding of wooden stakes into the earth echoed across the clearing, apanied by shouts of orders and the tter of equipment being unpacked.


    Tents of various sizes and colors dotted thendscape, arranged in orderly rows that stretched as far as the eye could see. Each tent represented a unit of soldiers, a makeshift home for those who would soon march into battle side by side.


    Smoke rose from campfires scattered throughout the camp, adding to the haze that hung in the air, blending with the sounds of sharpening swords and the scent of leather and sweat.


    The camp was a hive of activity, with soldiers moving purposefully about their tasks.


    *


    The weary soldiers trudged along, their eyes scanning thendscape for a suitable spot to make camp for the night. After what felt like an eternity of marching, one of the men called out, having identified a small clearing amidst the trees that would suffice. Most of the open spaces have been upied, and it seems like they were thest ones to arrive.


    "Here! This looks like a good ce to set up camp," the grizzled veteran soldier announced. The unit began spreading out, each man attending to his particr duties as they had done countless times before on these long campaigns.


    The tent lines were quickly established, and a flurry of activitymenced as the footsoldiers and knights went about securing the site and raising their canvas shelters. However, one figure remained noticeably apart from the industrious efforts.


    Jaegar, the renowned diator in theirpany, had dismounted from his powerful destrier and settled himself against a broad oak tree at the edge of the clearing. With a disaffected air, he leaned back against the rough bark, his eyes half-lidded as if utterly unconcerned with the preparations unfolding around him.


    He made no effort to converse with the other men or lend any aid to the tasks at hand.


    His indolent repose did not escape the notice of Arrane, the seasoned captain charged with overseeing this contingent of Lord Kaeso''s forces. A gruff, no-nonsense warrior, Arrane felt his ire rising at Jaegar''s insouciant behaviour. Arrane respected the diator''s fallen reputation with a de but had little patience for what he perceived as arrogant idleness.


    Enjoy new chapters from mvl


    Squaring his bulky shoulders, Arrane marched over to where Jaegar idled and loomed over the younger man''s reclining form. "Just what do you think you''re doing?" Arrane barked, his gruff voice hardened by years of barking orders amidst the chaos of battle.


    Jaegar didn''t so much as open his eyes fully, letting out a soft exhale through his nostrils as ifpletely unbothered by the captain''s imposing presence.


    Arrane''s jowls grew flush with anger at being so summarily dismissed by this upstart diator. "What a presumptuousd!" he snarled, rearing back his booted foot as if to kick Jaegar squarely in the ribs.


    With almost inhuman quickness, Jaegar''s hand shot out and snagged Arrane''s raised ankle in an iron grip. "I was sitting here, minding my own business, you came on your own ord and decided to disturb me," Jaegar stated, his voice now taking on a dangerous edge. "Then you tried to strike me."


    Arrane could feel the intense pressure of Jaegar''s grip already beginning to make his leg throb painfully. He opened his mouth to respond, but any retort withered on his lips as Jaegar''s grasp became even tighter. For a moment, the captain feared the diator might crush the bones of his ankle. Jaegar''s eyes bore into Arrane''s, filled with a cold fury that sent a shiver down the captain''s spine.


    Then, just as swiftly as he had seized Arrane''s leg, Jaegar released it, letting the older man crumple gracelessly to the ground. Arrane grimaced, clutching at the already purpling circle of fingermarks that had formed around his ankle in the wake of Jaegar''s punishing grip.


    "It''s best if you just mind your own business and leave me alone," Jaegar stated evenly, his eyes finally locked with Arrane''s, unblinking stare. "I don''t think your lord would be pleased to know how you''ve acted towards one of his...guests."


    Arrane furrowed his brows in confusion, ''Guest?'' When did a diator-like him be a guest of his lord?


    Arrane didn''t understand why Jaegar was referring to himself like that, and his demeanour too has changed drastically since they went missing in the forest.


    By this point, themotion had drawn the attention of several other soldiers nearby, who hurried over with concerned looks on their faces. "Captain! What''s happened?" one of them asked as they helped Arrane back to his feet.


    Arrane waved them off brusquely, too proud to admit he had been so easily subdued, despite the throbbing ache now pulsing in his leg. He didn''t understand why their lord had given strict instructions not to provoke or offend Jaegar in any way. As far as Arrane was concerned, the diator was an ill-mannered brute who needed to be reminded of his ce.


    For now, though, Arrane knew it was unwise to press the issue further, lest he riskpounding his earlier humiliation. "It''s nothing," he gruffly informed the concerned soldiers. "Just see to setting up the camp as ordered."


    As the men dispersed to resume their duties, Arrane shot Jaegar one final seething re, vowing to have words with Lord Kaeso about this insolent diator''s behaviour at the earliest opportunity. Until then, he would bide his time and ensure the camp was fully prepared to receive their lord upon his arrival.

 Chapter 268: Loss of two fortresses

    Kaeso knew the situation along the eastern bordends remained tenuous, with the enemy kingdom of Daikirmore continuing to apply pressure through probing raids and skirmishes. Perhaps there had been a new development or esction requiring their strategies to be adjusted.


    He was to meet Drasus and two other officials here in this camp. The sound of rustling branches and distant shouts grew louder as he approached the meeting point.


    As he neared the tent, Kaeso could make out the dulled rumble of voices from within, echoing with the weighty cadence of an official military gathering.


    Good, it seemed he wasn''t toote then. With a curt nod to the guards nking the entrance, he swept through the tent ps into the dimly lit interior.


    The first thing that struck Kaeso was the atmosphere - it felt different than the usual councils, heavier with solemnity and tension. The assembled lords and generals weren''t just muttering amongst themselves but instead sat utterly silent, their eyes straight ahead with expressions of grim focus.


    The second realization hit Kaeso like a sack of stones to the gut. There, seated at the head of the long table, were two figures he had not expected - Prince Tavorn and Princess Kyra, the king''s only children.


    Seeing those two prominent people here, seated in the tent, Kaeso immediately froze at the entrance, his boots rooted to the ground.


    "Lord Kaeso, we''ve been awaiting your arrival," came Drasus''s voice, breaking the strained hush. "Please, take your seat."


    Snapping out of his stupor, Kaeso hastily swept into a low bow before the royal siblings. "Your Highnesses, I...I did not anticipate your presence here today. Please forgive my tardiness."


    "There is nothing to forgive, Lord Kaeso," Princess Kyra responded in a crisp tone that brokered no argument. "You are here now. That is what matters."


    Straightening, Kaeso''s gaze flickered briefly at the prince, searching for any telling reaction to the man''s inscrutable features. But Tavorn''s face was an imprable mask, revealing nothing.


    With the weight of a hundred eyes burning into his back, Kaeso felt rooted to the spot for a fraught pause. Then, forcing his legs into motion, he crossed the remaining distance to the vacant chair beside Drasus and lowered himself stiffly into it.


    His mind raced, struggling to piece together why the prince and princess would grace this council. For the two heads of the royal bloodline to be in attendance, it could only mean matters of unprecedented severity were to be discussed. A lead knot formed in Kaeso''s belly at the thought.


    Leaning towards Drasus, he pitched his voice in a hushed murmur. "Why are the prince and princess here? What''s happening?"


    The older man''s jaw tightened, and his eyes remained locked straight ahead. "You''ll have your answers soon enough," he replied, just as softly. "For now, stay silent and show them the respect they are owed."


    Kaeso gave a terse nod,psing into a tense silence as he waited for the council tomence. His gaze kept straying to the royal siblings, studying them furtively for any hint as to the purpose of this gathering.


    Prince Tavorn was the elder of the two, ted to inherit the crown upon their father''s passing. Even seated, he cut an imposing figure - tall and broad-shouldered, with a physique honed by years of intensive warrior training. His chiselled features were utterly devoid of expression, his hazel eyes cold and appraising as they slowly swept across the assembled lords.


    If Tavorn was the anvil upon which a strong military might be forged, then Kyra was the razor''s edge of that power. She has the same height as her brother and possesses the same royal bearing, there was a predatory, coiled tension in her lithe frame, like a snake poised to strike.


    Her emerald eyes, so like her father''s, were chips of festering jade, glittering with a mixture of determination and thinly veiled contempt as she assessed those around her.


    As the weighted silence persisted, Kaeso found himself growing more unsettled by the second. The feeling of anticipation, of something momentous hanging in the bnce, was nearly palpable in the still air. He could sense the other lords shifting restlessly in their seats, the undercurrent of disquiet spreading.


    Just when Kaeso felt he could barely stand it a moment longer, Princess Kyra cleared her throat and levelled her sharp gaze across the table.


    "My lords..." Princess Kyra''s voice sliced through the tense silence,manding the rapt attention of every person in the tent. "I have been made aware of grave developments along our eastern borders with the kingdom of Daikirmore."


    She paused briefly, her emerald eyes shing with a mixture of fury and resolve. "Reports have reached us that Daikirmore''s armies havemitted an unforgivable act of aggression. They have seized two of our fortresses - Stoneguard Keep and Eastwatch Tower - and now upy them with hostile forces."


    Gasps, followed by murmurs of shock, rippled through the room as Princess Kyra''s words sank in. The situation had escted even further than anyone had anticipated, and the gravity of the threat posed by Daikirmore was now undeniable.


    The initial n was to try and reason with them, if possible, they wanted to avoid the war. It wasn''t a favourable situation for the Wrescia kingdom.


    Enjoy exclusive adventures from mvl


    Stoneguard Keep, the crucial mining fortress that provided the kingdom with vital trade resources, had fallen into enemy hands. And even worse, the mighty Eastwatch Tower - their strongest defensive bulwark along the border - had copsed within a mere week under the Daikirmore''s onught.


    This was no mere raid or skirmish. Daikirmore hadunched a full-scale invasion, seizing strategic assets with rming speed and efficiency. Clearly, their foes had been nning this assault for some time, biding their opportunity to strike.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 269: Dont cross your limit

    Kaeso felt the blood drain from his face as the enormity of the situation hit him. This was no longer a small skirmish, and the full-out war between the two nations was clearly evident. And the thing with Jaegar, Kaeso thought that he needs to tread carefully around him.


    "Silence!" Kyra''smandshed out like a whip-crack. The tent went abruptly still once more, all eyes swivelling back to her.


    "This tant vition of our sovereignty will not go unanswered," she stated, her toneced with steel.


    "Daikirmore''s wretched king has shown his true colours as a snake in the grass. His warmongering and thirst for dominance can no longer be tolerated."


    Then she started assigning the posts they needed to attack, along with the general and Kimon.


    Then her gaze locked onto Kaeso, piercing straight through him. "Lord Kaeso and Lord Drasus, I want yourpany ready to ride at first light. You shall take your men and engage the enemy at the mining fortress. I want my fortress back as soon as possible. Grind them into the dirt until Daikirmore''s king screams for mercy."


    Kaeso gave her a solemn nod. There would be no half-measures here - this was outright war. "It will be done, Your Highness. We will make those Daikirmorecurs choke on every inch of ground we take back from them."


    Lord Drasus nodded solemnly.


    Satisfied, Kyra turned her zing stare across at the assembled lords. "We must meet this aggression with the full, merciless weight of our martial might."


    She rose to her feet, her tall frame almost vibrating with intensity. "Too long have we suffered the trespasses and insults of that vainglorious king. They have awoken a sleeping lion, one they are ill-prepared to face. We will rain such annihting hell upon Daikirmore that their wails of anguish will reach the very gates of the afterlife!"


    The lords erupted in thunderous roars of approval and vows of unwavering fealty. Swords were drawn, the shining des brandished high in salute. Even Prince Tavorn was on his feet, his face twisted into a terrifying mask of eagerness for bloody conquest.


    As Kaeso looked around at the frenzied nobles, thralls to the princess''s rousing call for total war against their hated foes, he knew there would be no turning back. The dance of swords and spears between the two kingdoms had begun anew with a vengeance.


    Daikirmore had struck the first blow in seizing their fortresses. But Kyra''s righteous fury, backed by all the martial forces of Wrescia, would ensure they struck thest, more punishing blow when all was finally settled.


    Kaeso could only pray that Jaegar would abide by his word.


    Outside, the hushed murmurs and motions of the camp were stirring to wakefulness. Soldiers clustered around small fires, sharing a warm drink and having quiet conversations before the march. The clink of armour and stamp of horses'' hooves provided a percussive soundtrack, building in cadence like a drum roll, heralding theing tempest of war.


    Within the council tent, the debriefing had finally drawn to a close. Princess Kyra gave a curt nod of finality, her eyes still flinty as they raked across the assembled lords one final time in silent appraisal. Beside her, Prince Tavorn remained utterly motionless, his expression equally inscrutable.


    The assembled officials rose and began filing out in small clusters, the weight of the grim nsid out still bending their shoulders.


    *


    Done with the meeting, Kaeso turned and began making his way towards the tent''s exit. But a voice stopped him after only a few paces.


    "A word, Lord Kaeso, before you depart." It was Drasus, fixing him with a level stare.


    Kaeso paused, arching an inquisitive brow as the man fell into step beside him. Together, they moved a few paces further away to allow a semnce of privacy.


    "It''s best you keep your ambitions aside during this war," Drasus murmured under his breath. "The princess will not tolerate any disobedience or self-serving agendas from her lords, no matter how valorous their performance."


    For a heartbeat, Kaeso could only blink at the other man in surprise. Then a tight, knowing smile tugged at the corner of his mouth as he gave a small dip of acknowledgement.


    "Worry not, my friend. I am a soldier first and foremost. My only ambition is to serve the crown and bleed our foes white upon the field of battle." His smile stretched wider, bearing a hint of teeth.


    "Though I relish even more the prospect of measuring myself against these vaunted Daikirmore warriors, whose reputation precedes them like a shadow cast by the sun," With a firm nod, Kaeso''s eyes glinted with determination. "Rest assured, I will not falter in my duty to uphold the honour of our kingdom and emerge victorious in the face of any challenge."


    With that, he brushed past Drasus and continued on through the tent ps and out into the night shade.


    Drawing his cloak tighter against the chill, Kaeso scanned the soldiers and tents around.


    It was still the dead of night when Kaeso emerged from themand tent. The camp was shrouded in darkness, with only a few small fires providing meagre pools of flickering light. Most soldiers were catching what rest they could before the long march ahead on the morrow.


    Kaeso moved slowly through the maze of pitched tents and pavilions, his boots churning up small puffs of dust. His mind remained preupied, mulling over the enigma that was Jaegar, the diator-turned-mysterious young man.


    The young man''s apparent magical abilities during theirst encounter still confounded Kaeso. There was clearly more to Jaegar than met the eye, and Kaeso wondered just how useful such an asset could prove in theing war. Jaegar had said that he would lend his strength if needed. Kaeso suspected he would soon take the man up on that offer.

 Chapter 270: The Royal Siblings

    Plumbing himself onto his cot, Drasus'' face contorted with impotent fury. "Jump and preen all you wish, Kaeso. We shall see just how highly you are bounding when I am through with you."


    Ever since he found out about his wife and how Kaeso and his wife helped tara, the whole affair has been on his mind. He even received the news of tara going to Kaeso''s mansion again. He can''t simply do anything as he is stuck with this war and Kimon.


    Drasus was feeling frustrated over his situation, he could just kill them both, but now was not the time to act upon his emotions. And with Kimon, the princess, present here, he just needs to make himself shine in the war.


    *


    On the other side of the encampment, Princess Kyra reclined on a plush chaise while her handmaiden attended to her. With deft, practised motions, the young woman began brushing out Kyra''s long raven tresses, gently working through the silken strands.


    "So eager and excited for war, huh, sister?" The mocking lilt came from Prince Tavorn, who was seated nearby at a small table. He plucked up a ripe apple and bit into it with a crisp crunch, chewing loudly.


    Kyra didn''t deign to respond, keeping her gaze forward as the maid''s ministrations continued. Only when Tavorn swallowed did she finally speak.


    "You think we can win this war, Tavorn?"


    The prince arched an eyebrow at her, taking another noisy bite of apple before replying. "The audacity of Drakrimore''s actions has roused the lion''s wrath. Their king will quickly learn the folly of such arrogance."


    In the dim glow of torchlight, Kyra''s lips twitched in a fleeting smirk before settling back into an indifferent mask. "Is that so?" she remarked coolly.


    Tavorn''s brow furrowed at her nonchnt demeanour. "Are you going onto the battlefield tomorrow?" he inquired, his concern evident in his voice.


    Kyra chuckled softly, her eyes glinting with amusement. "Are you worried, dear brother?" she teased.


    "Of course, you are my little sister after all," Tavorn replied, a touch of exasperation colouring his tone.


    Though Tavorncked the skill of a swordsman or the prowess of a warrior, he found himself thrust onto the battlefield by the weight of his father''s expectations. Uninterested in court affairs and ill-prepared for the challenges thaty ahead, Tavorn''s presence in the encampment was a testament to his father''s relentless pressure.


    From a young age, he had always led a life of debauchery and fooled around.


    And now he was seeing his sister as a rival, and this war seemed like they were contesting for the throne. He could somehow tell that his father had intentionally sent both of them, telling them to prove their worth through battle, knowing that only one would emerge victorious and earn the right to inherit the kingdom.


    With a subtle hand gesture, she then dismissed the handmaiden, who bobbed a curtsy before withdrawing from the tent.


    "Tavorn, I believe it is time for you to depart and find your rest," she stated, rising from the chaise in one fluid motion. "We have a long day ahead on the morrow."


    For a protracted moment, the siblings regarded each other in stilled quiet, an unspoken undercurrent of challenge and defiance crackling between them.


    Until finally, Tavorn broke away with a derisive snort.


    "As you wish...sister." He bit off thest word with just a hint of mocking emphasis before brushing past her and ducking through the tent ps.


    Left alone in the stillness, Kyra moved to the entrance and watched her brother''s silhouette recede into the gloom. A strange, unreadable expression flickered across her porcin features for the briefest instant.


    Then she was turning away, all thoughts of warring nobles and contentious princes banished as she refocused on the unavoidable bloodshed and battle lying dead ahead.


    Exiting Kyra''s tent, Tavorn made his way back to his own, where two women awaited him. They were both dressed in transparent gowns, waiting for him. All of their private parts were clearly visible through the sheer fabric, and Tavorn smirked as he approached them, ready to indulge in the night''s pleasures.


    With practised efficiency, they undressed him and reced his garments withfortable night attire. As they offered him alcohol and settled onto the bed with him, Tavorn voiced his confusion. "I don''t understand what she is thinking," he mused aloud.


    "My lord, why strain yourself?" One of the women reassured him. "Let her take the lead, and the results will naturally favour you, the future king."


    The other woman chimed in, her voice soft and soothing. "Indeed, my lord."


    "No, I need to make my presence known on the battlefield, and for that, I have that old Kimon by my side. I am sure he wille up with something."


    Tavornughed, the tension easing from his shoulders as he indulged in the pleasures of the night.


    The night was alive with the sounds ofughter and moans, as Tavorn indulged in the pleasures of the moment. As he took a sip of his wine, he was getting more into the mood. The soft glow of the candles illuminated the tent, casting a warm glow on the two women whoy beside him. Tavorn had been eagerly anticipating this moment since morning, after a long day of travelling and attending meetings.


    As he ran his hands through their hair, he couldn''t help but feel grateful for this moment of pure bliss and rxation.


    *


    Kaeso strode into the area where his troops were camped, immediately spotting the hulking figure of Jaegar sitting alone before a small fire. As he approached, his subordinate, Arrane, hurried over, his face etched with indignation.


    "My lord, I must speak with you about that...that diator," Arrane began hotly. "His behaviour ispletely out of line! He refuses to--"


    "Enough," Kaeso cut him off sharply, holding up a silencing hand. He fixed Arrane with a quelling stare. "You will mind your impudent tongue when speaking of Jaegar. He is to be treated with respect."


    Arrane opened his mouth as if to protest further, but the look in Kaeso''s eyes clearly booked no argument. With a huff, he mped his jaw shut once more.


    "You ingrate," Kaeso went on, his voice low and dangerous. "Why would you speak of him so disrespectfully? What the hell do you think you are doing?"


    When Arrane made it as if to respond again, Kaeso''s hand whipped out, cracking across the man''s face with a stinging p. Arrane recoiled, his eyes widening in shock and dismay.


    "From now on, you will not raise your voice against Jaegar again," Kaeso stated with finality. "In fact, you and all the men will make yourselves avable to anticipate his every need and want. Do I make myself absolutely clear?"


    Thoroughly cowed, Arrane could only nod mutely, cupping his reddened cheek. Kaeso held his stony re a moment more before turning on his heel and stalking over to where Jaegar sat isted before the fire.


    "Jaegar," he said in a more measured tone, sping his hands behind his back. "I trust my men didn''t cause you any undue trouble this night?"


    Jaegar said nothing at first, continuing to stare into the licking mes. Just when Kaeso thought he wouldn''t respond, Jaegar shifted his weight and spoke in that same rasping bass rumble.


    "Just tell them not to shout so loudly. It''s...noisy."


    Kaeso allowed himself a small smile, giving Jaegar a shallow nod of acknowledgement. "Of course. And please, do not hesitate to make any other requests. My people are at your disposal."


    He paused, wondering how best to broach his next desire. "In fact...you once mentioned that you would be willing to lend your aid and skills if I required them. Is that offer still open?"


    Finally, Jaegar''s piercing gaze swung around to bore into Kaeso. The diator turned magician seemed to weigh and measure him as if peering into his very soul. At length, he gave a grunt that might have been affirmation.


    Hardly daring to breathe, Kaeso pressed on. "Then would you be amenable to apanying mypany on the march,e first light? Your...talents...could prove most fortuitous on the field of battle."


    Another stretching pause. Then: "Very well. I will join you."


    Unable to contain himself, Kaeso''s smile blossomed fully, crinkling the corners of his eyes. "Excellent! I''ll have a tent and any other necessities you require ready at once."

 Chapter 271: Marching towards the keep

    The soldier snapped a crisp salute before scrambling away to see to the orders. Kaeso watched him go for a moment before turning back to Jaegar.


    "Thank you, my friend. Your aid will be invaluable in the conflicts toe, I''m certain of it."


    Jaegar fixed him with one final, inscrutable look. Then, almost imperceptibly, he inclined his head in a small nod of eptance. Rising to his full towering height, he turned and strode away towards where a new tent was already being erected for his use.


    As the night winds gusted through the camp once more, Kaeso thought he could almost feel the rumblings of theing storm carried on that chill breeze. A storm of which Jaegar could prove to be the most destructive force yet witnessed.


    *


    As Jaegar retreated into his newly erected tent, he settled himself cross-legged on the ground. Steadying his breathing, he allowed his consciousness to sink into a deep trance-like state of meditation. He would need to recover and concentrate as much of his magical energies as possible before theing battle.


    In this ne of pure focus, Jaegar could feel the ebb and flow of arcane forces coalescing around him like a living current. He visualised those unseen strands, slowly bending and weaving them to his ineffable will through sheer force of disciplined intent.


    As the night pressed on, Jaegar remained utterly still and unmoving in his trance. Deep inside his sea of consciousness, his crimson spectral form began taking shape, hovering in the dark space. It mirrored Jaegar''s own meditative pose, with the orange hazy outlines gradually solidifying and bing more defined. Now it was totally under Jaegar''s control.


    This was the manifestation of Jaegar''s truest power - an aspect of himself, raw and unleashed. He could sense the reverberations between them, like a resonant chord being struck. The crimson form''s presence seemed to swell and ebb in time with his focused breathing.


    By joining Kaeso''s forces on this campaign, Jaegar knew he would be provided with the catalyst needed to fully unbind his magic once more. The crucible of battle would serve as a forge to retemper his mystic might, stoking it to radiant fullness.


    And thus the young wizard remained, utterly unmoving save for the rise and fall of his chest, locked in spiritualmunion through the timeless hours of darkness. Slowly and inexorably, he channelled and consolidated his eldritch energies in preparation for the conflicts toe.


    *


    When atst the horizon began brightening with the pale blue intimations of an impending dawn, Jaegar allowed himself to emerge from the trance. As he rose fluidly to his feet, the crimson spectral form dissipated, blending back into him with a subtle shimmer.


    Wasting no time, Jaegar swiftly dressed himself in the clothes Kaeso had procured for him - sturdy leather breeches and boots, a leather tunic. Once outfitted, he exited the tent, squinting against the first rosy tendrils of sunlight cresting over thendscape.


    The camp was already alive with activity, with soldiers and support staff hastening with final preparations. Companies were assembling in tight marching formations, banners and insignia rippling atop each gathered host.


    Jaegar spotted Kaeso across the meandering flow of humanity, that man easily recognisable in his ornate half-te armour adorned with enamel and gilt. The man was conferring intently with his lieutenants before their pending departure.


    As Jaegar approached, he noted Drasus arriving at the head of his own armed retinue. He didn''t forget about him, and as he saw him, Jaegar beamed a smile, his thoughts unknown to him.


    The older man''s beady eyes instantly found Jaegar, narrowing to slits of thinly veiled suspicion and hostility. For an instant, it seemed as if he might act, but then Drasus visibly mastered himself, continuing on to join Kaeso without a word.


    "The sun''s first rays grace the field," he announced, his tone clipped and formal as ever. "We should depart and make what ground we can before the day''s full heat sets in."


    Kaeso made a noise of assent, turning to survey his assembled troops with critical appraisal. His gaze settled momentarily on Jaegar, and the barest hint of a smile ghosted his lips before he gave a sinct nod.


    "You heard Lord Drasus," he called out in a booming baritone that carried across the gathering. "Form up and make ready to march! Our first target is Stoneguard Keep, and I mean to have it wrenched from Daikrimore''s vicious grasp before this day is done!"


    A guttural roar of approval and bloodlust rose up from the massed ranks. Lances were lifted high, knives and swords brandished in salute to theirmander''s words. Amidst the rising war frenzy, soldiers jostled into tight, orderly columns, preparing to set out on the road to glorious battle.


    As Kaeso turned to lead the vanguard, Jaegar fell in among the first marchingpanies without needing to be directed. He could sense the rising charge of belligerent anticipation rippling through the troops around him. The hot zeal for rapacious violence against their hated foes.


    The long column of soldiers snaked its way across the rugged terrain, kicking up plumes of dust that hung like gauzy shrouds in the dry air. At the vanguard, Kaeso and Drasus rode side-by-side on powerful destriers, serving as the arrowheads for this first strike against the invading forces.


    "You think the diator will truly make a difference in our efforts?" Drasus asked, nodding his grizzled chin in Jaegar''s direction further back in the ranks. His tone dripped with patent scepticism.


    Kaeso didn''t respond immediately, keeping his eyes scanning the horizon ahead. "Perhaps. Perhaps not," he said at length. "But any advantage, no matter how seemingly small, could prove decisive."


    Drasus made a nomittal grunt, evidently unwilling to pursue the topic further for now. The two menpsed back into silence, content to let the rhythm of marching feet and clopping hooves provide the only ambient sound.

 Chapter 272: Ambushed

    Scanning their own assembled forces, Kaeso made a quick mental tally. Lord Drasusmanded nearly 5,000 infantry soldiers - a formidable number, though hardly of elite calibre. His ownpany, by contrast, was a smaller but considerably more highly trained and diverse force.


    In addition to 1,000 heavily armed and armoured cavalry, Kaeso had at his disposal specialisedpanies of battle-mages and healers to support the main host. It was these mystical convictions that would provide a key arcaneplement to their more traditional martial strength.


    Once Stoneguard had been wrestled back from enemy control, Kaeso and Drasus would make haste to rejoin the main body of Wrescia''s armies. They were already making an arcing sweep towards the mighty Eastwatch Tower, the most heavily fortified defensive chokepoint along the entire eastern border.


    ording to thetest intelligence reports from their scouts, Stoneguard Keep was currently only lightly garrisoned by Daikrimore''s forces at present - though none could exin the puzzling reasons why. Their enemy clearly had something else afoot, with the bulk of their invasion troops apparently concentrated at Eastwatch itself.


    If Drasus and Kaeso could sessfully retake the mining fortress, severing Daikrimore''s control over that crucial strategic asset, it would represent a major coup. One that could shift the entire momentum of this war before it had scarcely even begun.


    Jaegar kept a watchful eye on the soldiers marching around him, taking stock of their variouspanies and roles. He noticed men dressed in green robes as well as white robes, and surmised these must be the battle-mages and healers that Kaeso had described as part of their mystical support contingent.


    From what he had been told, their initial target - the fortress of Stoneguard Keep - was more of a mining outpost than an overtly fortified stronghold. As such, they likely wouldn''t need to worry aboutplicated siegeworks or sneaking past defensive traps and wards. This would be a direct, frontal assault to overwhelm the upying Daikrimore forces through sheer martial might.


    Stoneguard was situated atop a broad teau, giving it a natural high ground advantage. But that also meant they would need to maneuver and attack from multiple sides to cut off any chance of retreat or reinforcement. Jaegar found himself relishing the prospect of such a battle - a chance to truly stretch his literal and mysticalbat capacities.


    After several gruelling hours of marching, the vanguard finally crested a rise and pulled up sharply.


    There, spread out before them in the near distance, stood the looming silhouette of Stoneguard itself.


    Jaegar scanned the imposing fortress walls and towers, trying to assess its defensibilities.


    At the head of the column, Kaeso and Drasus had also halted, peering ahead towards their first objective. Drasus lifted a spyss, sweeping it across the terrain in studied arcs as he scrutinized every visible inch.


    Giving his horse a nudge with his heels, Jaegar trotted up until he was alongside the twomanders. "When will wemence the attack?" he asked casually.


    Kaeso shot him a sidelong nce. "We need to properly assess what opposition we''re facing first beforemitting our forces."


    "What the hell would a diator like you know about siege tactics?" Drasus sneered, snapping the telescope closed as he shot Jaegar a withering re. "Shut your fucking mouth and get back with the rest of the grunts where you belong."


    Jaegar''s eyes narrowed to slits at the tant disrespect, and he felt the first faint stirrings of his temper ring. He opened his mouth, fully prepared to put the arrogant lord firmly in his ce--


    "Jaegar." Kaeso''s voice cut through firmly, giving him a pointed look. "Why don''t you take a moment to settle yourself? I''ll call on you when we''re ready to advance our attack."


    Kaeso''s brow furrowed, his expression etched with concern as he implored Jaegar to rein in his temper. Now was not the time for rash action; Drasus was too vital to their war effort. With a firm hand, Kaeso held Jaegar back, urging him to exercise patience a while longer.


    For Jaegar, this was his inaugural foray into the crucible of war, and he harboured no immediate desire for direct involvement. Instead, he sought to bide his time, to observe the unfolding events and assess his potential contributions.


    However, beneath his outwardposure, he was holding back himself against killing Drasus, it would just be a simple death, if he killed him now and Jaegar didn''t want that for him.


    As Drasus''s anger boiled over, Jaegar''s thoughts turned to the future, to the moment when he would have his reckoning with the man who had wronged him.


    Seeing how Kaeso was buttering Jaegar made Drasus snap.


    "You?" Drasus'' voice was practically a sneer as he turned his re on Kaeso now. "What in the fucking hell do you think you''re doing, numskull? Since when do you start giving orders and deferring to that twice-damned pit fighter''s whims?"


    The two men sized each other up in taut silence, an undercurrent of seething unease rippling between them. Until finally, Kaeso straightened in his saddle, his chin raising a defiant notch.


    "Since our Princess Kyra herself instructed me to utilise everyst advantage we can to ensure victory, Lord Drasus," he responded, his tone deceptively even and polite. "And if that means indulging...unique assets such as Jaegar here, then so be it. Unless you fancy being the one to countermand her official decree?"


    Read new chapters at mvl


    Drasus'' lips curled back from his teeth in a feral snarl, but he said nothing in retort. They both knew full well that he didn''t have the authority nor inclination to tantly disregard Kyra''s edicts.


    After letting the rhetorical question hang in the air a moment longer, Kaeso gave a small nod and turned away dismissively. "Now, if you''ll excuse me, I''d like a closer look to discern Stoneguard''s current deployments. Hasten and make ready yourpanies."


    With that, he gathered his reins and spurred his horse into a canter, banking away from the gathered troops and angling off towards his men. As the sounds of Drasus btedly barking orders at his men faded behind him, Kaeso allowed himself a grim smile.

 Chapter 273: Ambushed - 2

    Readtest chapters at mvl


    "Pay Drasus no mind," Kaeso said in a low tone, trying to defuse the tension. "He''s an arrogant prick who delights in needling anyone he views as a threat to his own power."


    Jaegar said nothing, his expression remaining impassive as he stared ahead towards the looming silhouette of Stoneguard Keep.


    "In any case, the man does at least have a sound n for this assault," Kaeso went on. "ording to the scouts, there''s an old back entrance that the Daikrimore forces seemingly haven''t discovered or secured yet. We''ll use that to infiltrate the fortress quietly."


    Jaegar''s piercing gaze slid sideways to fix on Kaeso. "And then?"


    "And then we unleash the hell-storm they''ve brought upon themselves," Kaeso replied, a faint smile ying across his lips.


    Before Jaegar could respond, Drasus'' voice barked out, drawing their attention back. "Listen up, you maggots! The n is simple - there''s a back entrance with passageways that lead right into the damn fortress itself. The idiot Daikrimore filth hasn''t even secured it yet."


    He jabbed a finger towards the reconnaissance scouts, who had just ridden back into camp. "These bunglers confirm there aren''t even any sentries currently posted on the walls or outer defences. We''ll use that to our advantage and hit them from apletely unexpected angle."


    A murmur went through the assembled troops at thistest intelligence. Such tant overconfidence andck of basic security measures seemed strange, even for the enemy. But Drasus was already pressing on, unwilling to look a gift horse in the mouth.


    The initial n to surround the fortress had been cancelled, and Drasus hade up with his new n of assaulting from the back entrance.


    "My forces will hold here and form a defensive perimeter to cut off any chances of escape or reinforcement. Kaeso, you''ll take yourckeys and circle around through those back passages. We''ll await your signal to join the assault once you''ve infiltrated the interior."


    Kaeso ignored his verbal eye roll at being referred to as ckeys".


    It was a simple enough strategy - catch the garrison unaware and unprepared by striking like venomous serpents from the shadows. Kaeso gave Drasus a sharp nod of acknowledgement before turning his horse away.


    "You heard the man. Let''s move out, but keep it quiet and stick to the ridgelines for cover." Kaeso ordered his men, and Drasus will being with them leaving his men here. He seemed too impatient.


    With Jaegar falling in among the nned infiltration troops, they set off at a measured trot. The winding path up into the craggy foothills wasn''t an easy traverse, but they made steady progress. A couple of hourster, they reached the broad valley tucked against the rear side of Stoneguard Keep''s outer walls.


    Sure enough, the battlements appeared unmanned and ominously still. Kaeso felt his instincts prickling - this entire scenario struck him as far too convenient, and he couldn''t help but wonder if they were riding face-first into a trap.


    Either way, they hadmitted to this course of action. Gritting his teeth, Drasus gave the hand signal to his lieutenants, and they began fanning out to make their careful approach. Utilizing every scrap of covering terrain, the assaultpanies managed to get right up against the shadow of the fortress walls without any rm being raised.


    Kaeso and Drasus led their infiltration forces towards the rear valley that concealed the hidden entrance. Sure enough, half-obscured by windblown debris, they found a narrow opening in the rock face leading to what appeared to be an old mining tunnel.


    "This must be the passage our scouts reported," Drasus muttered, eyeing the cramped space dubiously.


    "Daikrimore''s overconfidentpdogs probably never even thought to secure it."


    "Then we''d best take advantage before they wise up," Kaeso replied. With a sharp whistle, he signalled for the troops to press forward, forming into a tight column.


    The tunnel itself was barely high enough for a man to stand upright, carved with rough-hewn surfaces. They advanced slowly, the vanguard troops'' hobnailed boots sending echoes ttering ahead of them into the pitch ckness.


    After what felt like an interminable span of blind stumbling, a faint greenish phosphorescence began seeping in ahead. As they drew nearer, the passage opened up into arger worked cavern with bioluminescent fungi clinging to the walls. The soft glow revealed wooden support beams andddered shafts heading upwards.


    "This must be the old miningwork that riddles underneath the fortress''s foundations," Kaeso murmured, scanning their newfound surroundings.


    "Then we''re directly underneath the inner curtain walls," Drasus realized with a grunt. "From here, we can bypass all their outer defences entirely."


    They quickly located one of theddered shafts and began scaling upwards, emerging into what looked like an abandoned storeroom on the fortress'' ground level. So far, their infiltration has proceeded entirely unchecked, with not a single sentry or patrol barring their path.


    As Kaeso''s and Drasus'' fullpanies poured out from the tight confines below, the twomanders shared a look filled with mutual unease. Despite their sess in prating this deep into Stoneguard''s interior, thepleteck of any visible resistance set Kaeso''s instincts screaming with apprehension.


    Their fears were realized a momentter as the vanguard scouts kicked open the doors that led out of the storeroom. They barely had a chance to react before a disciplined volley of crossbow quarrels and arcane sts tore into their ranks with devastating effect.


    In an instant, the storeroom had be a charnel house pandemonium. Drasus was bellowing orders, and soldiers were screaming in agony or sprinting for what little cover they could find.


    Through the haze of smoke and screams, Kaeso caught shes of Daikrimore forces swarming to counter the breach, vastly outnumbering his own trappedpanies.


    As chaos reigned, a mocking shout drifted down from one of the upper balconies. "How did those miserable rats manage to sneak inside the walls?"

 Chapter 274: Dance of flames - 1

    Kaeso''s gaze snapped upwards, drawn to the contemptuous voice. There, silhouetted against the fortressed interior, stood a man swathed in borate robes and sporting an immactely trimmed beard. Something about the figure''s sharp, aquiline features triggered a jolt of recognition in Kaeso''s mind.


    One of Daikrimore''s lieutenants rushed up behind the robed man, looking agitated. "Lord Reemush! I don''t think we can hold this position against their assault for long. We''re far too outnumbered!"


    "Silence!" The one called Reemush cut him off with a curt wave of his hand, never taking his eyes off Kaeso''s embattled soldiers below. "Don''t you dare insult me with your cowardly prattling. Can''t you feel the power of my enchantments already taking hold?"


    Even as the words slithered from his lips, Kaeso saw Reemush extend his arms in an unmistakable arcane gesture. As he did so, flickering motes of me began swirling into existence, rapidly coalescing into two searing balls of white-hot fire hovering in rhythmic orbits on either side of the mage.


    "No!" The lieutenant cried out in dismay. "My lord, what of our own troops are still engaged below?!"


    "Then tell them to flee, fool!" Reemush barked without even ncing at the man, "unless they wish to burn alongside these vermin intruders."


    At his rebuking words, the lieutenant quailed and began frantically motioning for the Daikrimore infantry to pull back. But it was toote. With a series of guttural arcane sybles, Reemush thrust both hands forward in a smooth, vicious movement.


    The spheres of elemental me shot forward like streakingets, hurling directly into the storeroom, where Kaeso''s forces were still bottlenecked. The first impacted with a resounding concussive roar, unleashing a hellish torrent of fire that began consuming everything in its path.


    Screams of sheer anguish tore through the air as soldiers were immted alive within the inferno''s imcable grasp. Battle mages sprinted to the fore, channelling their own defensive wards in a desperate bid to contain the raging firestorm. But the arcane tempest was simply too potent, searing through their magical shields like a dervish through silk.


    That''s when Kaeso saw Jaegar emerging from the churning melee, his towering silhouette cutting towards the heart of the inferno. The diator seemed to draw the fiery torrent''s full force towards himself, shrugging aside the mes with bulwark sweeps of his arms. Explore hidden tales at mvl


    Reemush watched this disy with widening eyes, his arrogant sneer gradually melting into an expression of disquieted awe. "Impossible..." he murmured under his breath. "What devilry is this?"


    Jaegar continued his inexorable advance, each step carrying him further through the heart of the mystical congration until he emerged on the other side. The diator was now standing directly below Reemush''s balcony, surrounded by the dissipating tendrils of smoke and embers. Not a single scorch mark marred his skin or clothing.


    With a powerful kick of his legs, Jaegarunched himself skyward in a physics-defying leap, soaring upwards on a clear trajectory to meet the stunned mage. But just before he would have careened into an uncontrolled impact, an invisible force seemed to grip the young man, arresting his ascent into a slow, controlled hover.


    He alighted on the balcony with a subtle tap of his boots, now standing only a few paces from Reemush. The two sized each other up, the tension crackling almost palpably between them.


    "I did not realize there were any in Wrescia capable of such...unique abilities," Reemush said atst, recovering some of his customary swagger as his eyes raked over Jaegar in reassessment. "To shrug off my pyromancies so trivially..."


    "This is just the beginning of what I''m capable of," Jaegar responded, his deep bass rumbleced with subtle promise. "I suggest you retreat and spare yourself a more visceral demonstration."


    A cold chuckle escaped Reemush''s lips as he shook his head. "Oh no, I have no intention of yielding this keep so easily. Especially not to some half-trained ult whelp like yourself." He cocked his head slightly, examining Jaegar with new curiosity. "But perhaps you''d be willing to enlighten me as to the true extent of your abilities? If you perceive there''s still hope of walking away from this?"


    Down below in the storeroom, Kaeso had been watching the entire confrontation y out with a mixture of awe and eagerly suppressed excitement. Now, Jaegar''s booming baritone carried clearly through the dissipating smoke.


    "Kaeso! You can go on and do your thing now."


    The man''s smile stretched into a savage grin as he whirled to face the handful of soldiers who had survived the fiery onught. "You heard the man!" he roared over the ringing in his ears. "Push forward and secure the interior! Leave that smug prick to face a more...esoteric judgement!"


    With a rallying cry echoed by his men, Kaeso led the charge deeper into the fortresspounds, cutting down any remaining resistance in their furious path. His blood sang with rejuvenated fervour; Jaegar''s disy had awakened a newfound sense of invincibility. Those cowering snakes didn''t stand a chance.


    Down in the storeroom, Drasus remained rooted to the spot, his face drained of all colour. He had just witnessed the full, terrible scope of the forces they had allied themselves with this diator from the pits. And it was clear they had only glimpsed the barest fraction of Jaegar''s true, devastating potential.


    As a tremor of bone-deep dreadnced through the aged warrior, he could only hope that keeping such a power nobly bound to their cause would prove to be worth the inevitable carving price it would demand from them all.


    Overhead, Reemush studied the waiting Jaegar with a newfound sense of wary respect. This was nomon man, of that much, he was now certain. That meant dealing with the brute would require much more of his craft.


    "Very well, young man," he dered with an elegant sweep of his hand. "Let us indulge in a sharing of esoterica, shall we? Though be forewarned, I do so despise having my time wasted by overconfident fools who mistake themselves for true arcanists..."

 Chapter 275: Dance of flames - 2

    With a subtle flick of his fingers, glowing mands of arcane power began inscribing themselves around the balcony. Reemush straightened, calling forth invisible strands of elemental forces as his lips started giving shape to the first buzzings of an incantation.


    Down below, Drasus could only stare in dumbstruck horror as the battle took a new, even darker turn into nes of mystical warfare few dared even contemte. He prayed to whatever cruel gods were listening, saying that they had not just unchained an even more terrifying blight upon this realm.


    *


    A flickering aura began manifesting around Jaegar''s right hand, quickly coalescing into a smouldering orb of earth-red me. The young wizard slowly rotated his wrist, studying the eldritch fire with an inscrutable expression as it cast dancing shadows across his chiselled features.


    Reemush watched this development with narrowed eyes, his brow furrowing. "What manner of congration is that?" he demanded, unable to mask the undercurrent of disquiet in his tone. "I''ve never encountered pyromancies with such...aberrant properties."


    Rather than respond directly, Jaegar''s lips merely quirked in a faint smirk. Then, with an almostzy flicking motion, heunched the searing sphere straight towards the mage''s chest.


    Reemush had only an instant to react, his hands blurring through the artictions of a hasty defensive weave.


    Just before impact, a shimmering azure barrier burst into existence, interposing itself between the arcanist and the onrushing fireball. The two mystic forces collided with a resonant boom, the red mes sttering and swirling furiously against the shield''s repelling surface.


    BOOOM!!


    "Hah! Using such underhanded tricks?" Reemush snapped, his voice strained slightly from the effort of maintaining the barrier against Jaegar''s onught. "I should have expected no less from some untrained dog barely worthy of the term ''arcanist''."


    Jaegar didn''t deign to respond with words. With a subtle twitch of his fingers, the whirling torrent of red me altered trajectory, diverting around the edges of Reemush''s protective sphere. The mage gasped, instinctively attempting to reinforce his defences, only to have the fiery deluge surge in from multiple angles at once.


    It slipped through the cracks of his bardic weave with liquid ease, rebounding off the stones at his feet to cut off any chance of escape or evasion.


    In moments, Reemush found himself encapsted in a burning red me cyclone, theshing mes hungering ever closer to his trapped form. Snarling a guttural arcane litany, he thrust both arms outward, generating a shockwave of disruptive force that momentarily banished the inferno.


    When the smoke finally cleared, Reemush stood panting heavily, his borate robes scorched and tattered in ces.


    Shooting Jaegar a look of profound menace, he straightened to his full height.


    "Evidently, you are no mere fighter after all," he growled in a low, deadly tone. "Those profane pyromancies and your very aura...they reek of the forbidden paths."


    Read new chapters at mvl


    Taking a measured step forward, Reemush''s eyes bore straight into Jaegar''s. "So tell me, young man, who, or what, are you? Where did your kind attain such sacrilegious might?"


    Rather than appear cowed or threatened by the mage''s demanding tone, Jaegar''s impassive mask didn''t so much as flicker. "A dead man doesn''t need to know my origins," he responded his words as calloused and hard-edged as the diator''s granite-hewn physique.


    Reemush regarded him in stretching silence, the weight of his re nearly palpable. When he finally spoke, his voice came as a grant hiss of outrage. "Very well, wretch. If you insist upon keeping your tongue so discourteous, I''ll have the answers I crave after severing your limbs from your body!"


    With a sweeping gesture, a maelstrom of magical force exploded outward in a punishing shockwave. Jaegar simply lifted an arm, allowing the mystical hurricane to crash against an invisible bulwark and dissipate around him in ravaged eddies. When the young wizard lowered his limb once more, Reemush was already rapidly weaving a new torrent of power.


    Scintitingnces of viridian energyshed out in rapid session, only to be intercepted and absorbed against some unseen forcefield as Jaegar stalked forward with imcable momentum. A psychic battering ram of pure telekic force impacted against his chest, arcing around him to splinter the very masonry of Stoneguard''s battlements.


    But still, Jaegar kept advancing, seemingly immune to Reemush''s magical onught.


    A vein began pulsing in the mage''s forehead as his attacks continued, failing to gain any purchase against this unstoppable nemesis. How could any mere mortal entity, however profanely trained, contain power enough to shake the natural bnces sopletely out of equilibrium?


    Teeth grinding in futile outrage, Reemush funnelled the remnants of his magic into one devastatingly overcharged bolt of pure entropic force. It rocketed from his syed fingertips,ncing straight and true to Jaegar''s chest--


    Only to detonate against an invisible, metaphysical barrier with the resounding boom of God''s own thunderp. The shockwave swept over Reemush in a deafening, concussive wall, sting him from his feet to smash in a boneless slump against the balcony''s far parapet.


    Jaegar has a natural affinity for lightning, and unaware of such a trait, Reemush poured so much into thest attack.


    For several moments, the only audible sound was the mage''sboured, wheezing gasps. Finally, he managed to pry his eyes open, craning his abused neck to fix Jaegar with a look of genuine bewilderment drenched in stark horror.


    "...What are you?"


    Jaegar finally came to a halt mere paces away from Reemush''s sprawled form. He regarded the mage coolly, the crimson mes burning in his outstretched palm casting an eldritch, pulsing glow across his granite-hewn visage.


    "You wanted to indulge in sharing my esoterica, mage," he answered, his deep bass voice reverberating with portentous menace. "Simply knowing that you have faced but a minuscule fraction of what I can truly unleash. The rest will be held in abeyance for now."


    And just when Jaegar was about to end him, Reemush sped his hands and his lips so fast that Jaegar couldn''tprehend what he was doing.


    He was chanting a ratherplex incantation, and within seconds, Jaegar could sense something happening around the man, so he quickly retreated.

 Chapter 276: Dance of flames - 3

    "I can''t believe I am using my forbidden magic against such a young child," he spat.


    Jaegar had a bewildered look on his face.


    The fabric of Reemush''s shirty in tatters upon his body, torn asunder by unseen forces. His once unblemished skin now bore the sinister mark of writhing ck tentacles, snaking their way across his chest and arms with an unsettling, unnatural fluidity. As if driven by some malevolent will, they extended their reach even onto his face, obscuring his features beneath their dark, twisting embrace.


    Jaegar''s gaze locked onto the spectacle before him, his senses tingling with a mixture of awe and apprehension. The air seemed to crackle with an uncanny energy, a palpable tension hanging thick around them like an ominous shroud.


    With each passing moment, the atmosphere grew increasingly charged, as though the very fabric of reality itself was being warped and distorted by the presence of these sinister appendages.


    Jaegar could tell that this man was around grand mage level right now. Did his energy increase suddenly? Jaegar pondered watching those ck tentacles.


    Continue reading at mvl


    As if to answer him, red tendrils of earth me coiled and undted around Jaegar''s clenched fist, casting a pulsing, bloody aura across his imcable features. He studied the smouldering congration burning in his grasp, his piercing eyes reflecting the hypnotic dance of light and shadow.


    "Not gonna bber anymore, eh?" Reemush''s arrogant drawl sliced through the tension, his lip curling in a disdainful sneer as he regarded the profane fires. "Are you to continue standing there, basking in your paltry fireworks? Or do you actually possess the mettle to engage a true arcanist in the higher disciplines?"


    Jaegar raised his gaze to meet the mage''s, his expression untouched by the barb. "You seem to mistake restraint for hesitation," he responded, his deep bass rumbling with subtle menace. "A miscalction you''ll soon regret, worm."


    A sneering chuckle escaped Reemush''s lips, even as his hands began tracing the first subtle gestures of an intricate arcane weave. "After all your posturing, I expected more than mundane bravado from one who has glimpsed the true face of the Unbound. But if you insist upon squandering what little enlightenment you''ve attained..."


    The aura around him abruptly changed, causing Jaegar''s senses to prickle at him.


    His voice descended into a droning litany of obscure sybles, gaining fervour and power with every esoteric permutation. The air grew steadily thicker and more electrically charged, as if the veryws of physics were being bent and shaped by the mage''s malefic will.


    Reemush''s robes began to stir in the localised winds whipped up by his channelling of mystic forces, his long hair and beard disheveling wildly.


    Then, with a final resounding emphasis, his eyes snapped open - no longer their customary hazel but pits of scintiting ck spheres.


    "Let us reveal the mettle of your untamed potential, punk!" Reemush''s voice boomed with pealing finality, barely humanoid undertones reverberating through his throat.


    With a violent thrust of his outstretched hand, he unleashed the volleys of magical energies straight towards Jaegar''s unflinching form. They materialized asnces of coruscating force, rapid-firing with almostser-like precision.


    Yet mere moments before impact, each zing projectile detonated against an invisible barrier surrounding the Jaegar¡ªa localised distortion of space-time itself, warping the very fabric of reality to shield him. They burst apart in dazzling auroras of incandescent spark and me, but the impact sent Jaegar m against the walls, cracking them.


    Jaegar could tell that the attack was different from earlier ones.


    "You can still hold, impressive. But not for long."


    Rather than reply directly, Jaegar simply clenched his fist tighter around the whickering red ze and exhaled a searing torrent of fire directly towards his foe. And Jaegar didn''t stop at that, With his hands, which were now engulfed in red, intense mes, he pped at once, making a defeaning sound.


    Then he swung his arms onto opposite sides, two streams of red mes burst out from his hands, and he strode towards Reemush.


    Jaegar''s adeptness had helped him use the might of earth me. But he was far from using its full potential. After his body refinement, Jaegar''s body had limated to the mes, and he was able to use them like they were at the beck of his hand.


    With a frantic shing gesture, Reemush interposed a shimmering azure barrier, warding iing torrents, only for the inferno to simply part around its peripheries, relentless and unstoppable. The balcony''s very stonework began to blister and run like molten wax under the sheer intensity of the toxic ck smoke billowing in stinging miasmas.


    In the face of a relentless attack, Reemush grinned from ear to ear, looking at Jaegar in the eye. Then he extended his hands, the ck tentacles spreading around, countless from his hands, covering him from the fire.


    Yet Jaegar stalked forward, step by unhurried step, the cataclysmic fire bending effortlessly to his will. It wrapped around Reemush''s crumbling barricade in an all-consuming vise grip, denying the mage any chance of retreat or counter-attack.


    Soon his smile faded, and the tentacles started to burn around him.


    With sweat beading across his brow and panic wing through his chest, Reemush screamed out the sibnt chords of a desperate invocation. The wavering ellipse miasma surrounding the twobatants detonated outward in a shockwave of annihting force.


    Only to part against Jaegar''s inexorable approach like a curtain of rice paper disturbed by the faintest zephyr. Serpentine tendrils of profane meshed out, binding around the mage''s wrists and ankles with searing intensity.


    Reemush could only howl in anguished disbelief as the inferno reduced his defences to rubble in mere moments and drew him inextricably into its rapacious maw.


    AAHHHHHHHHHH!!


    Yet even as the arcane maelstrom reached its apex, Jaegar gestured subtly with his free hand, and the holocaust dimmed, contracting into a concentrated cyclone that whirled around Reemush''s suspended form.


    Close enough for the mage to feel the blistering heat singeing his very aura, yet held in merciless abeyance by that iron will.

 Chapter 277: Dance of flames - 4

    His obsidian gaze seemed to prate into Reemush''s very soul, swirling with an endless cyclone of screaming, unremitting hatred. Of the utter disdain and revulsion, his kind felt for this mage''s sanctimonious defiling of what he would dare call the higher arcana.


    Reemush channelled his magic into the writhing ck tentacles, willing them to shield him from the relentless mes. The tentacles surged and twisted, a dark, living barrier against the fire''s assault. Yet, despite his efforts, the mes continued to consume them, burning through the protective tendrils as quickly as they could regenerate.


    Sweat beaded on Reemush''s forehead, and his face contorted in concentration and pain. Each time the fire seared through a tentacle, he poured more of his magic into spawning another, a desperate and exhausting cycle. The tentacles writhed and iled, a chaotic dance of shadow and me, but the fire''s relentless hunger seemed insatiable.


    Jaegar watched the struggle intently, his eyes narrowed. The air around them had be suppressive. The heat from the fire radiated outward, singeing the edges of Jaegar''s awareness, while the dark energy of the tentacles hummed with a low, malevolent resonance.


    "You wish to plumb the true depths of the deepest terror, mage?" Jaegar spoke, his every utterance dripping with the cold promise of scourging annihtion. "Then bear witness to the least of what the abyssal cknesses can unbirth onto your paltry reality..."


    His outstretched hand convulsed, and the profane cyclone rapidly intensified in size, temperature, and ferocity¡ªno longer bound to the physical nes by a mere practitioner of the lower arcana''s petty geometries. The unstoppable vortex swelled to eclipse Reemush entirely as he shrieked and gibbered in mortal panic, his every woven counter wildly failing to gain even the meagrest purchase.


    And within that turmoil, reality itself splintered, the balcony''s very stonework melting away into a skewering tesseted implosion.


    Reemush''s consciousness was unhinging from the futile attempt to contextualise what his fraying sanity could no longer process, drowning in the rising tide of utter annihtions.


    Then, with a subtle clenching of Jaegar''s fist, the nightmare contracted, rebounding against itself with the force of a harnessed singrity to disappear in a violent snap that whited out all surrounding actuality.


    When the static of that thunderous oblivion cleared, Reemush had simply ceased to exist. The mage''s physical and spiritual essences had all been entirely unravelled. Nothing remained save a scorched, fractalized distortion scarring the very air where he''d foolishly stood.


    And Jaegar stood motionless amidst the aftermath, his chest heaving up and down. He lowered his hand as thest ember-like flickerings of that detonation winked out.


    He couldn''t believe his eyes, seeing the might of the earth me, even though he was the one who unleashed inferno hell just moments ago. Just how powerful was this me?


    He tried calling the me deity who was resting inside his deep space, but there was no response.


    Sighing, Jaegar shook his head and took a rest for a moment before he started moving again.


    *


    After delivering the final blow that ended the mage''s life, Jaegar turned and walked towards the edge of the balcony. His keen eyes scanned the battlefield below, where the sh of steel and the cries of thebatants echoed through the air. The fight seemed far from over, with remnants of the enemy forces still putting up a determined resistance.


    Continue your journey at §Þ??


    After watching them for a brief moment, he turned and strode back into the fortress''s interior, his boots drumming against the gstones.


    The narrow corridors were alive with the sounds of battle as the soldiers fought tooth and nail to repel the invaders. They had the number advantage and their morale had been boosted by the mage''s death.


    The soldiers who were present near the scene were utterly shocked by what Jaegar had done to that mage.


    Jaegar''s eyes narrowed, and he snatched up a discarded sword from the floor. Channelling his innate power, he ignited the de with a scorching me that flowed like moltenva across the steel.


    The red-hot sword was an extension of his arm, a whirling dervish of death that cut down anyone who dared stand in his path. Foe after foe fell before his relentless onught, their dying screams echoing through the halls.


    Yet, as the battle raged on, the intense heat took its toll, and the once-formidable de slowly melted away, the molten iron adhering to Jaegar''s hand in a grotesque parody of a gauntlet, yet nothing happened to him.


    Undeterred, he pressed on, using his makeshift weapon to deadly effect. When an enemy soldier rushed at him, his sword raised, Jaegar deftly dodged the clumsy strike andshed out with his zing hand, searing the man''s flesh. The soldier''s agonised screams reverberated through the corridor as he fled in terror.


    Leaving a trail of broken bodies in his wake, Jaegar fought his way deeper into the fortress, until atst, he reached a vast, yawning entrance¡ªthe maw of a giant cave. It was there that he paused, his chest heaving with exertion, and surveyed the scene before him.


    *


    As dusk fell over the embattled fortress, it became clear that Drasus had ordered his remaining forces to enter the fortress. By nightfall, the fortress had been reimed, and not a single Daikrimore soldier was left standing.


    Jaegar stood poised, yet wary, at the cave''s entrance as Kaeso approached, his face etched with a mixture of pride and trepidation. For, unbeknownst to them both, a shadowy figure garbed in emerald robes watched from a high vantage point beyond the fortress walls ¨C one of Li''s men, no doubt.


    The mysterious observer took in the scene for a few tense moments before melting back into the shadows, intent on reporting the day''s events to their master.


    Kaeso stood before Jaegar, his armour caked with dried blood and deep gouges marking where enemy des had found their mark. Though battered and weary, a sense of hard-won contentment emanated from the grizzledmander.


    All around them, Kaeso''s soldiers bore simr marks of the brutal battle - some leaning on their swords to remain upright, others binding weeping wounds with torn strips of cloth. But their eyes shone with a newfound respect as they beheld Jaegar.

 Chapter 278: He is my champion

    Words of his unstoppable prowess, his unquenchable mes that had turned the tide, were already spreading like wildfire through the ranks. Jaegar was no longer just a warrior among them, but Kaeso''s personal champion - a force of destruction given human form.


    It had taken everyst scrap of theirbined might, but they had aplished the seemingly impossible. Stay updated with §Þ??


    Within the span of a single sun''s arc across the sky, their fortress had been wrenched back from the iron grip of their foes.


    Drasus, that wretched snake, had vastly underestimated Jaegar''s power. Even now, the traitorous cur is likely to be scurried inside the fortress.


    "Their numbers, they seem very little to hold a fortress thisrge," Jaegar remarked, his demolished sword hand still smoking faintly. "Don''t you find that suspicious?"


    Kaeso''s jaw tightened as he studied the foreboding darkness before them. "Aye, it reeks of deception. I''d wager Daikrimore did not have enough soldiers to properly garrison this ce."


    A muscle worked in Kaeso''s cheek, but he held his tongue. Kaeso could see the young man wasn''t interested in what he was about to say.


    Jaegar remained silent, merely giving a curt nod.


    After a pause, he asked, "What next?"


    Thanks to that mage, Jaegar was able to test the earth me, and if there were more like him, he could test his other abilities too.


    "First, we regroup and see to our wounded," Kaeso said, recognizing that zed look of incipient boredom in his champion''s eyes. "Once that is done, we must march straight towards the eastwatch immediately, they must be waiting."


    Within the hour, what remained of the army stood assembled in the fortress'' great courtyard. Of the thousand souls who had set out from the kingdom, barely four thousand able-bodied warriors still stood upright, fit forbat.


    The resty recovering from wounds both minor and grievous, tended to by the army''s small cadre of healers. But their arts could only do so much with such meagre supplies.


    Casting his eye over the ranks, Kaeso saw the same fatigue and pain writrge on each haggard face. But his men were survivors, each and every one. This was merely another obstacle to ovee.


    Drasus was silent as he sat in one ce, staring towards Jaegar, not uttering a word.


    "At midnight''s darkest hour, we march!" Kaeso bellowed, his voice carrying over the courtyard. "Prepare yourselves, men! Our respite will be fleeting, for we cannot linger here a moment longer than necessary."


    They all knew the journey back to Eastwatch would be a gruelling, uphill slog. Though the distance was not unsurmountable, they would need to rest at regr intervals. Every halt, no matter how brief, brought the risk of an enemy ambush.


    But there was no other choice.


    With the fortress once again under their control, Kaeso and Drasus wasted no time in making preparations for their withdrawal. The recapture of Stoneguard Keep was a crucial victory, but they could not afford to linger.


    A messenger bird had already been dispatched to the capital, bearing news of their hard-won triumph over the invading forces. Soon, reinforcements and supplies would be on their way to restart the vital mining operations that supplied the kingdom''s tradeworks.


    But until then, they would need to hold this ground themselves.


    Kaeso''s eyes roved over the battered inner courtyard as he barked out orders. "Secure the horses and what provisions we can carry!"


    He turned to Arrane, his expression one of weary determination. "See to our defences. I want every entrance and wallwalk manned until we can cycle fresh troops in from the capital."


    The man gave a curt nod, his face a mask of forced neutrality.


    Drasus, finallying out of his reverie, hadmanded the injured men to stay in the fortress and guard until reinforcements from the capital arrived.


    No doubt Drasus was seething beneath that impassive veneer, frustrated by Jaegar''s presence.


    Turning away from his misgivings, Kaeso''s gaze found Jaegar across the bustling courtyard. The young warrior stood impassive beside his mount, a towering charger as ck as a moonless night. Even at rest, an aura of subdued power clung to the man, reminiscent of a slumbering dragon waiting to unfurl its terrible, fiery breath.


    As if sensing Kaeso''s scrutiny, Jaegar looked up, and their eyes met. A fleeting grin yed across themander''s lips before he strode over.


    "You were simply remarkable out there," Kaeso said as he neared. "Had you not been present, I shudder to think how this day might have ended."


    Drasus made a small noise of disgust in the back of his throat. "Is he truly nought but a diator then? Some pit fighter you''ve grown overfond of?" His eyes glittered with undisguised disdain as he raked them over Jaegar''s soot-stained features.


    For his part, Jaegar remained silent and impassive, though his jaw tightened almost imperceptibly.


    Chuckling, Kaeso shook his head. "A diator? Hardly. Jaegar is...my champion. One possessing abilities that I''ve found quite invaluable as ofte."


    He let that cryptic statement hang in the air for a moment, watching realization slowly spread across Draus'' face. The othermander opened his mouth and asked a dozen more questions, no doubt lying in wait on his tongue. But Kaeso merely raised a hand, forestalling the imminent barrage.


    "Enough prattling. We make for the rendezvous point on the double. If this ''guest'' of mine encounters any further difficulty epting his role, well..." Kaeso arched an eyebrow at Jaegar before turning on his heel. "I expect you''ll deal with it ordingly?"


    At that, the barest hint of a smirk yed across Jaegar''s features as he inclined his head slowly. Message received, loud and clear.


    Fuming silently, Draus could only shake his head and hurry after Kaeso, leaving Jaegar to prepare his steed. The young warrior''s fingers trailed almost reverentially along the horse''s muscr nks as he checked the saddle girths and bridle.


    If any fools sought to impede his path forward, diator or not, he would handle them as he saw fit. No one would stand in the way of his quest. A mirthless chuckle rumbled in Jaegar''s chest as he lithely mounted his charger. Let the snakes whisper all they wanted - he would simply let his des do the talking from here on out.

 Chapter 279: Princess Kyra Valerius

    By the third hour past midnight''s peak, their wearypany was on the march once more. The night''s cloying ckness seemed to swallow them whole as they departed the keep''s confines, rank upon rank of haggard soldiers leading strings ofden packhorses.


    Jaegar rode just behind the vanguard, his enhanced sight allowing him to pick out any potential threats or hazards in the gloom. Kaeso and Drasus travelled in the middle ranks, the former brimming with simmering pride at their aplishments and thetter silently stewing over the murky secrets surrounding their strange new "guest."


    Twice more, they were forced to halt and make camp before the night surrendered to dawn''s crimson tendrils. Though fitful, these brief respites allowed the exhausted men a moment''s recovery while the rest could catch their wind. Every halt brought the chance of an ambush from their retreating foes, but the night remained blissfully calm and silent.


    As the rising sun finally banished the shadowednds, theirpany atst crested a low ridge...and the grand spectacle of their main encampmenty stretched out before them in all its martial splendour. Row upon orderly row of pavilions as far as the eye could see, bustling with soldiers and craftsmen going about their duties.


    The air was rich with the scents of cookfires and fresh fodder, giving the entire scene an almost festive atmosphere.


    A mighty cheer rang out from the camp as Kaeso''s vanguard appeared, quickly spreading in wave after wave as more of the soldiers were spotted along the ridge''s slope. By the time the entirepany had made their way down to the ts, a vast crowd had gathered to greet them, voices raised in revelous celebration.


    Smiling despite his weariness, Kaeso brought his mount to a halt and waited for the tumult to die down. When atst a semnce of calm order had been restored, he raised a hand for silence.


    Kaeso, using this moment as a chance, raised his voice, "We have prevailed through ourbined valour and perseverance! That vital fortress has been reimed in the name of our princess!"


    A thunderous roar of approval met those words, soldiers and camp followers alike raising their voices as one in jubnt affirmation. Kaeso''s eyes shone with barely restrained pride as he basked in their adtion.


    From the midst of the thronging masses, a tall, cloaked figure emerged and began wending its way towards them. As the person drew nearer, their features were finally revealed - a young woman of regal bearing, her blonde hair pulled back in a simple braid, and callused hands speaking to a lifetime of martial discipline.


    Princess Kyra.


    Kaeso quickly slid from his saddle and went to one knee, bowing his head respectfully. The princess ced a hand on his shoulder, a warm smile ying across her lips.


    "Well done, my lords." Her gaze fell upon Draus, still mounted and regarding her with thinly veiled contempt. Yet if she took umbrage at his disrespect, she made no show of it.


    Instead, her eyes slipped past the slightedmander,ing to rest upon the imposing figure of Jaegar, where he sat astride his horse, somewhat apart from the rest. There was an undeniable sense of power about the young warrior, like the air before a mighty thunderstorm. She couldn''t tell what it was, but he seemed different from the rest of the men.


    It was only for a brief moment, after that, Princess Kyra, Lords Drasus, and Kaeso were escorted back to the mainmand tent.


    Jaegar marched with Kaeso''s men. Now they were treating him totally different, asking him if he needed anything. Arrane didn''te with them as he was left with the task of overseeing the fortress.


    *


    The cavernous tent bustled with activity as the remaining lords and officers assembled.


    Minister Kimon presided over the war council meeting, with Tavorn by his side.


    Explore stories at §Þ??


    Kimon offered congrattions to Drasus on his recent sess defending Stoneguard against Daikrimore''s forces. However, the situation had turned dire while that battle raged elsewhere.


    The previous day, while Drasus fought at Stoneguard, Tavorn led Wrescian troops towards the eastern watch posts. There they had met with the main Daikrimore invasion force in a bloody engagement.


    Kimon''s voice was sombre as he ryed the devastating losses. Only a third of the men he had led into that battle managed to limp back within the safety of the camp''s palisades. Intelligence now estimates the enemy''s strength at 20,000 footsoldiers, 5,000 cavalry, 1,000 spearmen, and 1,000 mages.


    Inparison, Wrescia''s beleaguered forces amounted to just 18,000 footmen, 3,500 cavalry, and 1,400 mages, including thepaniesmanded by Drasus and Kaeso. The first day of this war proved disastrous.


    Kimon regretted his choice to send Tavorn to the battlefield. He had hoped that the experience might bring out a different side of him, one more suited to the harsh realities of war. His king had instructed him to keep a close watch on Tavorn and ensure his participation in the battle. Yet, this decision had cost them dearly, as Tavorn''s actions had led to unforeseenplications.


    As they gathered to discuss the strategy for tomorrow''s battle, Kimon felt the weight of his mistake pressing down on him. The room was filled with the muted murmur of anxious voices and the flickering light of torches casting long shadows on the stone walls.


    Kimon''s thoughts were interrupted by Tavorn, who abruptly stood up and dered that the whole situation had be too much of a hassle for him. Without waiting for a response, Tavorn left the meeting, his indifference palpable.


    Kimon clenched his fists, frustration and helplessness boiling within him. He knew he should have acted differently and should have found a way to guide Tavorn more effectively. But now, the damage was done, and they had to move forward.


    Just then, She approached Kimon, cing a reassuring hand on his shoulder. "We''ll find a way," she said, her voice calm and resolute. "We can''t afford to dwell on what''s already happened."

 Chapter 280: War on a bright day

    Kyra then addressed the assembledmanders, her tone confident and authoritative. She outlined her suggestions for the battle, offering fresh perspectives and strategies. Her input was invaluable, and as she spoke, Kimon felt a glimmer of hope returning. Kyra concluded by stating that she would personally lead a contingent onto the battlefield tomorrow.


    "I will go myself," Kyra dered, her eyes meeting Kimon''s. "We need to show strength and resolve. I''ll ensure our forces are well-coordinated and motivated."


    Kimon nodded, grateful for her support. "Thank you, Kyra. Your leadership will make a difference."


    As the meeting continued, the atmosphere shifted from one of uncertainty to one of determination. With Kyra''smitment and strategic insight, they had a renewed sense of purpose. The mistakes of the past could not be undone, but with Kyra leading the charge, there was a chance to turn the tide of the battle in their favour.


    *


    Kyra was a talented swordswoman, renowned as the best among her peers. She had honed her skills through rigorous training and countless battles, earning the respect and admiration of those around her. Her reputation as a formidable warrior was matched only by her unwavering dedication to her people.


    Despite her royal lineage, Kyra did not rely on privilege or titles. She demonstrated her worth through action, always present on the front lines and among her soldiers. She was not kind in the traditional sense; her demeanour was stern and resolute. She believed in tough love and the strength that came from discipline and perseverance.


    Kyra''s leadership was characterized by her hands-on approach. She ensured that her soldiers were well cared for, overseeing their training and medical needs personally. Whether it was a minor wound or a strategic decision, she was there, making sure everything was handled with precision and care.


    Her hardheaded nature made her a formidable leader. She did not tolerate insubordination orziness, and she pushed her people to be their best. But this toughness came from a ce of deepmitment to their well-being. She understood that strength and resilience were crucial in the face of adversity, and she would not abandon her people when they needed her most.


    As the preparations for the uing battle continued, Kyra''s presence was a source of inspiration. She moved through the camp, her sharp eyes taking in every detail and her sword always at her side. The soldiers, knowing her reputation and having seen her in action, drew confidence from her leadership. They knew she would stand with them, fight with them, and, if necessary, die with them.


    In the midst of chaos and uncertainty, Kyra was a beacon of hope and strength. Her unwavering resolve and unmatched skill as a swordswoman made her the perfect royal leader.


    *


    The next morning, the camp was bustling with activity as men readied themselves for the impending battle. Kyra, along with the other lords, prepared with grim determination.


    Jaegar was on his horse along with Kaeso, and the tension in the air was palpable. Today''s battle promised to be different¡ªmore intense and decisive than anything they had faced before.


    Tavorn, Kyra, and Kimon moved with a contingent of heavily armed guards. They halted under the shade of arge tree, overlooking vast open ground.


    On the other side of the meadow, the forces of Daikrimore were arrayed in formidable formation. The foot soldiers stood ready at the front, their weapons gleaming in the morning light.


    Kaeso, positioned on the western side, sat astride his horse. Jaegar, mounted beside him, scanned the battlefield with a calm, calcting gaze. Behind them, Kaeso''s men awaited their orders, a disciplined and resolute force.


    The initial n had been to seize the Eastwatch Tower, a strategic position that would serve as a stronghold. However, Daikrimore''s forces had already advanced into the ins of Wrescia, forcing the Wrescian army to confront them here and now.


    Kyra, astride her horse, surveyed the battlefield. She was nked by Tavorn and Kimon, their expressions a mix of anticipation and concern. The open ground ahead would soon be the scene of a brutal sh, and every decision made in these moments would shape the oue of the war.


    Kyra''s eyes narrowed as she considered their strategy. The Eastwatch Tower could no longer be their objective; they had to halt Daikrimore''s advance right here. She nced at Tavorn, who seemed less invested in the proceedings, his mind elsewhere. Kimon, on the other hand, was fully alert, his gaze sharp and focused.


    Kyra said, her voice steady. "Our forces will form a defensive line here, and we''ll use the terrain to our advantage."


    Kimon nodded in agreement. "We''ll split our cavalry. Half will nk from the right, while the rest, including my personal guard, will hold the center with the infantry."


    Tavorn sighed, but Kyra shot him a stern look. "You''re with me on the left nk," she ordered. "We need every capable fighter to ensure we don''t get overwhelmed."


    Reluctantly, Tavorn nodded, recognizing the seriousness in Kyra''s tone.


    "I think it''s too risky to send Prince Tavorn onto the field, princess, let him stay with me," Kimon said with a deep tone, staring at Kyra.


    As if understanding the underlying implication of Kimon''s words, Kyra nodded. Read exclusive chapters at §Þ??


    The battlefield stretched across a vast expanse ofnd around the meadow. In the main area, Kimon and Tavorn had set up theirmand post. Here, they could oversee the battle and coordinate their strategies. The other lords, along with theirpanies, were positioned at strategic points to engage Daikrimore''s forces from multiple fronts.


    Despite being slightly outnumbered, Kyra was resolute in her determination to win this war.


    The day had dawned clear and bright, the perfect greenery of the meadow contrasting starkly with the grim reality of the impending bloodshed. The air was thick with tension as soldiers prepared themselves for the all-out war that was about to unfold.


    Kyra, mounted on her horse, rode along the ranks of her troops, her presence a steadying influence. "Hold your ground," she called out, her voice firm and unwavering. "Remember, we fight for our home, our families. We cannot let them take what is ours!"


    The soldiers responded with a cheer, their morale bolstered by her words. Kyra then turned to her captains, givingst-minute instructions to ensure that every unit knew their role in theing battle. She had meticulously nned their strategies, knowing that their slightly smaller numbers meant they needed to fight smarter, not just harder.

 Chapter 281: Prisoners of sinners domain

    Jaegar sat atop his mighty destrier, his countenance emanating an aura of unruffled nonchnce, belying the turmoil that roiled within. To his side marched the veteran warriors of Kaeso, their grim faces set in determination. And at their vanguard strode Kyra, her piercing gazemanding the respect of thepany she led.


    Jaegar''s eyes were inexorably drawn to her, an undeniable interest kindling in their depths. There was something about this woman that stirred long-dormant embers within him.


    As she raised her sword aloft, her voice rang out with the rity of a thunderp. "Charge!"


    In a great churning tide, the massed ranks surged forward, the ground trembling beneath the relentless march of their boots. The screams echoed as they charged with high spirits, ready to face whatever awaited them on the battlefield.


    Jaegar dug his heels into his steed''s nks, joining the fray with the rest of the men. Yet even amidst the chaos of battle, his senses remained hyper-attuned, ever vignt for any shift in the ebb and flow ofbat.


    Both soldiers were charging towards each other. Therge open ground was walled by thick forest on both sides.


    It was then that he felt it¡ªa frisson of unease prickling along his spine, an anomalous disturbance around his surroundings. His head whipped to the left, his eyes narrowing as he scanned the ranks of Kyra''s forces. On the far nk, from the left side of the forest, something burst forth with explosive force, a roiling maelstrom of steel and sinew that rent the disciplined lines asunder.


    Jaegar''s grip tightened as he observed the robust men who burst out. They were all bare chested and hadrge weapons in their hands.


    Towering like giants, their muscr frames rippling with corded strength, they stood nearly seven feet tall. As soon as they entered the battlefield, they started attacking.


    Jaegar then saw something that caught his attention.


    On their right shoudler edge, branded into their skin, was the vibrant red seal, and he had recognized the seal right away. It was the seal of the Sinners'' Domain that marked them as outcasts, the irredeemable dregs of society.


    A cold knot of unease coiled in Jaegar''s gut, yet it wasced with the slightest hint of familiarity.


    For he had borne witness to the brutality of these cursed men before, when fate had cast him into the blighted realm they called home. The memories rushed back in a torrent¡ªthe oppressive miasma of despair that clung to those forsakennds, the feral snarls of those who had long since forsaken their humanity, and the indelible brand seared into their flesh, a perverse mark of their damnation.


    Now, as des of grotesque size shed in the hands of these hulking berserkers, Jaegar saw the disciplined ranks of Kaeso''s and Kyra''s soldiers buckle and break. One by one, good men fell, their lifeblood painting macabre patterns across the churned earth.


    A harsh bellow tore from Jaegar''s throat as he wheeled his steed towards the unfolding massacre.


    These were no mere men they faced, but rabid beasts freed from the shackles of civilised restraint. Each blow theynded was fueled by primal fury, their tainted des hewing through flesh and bone with sickening ease.


    Jaegar''s lip curled in a feral snarl as he crashed into their midst, then he picked up the sword of a dead soldier from the ground, then the de became a whirling dervish of shimmering steel.


    The deadly dance unfolded in a blurred tapestry of shing steel and ringing parries. Jaegar''s fabled skill was put to its utmost test as he fought to withstand the onught of these unstoppable juggernauts. Each blow they unleashed carried tremendous force, enough to splinter even the most stalwart defences.


    As Jaegar surveyed the grisly aftermath, his muscles coiled taut, and every instinct heightened in anticipation of further assault. The roars of embattled warriors echoed all around, but it was a sudden movement in his peripheral vision thatmanded his full focus.


    One of the hulking brutes broke from the melee, his tree-trunk legs propelling him forward with shocking crity. Jaegar reacted on instinct, lithely dismounting from his steed as the distance between them rapidly shrank.


    With a nudge of inward will, he summoned forth the crackling energies of the lightning that coursed through his veins.


    The brute raised his broadsword high, prepared to cleave Jaegar from crown to stem. But the seasoned warrior was faster, extending his hands to conjure a shimmering fment of electrical might. The oversized de mmed against this arcane barrier with a resonant ng, halted in its deadly arc.


    A bestial roar tore from the brute''s throat as he wrenched the de back, every muscle straining for another overhead strike.


    Jaegar''s own curse escaped through gritted teeth as the lightning flickered and winked out, forcing him to dive aside as the massive sword bit deep into the earth where he''d stood moments before.


    Rolling to his feet, Jaegar looked at the brute. He didn''t want to use his magic right now as it would exhaust him.


    He fell back on the primal forces¡ªthe rage of the earth me. He wanted to gain full control over the earth me, and he was using it frequently.


    Summoning forth a roaring burst of me, he directed the scorching torrent squarely into the brute''s face. The towering figure faltered, releasing a guttural bellow as he pawed at his seared flesh.


    Seizing the momentary respite, Jaegar snatched up a fallen sword, its edge still dimly glowing from the heat of its former master''s lifeblood. As the brute regained his senses, he renewed his assault with frightening intensity, the massive de arcing down in a blinding arc of debilitating force.


    The impacting des sang out in a piercing concussive wave, the sheer ferocity of the blow driving Jaegar''s boots into the blood-soaked loam.


    CLANG


    All around, thebatants scattered, clearing a wide berth around the pair''s private demigod duel.


    Jaegar refused to relent, channelling the fire''s essence into his appropriated de until the metal took on an incandescent crimson hue. Moving with a swordsman''s grace more befitting a dancer, he dove and weaved through the brute''s ceaseless barrage of bone-crushing swings.


    Then, in one fluid motion, Jaegar dropped into a crouch andshed out in a blinding, whirling strike. His ming de found its mark, shearing through the brute''s Achilles tendon with grotesque ease. As the behemoth crumpled, howling in anguished fury, Jaegar followed through by driving the de up to the hilt into the exposed heart. Find adventures at M V L


    The brute''s death knell was an explosive exhtion that rattled Jaegar''s very bones. For a frozen moment, he remained stock-still, his sword gripped tightly, the dancing firelight reflecting in his eyes. Then, with a grunt of effort, he wrenched the de free and rose to face whatever fresh hells the battlefield had yet to unleash.

 Chapter 282: Who is he?

    But what inscrutable purpose had drawn these wretched souls to this battlefield? In the first ce, how did they escape such a deste prison?


    His musings were abruptly severed by the rion calls of anguished screams reverberating across the churning chaos. Snapping his head up, Jaegar''s gaze rapidly took in the unfolding tableau of the melee.


    There, at the heart of the roiling maelstrom, stood Kyra, the indomitable warrior princess, now encircled by a knot of her most stalwart protectors.


    The situation on this nk had devolved into utter bem, the disciplined ranks of Kaeso''s forces buckling beneath the relentless onught of the rampaging brutes. Though his battle mages fought with admirable tenacity, their arcane barrages seemed to do little but momentarily stem the surging tide.


    With a grunt of resigned eptance, Kaeso bellowed the order to fall back, recognizing the futility of maintaining their exposed position. As his beleaguered troops began their fighting withdrawal, Jaegar''s eyes raked over the broader conflict, catching glimpses of the brutes'' towering forms dispersed amidst the ranks of Daikrimore''s soldiery.


    A vortex of determination zed to life in Jaegar''s eyes as he set his n into motion.


    Unleashing the full brunt of his abilities, he began chanting the words to an intricate battle cant, his body bing enshrouded in scintiting lightning. One hand gripped his sword ever tighter, the de taking on an incandescent nimbus. The other he extended forward, fingertips spouting gouts of a roiling me that coalesced into a stream of scorching projectiles.


    In a blurred flurry of motion, Jaegar cut a swathe through the chaotic melee. Two more of the hulking brutes fell to his relentless barrage, their flesh sizzling and cauterised by the unforgiving onught. But Jaegar''s rampage extended far beyond, as seemingly innumerable Daikrimore warriors wereid low, their blood-curdling screams abruptly snuffed out beneath the inexorable tide of his assault.


    Yet even as the pyre built from their smouldering corpses grew ever higher, Jaegar could feel the insidious fatigue wing at his limbs, each subsequent stride and strike bing a gruelling act of will. Atst, when his arms could scarcely raise his weapons further, he broke off and retreated towards the regrouping forces.


    As he staggered back, chest heaving with ragged breaths, Kyra and Kaeso stood in grim observation. They had witnessed firsthand the full, terrible extent of Jaegar''s capabilitiesid bare upon the field of battle.


    Surveying the disposition of forces, it became clear that while their own nk had been devastated by the appearance of the brutes, Daikrimore''s central thrust had secured the upper hand.


    While they have suffered severe losses, on the other side, Drasus had the upper hand. There weren''t any brutes on his side, and he was able to kill most of the enemy''s soldiers.


    The day''s dying light saw Wrescian troops in full retreat, their ranks were bled white by casualties, while the enemy''s losses were but a fraction as devastating.


    *


    Earlier, when Jaegar''s whirlwind of destruction yed out across the blood-soaked battlefield, Kyra watched with a furrowed brow, her eyes tracing each fluid movement of the mysterious warrior''s deadly dance. She didn''t recall having someone as skilled as him and the way he killed those brutes, and he was even using magic.


    Turning to Kaeso, she posed the question that burned in her mind. "Who is he?"


    Kaeso''s countenance betrayed a flicker of nervousness, as if weighing how much truth to impart.


    But Kyra''s steely gaze brooked no prevarication. With a resigned sigh, he admitted, "He is a member of mypany." Read new chapters at M V L


    Though his words were sparse, they carried an unspoken gravity that gave Kyra pause. She regarded the whirling dervish of elemental fury with a newfound sense of guarded intrigue.


    A mental note was made to seek answers from this enigmatic soul once the current crisis had passed.


    For now, more pressing matters demanded her attention. With a curt nod, she turned and strode away, rejoining Kimon and Tavorn in marshalling their scattered forces.


    As the bloated sun finally relinquished its grip on the horizon, the battered remnants of their army straggled back to the main encampment.


    *


    The camp itself had be the epicentre of organised mayhem. Healers and chirurgeons scurried from one triage tent to the next, administering to the seeming endless stream of wounded and dying that flowed in. The acrid stench of cauterised flesh hung thick in the air, mingling with the cloying iron tang of freshly spilled blood.


    Amidst this charnel house atmosphere, the highest-ranking lords and generals had convened within the main pavilion. Their grave expressions and murmured exchanges bespoke the weight of the day''s harrowing events.


    As Kyra entered and took her ce around the strategic nning table, all eyes turned towards her, the unspoken question resonating from their haunted gazes.


    By this time, Tavorn had be invisible to them, seeing how Kyra was handling the situation. But Tavorn wasn''t the least bothered by it, and he knew that whatever Kyra did now wouldn''t affect his session.


    It was Lord Rindel who finally gave voice to the dread that gripped them all. "What in the seven hells were those...things we faced on the field today?" His voice was hushed, yet it carried the unmistakable tremor of one who had witnessed something profoundly unnatural.


    The towering brutes and their sheer, immitigable ferocity had been the deciding factor in turning the day''s tide, that much was undeniable. Though rtively few in number, each had fought with the strength of ten men, their reckless bloodlust robbing the disciplined ranks of Kyra''s forces of any cohesion or momentum.


    Kyra''s expression was grim, her mind reying those frantic moments when the battle line had bent almost to its breaking point. Had she not swiftly ordered the retreat, staving offplete ruination, she and her entiremand would likely have been obliterated without mercy.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 283: With power comes status

    "I do not know the true nature of those...monstrosities," she admitted atst. "But I intend to find out. And whoever - or whatever - is responsible for unleashing them shall face the fullest extent of ourbined retribution." Her words carried a tone of such grim finality that a heavy pall fell over the gathered lords.


    They had all been witnesses to the primal fury exhibited by those giants of battle. And if that was but a foreshadowing of the true horrors yet to be unveiled, their path towards victory had just be irrevocably shrouded in shadow.


    While the other lords filtered out to attend to their respective duties, Kimon lingered behind, his brow furrowed in contemtion. "I did not bear witness to these...monstrosities you spoke of," he admitted once they were rtively alone. "But from your descriptions, they sound like nothing born of this world."


    Kyra nodded solemnly. On the first day of the campaign, they had already confronted such an inexplicable threat. If they hoped to ovee Daikrimore''s forces, fresh strategies would need to be devised to counter these giants.


    Though the day had ended with Drasus'' armies scoring a much-needed advancement, the harrowing visions of those rampaging brutes had cast an unmistakable pall over any sense of victory.


    Drasus had been busy with his own tasks, exining why he wasn''t around Kaeso or Jaegar.


    As the other nobles departed to seek what rest they could, Kyra motioned for Kaeso to remain behind.


    "There is another matter I wish to discuss," she stated once they were alone. "This soldier who fought with such...unconventional power. That young man in yourpany, where is he?"


    Kaeso''s features assumed a guarded aspect, as if weighing how much truth to reveal. "He was a diator in my pits," he began carefully. "When I witnessed his remarkable abilities firsthand, I sought to conscript his skills for our cause."


    Kyra held his gaze, her eyes narrowing slightly. "Lord Kaeso, why do I sense there are depths to his story you yet omit? Do not take me for a fool. I noticed your behaviour around him, it''s rather obvious there is more to your connection with this diator than meets the eye."


    The usation hit its mark, and Kaeso seemed to wilt beneath the princess''s imperious stare.


    Fear and reluctance yed over his features before he finally nodded. "Yes...Princess. He is¡­ somewhat special, not like others. So, I had to tread carefully around him. He deserves my respect."


    Lifting her chin defiantly, Kyra fixed him with a hard look. "Is that so. Bring him to my tent, and I want to see how special he is."


    With those words, she turned and took her leave, her mind arraying a litany of ambiguous suspicions. As the tent p fell closed behind her, Kaeso could only scratch his head and curse his fortunes. He had not expected the princess to insist upon involving herself so directly in Jaegar.


    Now that she had borne witness to the warrior''s capabilities, however, there would be no preventing her curiosity from being sated.


    Steeling himself, Kaeso made his way through the organised bem of the camp towards Jaegar''s humble bivouac.


    He found the warrior in the familiar throes of meditative repose, eyes closed but exuding a watchful tranquility. "Jaegar," Kaeso called out, watching as the young man''s eyes flicked open almost instantly.


    Wasting no time, Kaeso ryed the princess''s words, watching as Jaegar''s expression remained impassive even as the implications sank in. When he had finished, the young man fixed him with a measured look. "And why should I meet with her?" he asked levelly. "If she wishes to make demands, tell her to meet me here."


    Kaeso''s shoulders slumped as he shook his head slowly. "You know I cannot. The princess does not make requests, she gives orders. Ones that cannot be defied without...consequences."


    Running a hand over his thinning pate, he could only regard Jaegar with naked pleading. "For my sake, I urge you - do not resist her summoning. Please, my friend."


    Perhaps it was the unmistakable strain of desperation in Kaeso''s voice that swayed Jaegar''s decision. Or maybe the taciturn warrior had already resigned himself to this eventuality. Whatever the case, after several moments thick with tension, Jaegar gave a curt nod of acquiescence.


    As they made their way through the encampment towards the princess''s pavilion, Kaeso could not help but wonder if he had just set in motion a course of events that would ultimately lead to utter cataclysm.


    *


    As they made their way through the winding paths between the ordered rows of tents, a tense silence fell between the two men. It was Jaegar who finally broke it, his words carrying more weight than their casual tone might imply.


    "It seems your princess wishes to... utilise me for her own purposes, is that correct?" Though phrased as a question, there was an undercurrent of statement in his words.


    Kaeso stared as if struck, his steps faltering for a moment as he frantically tried to formte a response. "Uh...no, no, of course not! You are my diator, sworn to mypany''s banner. She cannot simplymand you."


    No sooner were the words out of his mouth than Kaeso realized his fumbled phrasing.


    Jaegar had stopped in his tracks, one eyebrow arched quizzically as he fixed him with an inscrutable look.


    Grimacing, Kaeso quickly backpedalled. "Forgive me, I misspoke. You are far more than just some conscripted warrior to me. A most treasured...benefactor, let''s say."


    The words rang hollow even to his own ears, and he was unsurprised to see Jaegar''s lips quirk in an amused half-smile. As they resumed their walk, the young man gave a short chuckle. "How fickle the tides of status ebb and flow. Just yesterday, I was little more than a pit fighter in your employ.


    Today, I am elevated to the ranks of your esteemed ''benefactors.''"


    Though his tone remained light, there was an undeniable edge to Jaegar''s words that caused Kaeso''s shoulders to tighten imperceptibly. He could practically feel the young man''s piercing stare burning into the back of his skull as he struggled to find an adequate reply.


    Inwardly, Kaeso sighed. ''Because even a blind man could see you were never what you first appeared to be,'' he thought to himself. ''Were it not for those...abilities of yours, you would have remained a mere curiosity, never arising beyond the status of hired sword.''

 Chapter 284: Fight for me

    Jaegar, however, seemed to pluck the true meaning from the strained ether surrounding them.


    "I''d wager you''re thinking that without these...talents, I''d be afforded none of the distinctions you now heap upon me. A hailed ''benefactor'' one moment, a easily discarded relic the next."


    Try as he might, Kaeso could not conceal the subtle wince that betrayed his body''s reaction to Jaegar''s cutting insight. Rubbing his hands together anxiously, he opened his mouth to formte another paltry reassurance...


    ...only to find their path had led them to the entrance of the princess''s personal pavilion. With a resigned inward sigh, he ushered Jaegar ahead of him, steeling himself for the confrontation toe.


    Jaegar, along with Kaeso, entered Princess Kyra''s opulent tent, his gaze sweeping over the regal surroundings beforeing to rest squarely on the princess herself. Kyra met his eyes evenly, sizing up the imposing warrior before gesturing for him to approach.


    Though d in modest attire of flowing ck silks, the princess''s presence was undoubtedly one of stately bearing and authority.


    Her tall, powerfully built frame and sharp, angr features projected an aura of pure, unbridled willpower. Thick blonde tresses were woven into an intricate braid, while her prating eyes seemed capable of piercing straight through any facade or falsehood.


    Her dress enhanced her bosom and hourss figure , further entuating hermanding presence.


    Those piercing emerald orbs now raked over Jaegar with naked appraisal, lingering for a moment too long on the muscr physique left bare to the elements by his battle-stained tunic. Despite himself, the wizard felt his breath catch momentarily in his throat as their gazes met and were held.


    "Come in," she stated, her tone betraying no hint of the wariness that had crept into Kaeso''s manner.


    Deferential maidservants swiftly arranged plush chaise lounges for Kaeso.


    Jaegar dragged one from the side, put it himself beside Kaeso, and sat in it.


    Seeing his actions, Kaeso and the maidservants were stunned enough to speak. It was fine that Jaegar behaved in such a manner in front of him, but to shove such contempt in front of her highness, Kaeso quickly looked at Princess Kyra.


    Kyra''s features tightened in a disapproving frown at the breach of courtly protocol, but she made no remark as Jaegar lowered himself into the seat.


    "I can clearly see that you are no mere soldier," Kyra began bluntly, sweeping an appraising gaze over Jaegar''s form from head to toe. He closed his eyes briefly but remained outwardly impassive, even as Kaeso shifted with palpable difort nearby.


    "In fact..." Kyra continued, her sharp eyes studying Jaegar''s rugged features more intently now. "I feel I have seen you before, though I cannot ce where or when."


    Jaegar''s weathered appearance belied his rtively tender years of just one and twenty summers. His hair had grown enough to be bound back in a practical ponytail, framing a bearded countenance that would seem more at home on a grizzled veteran.


    With his towering, perfectly muscled stature, nearing 6.2 feet in height, Jaegar certainly struck an intimidating figure - that of a battle-hardened warrior more than a studious wizard.


    Yet Kyra''s prating gaze seemed to pierce through such superficial assessments, sensing deeper mysteries yet unplumbed.


    Holding her probing stare, Jaegar gave a subtle roll of his shoulders. "If you have questions for me, Princess, I would prefer you give voice to them inly," he stated in a tone that bordered on brusque.


    One finely arched eyebrow inched up Kyra''s brow at his mild insolence, but she recovered her imperial mien quickly. Settling back into the elegant chaise, she fixed him with an intensely focused look.


    "Very well, I shall be direct," she stated in clipped tones. "Who and what are you, exactly? Based on the impressive...abilities you disyed against those monstrous brutes on the battlefield today, I can only surmise you have been concealing the full extent of your power."


    Jaegar''s expression remained an inscrutable mask, the only outward sign of his inner reaction being a tightening along his jawline. "And if I have?" he challenged after a moment''s pause. "Why does that concern you?"


    "It concerns me."


    "Why are you fighting for our side, then?"


    Kyra understood from his countenance that he was not of this kingdom and certainly didn''t care about the war.


    "Well, I don''t care. You certainly seem capable, and I won''t bother why Lord Kaeso is respectful towards a mere soldier or why you would act arrogantly even though you are sitting in front of a princess of the kingdom."


    Jaegar chuckled, watching her. "If I have to say, I am just stopping by."


    "What do you want exactly? Why bother me?" He said it in a tone of annoyance.


    Those maidservants were ring at Jaegar, and Kaeso was clearly nervous as to see how Kyra would react.


    A flush of piqued colour tinged Kyra''s cheeks momentarily at his tart rejoinder, but her regal confidence quickly reasserted itself like a cloak of iron-tipped power.


    "Because I want - no, I require your strength at my side in the wars toe," she dered with the ring of absolute certainty. "You are clearly a skilled mage in addition to being a formidable warrior. Such assets could well prove invaluable to my cause. Perhaps...essential."


    The unspoken implications hung in the air between them like the low trill of a plucked chord, thrumming with burgeoning tensions not yet given voice. For Jaegar''s part, his facade disyed neither outward acquiescence...nor repudiation.


    The battle lines had been starkly delineated. And the sh of unyielding wills had only just begun to be joined.


    Jaegar blew out a breath and met Kyra''s intense gaze squarely. "Let me ask you this - what''s in it for me?"


    His words carried the unmistakable undercurrent of self-interest. Though the princess did not know it, Jaegar''s primary aim was to regain his full magical abilities before settling any other scores lingering from his past few months.


    These people, however, clearly did not know when to beg or when tomand. They just keep oning and asking him to fight.

 Chapter 285: I will win your war, for you

    Kyra seemed to pick up on the calcted shift in his manner almost instantly. Leaning back minutely, she replied in a measured tone. "That is...not so easily done. But allow me to hear your terms first."


    Jaegar''s head tilted as a hint of a smirk yed across his lips. "Very well, Princess. Then let me start with a rather...personal query." He let the words hang for a tantalizing moment before continuing. "Do you have a lover?"


    The question dropped like a lead weight, with even the ever-unppable Kaeso''s eyes widening in astonished disbelief. From behind Kyra, one of the attendant maids gasped out a scandalous "Insolence!"


    Kyra, however, merely raised a single hand to silence the outburst before it could swell further.


    Her own expression remained almost supernaturallyposed as she turned back to Jaegar.


    "You test the boundaries of propriety, Mister," she stated in a tone that somehow managed to convey both mild rebuke and grudging respect. "But I shall humour your...audacious line of inquiry for the moment."


    Kaeso looked as if he might be suffering from apoplexy. "Jaegar!" he sputtered in a fierce whisper. "You cannot simply ask the princess in such a scious manner!"


    Jaegar''s only response was to lean back further, settling one booted ankle over the opposite knee in a posture of studied nonchnce. "She is no princess to me."


    If the words stung, Kyra showed no outward sign as one shaped eyebrow arched infinitesimally.


    "An intriguing perspective...but one I cannot abide by, given our present circumstances."


    Her steely gaze bore into Jaegar. "However, if you can indeed make a substantive impact on the campaign, I may be persuaded to...indulge your impertinence to a certain degree. Though the extent of any such ''rewards'' shall be dictated by your performance."


    Jaegar scoffed lightly at her rejoinder, even as his eyes danced with the faintest hints of amusement. "And what, precisely, do you want me to do?"


    Leaning forward, Kyra allowed the barest hint of a smirk to quirk her full lips. "That, I shall leave for you to demonstrate on the field of battle. Join my personalpany on the morrow. Impress me, and we can...renegotiate terms for any extended service."


    A sly smile yed across Jaegar''s lips at Kyra''s proposed challenge. Rising fluidly to his feet, he stepped in close, leaning down to bring his mouth beside her ear.


    "Don''t worry, Princess," he whispered, his breath stirring the fine hairs at her nape. "You are going to win this war. But be ready for what''s toe after."


    The tantly audacious innuendo hung in the air as Jaegar pulled back, his expression a mask of inscrutable confidence.


    Kyra, clearly startled by his brazen proximity, recoiled instinctively to the side as her maidservants clustered protectively around her.


    Jaegar''s eyes glinted with amusement as he straightened up, his gaze never leaving Kyra''s face. "I look forward to that day, Princess," he said with a smirk before turning to leave, leaving Kyra to ponder his cryptic words.


    Kyra quicklyposed herself and was about to say something.


    But Jaegar had already turned on his heel, striding from the tent without a backward nce. A flustered Kaeso could only bow hurriedly and stammer out hasty apologies.


    Once he had departed, Kyra finally found her voice again, any veneer of regal poise utterly shattered.


    "Lord Kaeso, where in the seven hells did you find this...this brat?" she seethed, struggling to regain herposure. "How dare he treat me with such insulting familiarity! Does he truly think his skills alone can win us this war?"


    Her anger and frustration at having been so baldly taunted by a man decades her junior tinged her cheeks with furious colour. Nearby, Kaeso seemed to shrink in on himself, rendered practically insensate by the force of the princess''s outrage.


    Kyra had no need to give voice to any specific recriminations or punitive orders. The look of zing fury in her eyes said it all as she fought to master her churning emotions.


    "I shall permit him one more day to prove his worth on the field of battle," she bit out atst through clenched jaws. "Otherwise, I''ll have his impudent head on a spike, abilities be damned!"


    With that, she whirled and stormed from the tent, leaving a shaken Kaeso to trail meekly in her wake, his mind already awhirl with panicked strategies to keep his temperamental new ally''s incendiary persona in check.


    *


    The following day saw Kyra once again girded for war, her lithe form encased in gleaming te armour as she addressed her musteredpany. At her side stood the seemingly imperturbable forms of Kaeso and Jaegar, thetter''s expression betraying not a flicker of the congration he had sparked the night before.


    From across the ordered lines of troops and materiel, Lord Drasus''s baleful re bore into the scene, his eyes narrowing with unconcealed loathing as they fell upon Jaegar''s figure. The mere sight of the enigmatic warrior in such apparent favour with his counterpart was objectionable enough.


    But having witnessed first-hand the sheer, earth-shattering scope of the outsider''s abilities on the previous day''s battlefield, Drasus''s barely-restrained hatred curdled into outright murderous fury.


    To think that Kaeso would so willingly leash such a force on his own cohort rather than eliminating the threat it represented...


    It was intolerable. And the wizenedmander''s impatience with the situation grew more strained with each passing moment. Something would need to be given soon, he could feel it in his very bones. And he intended to ensure that Jaegar''s tenuous existence was ultimately broken upon the relentless wheel of his wrathful ambition.


    But for now, with the day''s great reckoning looming before them all, even Drasus could not afford the singr distraction that taking his vengeance would entail. No, he would bide his time and await the opportune moment to eliminate Kaeso''s elemental wildcard from this conflict once and for all.

 Chapter 286: Mothers Wand - 1

    A faint crease marred Kyra''s brow as uncertainty gnawed at her resolve. So much rested on theing engagement - the fate of her people, her kingdom.


    Yet how could they hope to stand against such...things? Those brutes didn''t seem like humans in the slightest.


    Her eyes cut sideways towards Jaegar, noting the intense focus with which he studied the mockery of men arrayed before them. Perhaps he represented her only chance, despite the offensively cavalier attitude he insisted on adopting.


    She thought about what he said and wondered if he would be able to help her win this war. However, she shook her head, refusing to take the words of a young man who was ignorant of the wars seriously. After all, he was just one against thousands.


    BBPHRROOOOO!


    The thought had barely taken form when the resounding re of a war horn shattered the fraught stillness.


    MEN AT ARMS!


    CHARGE!


    ATTACK!


    In a great morous roar, the two armies surged across the field, swiftly bing a churning maelstrom of steel, flesh, and frantic horseflesh.


    As Kyra prepared to spur her own steed forward, Jaegar''s words brought her up short. "You people stay behind. You don''t need toe onto the battlefield."


    She turned towards him, mouth opening to voice a retort, only to be brought up short by the crackling arcs of red-coloured lightning already beginning to coalesce around the wizard''s form.


    Jaegar''s expression was one of intense concentration, his eyes narrowing to mere slits as the energies swarming his body intensified.


    From the rear of the mustered ranks, Prince Tavorn watched the disy with naked confusion. "Why is she going out onto the battlefield?" he demanded, turning towards Kimon with a querulous expression. "Do we not have soldiers enough to do the fighting for us?"


    (sigh)


    The aged minister could only sigh heavily, never taking his eyes off Kyra''s form. "Sometimes, my prince, it is better to remain silent and simply observe."


    Tavorn opened his mouth as if to protest further before seeming to think better of it. Seeing that Kimon wasn''t paying attention to what he was saying, he looked at him.


    His gaze swivelled to follow Kimon''s,ing to rest upon the figure of the mysterious warrior currently encapsting himself in a bristling corona of elemental might.


    Tavorn then voiced his thought, "Who is that?" seeing Jaegar.


    As the two armies met like shing tides, shock waves of pure concussive force rippled outward in all directions. Jaegar, however, seemed utterly insted from the surrounding chaos, his entire being focused into a singrity of purpose and intent as the arcing energies intensified to nearly blinding levels.


    The arcing energies rippling around Jaegar''s form intensified with each measured stride that brought him closer to the raging battlefield. Kyra could only watch in a mixture of horror and morbid fascination as tendrils of incandescent powerpletely engulfed the mysterious warrior''s body in a blinding corona.


    This was no mere tactical disy or flexing of arcane might. Jaegar had made the resolute decision to push himself to his absolute limits on this day. Throughout the previous night, he had meticulously prepared, allowing the torrential wellsprings of magical power to build within him like a steadily intensifying cyclone.


    Each inhtion and exhtion was a calcted cadence, following the meditative techniques instilled by the ancient Tome he had once possessed. He had made a copy of Tome and instilled it in his deep consciousness.


    As Jaegar continued his purposeful advance, faint tendrils of an amorphous purple mist began seeping from his outstretched hands.


    The vapours rapidly expanded into a billowing nimbus that encircled him from behind, taking on the semnce of a spectral halo. As soon as the purple mist turned to halo, lightning crackled and crawled onto the halo, winding itself.


    The entire panorama was at once beautiful and terrible to behold - a vision of raw, unbridled cataclysmic force given corporeal manifestation.


    The awe-inspiring spectacle inevitably drew the gazes of all those nearby, whether ally or foe.


    Kimon gasped, seeing the young man turn into aplete unknown, "What in the gods name is that?"


    Even the most battle-hardened warriors felt their momentum falter as the uncanny maelstrom surrounding Jaegar seemed to distort and dampen all sound within its spherical boundary.


    As if in sympathetic response to this localized vortex of power, the very heavens above took on an ominous cast. Roiling stormclouds rapidly consumed the once-serene skies, shrouding the battlefield in bands of enchanted darkness broken only by the diverse shes emanating from Jaegar''s steadily intensifying halo.


    The effect was not lost on the massed ranks of Daikrimore''s forces arrayed in this sector of the field, numbering easily over a thousand hardenedbatants. As one, the disciplined momentum of their assault gradually ground to a stupefied halt, each soldier''s eyes inevitably drawn towards the unfolding manifestation taking ce before them.


    At the eye of this mystical cyclone stood Jaegar, he was now slowly starting to rise up into the air and stopped mid air, a couple of metres above the ground.


    As he ascended into midair, he summoned his immemorial arts.


    His hands, surrounded by intricate runic patterns of cascading crimson light, began tracing arcane symbolic gestures as unknown words of power issued forth in a discordant tongue.


    "Vomdraadki corrcukathu kothar," he intoned, his voice low pitched and contorted.


    The eldritch utterances were rendered in a profoundly distorted timbre that seemed to bend and resonate at frequencies never intended for mortal ears.


    Each syble carried innate power, as if plucked from the fundamental phenomenological frameworks that gird all of creation''s immutable sympathies.


    Jaegar''s eyes burned like twin suns, remade into orbits of scintiting energy that red ever brighter with each archaic invocation.


    Then soon a seal started to take shape, inscribed with runic symbols into the air, right in front of his chest, strobing in a blinding torrent of eldritch light, rapidly cycling through permutations and alignments that defied all conventional understanding.


    As the eldritch words of power issued forth from Jaegar in a profoundly distorted tongue, he extended one hand outward, fingers syed in an archaic mudra of mystic beckoning.


    The runic seal pulsed ever more intensely, as if in resonant sympathy.

 Chapter 287: Mothers wand - 2

    Amidst towering pagodas and ornate architecture wrought in ssic imperial styles, one of the tallest edifices contained a sanctum well-insted from prying eyes.


    Deep within the uppermost chambers of this edifice, a heavy iron-bound chest began to tremble with escting intensity. The hermetic wards etched onto its surface flickered fitfully as if straining to contain whatever unnatural power resided within.


    BOOOOM!!


    With an abrupt thunderp of imploding force, the chest''s reinforced dding fragmented in a hail of shrapnel, the remaining panels ttering to thecquered floor in smouldering chunks.


    At the epicentre of this st radius hovered an unassuming wand of gnarled wood and archaic design - an innocuous-seeming item that nevertheless radiated the faintest penumbra of eldritch might.


    The wand hung suspended for a moment, its faint energies intensifying with each pulse of arcane light. Then, etching itself into the polished wood surface in flourishes of blinding incandescence, it manifested the self-same runic seal currently hovering before Jaegar''s form on the far-distant battlefield.


    THUD! DAB!!


    A low, throbbing sound rapidly escted to a droning pitch as the wand''s energies reached a fever pitch. Then, without warning, it rocketed skyward in a zing contrail of scintiting force, hastening towards its inexorable rendezvous over the curvature of the earth itself.


    The thunderous report of its departure brought a tter of armoured footsteps as the guards stationed outside rushed into the chamber. Their eyes frantically raked the scene of devastated wards and obliterated defences as they sought any sign of hostile ingress.


    When no obvious threat presented itself, the senior-most guard reluctantly turned to make his report to his mistress. He had taken but a few steps when the rustling of silken robes brought his gaze swivelling back.


    There, silhouetted in the open archway, stood an inscrutable figure draped in flowing ceremonial garb of the deepest crimson silk. As she glided forward with an eerie gracefulness, the guards immediately recognized the distinctive outrements and serene countenance of one of the sect''s most reclusive and mysterious hierophants.


    "What has transpired here?" her melodic voice inquired with a lilt of detached curiosity as she surveyed the aftermath of the inexplicable disturbance.


    The unease was palpable in the senior guardsman''s tone as he ryed the events as best they had perceived them.


    Rather than concern, however, their mistress''s delicate features crinkled in an enigmatic smile utterly devoid of warmth. "I see..." she intoned after allowing a pregnant pause to stretch between them.


    "Then you are to inform Master Li that the wand has answered its master''s call and set forth to rejoin him."


    The guards traded bewildered looks at the dominant implications carried in her words. But long experience in the sect''s service had taught them the futility of seeking further rity from one of their most inscrutably esoteric figures.


    As the hierophant turned and glided away without another word, her lingering smile seeming to intimate profoundly inscrutable secrets shared with unseen forces, the guards could only ponder the mysterious power and influence she held within the sect. They knew better than to question her enigmatic ways, understanding that some knowledge was not meant for mortalprehension.


    -


    -


    The cataclysmic energies being unleashed by Jaegar showed no signs of relenting, as the elemental forces he''d inculcated billowed around him in scintiting waves.


    The soldiers began to run away from the ce, wherever they could. They could feel the terrifying presence of something far beyond their understanding, and knew that staying would only lead to their demise. Soldiers of both sides were running away from the battlefield, more like away from Jaegar.


    Then, all of a sudden, from a certain direction, a bright light red in the clouds and then pierced the thick, dark clouds in an instant.


    On an inexorable vector of arcane convergence, the incandescent missile arrowed downward, rapidly elerating to the point where it became little more than a blurred contrail of shooting ster light crossed against the sickly bruised hues of the storm-wracked skies.


    Then, with the speed and unerring uracy of a sniper''s bullet, the luminous projectile intersected its mark, mming directly onto Jaegar''s levitating form.


    BOOOOOMMMM!!


    The impact detonated with the overwhelming fury of crossing shockwaves, the unleashed energies momentarily outshining even the swirling arcane maelstrom.


    The resultant explosion blossomed into an all-consuming sphere of roiling, incarnadine force that expanded exponentially in the blink of an eye. Sent hurtling in every direction by the catastrophic detonation, nearby soldiers were bodily scattered like leaves caught in a hurricane''s onught, their rag-doll forms rag-dolling bonelessly before crashing to the blood-soaked earth in broken heaps.


    Even those well outside the sphere''s immediate periphery could scarcely remain upright as the thunderous percussive force reverberated outwards in a series of solid concentric rings. The full-grown oaks lining the fringes of the battlefield swayed like reeds caught in the riptide, and boughs wrenched free to whistle invisibly through the scorched air.


    At the absolute epicentre, where the projectile had unerringly met its mark, a churning, tempestuous cloud of pulverised earth and atomized detritus was now roiled in a violently expanding bubble. From such extreme ranges, no solid form could be discerned amidst the debris - only the faintest outline of something man-shaped at the roiling vortex''s core.


    Among the ranks of Wrescia, Kyra instinctively raised one arm in a warding gesture, holding her sword as she channelled her own innate abilities to form a flickering sphere of vibrant force.


    All around her, the warped haze of tumultuous maelstrom buffeted and seethed, distorting the very substance of reality itself along rippling wave patterns of discord.


    The battlefield had grown preternaturally silent...too stunned by what had just transpired to allow even for the meagerest whispers of mortality or instruments of bloodshed.


    All eyes had turned towards that singr blighted point, regardless of allegiance or fealty, as the world collectively held its breath in wary witness to whatever unearthly forces had been invoked.

 Chapter 288: Summoned far more than a demon

    It came shooting down from the sky at an extreme speed, heading straight for Jaegar on the battlefield. The wand mmed itself onto Jaegar with tremendous force, creating a huge explosion on impact. The st was immensely powerful, releasing a massive burst of magical energy.


    The explosion left arge, curved crater in the ground where the wand struck. Jaegar was still levitating above this crater after the st of magical energies. The magic from his newly-returned wand caused Jaegar''s own magical energies to intensify enormously. Dazzling crimson light erupted outward from his body with blinding brightness.


    All the soldiers watching, whether friends or foes, were struck dumb by this incredible disy of magic. They could only gape in stunned silence, utterly baffled by the overwhelming forces they had just witnessed. No one could move or speak due to their astonishment.


    Kyra turned to Kaeso, her expression disying equal shock and confusion. In disbelief, she asked him, "Where did you find this...monster?"


    She could notprehend or exin the sheer magnitude of mystical power Jaegar had just unleashed before their eyes. Jaegar''s abilities seemed far beyond anything human.


    The ground itself seemed to shudder under the force of Jaegar''s mystical invocations. Nearby, Kaeso stood rooted beside Princess Kyra, his entire body quivering with abination of awe and terror as he bore witness to the unfathomable depths of power their enigmatic ally had tapped into.


    Even from their position set back from the raging heart of the battlefield, Kaeso could feel the reverberating harmonics of Jaegar''s eldritch words thrumming in his very bones.


    Further still from the unfolding cataclysm, Prince Tavorn unconsciously shrank back from the epicentre, his eyes widening in naked astonishment. This far exceeded the scope of anything the brash young royal had ever trained for or prepared for. It transcended even the wildest tales of sorcery spun by his tutors.


    Only the wizened figure of Kimon stood utterly unperturbed amidst the rising tides of warping energies. Though he made no outward reaction, those properly attuned could perceive the shimmering edges of defensive wards ring into existence all around the aged minister''s slight form, infused with geometries of power from bygone epochs.


    At the nexus point, Jaegar allowed the vaguest hints of a thin smile to crease his chiselled features, revelling in the sensation of his magical reservoirs being replenished and expanded by the presence of his reimed wand. He could feel the buzzing thrum of its incorporated magic coiling in intricate, unknowable spirals.


    Seizing the heightened intensities of his rejuvenated capabilities, the young wizard channelled those emanations outward through the ritualistic shapes of a fresh arcane invocation.


    "Arloas loraso uriaur ragura wa, ruir wubraar," he intoned, allowing the guttural sybles to resonate in a progressively distorting anti-harmonic that seemed to raggedly shift between multiple octaves and timbres with each inhtion.


    In his off-hand, Jaegar''s fingers flexed, causing a harsh sh to open along his calloused palm. Clenching his fist, he allowed the welling blood essence to flow with purpose, using it to physically scribe a mid-air sigil in sweeping gestures.


    As the geometric designs took on an amorphous shape within the hovering circle of ancestral vitae, they shimmered with a sullen, portentous luminance, slowly escting in brilliance. Each line stroked topletion seemed to feed back into those already rendered, generating cascading interference patterns that warped and distended the surrounding air in a rippling halo of static distortions.


    By the time Jaegar hadpleted the ouroboric circuit, channelling the full depths of his willpower into the summoning glyphs, the runes had taken on the coruscating intensity of something more sinister, giving birth to its existence.


    Those of properly attuned perceptions could perceive the air rapidly bing rendered in multiple superimposed instances of itself, as if multiple realities were being brought into tenuous convergence.


    When Jaegar finally allowed the scribed utterances to reach their crescendo of power, the resulting eruption of eldritch force kicked up a horizontally-manifested shockwave of invisible force.


    WHOOOSH


    The unleashed torrent scattered lingering clouds of pulverised soil in all directions, leaving the viewing area surrounding the circle scrubbed bare and swept clean by the sheer magnitude of the work''s intensity.


    At the core of the phenomenon, the magical circle continued to burn, now fully self-sustaining as something vast and decidedly other from realms beyond mortalpresences stirred into waking.


    A sulphurous stench wafted outwards, carrying the unmistakable charnel tang of ancient burial grounds and nameless sacrificial sites. Or perhaps it was merely the imaginations of those hardiest souls who remained in proximity, projecting their own profane imaginings onto the yawning, unfurling distortions now manifesting before them.


    For as the energies exuded from the consummated ritual reached their fever pitch, something began disembarking from the otherspace made briefly convergent by Jaegar''s eldritch workings.


    It arrived amidst a rippling Aurora of smeared colour spectra and peelingyers of reality reasserting their properly demarcated boundaries. Features initially indistinct and wavering, gradually coalesced and solidified as the interloper''s presence interacted with the material constraints of this vibrational domain.


    The first impressions to assail the gaping senses were of scale and undeniable physicality. Whatever she-creature had been ushered across the transdimensional boundaries emphasized a form of intimidating stature and overtly feminine curvature.


    As details continued to render into recognisable linework, the assembling essence resolved into the unmistakable visage of an outrageously buxom and sinuously sleek feminine figure draped in a form-fitting sheath of diaphanous silks and molten jewel-tones that shimmered with hypnotic luminance.


    Every curve and contour screamed defiant sensuality and unbridled eroticism. Each swell and dimpling hollow seemed specifically rendered to fan the mes of carnal enticement to...feverish extremes.


    Though her features were undeniably beautiful in a transcendent, otherworldly way, there was also an inherent sense of something vastly more ancient and metaphysicallyyered lurking behind the facade of idealized feminine allure.


    As the transdimensional turbulence subsided and the boundaries firmed, the entity''s full stature became apparent - easily exceeding six and a half feet in towering height. Thick tresses of midnight tresses framed a regal countenance sculpted from burnished obsidian, with full lips quirked in a sultry, all-knowing smile that spoke to secrets and temptations beyond mortalprehension.

 Chapter 289: The demoness might

    But it was those eyes that truly betrayed the undercurrents swirling behind the mesmerising facade. Pools of scintiting onyx seemed to glitter with the light of distant gxies spiralling in their inscrutable depths. Timeless and all-consuming, they held the promise of sublime rapture and soul-shredding devastation in equal, intoxicating measure.


    As this statuesque vision coalesced fully into the material realms, suspending herself in a subtly sensualistic hover just above the scorched ground, her full lips parted to reveal a voice that could have inspired wars with its dulcet yet profoundly inhuman tones.


    "My my...what do we have here?" The words themselves seemed to caress and insinuate, each silken syble effusing pheromonic undercurrents that sparked involuntary physiological responses in those nearest.


    For the soldiers arrayed before this impossible manifestation, their senses were ovee in a disorienting tumult of primal arousal and existential horror. Mundane psyches rebelled at the proximity of such an overtly extramundane presence, making them corporeal, even as hindbrain impulses stirred in untoward fascination.


    Only Jaegar, having willfully initiated the ritual, appeared untouched by the disorienting tsunami of conflicting resonances. Though his jawline betrayed the faintest tightening, his piercing gaze remained locked on the entity in an unmistakable challenge of sorts.


    It was then that her obsidian eyes narrowed in appraisal, and that infuriatingly sensuous smirk morphed into a chiding parody of a matriarch''s affectionate admonishment.


    "How positively wonderful," she purred in a tone edged withyer uponyer of metaphysical implication. "Though I must admit, I had expected some old bones."


    Allowing one lithe, silken-wrapped leg to slowly cross with the other, the entity cocked her head in an almost predatory disy of evaluation.


    "You seemed quite convinced you would be ushering forth my descendant, Nymryna. Imagine my amusement to find the source of beckoning belonged to a singr mind of such... elevated dispositions."


    Her smile took on a serpentine edge that somehow rendered the expression even more disarmingly sensual than before. "Allow me to introduce myself, since formalities between peers are always...appreciated. You may know me by many honorifics, whispered across countless ages with equal portions of reverence and fear. But for our purposes here, you may simply address me as Lylith."


    Jaegar frowned, looking at her deeply. He had drawn the summoning circle to summon a demon, the subus, who came to visit him at the academy. But right now, the demon, the subus, seemed to be a rather more mature and refined version of Nymryna.


    Jaegar regarded the statuesque demoness before him with a calcting look. Though Lylith was not the intended target of his summoning, her vastly greater power presented an even more tantalizing opportunity. One he did not intend to squander.


    It was actually favourable on his side, and he didn''t imagine that he could summon Lylith, a formidable demoness, the queen of hells.


    With a subtle mental exertion, Jaegar willed them both to descend, allowing their forms to lower until they stood amidst the blood-soaked soil, separating Wrescia''s forces from the arrayed ranks of Daikrimore''s army.


    As his boots settled into the churned earth, Jaegar cast a backward nce towards where Kyra, Kaeso, and the others anxiously observed.


    His pointed look in their direction served as a clear, unspoken instruction. It was time tomit their full military might, for Jaegar had just acquired their decisively powerful edge.


    Turning back to the demoness with an air of practiced nonchnce, Jaegar inclined his head respectfully. "My Lady, the reason I have called you here is simple: I require your assistance."


    A throaty, melodious chuckle escaped Lylith''s full lips, sending involuntary shivers of both revulsion and arousal cascading along the spines of anyone within earshot. "My my, such polite manners from one who so brazenly trespassed upon the boundaries."


    One shapely eyebrow arched as her devouring gaze raked over Jaegar''s form in an overtly sensual once-over. "Very well then, pretty boy. Let us have your purposes inlyid before me. What is it you wish for me to aplish?"


    Jaegar''s expression remained impassive, yet his next words carried an unmistakable undercurrent of challenge and the promise of grand congrations toe. "We need to clear this army¡ªthe entire force¡ªfrom our path. By whatever means you deem appropriate."


    No sooner had Jaegar voiced his audacious intent than a thunderous war horn sounded from the enemy''s centralmand. Daikrimore''s General could see the rising threat all too clearly and was swiftly implementing disciplined countermeasures.


    From behind their front lines, formations of heavily armoured battle mages began responding to the call, marching forward in precise lockstep to form an imposing bulwark directly facing the transdimensional interloper and her would-be master.


    The general''smands were explicit: eliminate the anomaly that was Jaegar at all costs, no matter what fresh reservoirs of arcane he had tapped into.


    As if in answer to this escting force disposition, Jaegar''s body began to levitate once more, swirling waves of eldritch energies swiftly encapsting his hovering form. Tendrils of ominous purple mist intertwined with crackling fments of powerful lightning, creating an ever-intensifying spherical maelstrom of preternatural forces held in perfect stasis around the eye of their creator.


    The rolling storm clouds overhead seemed to shudder and pulse in sympathetic cadence with each surge of power exuded by Jaegar''s rapidly escting might. And then, like the birthing cry of a giant, he unleashed the full brunt of his capabilities directly towards the mustered phnx of Daikrimore''s defensive measures.


    Lylith, for her part, seemed utterly untroubled by the snapping whip-crack detonations of force rippling outwards from Jaegar''s onught. In fact, an almost childlike delight danced across her features as she revelled in the convulsive expressions of power ying out in shing waves all around her.


    "Well now," she mused with wicked amusement,cing every syble, "what an interesting child you have summoned me through." Extending one hand, Lylith negligently erected an iridescent sphere of distorting force to deflect the stray tendrils of temporal and spatial energies bleeding in her direction.


    "It has been quite some time since I was afforded the opportunity to walk among your kind once more," she continued in a thoughtful purr. "I simply must remember to show my appreciation ordingly."


    With an almostnguid toss of her cascading obsidian tresses, Lylith turned an infinitely hungry gaze upon the rapidly advancing wedge of enemy mages. Raising both arms in a sweeping, embracing gesture, her lips parted as a dreadful litany of indecipherable power took shape. Chapter Continue:


    The demoness seemed to swell with each uttered profanity, taking on an increasingly vaster, more metaphysically ponderous presence that quickly dwarfed the mortal mours oveying her physique. Reality itself began warping and distending in grotesque defiance of all governing physics, folding in upon the expanding vortex of her dark magic.


    For the hapless mortal mages seeking to duel this ancient entity on her primal ying field, it was a battle irrevocably doomed before their first counterspell had even left their lips.

 Chapter 290: Xilong Li

    The clouds thundered, resonating with Jaegar, crackling throughout the battlefield. It was like a chain, spreading across the field, shooting right through the soldiers bodies.


    They didn''t even have time to react, as the lightning was nimble.


    In the midst of the chaotic melee, Jaegar locked eyes with a towering brute¡ªone of the first enemies he had faced upon the army''s arrival. With a flex of his magical energy, he stretched his hands, and lightning shot towards the brute, binding and restraining the struggling beast. Jaegar''s gaze was intense as he demanded, "Who brought you here? Speak now or burn alive!"


    The brute didn''t seem to open his mouth, and he was staring at Jaegar with a nk expression. Jaegar frowned, and he looked up at his face closely and inspected the brute.


    Then, with a flick of his hand, he burned the brute man''s hand.


    Jaegar''s frown only deepened as he observed his reaction.


    That man didn''t even react or shout in pain. That''s when Jaegar understood; his senses were all blocked, leaving him to savagely kill him.


    On another part of the battlefield, the very earth seemed to tremble beneath the tread of Lylith, the summoned demoness, queen of the hells herself. Her massive leathery wings unfurled as she strode forward, razor-sharp talons gouging furrows in the ground. Unholy fire danced around her taloned hands as she unleashed gouts of me, demonicughter pealing out in sadistic delight.


    The army''s mages endeavoured to bring their powers to bear, chanting and tracing arcane sigils in the air. But their efforts were astonishingly outmatched by the hellish might of Lylith. Their spells washed over her like a tide upon the rocks as she advanced inexorably. One by one, the wizards fell, either incinerated by her mes or rent asunder by the sweeps of her razor-sharp ws.


    At the centralmand pavilion overlooking the battlefield, Daikrimore''s most trusted general conferred in hushed tones with a mysterious figure¡ªa man d in sweeping robes, his long beard and hair bound neatly at the nape of his neck.


    If Jaegar could see him, he would instantly recognize the inscrutable Xilong Li, the man who kidnapped him.


    "The situation does not bode well," the general said, his voice a grim rasp. "Who in the seven hells is that mage, and what foul demon from the abyss keeps himpany?"


    Xilong Li''s gaze was prating and deep. "Whatever they may be, if they are not eliminated swiftly, it will prove...difficult." Chapter Explore:


    Li was expectantly looking at Jaegar and the demoness, who were singlehandedly overthrowing the Daikrimore''s forces. A few days before, Li was informed of the incidents that happened in the fortress and how Jaegar effortlessly killed the mage.


    Now he was seeing with his very own eyes. And he couldn''t see those magic bracelets on him anymore; how on earth did he get rid of them? It was pestering Li.


    He was thinking that they may have underestimated Jaegar.


    Unknown to the general, Li''s web of spies and informants had been monitoring Jaegar''s movements intensely in the days prior. His agents had picked up the wizard''s trail the moment he departed the city, only briefly losing him for a while within the dense forests before reacquiring it and shadowing him all the way to this fateful battlefield.


    When he disappeared in the forest for a brief time, that was when the bracelets had been missing. He even sent his men searching the whole area to see if he could find any clue, but nothing came out of the ordinary.


    As Li pondered this intelligence, one of his men approached and murmured urgently about what happened back in Qashaidan.


    Li abruptly stood up.


    "An urgent matter requires my attention," he stated tly to the general. "I must take my leave of this ce."


    The general looked at him with consternation. "But what of the invaders? And that demon witch?"


    Li allowed a thin smile to crease his weathered features. "General, I have upheld the terms of our bargain by delivering the brute warriors into your hands. The rest is up to you now."


    With those words, the enigmatic man turned and strode from the pavilion, calling to his attendant men, "We are departing immediately. Summon all of our forces and make ready; we return to Qashaidan at once."


    His captain bowed in acknowledgement, and soon the snap of orders could be heard as Li''s men hastened to obey.


    Abandoning the battlefield behind them, they made their swift departure, the aged mystic''s mind clearly upied by mysteries and happenings that dwarfed this local conflict.


    In his haste to depart, Xilong Li did not notice Jaegar''s piercing gaze locked upon him from across the battlefield.


    The wizard''s eyes narrowed as he recognized the enigmatic mystic''s distinct aura and bearing.


    There could be no mistaking his identity¡ªthis was indeed the inscrutable Xilong Li.


    A surge of questioning rage flooded through Jaegar''s being. Before he could fully process what he was seeing, his body acted on instinct. He willed himself aloft, levitating a few feet from the bloodstained ground before propelling himself forward like an arrow loosed from a bow.


    Jaegar streaked through the air, rapidly closing the distance between himself and Li with each passing heartbeat. But that man was nothing if not prepared.


    Even as Jaegar barreled toward him, Li deftly traced an arcane sigil with one hand, opening a shimmering circr portal. Not breaking his stride, he swept through the extradimensional gateway, trailed by his men in a cascading line.


    They moved with such urgency that no one noticed the rapidly approaching Jaegar.


    The wizard tried to arrest his momentum, but it was toote.


    Just as he was about to collide with Li and his men, the portal winked out of existence.

 Chapter 291: One man army

    Standing in the crater he had formed, his eyes smoldering with umbral energy, he red at the now empty space where Li and his men had been moments before.


    Bitter questions and suspicions whirled through his mind.


    The fury detonating within Jaegar was like an arcane bomb, rupturing the very fabric of reality.


    Torrents of unfettered power flooded through his being, unleashing violent, uncontrolled outbursts. Writhing coils of crackling energy slithered up his arms, dancing across his knuckles in coruscating arcs as the buildup of enraged arcane energies within him vented in erratic pulses.


    Dark stormclouds massed overhead, roiling and churning in ominous formations as if answering the wizard''s elemental wrath. Jaeger''s aura crackled through the atmosphere, ionizing the air into a supercharged maelstrom. Forks of brilliant azure lightning erupted from the thunderheads,shing downward to split the earth in an unrelenting barrage.


    Each sessive bolt that struck the battlefield hurled concussive force outward in rippling shockwaves, the very air rendered viscous and sparking with the acrid tang of spent mystical power.


    Across the field of battle, Lylith''s predatory senses instantly detected the titanic, distant surge of mystical might, like a wolf sent feral by the hot scent. The demoness paused mid-ughter, one of the army''s elite mages suspended in her crushing grip as his life''s blood still pulsed hotly from the gouges left by her talons.


    Her burning emerald gaze tracked unerringly towards the epicenter of the arcane disturbance.


    Slitting her nostrils, she drank in the potent aura, so redolent of dark power yet strange¡ªalmost familiar.


    "Is it that kid?" she purred, her serpentine tongue flicking out to taste the charged air.


    "Such delicious power...I can practically taste its richness on the winds." Her pupils contracted to slits as a cruel smile yed across her lips. Perhaps toying with this mortal spellcaster could prove...entertaining.


    But Jaegar''s mind was consumed by far darker thoughts as he stormed towards the central pavilion, each footfall leaving scorching prints seared into the earth.


    The few soldiers remaining cowered at his inexorable approach, instinctively recognizing the aura of vast magical fury rolling off him in violent waves. Sparks of eldritch force danced hungrily across his fingertips, seeking release.


    "That man," Jaegar''s voice was a low, resonant rasp of restrained power, "the one who just departed. Who is he?"


    Jaegar hadn''t forgotten about the man who was responsible for the hell he had endured for the past few months. His eyes burned with a fierce intensity as he awaited the answer, his jaw clenched in barely contained rage.


    Mustering their courage, the soldiers formed a desperate defensive line to shield their general.


    But their meager efforts provedughably futile against Jaegar''s might. With but a subtle twitch of his fingers,ncing tendrils of crackling force whipped out, effortlessly coring through their ranks and reducing them to butchered shapes in spatters of viscera.


    One by one, they fell, until only the general remained. The man''s face was a rictus mask of sheer terror as he quaked, rooted to the spot by the overwhelming dread radiating from the wizard looming above.


    "Answer me, if not," Jaegar shot a lightning bolt at the soldier who was running at him. That bolt struck his chest, piercing a hole right through his chest. "the same will happen to you, but much worse than that."


    "Y-You can''t do this," he gibbered, spittle flecking his lips. "I d-don''t know! He said he was just a trader! Offered those brute savages to our forces in exchange for gold ores and c-coins."


    Jaegar held the pathetic man''s gaze for a long, piercing moment. The general shook with fear, but he slowly spilled what he knew.


    So this Xilong Li had been the one to supply Daikrimore''s army, arming them with monstrous shock troops. But beyond that simple fact, the general appeared to know no more.


    The wizard''s lip curled in disgust. A dead end, damn it! Spheres of pulsing force coalesced around his clenched fists as he struggled to master his fury.


    "Xilong Li..." Jaegar growled the name like a sphemous invocation. "I will hunt you down."


    With those words hanging in the air like a solemn vow, the wizard snatched up a fallen soldier''s de. The battered steel sword felt almostically mundane in his grasp after wielding the eldritch furies he had unleashed mere moments before. But it would suffice for his needs.


    Jaegar whipped the de around in a blurring ark, the very air shrilling at the disturbance as the sword''s razored edge sheared through the crumpled general''s neck in one lethally precise strike.


    Blood geysered briefly before congealing in foul icicles as it struck Jaegar''s wintry aura. He snagged the severed head by itsnk hair, already turning to stride away from the ruinedmand encampment.


    Squads of Daikrimore''s soldiers rushing to reinforce the position emerged from makeshift fortifications, only to pull up short at the sight of theirrade''s desecrated remains gripped in the wizard''s gruesome trophy disy. Their ragged courage swiftly crumbled at the aura of unbridled menace radiating from Jaegar.


    Weapons ttered from suddenly nerveless fingers as the demoralized men scattered, routed by the mere sight of this merciless reaper, who was covered in blood.


    But the sorcerer took little notice, his gaze locked on the central battlefield, where Kyra and Kaeso fought amidst the chaotic swirls ofbat. Each step left burning footprints scorched into the earth as Jaegar advanced. He paid little heed to the remaining foes, skittering from his path like startled vermin.


    Which was just as well, for a new presence had taken interest in these unfolding events.


    With a resonant boom like the firing of some eldritch cannon, Lylith materialized in a vortex of sulphurous smoke to driftnguidly before Jaegar. Despite the demoness''s towering height, the wizard did not so much as flinch at her baleful manifestation.

 Chapter 292: I will come to collect my debt

    An extended talon traced idle patterns through the scorched air as she spoke. "The expenditure of power required to manifest my full glory quickly depletes what meagre mystical energies are avable. But do not think yourself freed from my auspices so easily."


    Lylith shed a mocking smile, revealing a mouth bristling with fangs that could have rendered a nightmare elemental whimpering. "I shall be watching, my beautiful boy. And when next the veils part, you would be wise to have yourself ready to rpense me for my...services rendered this day."


    The demoness canted her head in an unmistakable challenge. But before Jaegar could respond with more than a tightening of his jaw, Lylith had pivoted on a wingtip with dizzying speed. A shockwave of force erupted from her powerful downstrokes, sting outwards to stagger even the wizard momentarily.


    When he regained his footing, the Hell Queen had vanished into the ether as abruptly as she had appeared.


    For a long moment, Jaegar simply stood amidst the devastated ruin of the battlefield''s periphery, alone save for the severed head still gripped by itsnk hair. The fury that had consumed him seemed to have burned itself out in the wake of its violent purgings, leaving him feeling...adrift. Numb, almost.


    Realization came trickling back in from that interluding lull, bringing with it a resurgence of purpose and rity.


    He remembered the words of Lylith and wondered what she meant by ''ready yourself.''


    He shook his head, a thought for another time.


    As Jaegar resumed his inexorable march into the heart of the blood-soaked conflict, a subtle ripple of unease spread through the fracturing remnants of Daikrimore''s forces, still embroiled in the losing battle.


    Tales and snatches of hushed rumour reached them in sporadic waves¡ªof a wizard who had carved through their number like a force of nature unbound.


    And in his wake there, now followed a ghostly quiet more terrible than the sh of arms, the silence broken only by the metronomic crunch of his boot falls... and the asional drip of vitae from the severed head he bore as a grisly portent.


    With the tide of battle inexorably turning in Wrescia''s favour, Jaegar advanced into the heart of the conflict. His grim countenance and the severed head he carried as a macabre trophy preceded him, spreading hushed ripples of horror through the ranks of Daikrimore''s forces.


    Soldiers froze in their tracks at the sight of this imcable reaper striding through the melee, eyes wide with primal terror. Weapons slipped from suddenly nerveless grips as the helpless men shrank back, parting before Jaegar''s path like the Red Sea before the wrath of an avenging spirit.


    Kyra, holding the centre of the battlefield with herrades, was utterly shocked by the scene unfolding before her eyes. The wizard she had allied with mere hours ago now seemed to have be something... else.


    An elemental force of destruction cloaked in the unmistakable aura of vast magical power. Her lips parted, but no words came¡ªmerely a choked exhtion of stunned disbelief.


    Kaeso fared a little better, the seasoned warrior''s eyes wide as saucers he watched Jaegar''s inexorable advance through the ranks. But he rallied swifter than Kyra, sprinting forward to meet the wizard with his de bared¡ªnot in threat but an instinctive move to protect and ascertain his ally''s state.


    "Jaegar! What in the hells has happened? What is the meaning of this?" He gestured wildly at the severed head, revulsion and dawning horror etched into his expression.


    Any response Jaegar might have given was swayed by themotion sweeping through the remaining Daikrimore troops like a shockwave. The severed head seemed to act as some foul talisman, utterly demolishing their will to fight.


    First in stuttering trickles, then great unchecked floods, the soldiers began throwing down their arms in surrender. Many didn''t even wait for that basic capittion, turning in blind routs to flee the battlefield and the imcable horror striding at the heart of the Wrescian forces.


    For they had all been born witnesses to the great demoness''s fury and ughter before her abrupt disappearance. To see one who could so clearly defy even that unholy might while bearing her unmistakable mark of ownership¡ªit broke what little resolve remained.


    Within moments, the only remnants of the invading armies were scattered clusters of prisoners under heavy guard and the pitiful remnants of those who had simply fled into the wilderness, sacrificing pride and allegiance to preserve what little they could of their lives.


    Jaegar walked towards Kyra and threw the head.


    The severed headnded at Kyra''s feet with a sickening thump, rolling slightly beforeing to rest in a congealing pool of its own viscera.


    Jaegar''s expression was as inscrutable as chiselled granite as he met her shocked gaze unflinchingly.


    "Their general," he stated tly, the subtext clear.


    Kyra stopped herself, getting more and more shocked, and steeled herself to act, She swiftly ordered her men.


    Kaeso and others were utterly dumbfounded by Jaegar''s powers. He had just brought the head of the enemy''s general down like it was nothing and turned the war upside down in one single day. Regardless of how ridiculously strong a person can be, it was too unbelievable.


    With theirmand structure decapitated as brutally as this trophy indicated, the will of Daikrimore''s invasion force had shattered entirely.


    And indeed, tales of the wizard''s unstoppable prowess and sublime butchery were already spreading like brushfire across the battlefield.


    Within mere moments, Wrescian gs and banners rose in defiant affirmation over the captured enemy camps as thest embers of resistance winked out.


    Drasus had witnessed the entire episode from nearby, his body trembling uncontrobly as he stared at Jaegar with naked terror. This was a side of the wizard''s power he could scarcelyprehend or control¡ªsomething dark, primal, and soul-shakingly savage given his unbridled reign.


    As Wrescia''s battered forces steadied and reformed their ranks to begin sorting out the grisly aftermath, word quickly filtered back regarding the fate of Daikrimore''s king. The craven monarch yet clung to his fortified throne room, having merelymitted his armies to the invasion while cowering behind his own walls.


    For Jaegar''s part, he simply nodded at the intelligence as if it merely confirmed his own expectations.


    Tales of Jaegar''s earth-shattering wrath and the infernal entity he had brazenly defied quickly seeped into the cracks of every campfire conversation.

 Chapter 293: Jaegars patience

    Bizarrely contradictory ounts sprouted like weeds, each more grandly embellished than thest¡ªof how he had swept through entire battalions in searing firestorms of magic. With the actual events so steeped in the arcane, only those who had directly witnessed them could attest to the raw, visceral truth.


    But whether that truth was taken at face value or reshaped into hyperbole, one stark reality remained: Jaegar had disyed a mastery over mystical forces on a level none present could truly fathom. Such might inspired as much terror as awe, and with terror came the seeds of reverent worship blossoming from pragmatic men simply grateful to be alive under his banner.


    Within the centralmand pavilion, Kyra and the rest of Wrescia''s nobles began the intricate process of consolidating their hard-won victory.


    Prince Tavorn and Minister Kimon were deep in a hushed council, clearly still rattled by the day''s events.


    Tavorn, especially, was shaken to the core. What he witnessed was beyond his understanding of magic or other mysterious forces.


    ***


    The main tent was suffused with a heavy silence, the air thick with unspoken tensions and the weight of a thousand unanswered questions.


    Jaegar sat apart from the others, seemingly disinterested in the hushed council urring between Kyra, Tavorn, Kimon, and other lords. His eyes were distant, and his gaze turned inward as if parsing some indecipherable thought trail only he could perceive.


    Outside, the cacophony of the aftermath''s grimbour droned on unabated¡ªsoldiers barking orders, the anguished groans of the wounded, the ceaseless tter of rubble being cleared. The reek of smoke and charnel filled the air in an acrid, throat-catching miasma.


    The soldiers had been taking care of the war prisoners, killing off those who resisted, sorting out the bodies, and collecting the armor.


    For Kimon at least, there was the simple relief of having emerged victorious with remarkably few casualties amongst Wrescia''s battered ranks. But greater questions gnawed at him, chief among them the mystery surrounding their newest and most formidable ally, at least that''s what he thought.


    What little he had been able to glean painted a scattered, contradictory picture. Kaeso imed to have acquired the wizard from vers, of all things¡ªa diator purchased from merchants to bolster their war effort. Yet the sheer, overwhelming power Jaegar had unleashed defied such humble origins.


    As for how he and Kyra had initially formed their alliance...the princess had remained conspicuously tight-lipped on that matter.


    The uneasy silence stretched onward until, finally, Drasus could no longer contain himself. Anger, resentment, and naked fear warred across his features as he rose jerkily to his feet.


    "Your Highness, you cannot possibly be considering keeping this man in ourpany any longer!" He whirled on Jaegar, fists clenched in unconcealed loathing.


    "He is wicked through and through, a dealer in foulest sorceries! That... that creature that came to his beckoning? I am certain it could only be some manner of demon drawn from the darkest pits of oblivion!"


    Spittle flecked from Drasus''s lips as his voice rose in pitch, reverting to the petrified growl of a cornered animal. "We cannot trust one who trucks with such profane powers! This...this is madness! He''ll only bring more damnation down upon us all!"


    The young lordling took a half-step towards Jaegar, raw challenge zing in his eyes despite the tremors coursing through his frame. But the wizard merely shifted his gaze to bore into Drasus, his expression unreadable yet resonant with a sense of coiled menace awaiting the slightest provocation to unleash itself.


    The tension in the tent had be a taut, suffocating miasma, ready to detonate at the slightest spark. Drasus provided that catalyzing ignition as his reckless usations tumbled forth in a feverish torrent.


    "We cannot be sure of his intentions," the young lord spat, eyes wide with a zeal bordering on madness. "This... this fiend must be restrained immediately before he brings further damnation upon us all!"


    He whirled back towards Jaegar, fists clenched and trembling as he struggled against the primal urges of fight or flight roiling within him. There was no mistaking the hatred zing in Drasus''s expression¡ªa naked, visceral loathing born of the wizard''s iprehensible power and the threat he perceived it to represent.


    Perhaps if he hadn''t allowed his fear to metastasize into this rabid mistrust, Drasus might have seen the futility of his present course. But all rational thought had abandoned him; the lizard-core of his brain was fixated solely on neutralizing this existential danger to himself by whatever means necessary.


    Before anyone could raise a hand to stop him, Drasus took a stumbling step forward to loom over the seated Jaegar, beads of sweat glistening on his brow. "I feared you from the moment Iid eyes upon your wicked form," he hissed through clenched teeth. "And now my worst suspicions are confirmed! You would bring damnation down upon us, conspiring with denizens of the abyss itself!


    Well, I''ll not have it, monster! We must bind you forthwith before¡ª"


    Whatever venomced tirade would have followed was instantly choked off as Jaegar uncoiled from his repose with liquid swiftness. One calloused hand whipped out to seize Drasus by the cor, hauling him forward with enough force to lift the lordling half off his feet.


    The wizard''s other palm connected with Drasus''s cheek in an explosive p that sent shockwaves of concussive force rippling through the very air itself.


    "What the fuck are you on about? bbering like a dimwit." Jaegar had not been paying enough attention to what they were saying. His mind was upied with that man named Ximen Li.


    And then came Drasus; he talked and yelled until Jaegar lost his patience. Initially, he wanted to humiliate Drasus once again, but this time, he wanted to do it in front of his wife. It seemed like Drasus was desperate to get his ass kicked by taunting Jaegar.


    The crack of that simple hand p resounded like a thunderp, loud enough to set the entire pavilion''s structure shuddering.

 Chapter 294: Blazed inside out

    "You need to learn when to talk and when to stop," Jaegar said, looking at him.


    Another p burst across the foolish lordling''s face, this one raising an instantaneous welt that mottled his cheek in blistering shades of crimson. "Consider that a lesson in humility," Jaegar growled, his voice low and dangerous.


    The remaining nobles recoiled with shouts of dismayed protest, but none dared physically intervene against this unstoppable juggernaut.


    Jaegar turned to them; his gaze was that of an untamed, primitive beast.


    "What do you think you''re doing?!" Kimon finally found his voice amidst the maelstrom, surging forward with Tavorn at his side like a break-wave against the madness before them. "Release him this instant; Imand it!"


    Jaegar''s fiery re swiveled to bore into the young prince, his arm still extending Drasus''s beaten face outward in a mocking disy of bravado deted. A heartbeat passed, then two, before the wizard unceremoniously discarded Drasus in a crumpled heap at his feet.


    "Teaching manners to witless wretches who''ve forgotten their ce," Jaegar responded in a tone of quiet menace. The very air seemed to constrict around them all, oppressive and heavy with the weight of his utterance.


    But Tavorn would not be cowed so easily. The young royal rounded on Jaegar like a blooded mastiff, all puffed bravado and feigned outrage to mask the core of carefully nurtured terror lurking within.


    "How dare you raise your voice against me, ve?"


    "Ridiculous!" he bellowed through clenched teeth. "You ill-behave as if you''ve forgotten your own ce...ve! You were brought here to serve, nothing more. How dare you raise your hand against your betters! I should have you yed for such insolence!"


    Jaegar''s cold gaze slowly swiveled to transfix the prince, and in that moment, Tavorn seemed to wilt before the sheer weight of whatever inscrutable force bored through him.


    The intense pressure radiating from Jaegar focused on Tavorn, making him shudder and shiver under his might.


    The royal fumbled for the next tart rejoinder, then the next, only to find his mouth rendered speechless as a vise.


    The tension in the tent had be a choking, viscous miasma, ready to detonate into utter chaos at the slightest provocation.


    Jaegar provided that catalyzing spark as he effortlessly caught Drasus''s limp form and hauled him upright once more, pinning the now bloody and rapidly swelling face before his own.


    "What was that you said?" The words sliced through the pregnant silence like a butcher''s cleaver as Jaegar began closing the distance towards Prince Tavorn. Each measured footfallnded with ominous finality, tly disregarding Drasus''s pitiful whimpers and weakly batting hands.


    He was showing what it means to confront him by taking Drasus as an example.


    "Did you believe you could stop me, little prince?" Another vicious backhand cracked across Drasus''s cheek, spraying a fine crimson mist. "That you or your pathetic entourage could bind one such as me?"


    The wizard''s free hand was whipped out in a contemptuous gesture, and Drasus''s thrashing body abruptly seizes in an invisible telekic grip as if frozen in time itself. Only the runnels of blood continuing to weep from his mangled features showed any movement at all.


    Kimon surged forward again, hands upraised in appeal for reason despite the thickly knotted dread cording his features. "Young man, you are testing the limits of our forbearance! Release Drasus at once, or we shall be forced to restrain you and answer these transgressions!"


    "Heh!"


    That received a slow, dark chuckle from Jaegar as he canted his head towards the minister. "Indeed? And how would you propose managing such a feat, old man?"


    The slightest flick of his fingers sent a concussive force rippling outwards, the shockwave staggering everyone except Jaegar and the frozen Drasus. With a grimace of intense concentration, the wizard then leaned in until his face was mere inches from his captive''s bloodied and panic-stricken visage.


    Tavorn watched in stunned horror as Drasus''s eyes seemed to ss over, his face abruptly ckening as drool seeped from his lolling jaw and a high, keening whine built from his core.


    Jaegar held him there, locked in whatever hellish trance had taken root, the whine slowly crescendoing into a piercing, ulting shriek of utter mortal terror.


    "No! Make it stop! MAKE IT STOP!"


    Drasus''s hoarse, gibbering screams battered against the tent''s walls andshed at the onlookers'' very sanity itself until, atst, Jaegar straightened and released him. The pitiful lordling copsed to the floor in a fitfully twitching, voiding heap, His eyes rolled back to show just bursts of white as his mouth worked soundlessly in whatever fresh hell only he could perceive.


    Shaking his head in something like mild disappointment, Jaegar simply turned his back on the pathetic thrashing and leveled his gaze at Kimon once more.


    "There. Your wish is granted, Minister. I''ve released your lord Drasus..." A thin, mirthless smile yed at the corner of his mouth. "In more ways than one."


    A suffocating miasma of dread and disbelief hung like a funereal shroud over themand tent.


    The other nobles and even the steadfast Kaeso found themselves unable to hold Jaegar''s burning gaze, so viscerally potent was the aura of merciless power roiling around the wizard like a breath of scorching winds from the mouth of a kiln.


    Kimon''s features were chalky and taut, his mouth working in rictus shapes as he feebly raised a hand, gesturing for his personal guard to step forward and attempt to restrain this unstoppable juggernaut by force. But the motion was abortive, rendered stillborn before it could fully take shape.


    "Minister Kimon." Kyra''s voice sliced through the pregnant silence like a razor''s edge. She had willfully inserted herself between the two factions, raising one slender hand in a cating gesture as she met the minister''s frantic stare levelly.


    "I think it is best that you stand down from this course for now. Allow me to take charge of this regrettable matter and see it concluded with reason prevailing."


    "I think we all know that Master Jaegar is the reason we won this battle. If not for him, this battle would have taken a lot more than it did today."


    "And, regardless of who he is, he is an honoured guest of mine who has epted my request to help us win this war."

 Chapter 295: I want you, Princess

    Jaegar watched Kyra more intently, and the more he watched, he found her more intriguing. Before leaving here, he wanted to learn more about her.


    Her dominating presence had silenced everyone in the tent, and no one even dared to interrupt her as she spoke.


    Tavorn''s face turned pale as he listened to his sister. He knew she was not one to be crossed, and he wondered what had transpired between her and Jaegar.


    Kimon opened his mouth as if to voice a strenuous objection, the tremulous cords of his neck taut against the prospect of granting quarter to this obvious threat. But Kyra merely sharpened her expression, and the words shrivelled on the old man''s tongue before they could fully form.


    With a jerky nod of frustrated resignation, he waved his men to stand down from their aggressive readiness.


    A thin, mirthless smile yed across Jaegar''s lips at this capittion as he watched the proceedings with a ceremonial undertaker''s impassive observation.


    Though much of his mystical energies had been severely taxed by the relentless expenditures of the day''s bloodshed, he could still readily muster more than sufficient might to extricate himself if this situation turned existentially dire.


    Not that the wizard had any intention of revealing such a tactical weakness.


    No, better to keep these bumbling bureaucrats off-bnce and guessing at the true depths of his powers¡ªcowed into fearful obsequiousness by the unmistakable air of sublimated menace rolling from him in practically visible currents.


    Sowing the insidious seeds of awe and dread was merely the prudent first step in his grander gambits yet to unfurl.


    Kyra continued arguing tensely yet with measured reserve alongside the increasingly animated Kimon.


    Finally, she seemed to prevail, with the minister giving another bitter nod of reluctant assent before gesturing curtly for Jaegar to depart the tent.


    As the wizard fell into an unhurried lockstep beside the princess, he spared the remaining upants one final, lingering look from the corner of his eye ¡ªa silent reminder that their temporary reprieve would prove fleeting should they stumble onto the wrong path again.


    Only when they had reached the rtively secluded confines of Kyra''s private tent did the princess finally allow some of the profound tension to cken from her bearing.


    One pale hand rose to massage her brow as if warding off the insistent throb of an encroaching migraine.


    "Master Jaegar..." She exhaled his name like the solemn invocation of some forbidden arcana.


    "After that unseemly disy in the council, your continued presence among our camps will only serve to breed more conflict and dissent. Dissension that Wrescia cannot afford in the wake of this precarious victory."


    The slightest tightening around the corners of her eyes was the sole outward indication of just how heavily this admission weighed upon her. When atst she met his gaze again, it was with an air of someone steeling themselves for an unpleasant eventuality they had seen being inexorably borne out despite their best efforts.


    "I know full well that you proved utterly invaluable in securing this hard-won day. And make no mistake, I believe Drasus and the others provoked you...rebuke through their own arrogance and short-sightedness." A weary sigh slipped from her lips, any further boration rendered unnecessary by the lingering implications.


    "Even so, we cannot afford to amodate your presence in the aftermath. For Wrescia''s solidarity, if nothing else, I feel you would be doing us all a service by departing from our camps, discreetly yet with all deliberate haste."


    Jaegar held her stare in the ensuing momentary silence, his expression unreadable yet inscrutable as the granite countenance of a forgotten roadside monument weathered by eons.


    When he finally replied, it was with an underpinning of steel suffusing each precise syble like a bearings bone reinforcing velvet.


    "Your counsel regarding the circumstances has... merit, I''ll concede." He took one unhurried step forward, allowing his impressive physical presence to loom over her in a way that somehow transcended the rtively meager discrepancy in their heights.


    "And yet one matter remains unsettled in the wake of this day''s events. My service has been rendered as agreed, however invaluable the end result. But what of my rpense?"


    A ghost of a smile made a mocking appearance, achingly brief yet disquietingly serpentine. "We negotiated suitable tribute for my aid in your kingdom''s struggle. Unless the word of Wrescia''s royal child is to be rendered meaningless at their own whimsical convenience?"


    The tension in Kyra''s tent was thick enough to sculpt, with Jaegar''s words hanging heavy between them like tangible weights. The wizard allowed a curving smile to y across his features as he pressed his advantage.


    He had already spent too much of his magic here and to go without having his time with her; even when he had the chance, he thought it would be too much to waste such a beauty. His lustful thoughts, taking his mind over, steered him towards the inevitable.


    "If my memory serves, the princess made it explicitly clear: agree to my demands in exchange for the full might of my powers turned against your enemies." He took another deliberate step forward, closing the distance between them. "Well, Daikrimore''s forces have been shattered.


    Their army lies in ruin. I''d say I''ve more than upheld my end of our...negotiation."


    Kyra held his intense stare, her expression betraying nothing save a rigidly controlled neutrality.


    For all her outward regalposure, Jaegar could practically smell the faintest undercurrents of trepidation wafting off her. This woman may have been born of royalility, but she was far fromcking an underlying vein of pragmatic steel.


    "Very well," she said atst, forcing the words out as evenly as a sphemous recitation. "What is the nature of these ''demands'' you speak of?"


    The smile Jaegar returned could have frozen a desert groundswell. He closed the remaining distance between them with two long strides, looming over Kyra as one calloused hand moved with dreamlike slowness to trace the line of her jaw.


    "Why, you, of course." His voice was a low purr of ignited promise and undisguised desire.


    "To spend the night with me, having you for all myself."

 Chapter 296: The Warrior Princess

    She was just a few cm shorter than him; her gaze leveled with his with the help of her boots.


    "I am already engaged to another," she stated tly. "And I will only consent to... attend to you this once. No more than a single indulgence as per our pact."


    The hand traced a meandering path along the line of her neck, only to still as Jaegar considered her words.


    When he replied, it was with an unmistakable tone of cid finality.


    "Those terms are eptable. For now."


    Kyra exhaled what might have been a relieved breath, though it was impossible to say for sure.


    "Very well, then. It will have to wait until this evening after dusk, when my duties have concluded for the day."


    Jaegar acknowledged this with a final inscrutable nod, already turning away from her to cross over to the tent''s interior seating area and lower himself into one of the high-backed chairs with casual nonchnce.


    "Then I shall wait." His tone brooked no further discussion as he made himselffortable, folding his hands across hisp in a posture of meditation.


    The princess paused only long enough to spare him one final, indecipherable look before sweeping from the tent''s confines, calling out tersely to her handmaidens.


    "Attend to Master Jaegar''s needs while I''m away. See that he wants for nothing until my return."


    As the tent p fell closed behind Kyra''s wake, leaving the wizard alone with only the young maidservants forpany, a strange sense of stillness descended over the space.


    Wasting no time, the attendants bustled about their newly appointed tasks: drawing bathwater, fetching refreshments, and preparing to indulge this strange man''s every whim.


    For his part, Jaegar allowed the ministrations to ur around him unimpeded. Easing into a lotus position upon the chair, he slipped into the first stages of a trance-meditative state, focusing his remaining energies inward to rehabilitate from the day''s taxing exertions. There would be enough timeter for whatever indulgences Kyra intended aspensation for his services rendered.


    ***


    Out in the mainmand pavilion, the situation seemed to have stabilized somewhat in the wake of Jaegar''s departure.


    With the looming threat of the unstoppable sorcerer temporarily removed and Daikrimore''s forces shattered beyond any hope of rallying meaningful resistance, the Wrescian leadership could turn their full attention to salvaging what victory they could from the ashes of this hard-won field.


    Kimon was already issuing a fresh volley of decisive orders¡ªconsolidating the battered troops, overseeing the treatment of casualties, and organizingbor crews to begin fortifying their position in preparation for an immediate push into the heart of Daikrimore''s kingdom itself.


    With their invasion force decimated and leaderless following the loss of themanding general, the road presumablyy open for Wrescia to strike while their enemies'' morale was fractured, forcing an unconditional surrender.


    As the camps erupted into a flurry of grim, determined industry, Prince Tavorn sought out his sister, finally locating Kyra, where she stood gazing out towards the horizon as the first bloody tendrils of sunset began streaking across the twilight sky.


    "You were right to separate that monster from our presence," the prince began without preamble, features still drawn in barely restrained unease. "But I confess, I cannot fathom what designs he yet harbors."


    He moved to stand by her side, boots crusting over with thend''s vital essence, So much spilled this day. "What did you do to make him ept your request?"


    To Tavorn''s surprise, Kyra did not respond immediately, as propriety would dictate. She seemed to weight his words as one would scatter tea leaves in search of some hidden meaning. Until finally...


    "He expected only what any man would presume owed," she replied atst in carefully measured tones. "A chance to ke his...more prurient urgings with a supple form. Nothing more."


    Tavorn reeled back as if she''d struck him, sputtering indignantly.


    But Kyra merely continued staring out towards that crimson-doused horizon as if nothing untoward had urred.


    "He is to be a....a dalliance, then? For you?" The prince could barely restrain his disgust. "By the gods, woman! He''s a wretched cur, through and through! Feral and beastly, he is dangerous even when sated by his paltry needs. Have you no shame or sense to entertain such depravities?!?"


    "It is merely a single indulgence," Kyra replied, dull and monotone. "One small price for the bounties his devastating power secured."


    Tavorn opened his mouth to protest, outrage curdling on his tongue, only for Kyra''s withering re to strike the words from him. In that moment, she looked utterly unlike herself¡ªcold, remote, alien.


    "You may not envy the necessity," she stated grimly, "but our entire kingdom stood upon the precipice of oblivion before this ordeal began. If extending such courtesy achievessting peace and victory atst, then so be it. The debts owed have been weighed and will be paid as agreed, no matter my personal misgivings."


    Tavorn then said, "Are you trying to im the throne?"


    Kyra scoffed, "Dear brother, you don''t need to worry about your measly throne. My ambitions¡­ lie far beyond the realm of our kingdom."


    Without another word, she turned on a heel and retreated back towards her tent, leaving the prince to stare mute and bewildered in her wake.


    As the sun started its final descent towards the evening horizon, it almost seemed to caress the ranks of soldiers with a sanguine benediction, as if blessing and bearing witness to whatever would transpire when it atst departed the world.


    Inside that flickering sanctuary of tawdry canvas, Jaegar awaits theing of dusk with eyes open yet senses turned inward, energies rebuilding from the day''s depleting expenditures.


    As the world outside carried on around them all, he and the demure maidens surrounding him hung suspended in an eerie, dreamlike calm before whatever stormsy waiting to break over them all.

 Chapter 297: Princess of Perseverance

    Tension hung in the air as Kyra returned to her tent, finding Jaegar still seated in a meditative pose. The flickering candlelight cast shadows on his face.


    As if sensing her presence, his eyes opened slowly, a faint smile ying across his lips upon seeing her. "I have to stay; I have underestimated you."


    "You are far more intriguing than I thought."


    While in his trance, Jaegar listened to the siblings talk. And the way she just put his demand as if it were nothing, she was truly a remarkable woman, willing to go to any extent to achieve her goals.


    "What do you mean?" Kyra asked, frowning slightly at his cryptic words.


    Jaegar chuckled softly, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "Nothing."


    Kyra gave a measured nod. "We should move somewhere more discreet. I do not wish for prying eyes or ears."


    Understanding passed between them unspoken.


    Jaegar rose fluidly and followed as Kyra led them through the back of the tent and into the concealing forest. They walked in silence until reaching a small, secluded clearing dominated by an enormous tree with a hollow, cavernous trunk.


    Once satisfied with the seclusion it offered, Kyra signalled for her handmaidens to approach. With deft, practised movements, they began divesting her of her armour and then theyered formal gown beneath, leaving her in just a simple white shift that whispered around her form.


    Kyra''s hair cascaded down as the final pins were removed, framing her features as she lifted her chin.


    "Yes," she stated tly, yet with an undercurrent of tension. "I am ready."


    Under the moon''s radiance, her beauty seemed to glow ethereally. Her transparent white shift did nothing to hide her bountiful bosom and her delicate curves, enhancing her regal presence. Her tall frame and the muscles on her limbs spoke of strength and grace, a formidablebination that belied her seemingly delicate appearance.


    Jaegar closed the distance between them until they were but a hand''s breadth apart. Up close, she could feel the sheer intensity radiating from him¡ªalmost palpable.


    "Are you afraid?" His words came out in a low rumble, yet theycked any true menace.


    Kyra met his piercing gaze levelly. "No. I gave my word and must uphold it. I will adhere to our pact."


    With that, Jaegar raised a calloused hand to gently grasp her chin, tilting her face upwards as he leaned in close until their lips met. What started as an exploratory brush quickly deepened into hungry passion as Kyra responded despite herself.


    The two became a tangle of heated limbs and rasping breaths, tumbling backwards onto a pallet the maidens had quickly prepared within the tree''s sheltering hollow.


    His delicate yet strong hands traced the curves of her body, igniting a fire within her that she never knew existed. Kyra''s mind raced with conflicting emotions as she struggled to resist the overwhelming desire that threatened to consume her.


    As Jaegar and Kyra''s bodies joined in fervid unions, herdies retreated to the entrance, faces averted yet flushed.


    Only the sounds of their exertions broke the stillness¡ªsighs, whispered gasps, the shuddering rhythm of skin against skin. Kyra felt a sense of liberation and passion she had never experienced before, her body responding eagerly to Jaegar''s touch. In that moment, she knew that nothing would ever be the same again.


    Her moans and short gasps, her muffled screams and whimpers, echoed through the wooden walls of the trunk as she surrenderedpletely to the intensity of their connection. The sounds of pping from flesh beating against flesh filled the air.


    The handmaidens could clearly hear the noises of their princess being pleasured by Jaegar, and their faces blushed with embarrassment and curiosity. They exchanged knowing nces, but they knew it would be better to remain quiet.


    It continued long into the deepening night, ultimately culminating in hushed cries that set the woond creatures still momentarily before solitude''s silence reimed the clearing once more.


    When atst Jaegar emerged sometime after the pale tendrils of dawn beganncing through the canopy, he was bare-chested with merely his breeches and shirt draped over one arm.


    Ignoring the wide-eyed stares of the maidens, he set off into the forest without a backward nce.


    Within the hollow, Kyray amidst the disarrayed furs, one hand pressed against her brow, and featured an inscrutable mnge of emotions¡ªsatisfaction warring with anger, relief, and something akin to remorse all present yet indecipherable. Whatever had transpired between her and the wizard, had clearly affected her profoundly on a multitude of levels.


    The handmaidens wisely remained silent as they attended her, allowing theirdy what little dignity could be preserved in the aftermath of upholding her bargain.


    ***


    The journey back to the main camp was a silent, introspective one for Kyra. Though the night''s events would forever be seared into her memory, she felt no shame¡ªonly a resolute eptance of having done what was necessary to secure victory for Wrescia.


    Upon her return, she quickly learned that Jaegar had already departed their midst as abruptly as he had arrived. Searches were conducted throughout the camps and surrounding areas, but not a single trace of the wizard could be found. It was as if he had simply vanished into the thin air itself.


    While some saw this mysterious disappearance as deeply unsettling, Kyra and the other nobles felt only a guarded sense of relief. For as unimaginably powerful as Jaegar had proved, his motives and wider intentions remained oblique conundrums that no one could unravel.


    With him gone, at least they could turn their focus to the gues still facing their kingdom without the looming spectre of his presence casting its penumbral shadow.


    And so, with Daikrimore''s invasion force utterly routed, the remaining Wrescian troops turned their attention to pressing boldly into the heart of the enemy''s realm.


    Supplies and reinforcements were marshalled as Kimonid out the strategic onught¡ªa final, decisive thrust to not merely defeat their aggressors but to destroy them root and branch.


    For Kaeso, it was a bitter ending indeed. The season lord had allowed himself to hope that allying with Jaegar''s power would be a straightforward path to glory and renown.


    Instead, that partnership had merely ckened his reputation in the eyes of the kingdom''s leadership, leaving him branded as dangerously naive at best.


    But for Kyra, this hard-won victory heralded a new era of admiration and respect from her people.


    The way she handled Jaegar and used his power for the kingdom''s benefits garnished praise from the lords. And they even spected that the disappearance of Jaegar had something to do with Princess Kyra.


    Her deft handling of the Jaegar situation¡ªwhatever distasteful indignities it had forced upon her¡ªwas already bing cemented into the historical narrative as a cunning masterstroke. By epting the wizard''s ''price'' for his help, she had deftly avoided a cmity while securing the decisive advantage to save Wrescia.


    ''Princess of Perseverance'' who had helped turn the tide against a vastly superior enemy through her level-headed judgment and willingness to make hard sacrifices. For the first time, Kyra''s name carried the appropriate weight and gave her a newfound authority that her royal status by the circumstance of birth could never match.

 Chapter 298: Ashore town

    With the abandoned homestead offering no answers, only deepening the knot of disquiet coiling within him, Jaegar knew his next prudent coursey in removing himself from this ce posthaste.


    Although he would have liked to stay for a couple of days and y around with the princess, he felt like his return had been long overdue. And he had to watch out for his arcane energy, as he had poured a lot in his previous battle.


    Yet his mystical reserves remained dangerously depleted after the arduous battles and subsequent translocations. Attempting to teleport again in such a state could prove catastrophically perilous. And he just didn''t know how far the empire was from the ce he was.


    And he didn''t want to risk being here anymore, as it may not be favorable to him.


    No, he would need to conserve what morsels of arcane power still thrummed within his very lifeblood and seek more conventional means of transport for now.


    Reluctantly sheathing his wizardry faculties, the wizened spellslinger instead turned his mind to more mundane considerations of stealth and wilderness survival.


    He sneaked himself a horse from the camp before departing.


    With cautious, purposeful strides, he skirted the perimeter of the sted farmstead, ever vignt for any sign of pursuit or observation. When no such threats manifested themselves from the overgrown brambles and shrubbery, Jaegar allowed himself to rx a mere fraction.


    Taking his bearings from the angle of the slowly settling dusk, he struck out on a northeasterly vector deeper into the unimed woonds.


    The wizard''s passage was slow yet steady, each wary footfall selected with care to minimize noise or signs of his passing. He avoided the scattered game trails where possible, instead striking out across the rugged, untrammeled terrain in a straight course towards his approximate destination.


    The journey through the forest had been tedious but he persisted as he continued moving forward. The journey stretched for a couple of weeks.


    It wasn''t until the looming darkness of the forest canopy gave way to a distant saltine scent on the night breezes that Jaegar detected the unmistakable signs of a sizable coastal settlement ahead. As he crested the final rise, the rolling woonds abruptly transitioned into a wide, sandy lond scattered with brackish pools and wind-shaped dunes.


    And there, glittering like a string of jewels strewn across the craggy shoreline, stood the torchlit sprawl of a bustling port town. Even from this distance, the silhouettes of docked ships could be seen arrayed in staggered rows, their mainmasts piercing the sky like a forest of skeletal pines.


    A faint smile of relief yed across Jaegar''s features at this weed sight of civilization - the first he''d encountered since his hasty departure from Wrescia''s warcamp.


    Resting here for a night or two while resupplying would provide adequate respite before charting a new heading to reach the ancestral territories of his homnd.


    The entryway to the coastal town was marked by arge, weathered archway, beneath which a steady stream of traffic flowed. Carts and wagons pulled by sturdy mules trundled along the packed earth roads, intermixed with the asional pedestrian making their way within or without the settlement''s confines.


    Jaegar adopted a measured gait, allowing himself to blend into the flow of foot traffic as just another weary traveler seeking refuge. His instincts remained sharpened for any potential threats or undue scrutiny, but thus far none of the townfolk seemed to pay him any particr mind.


    Following the tapering road deeper into the heart of the port, he quickly discerned the location of what appeared to be the central tavern or inn based on the telling signs - raucousughter and snatches of slurred singing audible even from a distance. A curl of woodsmoke and the yeasty tang of fresh ale hung thick in the air around the establishment''s swinging doors.


    Perfect, Jaegar mused to himself. A watering hole of this caliber was sure to be a prime location for discreetly gathering information while resupplying his material reserves.


    As he approached, the weary spellslinger took stock of his remaining funds¡ªa modest handful of battered copper pieces liberated from the spoils of the recent campaigns. It was a paltry sum by his usual standards, but one that would hopefully stretch adequately here in these rustic bordends far from the imperial capital''smercial hubs.


    With a steady inhtion, Jaegar pushed through the swinging doors and allowed his eyes to rapidly adjust to the dimmer environs. Themon room was a veritable den of vice and merriment, packed to the rafters with revelers of every conceivable ethnicity and background.


    Allowing the barest hint of a smirk to crease his weathered features, Jaegar quickly identified an unupied stool at the aged wooden bar. Sidling between the crush of bodies, he settled himself down and took stock of his new surroundings.


    "A ss of your finest ale, if you''d be so kind," he said, raising his voice slightly to call over the barman''s assistant, a buxom woman whose weary expression suggested she fielded such requests with monotonous regrity.


    Her eyes raked over the wizard''s travelstained garments in a quick sizing-up before replying in a thick ent. "Got a coin for payment then, master traveler?"


    The tter of copper pieces hitting the bartop answered for Jaegar as he slid a handful across the pitted woodgrain. Without a word, the barmaid snatched them up and returned shortly after with a dripping ceramic stein of rich amber liquid sloping over its sides.


    "There y''are then," she grunted, setting the offering down with a thump before him. "Drink up ''fore it gets any warmer out there."


    Jaegar allowed himself an appreciative nod as he curled his fingers around the perspiration-slicked vessel and raised it briefly in her direction. There was something to be said for simple creatureforts after the hardships ofte.


    After taking a deep pull that left a satisfying froth mustache adorning his upper lip, the wayfarer turned a considering look back towards the barmaid.


    "On that note, I find myself rather unacquainted with these coastal environs your fair establishment calls home. Can you tell me where I am ?"


    His words were clipped yet courteous, subtly emphasizing his status as an ounder hoping for the most rudimentary of hospitalities.

 Chapter 299: A ship to the empire

    Jaegar leaned against the worn wooden bar, his calloused fingers wrapped around a tankard of ale.


    The barmaid, a middle-aged woman with kind eyes and greying hair, wiped down the counter nearby.


    "Excuse me," Jaegar said, his voice low. "Could you tell me where exactly I am?"


    The barmaid looked up, a hint of concern in her expression. "You''re in Bordertown, young man. Right on the edge between Wrescia and Daikrimore. Folks ''round here call it the shoretown."


    Jaegar nodded, absorbing the information. He took a sip of his ale, letting the bitter liquid coat his tongue as he considered his next question.


    "What about the Empire? How far is it from here?"


    The barmaid''s eyebrows rose slightly. "The Empire? That''s quite a journey, my friend. But if you''re looking to get there, your best bet is by sea. Some ships leave from the port just east of town. They take both cargo and passengers."


    Jaegar''s heart quickened at the news. A way out, a path forward. "How often do these ships leave?" he asked, trying to keep the eagerness from his voice.


    "Oh, pretty regr," the barmaid replied. "Every few days or so. You''ll want to head down to the docks and ask around. Just be prepared to pay for your passage."


    Jaegar''s hand instinctively moved to the coin purse at his belt. He felt the weight of the coins he''d taken from Kaeso. At the time, it was a precaution. Now, it seemed like foresight.


    "Thank you," Jaegar said, finishing his ale in one long swallow. He ced a coin on the bar and nodded to the barmaid before making his way to the door.


    Outside, thete afternoon sun cast long shadows across the dusty street. Jaegar led his horse to the town''s small marketce. He knew the animal would only slow him down on a sea voyage, and he could use the extra coin.


    After some haggling with a local merchant, Jaegar sold the horse for a fair price. The additional coins clinked satisfyingly in his purse as he made his way towards the docks.


    The port was a bustling ce, even as evening approached. Sailors and dockworkers moved about, loading and unloading ships. The air was thick with the smell of salt and fish.


    Jaegar approached a grizzled old sailor mending a. "I''m looking for passage to the Empire," he said. "Can you point me in the right direction?"


    The sailor jerked his thumb towards arge vessel at the far end of the dock. "That''s the Blue Horizon. She''s headed that way in two days. Talk to the quartermaster if you''re looking to book passage."


    Jaegar thanked the man and made his way down the weathered nks of the dock. As he drew closer, he could see that the Blue Horizon was indeed a formidable ship. Its hull was scarred but sturdy, speaking of many voyages across treacherous seas.


    At the gangnk, a burly man with a clipboard eyed Jaegar suspiciously. "State your business," he grunted.


    "I''m seeking passage to the Empire," Jaegar replied, meeting the man''s gaze steadily.


    The quartermaster looked him up and down, then consulted his clipboard. "We''ve got space. It''ll cost you, though. Fifty gold for the journey. Meals included, but you''ll be sleeping in the hold with the rest of the passengers."


    Jaegar reached for his coin purse, relief washing over him. He had enough. Just barely, but enough. He counted out the coins and handed them over. Now he had left with a few coins, enough for two days.


    The quartermaster made a note on his clipboard, then handed Jaegar a paper, his boarding ticket. "This is your berth number. We sail with the morning tide in two days.


    Don''t bete."


    Jaegar pocketed the paper slip, turned away from the ship, and headed back into town.


    ***


    Jaegar made his way back to the tavern, his footsteps heavy with exhaustion, but his mind was slightly more at ease now that he had secured passage on the Blue Horizon. The familiar scent of ale and hearty food greeted him as he pushed open the weathered wooden door. The tavern was busier now, filled with the low hum of conversation and the asional burst ofughter.


    He found an empty seat at the bar, nodding to the same barmaid from earlier. She gave him a small smile of recognition as she approached.


    "Back so soon, traveller?" she asked, wiping her hands on her apron.


    Jaegar managed a tired smile. "Found the ship," he said. "But it doesn''t leave for two days. Thought I''d treat myself to a proper meal in the meantime."


    The barmaid''s eyes lit up. "Well, you''re in luck. We''ve got some fresh catches from the sea today. The cook does wonders with mackerel if you''re interested."


    "Sounds perfect," Jaegar replied, his stomach growling at the thought of a hot, well-prepared meal. It had been far too long since he''d eaten anything that wasn''t dried rations or hastily cooked game. And back in the camp or underground, it wasn''t satisfactory. He just ate for the sake of it.


    As he waited for his food, Jaegar sipped on a mug of ale, letting the rich, slightly bitter liquid soothe his parched throat. He found himself people-watching, observing the mix of locals and travellers that filled the tavern.


    A group of sailors upied a corner table, their boisterousughter punctuating the general din.


    A pair of merchants argued quietly over ledgers at another table, while a lone figure in a hooded cloak nursed a drink in the shadows.


    The arrival of his meal pulled Jaegar away from his observations. The te before him steamed invitingly, the aroma of spices making his mouth water. The mackerel was grilled to perfection, its skin crispy and flesh tender. Roasted potatoes and a medley of local vegetables apanied it.


    Jaegar savoured every bite, realizing how much he had missed the simple pleasure of a well-cooked meal. As he ate, he considered his next steps. He needed a ce to stay for the next two nights, somewhere to rest and meditate.

 Chapter 300: The internal turmoil

    After finishing his meal and settling his tab, Jaegar asked the barmaid about lodgings. She directed him to a nearby inn, nothing fancy but clean and affordable. It was all he needed.


    The inn was a squat, two-story building with peeling paint and a slightly crooked sign. The innkeeper, a portly man with a bushy moustache, eyed Jaegar warily as he entered.


    "I''m looking for a room," Jaegar said, approaching the counter.


    The innkeeper grunted. "Two silvers a night, breakfast included."


    Jaegar nodded, counting out the coins from his dwindling purse. The room key he received was heavy and slightly rusted, but it would do. He climbed the creaking stairs to the second floor, finding his room at the end of a narrow hallway.


    The room was small and sparsely furnished, with a narrow bed, a wooden chair, and a small table. A single window looked out over the back alley, letting in the faint sounds of the town settling down for the night. It wasn''t much, but it was private, and that was what Jaegar needed most.


    Locking the door behind him, Jaegar let out a long breath. For the first time in days, he allowed himself to truly rx.


    His arcane powers, which had grown exponentially after his recent advancement, needed attention. The unstable surge he had experienced earlier had been a stark reminder of the dangers of unchecked magical growth. He needed to bnce them and make them stable so he could avoid any drawbacks.


    Jaegar moved to the center of the small room and sat down, crossing his legs beneath him. He closed his eyes, taking deep, measured breaths as he began to enter a meditative state.


    After a couple of seconds, his form slowly started to rise into the air, just above the floor. He was now levitating; he was focused with his eyes closed.


    In his mind''s eye, he visualized his arcane energy as a swirling vortex of colours. Blues and purples intertwined with shes of silver and gold, pulsing with raw power. But the edges were ragged and unstable. Tendrils of energyshed out erratically, threatening to break free from his control.


    And then there was the crimson haze that covered almost his entire mind space. It wasn''t doing anything, as it seemed to swirl around.


    Not far from these, there were the red mes, the earth me, burning fiercely. Not only that, a figure obscured in the hot, mottledva crouched beside the mes, like he was resting. He was the me deity; he was still recuperating.


    But suddenly, the energies inside the space were running rampant, and the me deity woke up from his slumber. He watched the different types of energy swirling, and soon his focus was drawn to Crimson Jaegar, who was sitting cross legged as the energies were moving around him.


    He could feel the intense pressure, and he could tell that it wasn''t just simple arcane magic; it was god''s old magic. Those faint crimson hazes, which attracted his attention, made him sure that it was the power of the gods.


    "What the hell is this kid?" he muttered as he observed what Jaegar was trying to do.


    Jaegar focused his will, imagining himself as a conductor, guiding and shaping the chaotic energies. Slowly and painstakingly, he began to smooth out the rough edges, coaxing the wild surges back into a more manageable form.


    Hours passed as Jaegar delved deep into his psyche, wrestling with the untamed forces within him. He lost all sense of time,pletely absorbed in his internal struggle.


    The first rays of dawn were peeking through his window when he finally opened his eyes, his body stiff from sitting motionless for so long.


    Then he heard the me deity''s voice inside his head: "I have to say, you are more mysterious than any human I have met."


    Jaegar replied, remembering that he was still inside his mind space. "You''re done sleeping?"


    The voice came as a grunt: "I wasn''t sleeping. It''s you! You have drained all of my power when you were inside my pool."


    "Okay. So, when will you get out of my head?"


    me deity replied, "It''s not like I want to stay here. It''s just that I can''t."


    "Can you be specific?"


    "In the temple that you were in, I was confined there, stripped of my mes; as you know, the red me you are using is the first of three mes."


    "There are two more mes?"


    "Yes, I had left with the earth me, and the other two were sealed somewhere around the mortal realm. I can feel them. If I reunite my mes, I will be whole again, and I can return to Klineonar."


    "Then go and get your mes."


    "Well, if it were that simple, I would have done that long ago. I was restrained in that temple, used as a tool for those puny humans and gods. Now that I think about it, they haven''te looking for me."


    "What are you on about?"


    Jaegar felt his presence was like him intruding, and he didn''t like him being inside his mind.


    As if reading Jaegar''s mind, "It''s not like I have a choice. Ahh!" The voice sounded like a sigh. "And you have got yourself my mes. I don''t know how you did it, but you have obtained the earth''s red me power. It''s like my own version, maybe even more powerful. How did you do that?"


    Jaegar didn''t know how it happened either; after the transformation, it was like it was present inside him.


    The me deity inside the mind space was staring at the earth''s red me as he spoke.


    "I thought you had given me," Jaegar said as he got up and walked to the window.


    Deity''s voice said, "And why would I do that? That too, for you," he paused and continued, "if I have to guess, your arcane magic, it''s the ancient magic; it may be the reason for it."


    Jaegar could tell what he was talking about.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 301: A dark mage?

    The immemorial art of Empyrean magic, it''s the most profound and mysterious magic he has ever seen. Even the Tome of Runarlore didn''t have much information about it. Although it helped him understand the level of the arts.


    "You didn''t say, When would you leave my mind?" Jaegar asked, breaking the silence.


    "If you help me get the other two mes, then I will."


    Jaegar frowned and said, "And where would I find them?"


    Thinking about his past in the forest, he didn''t know how he ended up in that cave. It was like something led him there on purpose. Those creatures came after him, and he ended up in the valley.


    Jaegar asked, "Before that, when I entered the temple, I heard a voice, calling my name. Was it you?"


    "No."


    Jaegar''s frown deepened. Then who was it, that led him there? Was someone behind it?


    He didn''t like being unaware, but whatever happened, it only made him powerful. So he had quenched himself for now and thought of getting this damned god out of his head for now.


    "Okay, I will help you."


    Deity''s voice was ted upon hearing him and said, "You will!"


    "So, where are they now?"


    "I can feel them, but it''s not very precise. For now, you seem to be heading in the right direction. I will tell you when I feel the connection grows stronger; until then, I will be taking rest."


    Jaegar sighed as he couldn''t say anything about the deity, but he said, "Yeah, whatever. But be sure to not peek into my mind, and I am warning you now; you will be seeing very nasty stuff further in the future."


    The voice shot back, "What are you talking about?"


    "If I were you, I would just focus on getting my power back."


    Deity''s rang before going out: "You don''t have to worry about me. I am still far from recovered."


    His voice faded as he no longer responded.


    ***


    Jaegar walked to his bed and slumped on it.


    Exhausted but satisfied, Jaegar stretched out on the narrow bed. He had made progress, but there was still work to be done.


    His innate abilities and his learned arcane arts were like two powerful rivers converging, and he needed to ensure they flowed together harmoniously rather than shing in destructive turbulence.


    He slept fitfully for a few hours, his dreams filled with swirling colors and whispered incantations.


    When he awoke, the sun was high in the sky. Jaegar forced himself to eat the simple breakfast provided by the inn - a hunk of bread, some cheese, and an apple - even though his appetite was diminished by his intense focus on his arcane work.


    The rest of the day was spent in deep meditation. Jaegar barely moved from his cross-legged position on the floor, focused. In his mind, he continued to work on bncing and stabilizing his arcane energies.


    In his mind itself, the Tome of Runarlore was present, the origin book of spells. He visualizedplex arcane forme, mental constructs that helped him channel and control his powers.


    Slowly, the chaotic swirls of energy in his mind''s eye began to take on more structured forms.


    Jaegar imagined weaving these energies into intricate patterns, like a master craftsman creating a tapestry of pure magic.


    As dusk fell once again, Jaegar finally allowed himself to emerge from his meditative state. His body ached from the prolonged stillness, but his mind felt clearer and more focused. The raw power within him hadn''t diminished, but it now felt more controlled, more like a tool he could wield with precision rather than a wild force threatening to overwhelm him.


    The immemorial arts of Empyrean magic were proving to be the mostplex magic he had evere across. It appeared to be hazardous as he grew stronger. He understood that he needed to keep control of the arts. This art of magic, as the me deity said, was the old magic, a power wielded by the gods themselves.


    With the goddess'' help, he had it under control.


    Hungry after his day-long fast, Jaegar decided to return to the tavern. The streets were quiet as he made his way through town; most of the day''s business concluded. A few locals eyed him curiously as he passed, but no one paid him much attention.


    The tavern was less crowded than the previous night, with a more subdued atmosphere. Jaegar took a seat at the bar, nodding to the now-familiar barmaid.


    "Evening, traveller," she greeted him. "What''ll it be tonight?"


    "I''ll have the mackerel again," Jaegar replied. "If it''s as good as yesterday''s."


    The barmaid smiled. "Cook will be pleased to hear that. And to drink?"


    "Ale, please. Arge one."


    As he waited for his food, Jaegar found his thoughts turning to the journey ahead. It had been a long time since hest saw his aunt, and he hoped that she was all right. Angelina and his friends, he missed all of them.


    Lorcan was a man he wouldn''t forget, even if he wanted. He will be sure to talk to him and make him pay dearly for what he did to Jaegar.


    His musings were interrupted by the arrival of his meal. The mackerel was just as delicious as he remembered, perfectly seasoned and grilled. Jaegar ate slowly, savouring each bite and washing it down with swigs of rich ale.


    As he ate, he couldn''t help but overhear snatches of conversation from the other patrons. Most of it was typical tavern talk:ints about work, local gossip, discussions of the weather, and trade. But one conversation between two grizzled sailors at a nearby table caught his attention.


    "...heard the war between the two kingdoms is over," one sailor was saying, his voice low but carrying in the quiet tavern. "The word around is that they were a sorcerer who single-handedly crushed the Daikrimore''s army."


    Hispanion grunted. "Did it now? Those people of Daikrimore are presumptuous to think they could take over Wrescia. And what do you mean by a sorcerer? How could a single man go against an army? Don''t be ridiculous."


    "No, I heard from my cousin; he came from Wrescia recently," the first sailor insisted. "Whispers of a dark mage being employed by the Wrescia are being circled around the kingdom."

 Chapter 302: Hit on by a woman

    Jaegar''s ears perked up at this, though he was careful not to show any obvious interest. Dark Mage? He chuckled softly, hearing them talk.


    The sailors'' conversation moved on to another topic.


    Jaegar savored thest bites of his mackerel, the rich vors lingering on his tongue as he washed them down with a long swig of ale. The tavern''s ambient noise had settled into afortable hum, punctuated by asional bursts ofughter or the clink of tankards.


    He was lost in thought, contemting the journey ahead and the rumors he''d overheard about the supposed ''dark mage'', when a voice cut through his reverie.


    "Care for a drink, stranger?"


    Jaegar turned, finding himself face-to-face with a woman who had silently slipped onto the stool beside him. Her presence was sudden and unexpected, catching him off guard.


    "I''m having one already," he replied, his tone neutral but tinged with a hint of wariness. He wasn''t in the mood forpany, especially not on the eve of his departure.


    The woman didn''t seem deterred by his curt response. She was striking, Jaegar had to admit, even if he wasn''t looking forpanionship. Her red hair was pulled back in a neat ponytail, entuating her sharp features. But it was her eyes that caught his attention - keen and prating; they seemed to be trying to pierce through the veil of anonymity he''d carefully cultivated.


    Jaegar was acutely aware of his appearance. His once-handsome features were now obscured, hidden behind a thick beard that covered half his face. His long ck hair, tied at the back of his head, and his broad, muscr frame spoke of a man ustomed to physical hardship. He knew he cut an imposing figure, which usually served to keep others at a distance - apparently not this woman, though.


    She leaned in slightly, her sharp gaze never leaving his face. "So, where you from?" she asked, her tone casual but her eyes intense.


    Jaegar took another sip of his ale before responding, "Certainly not from here." He hoped his terse answer would discourage further conversation, but the woman seemed to take it as a challenge.


    A pout formed on her lips, but her eyes glinted with something that looked like amusement. She shifted on her stool, moving closer to him. Jaegar could smell a faint floral scent now, mixed with the ever-present tavern odors of ale and smoke.


    "Such a meanie," she said, her voice taking on a yful lilt. Then, leaning in even closer, she whispered directly into his ear, her breath warm against his skin, "I''m trying to get inside your pants, you know."


    Jaegar stiffened at her words, a mixture of surprise and difort washing over him. He turned to face her fully, his expression hardening. "Don''t," he said, his voice low but firm, leaving no room for misinterpretation.


    The woman leaned back slightly, studying his face. For a moment, Jaegar thought he saw a flicker of something - disappointment? frustration?¡ªin her eyes. But it was gone as quickly as it appeared, reced by a carefully neutral expression.


    "Well," she said, her tone still light but with an edge to it now, "aren''t you the difficult one? Most men would be ttered by such attention."


    Jaegar''s gaze didn''t waver. "I''m not most men," he replied evenly. "And I''m not interested."


    As the tension between Jaegar and the red-haired woman lingered, their exchange was suddenly interrupted by a new voice cutting through the tavern''s ambient noise.


    "Cara, what are you doing here?"


    The woman¡ªnow identified as Cara¡ªturned abruptly, her demeanor shifting instantly.


    Jaegar observed the change with interest, noting how her flirtatious facade melted away, reced by a mix of surprise and what appeared to be mild annoyance.


    A man had approached their spot at the bar. He was of average height with a stocky build, his clothes suggesting he might be a warrior. His expression was a blend of confusion and displeasure as he looked between Cara and Jaegar.


    Cara''s response was quick and dismissive. "Nothing! Let''s go." Her tone had lost all trace of the seductive yfulness she''d used with Jaegar, instead sounding clipped and slightly defensive.


    Jaegar remained silent, his eyes moving between Cara and the neer.


    Cara stood up from her stool, not sparing another nce at Jaegar. She moved towards the man, her bodynguage suggesting a desire to leave quickly. The man, however, was still eyeing Jaegar suspiciously.


    "Who''s this?" he asked Cara, jerking his head towards Jaegar.


    "Nobody," Cara replied sharply. "Just a stranger passing through. Come on, let''s get out of here."


    She ced a hand on the man''s arm, attempting to guide him away from the bar.


    The man hesitated for a moment, his gaze lingering on Jaegar as if trying to determine if he posed any threat or if there was more to the situation than Cara was letting on.


    Jaegar met the man''s stare evenly, his face a mask of indifference. After a tense moment, the man seemed to decide that pursuing the matter wasn''t worth it. He allowed Cara to lead him away, disappearing into the crowd of the tavern.


    Finishing his meal, Jaegar paid for his meal and walked to the exit.


    As Jaegar left the tavern, the conversation between Cara and the man continued, unbeknownst to him.


    "When will you stop this?" the man asked, his voice a mix of frustration and concern.


    Cara sighed heavily, her earlier bravadopletely gone. "Why do you care? I don''t want to have this discussion right now." Her tone was weary, suggesting this was a recurring argument between them.


    Without another word, they both exited the tavern, their unresolved tension hanging in the air behind them.


    Meanwhile, Jaegar made his way back to his rented room, his mind still processing the strange encounter but gradually shifting focus to the task at hand. Once inside, he locked the door, ensuring his privacy for the night ahead.


    Settling into his familiar cross-legged position on the floor, Jaegar closed his eyes and began to dive deep into his meditative state. This time, however, he wasn''t just seeking bnce and control. He was actively summoning and working with his powers, particrly his mastery over lightning and chaos arts.


    In the vastndscape of his inner world, Jaegar visualized his abilities taking form. Bolts of lightning crackled and danced around him, their electric blue light illuminating the darkness of his mind. Simultaneously, swirling vortexes of chaotic energy pulsed and shifted, representing the unpredictable nature of his chaos magic.

 Chapter 303: Boarding the ship

    Hours passed as Jaegar worked tirelessly within this mental realm. He pushed himself, stretching the limits of his control, allowing the lightning to intertwine with the chaos inplex patterns. Each time he felt he might lose control, he steadied himself, drawing upon the discipline he had cultivated over years of practice.


    As the night wore on, Jaegar could feel a profound change taking ce. The once turbulent energies began to flow more smoothly, responding to his will with increasing ease. The lightning no longer threatened tosh out unpredictably but instead coiled and struck with precision.


    The purple chaos, too, seemed less wild, more like a tool he could shape and direct rather than a force that threatened to overwhelm him.


    When Jaegar finally opened his eyes, the first light of dawn was beginning to seep through the cracks in the shutters. He felt exhausted physically, but mentally and spiritually invigorated.


    Rising to his feet, he stretched his stiff muscles, noting with satisfaction the new sense of power thrumming just beneath his skin.


    He realized that his innate abilities had indeed be more profound. The recent advancements in his power, which had initially caused instability, now felt fully integrated into his being.


    Jaegar experimentally summoned a small spark of lightning to his fingertips, marveling at how effortlessly it came to him and how precisely he could control its intensity. He felt like the lightning''s intensity had increasedpared to his former self. His growth in the arts that Jaegar possessed seemed unlimited, as they were growing parallel to him.


    He thought he had perfected his innate abilities, but they proved to possess more power than he thought.


    Simrly, when he reached for his immemorial magic, he found he could manipte it with a fluidity he had never before experienced.


    Jaegar allowed himself a small smile of satisfaction. This night of intense meditation and practice had brought him back to his full mastery, and perhaps even beyond. He felt more prepared now for whatever challenges awaited him in the empire.


    ***


    As the first light of dawn began to filter through his window, Jaegar opened his eyes. Today was the day. In a few hours, he would board the Blue Horizon and set sail for a new life in the Empire.


    He gathered his few possessions, making sure his coin purse was securely fastened and his wand, was safely tucked away. Before leaving the inn, he took onest look around the small room that had been his sanctuary for the past two days.


    Jaegar made his way to the docks. The Blue Horizon loomed before him, its sails already unfurled in preparation for departure. Sailors bustled about, making final preparations, while other passengers said tearful goodbyes to friends and family.


    Jaegar had no one to bid farewell to. He simply presented his ticket to the quartermaster, who checked it against his list and waved him aboard. Jaegar walked up the gangnk, breathing in the salty air.


    Jaegar stood on the deck of the Blue Horizon, observing the boarding process with keen interest.


    The ship was impressive, stretching about 66 meters in length and capable of amodating hundreds. Yet, curiously, the captain seemed to be selective, allowing only a handful of passengers aboard alongside the cargo and goods.


    As he watched, a familiar face caught his eye.


    Cara, the woman from the tavern, was approaching the gangnk. She wasn''t alone; several men apanied her, all dressed in warrior attire that spoke of battle-readiness and experience.


    Jaegar watched them with interest, as they didn''t seem like ordinary warriors.


    Cara spotted him almost immediately. Her steps were purposeful as she made her way towards him, a smile ying on her lips that didn''t quite reach her eyes. "Hey! We meet again, stranger," she called out, her tone light but her gaze sharp.


    Jaegar sighed, unable to hide hisck of enthusiasm. "Yeah, unfortunately," he muttered, loud enough for her to hear.


    Before Cara could respond, one of herpanions - a burly, tall man with a massive axe strapped to his back - stepped forward. His presence was intimidating, but Jaegar stood his ground, meeting the man''s gaze steadily.


    "Why don''t you introduce your friend to us, Cara?" Therge man asked, his voice a low rumble.


    Cara squinted at him, a sh of annoyance crossing her features. "I just met him in the tavern," she exined, her tone clipped. "I was trying to make friends with him, but before I got the chance, someone interrupted me." Her eyes flicked briefly to another man in the group - the same one who had confronted her in the tavern.


    The burly man - clearly the leader of this group - turned his attention to the man Cara had nced at. "Nelo, you should really move on and leave her be," he said, his tone a mixture of amusement and warning.


    Nelo grunted, clearly ufortable with the situation. "Hegdal, and you should mind your business," he retorted, though there was little heat in his words.


    Hegdal and the other men erupted intoughter, several of them pping Nelo on the back good-naturedly. The tension in the air dissipated somewhat, but Jaegar remained on guard.


    He watched the dynamics of the group carefully, noting the easy camaraderie among the warriors, the way they deferred to Hegdal, and theplex undercurrents between Cara and Nelo. These were clearly experienced fighters, possibly mercenaries or some form of military unit. Their presence on the ship raised new questions in Jaegar''s mind about the nature of this voyage.


    Cara turned back to Jaegar, her smile now tinged with curiosity. "So, stranger, since we''re going to be shipmates, how about you tell us your name? And what brings you on this particr journey?"


    Jaegar weighed his options quickly. These warriors could be potential allies or threats, and he didn''t have enough information to decide which. Maintaining some level of anonymity seemed prudent, but outright hostility could make the voyage ufortable or even dangerous.


    "Name''s Jaegar," he said finally, deciding that giving his first name was an eptablepromise. "As for my journey, I''m simply seeking new opportunities. The Empire seemed like a good ce to start."


    Hegdal nodded approvingly. "A man of few words. I can respect that. Well, Jaegar, it looks like we''ll be sharing this ship for a while. Here''s hoping for calm seas and fair winds, eh?"


    As the group moved on to settle into their quarters, Jaegar remained on deck.


    The presence of these warriors added a newyer ofplexity to his journey. Were they simply fellow travelers, or was there more to their presence on this selective voyage?


    He gazed out at the horizon, where the sea met the sky in a hazy line.


    The ship''s bell rang out, signaling its imminent departure. Jaegar made his way back up to the deck, wanting to watch as they left port. As the Blue Horizon pulled away from the dock, he stood at the rail, watching the bordends recede into the distance.


    As the coastline faded from view and the open sea stretched out before them, Jaegar turned his gaze to the horizon.

 Chapter 304: Pirates of the Darkskull - 1

    The ship, an impressive vessel stretching 66 meters in length, cut through the waves with steady determination. Despite its capacity to amodate hundreds, the captain had chosen to take on only a select few passengers, a decision that piqued Jaegar''s curiosity but also provided him with the solitude he craved.


    The deck of the ship became Jaegar''s sanctuary. He spent most of his time there, slumped against the sturdy wooden railing, his eyes fixed on the ever-changing horizon. The endless blue of the sea melded with the sky, creating a panorama that seemed to stretch into infinity. The salty breeze tousled his long, dark hair.


    Jaegar''s solitary vigil did not go unnoticed.


    Cara, the red-haired woman from the tavern, made several attempts to engage him in conversation throughout the first day at sea. Each time she approached, her steps deliberate and her eyes sharp with curiosity, Jaegar felt a flicker of annoyance. He had no interest in whatever game she was ying and no desire to unravel the mystery of her presence on this ship.


    Jaegar had no interest in ying along with her whims, as she seemed like a spoiled brat. Something that irked him very much. Her whole gang of men was always following her and seemed to be praising and pampering her very often.


    "Beautiful day, isn''t it?" Cara would say, or "I wonder what awaits us in the Empire." Each attempt at conversation was met with stony silence from Jaegar. He didn''t even turn to acknowledge her presence, his gaze remaining fixed on the distant horizon.


    Cara''s persistence was admirable, if misguided. She tried varying her approach, sometimes asking direct questions about Jaegar''s past or his reasons for traveling to the Empire. Other times, she would simply stand near him, as if hoping her presence alone would eventually break through his wall of silence.


    But for Jaegar, Cara held no appeal. Her beauty, which had turned heads in the tavern, seemed hollow now, a mask hiding unknown motives. He wasn''t in the mood for her games or anyone else''s. His journey was his own, and he had no intention of sharing it with a stranger whose very presence on this ship raised more questions than answers.


    As the days went on, Jaegar noticed Cara''s attempts at conversation bing less frequent. He caught glimpses of her with her warriorpanions: Hegdal, the burly leader with the massive axe, Nelo, the man from the tavern; and the others whose names he hadn''t bothered to learn.


    They formed a tight-knit group, their easy camaraderie and warrior''s bearing setting them apart from the other passengers and crew.


    The ship maintained a constant speed, with the rhythmic creaking of wood and the ssh of waves against the hull bing a soothing background noise.


    In quiet moments, when he was sure no one was watching, he would summon small sparks of his lightning magic to his fingertips, reassuring himself that his powers were still in bnce after the intense meditation session in the inn.


    As night fell on the second day of their voyage, a sense of unease began to creep over Jaegar.


    The sea, which had been remarkably calm, seemed to hold its breath. The usual sounds of the ship cutting through water seemed muffled, as if the ocean itself were trying to hide some secret beneath its dark surface.


    ***


    Jaegar stood at his usual spot on the deck, his keen eyes scanning the horizon. The moon hung low and full, casting an eerie glow over the water.


    It was in this moment of heightened awareness that he first noticed the change.


    The water on the left side of the ship began to gurgle and bubble up the surface, as if some massive creature were stirring in the depths below. There were faint sounds of humming, followed by screeching. It wasn''t loud, but Jaegar could hear it clearly. His gaze intensified as she stared at the spot where the sound wasing from.


    Jaegar''s hand instinctively moved to his concealed wand, his muscles tensing in anticipation. The disturbance in the water followed in the wake of their ship, growing more pronounced with each passing moment.


    Then, in a sight that defied belief, a massive ck wooden ship seemed to emerge from the very sea itself. It rose from the depths like some ancient leviathan, water cascading off its dark hull, creating a bizarre and terrifying silhouette against the night sky.


    Water sshed on either side, creating waves and enough noise to wake the crew.


    The mysterious vessel pulled alongside the Blue Horizon, slightly smaller in size but no less imposing. Its sudden appearance sent a shockwave of fear through the ship.


    A crew member on lookout duty was the first to fullyprehend the danger they were in. His eyes, wide with terror, fixed upon the g that unfurled at the top of the ship''s mast¡ªa ck banner adorned with a grinning skull and two crossed swords behind it. The universal symbol of pirates.


    "Pirates!" The lookout''s cry shattered the night''s eerie calm, his voice cracking with fear as he frantically rang the warning bell. The sound echoed across the ship, a rion call that transformed the peaceful night into a scene of panic and chaos.


    Within moments, the deck of the Blue Horizon erupted into frenzied activity.


    The captain, a grizzled man who had seemed unppable during their journey so far, burst from his quarters, his face a mask of grim determination. He barked orders to his crew, who scrambled to defensive positions, their movements a mix of practiced drill and barely contained fear.


    Jaegar was watching with a nk expression as he assessed the pirate and their ship. They just came out of the water, he wondered if they were moving under water. Truly, such a stunning feat, he thought. Whoever they were, they knew what they were doing.


    He watched as grappling hooks and ropes were thrown from the pirate ship, arcing through the air beforending with dull thuds on the deck of the Blue Horizon. The metal hooks bit into the wood, securing the two ships together.


    Shadowy figures began to swing across the gap between the ships, their weapons glinting ominously in the moonlight.


    Jaegar could hear their war cries now, a cacophony of savage yells that sent chills down the spines of the Blue Horizon''s unprepared passengers and crew.


    As the first of the piratesnded on deck, Jaegar watched calmly, assessing the situation with the cool detachment of a seasoned warrior. He could feel his arcane powers surging just beneath his skin, like lightning trapped in a bottle, eager to be unleashed. But he held back, years of caution and survival instincts staying in his hand.


    He needed to see how the situation would unfold before revealing his abilities.

 Chapter 305: Pirates of the Darkskull - 2

    Jaegar stood on the deck, his keen eyes taking in every detail of the unfolding situation. His attention was immediately drawn to amanding figure at the fore of the pirate ship.


    The man was short, about five feet, and burly, his thick beard framing a face weathered by years at sea. Atop his head sat a distinctive triangr hat, marking him unmistakably as the captain of this marauding crew.


    There was something unsettling about the pirate captain''sposure. He remained still while chaos erupted around him, his gaze sweeping across the Blue Horizon with calcted interest.


    Jaegar''s eyes lingered on him, trying to discern any hint of the man''s intentions or capabilities.


    The captain''s stillness, contrasting sharply with the fric activity of his men swarming aboard the Blue Horizon, spoke of a confidence that put Jaegar on edge.


    As pirates continued to board, swinging across on ropes and grappling hooks, one of them stepped forward, a cruel grin splitting his weather-beaten face. "Now, now,ds," he called out, his voice rough and mocking, "we got o''rsels a bunch of golden goose."


    The pirate''s words sent a ripple of excitement through hispatriots, their eyes gleaming with the promise of easy prey and rich plunder.


    The pirates'' enthusiasm was palpable, their weapons raised as they prepared to attack the seemingly defenseless passengers and crew of the Blue Horizon. The air was thick with tension, the moment was bnced on a knife''s edge between an uneasy standoff and brutal violence.


    It was at this crucial moment that Cara and herpanions surged forward, their sudden appearance causing the pirates to hesitate.


    Hegdal, the muscr warrior Jaegar had observed earlier, stepped to the front of their group. His massive frame seemed to swell as he addressed the pirates, his voice booming across the deck.


    "You bunchy lowly mutts," Hegdal growled, his hand resting on the haft of his enormous axe. "You dare step foot on the ship on which the Five ws are present."


    Jaegar''s eyebrows raised slightly at this promation. The Five ws? It was a name he hadn''t heard before, but the way Hegdal said it, with such pride and menace, suggested it might be a well known group.


    But soon, Cara''s words made him think they weren''t.


    Cara, standing at Hegdal''s side, visibly cringed at his words. "Hey," she hissed, her eyes darting between herpanion and the pirates, "I told you not to use that name." There was annoyance in her voice.


    Hegdal, however, seemed unconcerned by Cara''s admonishment. He grinned broadly, his teeth gleaming in the moonlight. "Hehe, Cara," he chuckled, "you should get used to it." His cavalier attitude suggested this wasn''t the first time he''d ignored Cara''s wishes about the group''s name.


    The pirate, who had spoken earlier, looked confused for a moment, his bravado faltering slightly in the face of this unexpected resistance. "ws?" he repeated, his tone mocking but with an undercurrent of uncertainty. "Like a dog''s ws?"


    Realizing that his men were hesitating, the pirate quickly rallied. He turned to hispatriots, his face contorting with anger. "What''ya staring at? You stupid bunch!" he bellowed, spittle flying from his lips. "Attack them!"


    His words broke the momentary spell of inaction.


    AARRRR!!


    With a collective roar, the pirates surged forward, their weapons glinting in the moonlight as they charged towards Cara, Hegdal, and the rest of their group.


    ***


    As the pirates surged forward, the Five ws sprang into action. Jaegar watched from his position on the deck, his body tense but still, as the two forces collided in a cacophony of steel and battle cries.


    Hegdal was the first to engage. His massive axe swept through the air in a deadly arc, its de catching the moonlight as it cleaved through the first line of pirates. Two fell immediately, their cries cut short as Hegdal''s weapon found its mark.


    The big man roared with battle lust, his voice booming across the deck as he pressed forward into the mass of attackers.


    Cara moved with a grace that belied her deadly intent. Her sword shed like quicksilver, parrying and striking in fluid motions that spoke of years of training andbat experience.


    She danced between opponents, her red hair whipping about her face as she spun and ducked, leaving a trail of wounded pirates in her wake.


    The other members of the Five ws were equally impressive. A lithe, dark-skinned man, Nel wielded twin daggers with lethal precision, finding gaps in the pirates'' defenses and striking with snake-like speed.


    Another, a woman with close-cropped blonde hair, fought with a long spear, its reach keeping the pirates at bay as she thrust and swept with controlled power.


    The fifth member of the group hung back slightly, his hands moving in intricate patterns.


    Jaegar recognized the gestures of a spellcaster, and his suspicions were confirmed when shards of ice began to fly from the man''s arms, striking pirates and sending them reeling.


    For a moment, it seemed as though the Five ws might be able to repel the attack through sheer skill and ferocity.


    The deck of the Blue Horizon became a chaotic battlefield, with the sh of weapons and the cries of the wounded filling the night air.


    The crew of the ship, emboldened by the prowess of the Five ws, began to rally, taking up whatever weapons they could find to join the fight.


    But the pirates'' numbers were overwhelming. For every one that fell to the Five ws'' des or spells, two more seemed to take their ce. They swarmed over the sides of the ship in an endless tide, their faces twisted with greed and bloodlust.


    Jaegar observed the battle with a tactician''s eye, noting how the Five ws, despite their individual skills, were slowly being pushed back. His gaze never left the stout man who was still on the pirate ship, silently watching how his crew wrecked havoc on the blue horizon.


    Hegdal''s mighty swings were bing slower, his breathing in ragged gasps as fatigue set in. Cara''s graceful movements were less fluid now, her sword arm dropping slightly between parries as exhaustion took its toll.

 Chapter 306: Pirates of the Darkskull - 3

    The spell casteramong the Five ws was the first to falter significantly. A particrlyrge pirate broke through the defensive line, bringing his cuss down in a vicious overhead strike. The mage managed to dodge at thest second, but the movement disrupted his casting, leaving him vulnerable.


    A second pirate took advantage of the opening, his de finding flesh and drawing a cry of pain from the spell caster.


    This moment seemed to turn the tide decisively. With their magical supportpromised, the Five ws found themselves fighting a losing battle.


    The pirates pressed their advantage, their confidence growing as they sensed victory within their grasp.


    Cara shouted something to Hegdal, her words were lost in the din of battle, but her desperate tone was clear. Hegdal nodded grimly, then bellowed an order to the rest of their group.


    The Five ws began to fall back, forming a tight defensive circle around their wounded spellcaster.


    Throughout all of this, Jaegar had remained still, watching the battle unfold from his position near the ship''s railing. His hand rested on the hilt of his wand, his muscles tense with the effort of restraining himself from joining the fray. He had survived this long by choosing his battles carefully, and something told him that this conflict was moreplex than it appeared on the surface.


    His presence was masked by the night, and he didn''t yet join the fight as he could feel something about the pirate captain. To point out, there was invisible, dark energy around him, which made Jaegar cautious.


    All the members of Five ws, as they called it, are mid level warriors, and they would be able to fend themselves off, and though it seemed they couldn''t win, they wouldn''t die.


    As the Five ws were pushed further back, hemmed in by the press of pirates, a new figure entered Jaegar''s field of vision. The pirate captain, who had been observing the battle from his own ship, now stood on the deck of the Blue Horizon.


    He had crossed between the vessels with a casual ease that spoke of immense confidence or foolhardiness¡ªor perhaps both.


    The sh of steel and the cries of battle abruptly ceased as a sinister ck haze seeped across the deck of the Blue Horizon. It slithered around the feet of both pirates and defenders alike, an unnatural mist that seemed to drink in the light.


    An eerie silence fell over the ship, broken only by the gentlepping of waves against the hull and the creaking of wood.


    Every person on deck stood frozen, as if caught in a spell.


    Jaegar felt the dark energy strapping his legs to the ship, so he chose to stay still and didn''t break free immediately, as he didn''t want to draw attention yet. He was trying to gauge what the dark energy was.


    From the corner of his eye, he could see the others simrly affected: Cara with her sword half-raised, Hegdal''s axe suspended mid-swing, and even Captain Thorne''s usual smirk reced by a look of confusion and rm.


    The silence was broken by the sound of heavy footsteps echoing from below decks. All eyes turned towards the ship''s entrance as four figures emerged from the shadows. They were rough-looking men, their clothes tattered and stained with the grime of long sea voyages.


    But it wasn''t these pirates that drew gasps from the onlookers¡ªit was the woman they escorted onto the deck.


    She stumbled into view, blinking in the moonlight that broke through the clouds overhead. Her long, dark hair whipped about her face in the sea breeze, and her eyes darted frantically from person to person, a mix of fear and defiance in her gaze. There was something mystical about her, a grace that seemed at odds with her current predicament.


    The Five ws were the first to break free of their stupor.


    Hegdal''s face contorted with rage, his beard bristling as he barked, "You bastards!" His charge forward was halted abruptly as the point of a sword pressed against his throat, drawing a thin line of blood.


    From the shadows stepped the pirate captain, his stride confident and menacing.


    As he came into the light, Hegdal''s eyes widened in recognition, a single word escaping his lips in a mixture of shock and fury: "YOU!"


    The other members of the Five ws tore their gazes from the captive woman, drawn by Hegdal''s visceral reaction. Cara, still struggling against invisible bonds, managed to turn her head towards him. "Hegdal, do you know him?" she asked, her voice tight with tension.


    Hegdal''s grip on his axe tightened, and his knuckles were white with strain. "Cara, we might have gotten ourselves in deep sh*t," he grunted, his eyes never leaving the pirate captain''s face.


    His reaction sent a chill through the group¡ªHegdal was not a man easily shaken.


    "Who is he?" Cara pressed, sensing the gravity of the situation.


    Hegdal''s voice was low and dangerous when he replied, "Of course, I know. He''s a fucking member of the Darkskull pirates."


    The pirate captain''s lips curled into a cruel smile, revealing teeth that gleamed unnaturally in the moonlight. "Oh, you seem to know about me," he mused, his voice smooth and cultured, at odds with his rough appearance.


    "Of course," Hegdal spat, wincing as the sword at his throat pressed deeper. "How could I not know the most wanted member of the Darkskull? I could just retire with the bounty ced on your head."


    The pirate captain, Durwin Starbeeze, grinned wider, stepping closer to Hegdal. The air seemed to chill around him, and Jaegar felt a familiar tingle of dark arts. "Well, why don''t you try then?" Durwin taunted, his eyes glinting with malicious amusement.


    Hegdal''s expression twisted with impotent rage as Durwin turned away, striding towards the captive woman.


    The pirate captain circled her slowly, like a predator sizing up its prey. His brow furrowed as he studied her features. "Wasn''t she a half-breed?" he asked, ncing back at Hegdal. "Did you get the wrong girl?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 307: Pirates of the Darkskull - 4

    Hegdal''s expression turned grim, it seemed like Durwin knew about them.


    Cara''s voice rang out, filled with fury and desperation. "Don''t touch her, you fucking pig!" She struggled violently against her captor, but to no avail.


    Durwin merely chuckled, reaching out to caress the woman''s cheek. As his fingers made contact with her skin, Jaegar felt a surge of dark energy. Tendrils of shadow seemed to flow from Durwin''s fingertips, crawling across the woman''s face like living ink.


    The captive woman trembled but didn''t cry out, her eyes zing with a mixture of fear and defiance. The ck energy pulsed, and for a moment, her features seemed to shimmer and change, revealing something... else.


    Jaegar watched, his mind racing. He recognized the magic at work¡ªa powerful, revealing spell, designed to strip away illusions and disguises. But there was something else, a deeper, more malevolent power at y. Whatever Durwin Starbeeze was, he was far more than just a pirate captain.


    ***


    As soon as the dark energy touched her, the woman started to tremble violently, her entire form seeming to ripple and distort. The air around her shimmered like a heat haze, and before the stunned onlookers'' eyes, her human appearance melted away like mist in the morning sun.


    Her skin transformed, taking on a pale, ethereal quality that resembled fine porcin. Intricate patterns of cuts and grooves appeared on her elbows and hands, not wounds from any injury, but an integral part of her true form. They seemed to form delicate, swirling designs that pulsed with an inner light.


    Her hair, once dark and unremarkable, now cascaded down her back in a waterfall of pure white, as pristine as freshly fallen snow. But it was her eyes that drew the most gasps¡ªthey had changed to a brilliant, inhuman yellow that seemed to glow with an inner fire.


    Durwin grinned widely as he stared at her transformed visage, a look of triumph and hunger in his eyes. "There you are, Ar''kn," he purred, his voice filled with a mixture of awe and cruel satisfaction.


    Hegdal and the rest of the Five ws were bewildered, their faces were a mixture of shock and dismay. How could this pirate captain have unraveled a camouge spell cast by a grand mage? They exchanged worried nces, the gravity of the situation sinking in.


    This was supposed to be a secret mission, a task they had been speciallymissioned for. Five ws was a group of professional mercenaries. They were to safely transport Ar''kn to the Empire, away from prying eyes and dangerous factions. They had taken extra care to mix her in with the rest of the crew, to make her seem utterly unremarkable.


    So how had Durwin found her? How had he seen through their carefully constructed ruse?


    As if reading their thoughts, Durwin threw back his head andughed, the sound echoing across the suddenly silent deck. "You merely..." he began, his voice dripping with condescension.


    As Durwin began to speak, a suddenmotion erupted.


    Cara, through sheer force of will, broke free from the dark magic binding her.


    With a fierce battle cry, she sprinted towards Durwin, her sword raised high. However, her attack was swiftly countered. With a casual flick of his hand, Durwin sent her flying, her body mming hard against the ship''s railing. The impact was brutal, and Cara crumpled to the deck, gasping for air.


    Seeing her crumble, the other members of the Five ws surged into action. They charged at Durwin, weapons gleaming in the moonlight. But the four pirates, who had been holding Ar''kn captive, leapt into the fray, engaging them in fiercebat.


    The sh of steel rang out across the deck as the battle resumed. However, the Five ws, already exhausted from their earlier fight and caught off guard by the revtion of Ar''kn''s true nature, found themselves quickly overwhelmed. One by one, they fell to their knees, disarmed and at the mercy of Durwin and his men.


    Durwin surveyed the scene with a smug grin, chuckling at the sight of the defeated Five ws. His gaze settled on Ar''kn, who had copsed to the floor, her ethereal features twisted with a mixture of fear and frustration.


    "Now, we take her and get our reward," Durwin mused aloud, his eyes glinting with greed. "Go look for the passengers, see if there are any nobles among them." The pirate captain seemed to savor the moment, reveling in his victory.


    With a casual wave of his hand, Durwin ordered his men, "Come on,ds, finish up here, spare the nobles, they could fetch a coin or two, kill the rest of the crew." His tone was cold, devoid of any empathy for the lives he was so callously ending.


    Receiving their captain''s order, the men started to move, and one of them saw Jaegar standing at one corner of the ship, he ran towards Jaegar, raising his sword.


    But before the pirate could even get close, Jaegar flicked his wrist almost casually. The dark energy that had been binding him dissipated like smoke in the wind.


    The pirate''s de came whistling down, aimed at Jaegar''s head. But it met nothing but air as Jaegar moved with inhuman speed. In the blink of an eye, the attacker found himself flying through the air, crashing hard onto the deck with a sickening thud.


    BOOM!


    All the men who were fighting, suddenly stopped, seeing the man glued to the wooden wall, upside down. They turned in the direction from where he came.


    All eyes turned to Jaegar, a mixture of shock and awe on every face.


    Their captain, who stood aside, finally saw Jaegar. Durwin''s frown deepened as he reassessed the threat before him. With a snarl, he barked orders to his men, "Take care of him!"


    But Jaegar was done holding back. Without hesitation, he summoned his powers, and the air around him crackled with energy. Bolts of lightning danced between his fingertips, while a purple mist ¨C the essence of chaos itself ¨C began to swirl around him.


    The pirates charged, but they were woefully unprepared for what came next. Jaegar moved like lightning incarnate, his form blurring as he darted across the deck. The purple mist reached out, ensnaring pirates and holding them in ce as precision bolts of lightning struck them down.


    In a matter of seconds, four of Durwin''s meny motionless on the deck, their bodies still smoking from the lightning strikes. The remaining pirates stumbled back, fear evident in their eyes, as they looked to their captain for guidance.


    In just a matter of a few seconds, Jaegar had dealt with the four of them, killing them swiftly.


    The Five ws watched in amazement, their earlier defeat forgotten as they witnessed Jaegar''s disy of power. Ar''kn''s eyes were wide, a mix of hope and wonder at her mystical features.


    Durwin''s frown deepened as he reassessed Jaegar. His eyes narrowed as he studied the young man''s movements and the nature of his power.


    "Apprentice level," he muttered to himself, though there was a note of uncertainty in his voice. He turned to his most trusted henchman, a burly man with a scar across his face. "Kill him quickly," Durwin ordered, his voice low and urgent.


    As the henchman stepped forward, drawing a wicked-looking curved de, Jaegar''s power seemed to intensify. The lightning around him grew brighter and more focused. Each bolt that leapt from his fingers found its mark with uncanny uracy, as if guided by an unseen force.


    The deck of the ship became a battlefield of light and shadow, with Jaegar at its center. His lightning illuminated the night in brilliant shes, revealing glimpses of the fear on the faces of Durwin''s remaining men.


    Jaegar had wanted to avoid revealing the full extent of his abilities, preferring to remain in the background until absolutely necessary. But now, faced with the imminent threat to him, he knew he had no choice but to unleash his full power.


    The deck of the ship fell silent as thest of Durwin''s men crumpled to the ground. Jaegar stood amidst the fallen pirates, his power still crackling around him like a living thing. The ease with which he had dispatched the crew was evident, and it was clear they had posed little challenge to his abilities.


    Durwin, however, remained a formidable presence. His frown deepened as he surveyed the scene, but hisposure never wavered. There was no hint of worry or concern in his demeanour, only a calcting intensity as he reassessed the situation.


    "You are a wizard?" Durwin asked, his voice steady and curious.


    Jaegar remained silent in response.


    Durwin''s eyes narrowed as he studied Jaegar more closely. "May I know where you are from?" he asked, an amused expression ying across his features despite the gravity of the situation.


    It was clear that Durwin was intrigued. Though Jaegar appeared to be at an apprentice level, the scale and control of his elemental powers were far beyond what Durwin had expected. The lightning, precise and devastating, coupled with the mysterious purple energy, hinted at abilities that were not to be underestimated.

 Chapter 308: Pirates of the Darkskull - 5

    Durwin was particrly impressed by Jaegar''s control over his arcane energy, maintaining such powerful spells for an extended period without apparent strain.


    Suddenly, before Durwin could react, Jaegar vanished. In the blink of an eye, he reappeared directly in front of the pirate captain, catching himpletely off guard.


    "What the-!" Durwin eximed, instinctively leaping backwards. With impressive agility, hended on his own ship, putting some distance between himself and this unpredictable adversary.


    Jaegar, however, was not about to let Durwin escape so easily. With a smirk, he followed, jumping across the gap between ships andnding gracefully before Durwin.


    "Hey, where are you going?" Jaegar taunted his voice light but edged with steel. "I had to know what I was getting into, so that''s why it took some time."


    Durwin''s gaze narrowed as he regarded Jaegar with newfound wariness. "Are you with them?" he asked, gesturing towards the Five ws and Ar''kn on the other ship.


    Jaegar shrugged nonchntly. "No," he replied simply, leaving Durwin even more puzzled about his motives and allegiances.


    The tension on the deck was palpable as the two powerful individuals faced each other. Durwin, despite his earlier confidence, now seemed to be reassessing his options.


    Jaegar, for his part, appeared rxed but ready, his power simmering just beneath the surface.


    -


    -


    As Jaegar and Durwin faced each other on the deck of the pirate ship, the air crackled with tension. The sea breeze died down as if nature itself were holding its breath in anticipation of the sh toe.


    Back on the ship, Cara and the men stared at the both of them with amazement in their eyes. They have truly not expected Jaegar to be this powerful.


    Durwin''s earlier amusement had vanished, reced by a steely determination. He drew his sword, a magnificent de that gleamed with an eerie light. "You may have bested my men," he said, his voice low and dangerous, "but I am Durwin Starbeeze, Grand Knight of the Seven Seas. You''ll find me a far more challenging opponent."


    Jaegar''s response was to summon his arcane energy. The air around him shimmered with heat, while droplets of water began to swirl around his feet. Small rocks and pebbles from the ship''s bast rose to orbit his body, and sparks of electricity danced between his fingers. "We''ll see about that," he replied, his voice calm but charged with power.


    For a moment, they stood motionless, sizing each other up. Then, in an instant, the battle erupted.


    Durwin moved first, his sword shing as he charged forward with inhuman speed. The de whistled through the air, aiming for Jaegar''s neck. But Jaegar was ready. He brought up a wall of thick ice, to block the strike. The sword hit the stone like wall with a resounding ng, sending vibrations through the air.


    Not missing a beat, Jaegar countered with a st of fire from his palm. Durwin leaped back, the mes singeing the edges of his coat. Hended gracefully, a grin spreading across his face.


    "Impressive," he admitted. "But it''ll take more than parlour tricks to defeat me."


    Jaegar didn''t respond verbally. Instead, he sent a barrage of water projectiles hurtling towards Durwin. The pirate captain''s sword became a blur as he deflected each watery missile, his movements so fast they were almost invisible to the naked eye.


    But Jaegar had anticipated this. As Durwin focused on the water attack, Jaegar used the distraction to send a bolt of lightning streaking towards his opponent. Durwin sensed the danger at thest second, throwing himself to the side. The lightning struck the deck where he had been standing, leaving a scorched mark on the wood.


    "Clever," Durwin growled, rolling to his feet. "But two can y at that game." He raised his free hand, and suddenly the shadows around him seemed to deepen and move with a life of their own. Theyshed out at Jaegar like tendrils of darkness.


    Jaegar''s eyes widened in surprise. He hadn''t expected Durwin''s ck mist. He quickly erected a barrier of swirling air, deflecting the shadow attacks. But one tendril managed to slip through, shing across Jaegar''s cheek and drawing blood.


    The twobatants paused, reassessing each other. Jaegar wiped the blood from his cheek, while Durwin twirled his sword, the shadows still writhing around him.


    "You''re full of surprises," Jaegar said, a note of respect in his voice.


    Durwin''s grin turned feral. "You have no idea."


    The battle resumed with renewed intensity. Durwin''s sword strikes came faster and harder, each blow empowered by dark arts. Jaegar found himself on the defensive, using his control over the elements to block and dodge. He raised transparent barriers, created walls of fire, and used gusts of wind to deflect Durwin''s relentless assault.


    But Jaegar was far from outmatched. As he defended, he was also analyzing Durwin''s fighting style, looking for weaknesses. He noticed that each time Durwin used his dark magic, there was a split-second dy before his next sword strike.


    Seizing on this, Jaegar waited for Durwin tounch another attack. As the dark tendrils shot towards him, Jaegar didn''t try to block them. Instead, he used his air control to propel himself upward, leaping over the attack. In mid-air, he brought his hands together, focusing his power.


    A massive bolt of lightning, farrger than any he had ever used before, erupted from his palms.


    It struck Durwin squarely in the chest, sending him flying backwards. The pirate captain crashed into the ship''s mast, the wood splintering from the impact.


    For a moment, Jaegar thought the battle might be over. But Durwin rose to his feet, his clothes smoking but a fierce light in his eyes. "Now that," he said, spitting blood, "was a real attack."


    The fight continued, with bothbatants pushing themselves to their limits. Jaegar''s elemental attacks became moreplex and powerful. He created a whirlwind of fire and lightning, sent waves of earth rolling across the deck, and manipted the seawater to form massive, crushing fists.


    Durwin matched him blow-for-blow. His dark magic grew stronger, creating constructs that fought alongside him. Shadow wolves snapped at Jaegar''s heels, while dark des flew through the air like a deadly flock of birds.


    The ship groaned under the strain of their battle. The deck was a patchwork of scorched wood, frozen patches, and torn-up nks. The mast swayed dangerously, weakened by their exchanges.


    The next moment, he began to draw on all four elements simultaneously, something he had never attempted before. The strain was immense, and he could feel his control slipping. But he pushed on, gathering more and more power.


    Durwin sensed the buildup of energy and knew he had to act fast. He poured everything he had, the darkness around him growing so thick that it was as if night had fallen on the ship.


    For a breathless moment, everything was still. Then, with a roar that shook the very air, both Jaegar and Durwin released their attacks.


    Jaegar''s assault was a swirling maelstrom of elemental fury. Fire, water, wind, and lightningbined into a single, devastating force that hurtled towards Durwin.


    Durwin''s counterattack was a massive wave of pure darkness, threatening to swallow everything in its path.


    The two forces met in the centre of the deck with a thunderous explosion. The shockwave shattered every window on the ship and sent bothbatants flying. Jaegar mmed into the ship''s railing, while Durwin was thrown overboard.


    As the dust settled, Jaegar struggled to his feet, his entire body aching. He stumbled to the side of the ship, looking for any sign of Durwin in the churning waters below.


    Suddenly, a hand grabbed the railing. Durwin pulled himself back onto the deck, battered and bruised, but still very much alive. He and Jaegar locked eyes, both panting heavily.


    Durwin let out a low chuckle, his eyes fixed on Jaegar. The sound was filled with frustration. "I didn''t expect this," he admitted, his voice carrying over the creaking of damaged wood and thepping of waves against the hull. "It seems like I need to retreat for now."


    Jaegar tensed, ready for another possible attack, but instead, Durwin reached into his robes and pulled out a small, golden orb. The object gleamed in the early morning light, its surface covered in intricate engravings that seemed to shift and change as Jaegar watched.


    With a swift motion, Durwin pressed a button on the orb.


    Keukkk


    Suddenly, the air around him began to distort, as if reality itself was being warped. A high-pitched shriek filled the air, causing everybody on the ships to wince and cover their ears.


    "Well, young man," Durwin called out, his voice somehow clear despite the cacophony around him, "I will remember you, and we will meet again.


    Next time, it won''t be me leaving." His lips curled into a smirk, a challenge glinting in his eyes.


    Before Jaegar could respond, the distortion intensified. The space around Durwin began to spiral inward, twisting and contorting until it seemed to copse into a single point.


    The sea below churned and roiled, as if disturbed by some unseen force.


    And then, in the blink of an eye, Durwin was gone.


    Jaegar stared at the empty space where the pirate captain had stood just moments before, his mind racing. The sudden disappearance could only mean one thing: Durwin had used some sort of advanced teleportation device.

 Chapter 309: Holy Maiden

    With a sigh, Jaegar turned away from where Durwin had vanished and made his way back to the Blue Horizon. His muscles ached with every movement, a testament to the ferocity of the fight he''d just endured. As he stepped onto the deck of the merchant ship, the adrenaline that had been keeping him going finally began to ebb away.


    Exhausted, Jaegar slumped down on the deck, allowing himself a moment to catch his breath and process everything that had just happened. But his respite was short-lived.


    Almost immediately, he found himself surrounded by the Five ws and the ship''s captain. Their faces were a mix of awe, confusion, and urgent curiosity. Questions began to fly thick and fast:


    "Who are you really?" "Where did you learn to fight like that?" "What kind of magic was that?"


    "How did you know how tobat Durwin''s shadow powers?" "Are you working for the Empire?" "What''s your connection to Ar''kn?"


    The barrage of inquiries seemed endless, with each person trying to outdo the others in their quest for answers. Jaegar held up a hand, trying to stem the tide of questions. He was too drained, both physically and mentally, to deal with this interrogation right now.


    "Please," he managed to say, his voice hoarse from exertion, "Can you stop talking?"


    As if on cue, a loud ssh drew everyone''s attention. The pirate ship had finally sumbed to its damage, slipping beneath the waves. The sight served as a stark reminder of the danger they had all just survived.


    The ship''s captain nodded, his earlier questions momentarily forgotten in light of more pressing concerns. "You''re right," he said, turning to his crew. "Secure the ship! Check for damages and tend to the wounded!"


    As the crew scrambled to follow orders, Cara of the Five ws knelt beside Jaegar, offering him a waterskin. "Drink," she said, her tone softer than before. "You''ve earned it. But don''t think this means you''re off the hook. We have a lot to discuss."


    Jaegar epted the water gratefully, taking a long drink before responding. "I see," he said, meeting Cara''s gaze. As if he taunting them. He had no reason to answer them.


    Cara stared at him, her expression turning serious. She didn''t want to pester him anymore, as he seemed exhausted from his battle.


    As Cara moved away to help with the ship''s recovery efforts, Jaegar leaned back against the railing, his mind whirling with the implications of everything that had transpired.


    He closed his eyes, allowing himself a moment.


    The sun continued to rise, casting long shadows across the deck of the Blue Horizon.


    ***


    As the Blue Horizon continued its journey across the vast expanse of the sea, the ship''s crew, under the captain''s guidance, worked tirelessly to repair the damage from the recent battle. The Five ws members assisted in these efforts, their skills proving invaluable in the aftermath of the chaos.


    Exhausted from his intense confrontation with Durwin, Jaegar retreated to his quarters. The moment his head hit the pillow, he fell into a deep, dreamless sleep thatsted for an entire day.


    It was a testament to the toll the battle had taken on him, both physically and mentally.


    After a day and a half of uninterrupted rest, Jaegar finally emerged from his cabin.


    The sun was high in the sky, its warmth a stark contrast to the chill of the recent conflict. As he stepped onto the deck, blinking in the bright light, he noticed two figures approaching him: Cara of the Five ws and Ar''kn, the mysterious being at the center of recent events.


    Ar''kn was the first to speak, her ethereal voice carrying a note of genuine gratitude. "I must thank you for your intervention," she said, her eyes meeting Jaegar''s. "Your actions saved me from a fate I''d rather not contemte at the hands of those pirates."


    Jaegar waved off the thanks, his expression modest. "Our lives were all on the line," he replied. "I did what was necessary. Anyone in my position would have done the same." Despite his words, there was a hint of curiosity in his eyes as he regarded Ar''kn. "If you don''t mind me asking, who are you really? There''s clearly more to your story than meets the eye."


    Ar''kn hesitated, her ethereal features betraying a moment of internal conflict. After a thoughtful pause, she seemed to havee to a decision. "I am from the holy kingdom of Zivaria," she began, her voice taking on a more formal tone. "My true name is Anashyssa. I was on a journey back to my homnd when circumstances... intervened.


    These brave individuals," she gestured to Cara, "are assisting me inpleting that journey."


    Jaegar was thinking that the name Ar''kn felt familiar and was thinking about it, and when she exined, he remembered the details.


    Jaegar''s eyes widened slightly at the mention of Zivaria. During his time at the academy, he had learned of the Ar''kn, a race shrouded in mystery and reverence. They were known to be a deeply traditional people, fiercely protective of their customs and way of life. The Ar''kn rarely ventured beyond their borders, and their society remainedrgely hidden from outsiders.


    What truly caught Jaegar''s attention, however, was the knowledge of their legendary healing abilities. The Ar''kn were said to possess the power to cure any disease, their healing magic was unparalleled in the known world.


    "But what brought you outside your kingdom in the first ce?" Jaegar asked, his curiosity piqued. "And why are there people pursuing you so aggressively?"


    This time, it was Cara who answered, her eyes meeting Jaegar''s with a mix of respect and caution. "The Ar''kn''s healing powers are not just rumors," she exined. "They''re very real, and very potent. Word of an Ar''kn venturing beyond their borders would be enough to set every power-hungry faction in motion. The potential to harness such healing abilities is... tempting to many."


    Cara''s voice lowered, her next words carrying significant weight. "And if it became known that the one outside the kingdom was the Holy Maiden herself, well, as the saying goes, all hell would break loose."


    Jaegar''s eyes widened at the mention of ''Holy Maiden,'' the implications of Cara''s words sinking in. He looked at Anashyssa with newfound understanding and a touch of awe. The Holy Maiden of the Ar''kn was a figure of legend, said to possess the most potent healing abilities of her entire race. She was considered a walking deity, only next to their goddess, whom they worshipped.


    The holy Maiden was a being of immense power and reverence, her presence alone was capable of shifting the tides of war and bringing hope to the darkest of times.


    "So you''re not just any Ar''kn," Jaegar said softly, addressing Anashyssa directly. "You''re their spiritual leader, their most treasured individual."


    Cara frowned and admonished, "You can''t speak to her highness like that."


    Anashyssa waved her hand, telling Cara, "It''s fine, Cara."


    ***


    As Jaegar processed the information about Anashyssa being the Holy Maiden, Cara noticed his expression and quickly rified, "Well, she has not yet be one. She is the next Holy Maiden of the kingdom."


    This rification helped Jaegar understand the situation better, but it also raised more questions.


    "Then why is she outside the kingdom?" he asked, his curiosity piqued even further.


    Anashyssa''s ethereal features took on a more somber expression as she began to exin. "I faced a threat within the kingdom," she said, her voice tinged with a mixture of sadness and resolve. "There were men vying for my power, and the situation became... precarious. My mother, in her wisdom, sent me to the kingdom of Daikrimore for my safety."


    She paused, her crystal eyes seeming to look into the distance, for a moment before continuing. "But now, circumstances have changed. Daikrimore lost the war to Wrescia, and I have no choice but to return to my homnd."


    At the mention of war, Jaegar carefully schooled his features to hide his surprise. And he chose to indulge in the details of his being a part of the war or knew anything about it. He didn''t expect the Daikrimore state to harbor such an important person, and yet they lost the war against Wrescia.


    If he probed further, it would only drag him into the unwanted, so he just kept the doubts in the back of his mind. Jaegar decided to keep his questions to himself, not wanting to pry into matters that didn''t concern him.


    Anashyssa then turned her full attention to Jaegar, her gaze intense and filled with genuine gratitude. "I thank you again for saving us," she said, her voice carrying a weight of formality that seemed fitting for her status. "From this day forward, if you ever need help, you maye to my kingdom. I will be sure to assist you in any way I can."

 Chapter 310: Holy knights of the kingdom

    He knew that many would consider it an immense honour and stroke of luck to be in the presence of the Holy Maiden merely, let alone to have saved her life. The belief that such an encounter would bring good fortune was widespread.


    As he pondered this, Jaegar also recognized the potential long-term benefits of this unexpected connection. Having the favour of the future spiritual leader of a powerful and secretive kingdom, he could open doors and provide opportunities he had never dreamed of.


    Cara''s surprise was evident as she listened to Anashyssa''s open disclosure to Jaegar. Her brow furrowed with concern, and she couldn''t help but interject, "Your Highness, is it alright to say all this to him?" Her voice carried a mix of respect for Anashyssa''s position and wariness about revealing such sensitive information to someone they had only recently met.


    Even though he helped them, she couldn''t help but think that the princess was giving too much credit to him.


    Anashyssa turned to Cara, her ethereal features softening into a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry, Cara," she said, her voice carrying a gentle but firm authority. "He is a man favoured by the gods. You need not be hostile to him regarding this."


    Her alien eyes then shifted back to Jaegar, seeming to look through him rather than at him. "And I have a strong feeling that our paths will cross again," she added, her tone taking on a mysterious, almost prophetic quality.


    Jaegar found himself taken aback by Anashyssa''s words. The notion of being "favoured by the gods" had brought a deep frown to his face. Lately, he has been involved with a lot of them, and not recently, he had an encounter with a goddess who helped him. But he was wondering: what made her say that, or did she know about him?


    Moreover, Anashyssa''s cryptic statement about their paths crossing again left him pondering.


    Was this merely a polite way of saying they might meet in the future, or did the future Holy Maiden possess some form of foresight? The possibilities swirled in Jaegar''s mind, each more intriguing than thest.


    Cara seemed to ept Anashyssa''s judgment, though a hint of caution remained in her eyes as she regarded Jaegar. It was clear that the Five ws member was fiercely protective of her charge and not easily swayed, even by the words of the future Holy Maiden herself. Cara lookedpletely different from the time she hovered over him.


    She no longer had the yful demeanour she had when she pestered him.


    Jaegar, for his part, felt the weight of Anashyssa''s trust settle upon him. To be deemed worthy of such confidence by a figure of her stature was both an honour and a responsibility. He knew that whatever came next, he would need to prove himself deserving of this trust.


    After their conversation, Anashyssa and Cara excused themselves, retreating to their quarters.


    From that moment on, Anashyssa remained hidden from view, never again appearing on deck for the remainder of the journey. Her absence was palpable, lending an air of mystery and importance to their mission.


    The voyage continued for several days, with the Blue Horizon cutting through the waves with steady determination. Along the way, they encountered a few more pirate ships, but thanks to the captain''s skill and the vignce of the crew, they managed to evade these potential threats without incident. The close call with Durwin had left everyone on high alert, unwilling to risk another confrontation.


    Jaegar spent most of his time in meditation, finding sce in the quiet discipline of his mind. When he emerged for meals, he kept to himself, his thoughts upied with the recent events and the potential future thaty ahead. The crew and other passengers gave him a respectful berth, perhaps sensing the power thaty dormant within him.


    The Five ws maintained their vignt guard around Ar''kn''s quarters. They took shifts, ensuring that at least one of them was always on watch. Cara, in particr, seemed to have taken on the role of Anashyssa''s shadow, rarely leaving her side. The group''s determination to prevent another attack like Durwin''s was evident in their tireless efforts.


    As dawn broke on a clear, fine day, the coastline finally came into view. The Blue Horizon approached a bustling port, its destination a private dock set apart from the main harbour. As they drew nearer, Jaegar could make out figures standing on the dock, clearly awaiting their arrival.


    The ship slowly manoeuvred into its berth, the crew working efficiently to secure it.


    On the dock, Jaegar observed three men standing at the forefront of the weing party. They were dressed in regal attire that spoke of high status, their clothes adorned with intricate embroidery and precious stones. Each man wore a sheathed sword at his waist, the hilts gleaming with jewels that caught the morning sun.


    With a creak and a thud, the ship''s gangway was lowered, creating a bridge between the vessel and the dock. Anashyssa emerged from below decks, her ethereal beauty somehow more pronounced in the light of day. She moved with grace and dignity, her otherworldly featuresposed into a mask of serene authority.


    The Five ws surrounded her in a protective formation, their eyes scanning the dock and surrounding area for any potential threats. Cara walked closest to Anashyssa, her hand never straying far from her weapon.


    As the group began to descend the gangway, Jaegar watched from the ship''s rail, feeling a strange


    The three men were on the dock, as Anashyssa approached, their reverence for the future Holy Maiden evident in their posture.


    As Jaegar stood on the ship''s deck, his keen eyes never wavering from the scene unfolding before him, he witnessed a disy of power and reverence that left him both intrigued and wary.


    The three swordsmen, paragons of martial prowess, moved with fluid grace as they approached the princess. Their movements were precise, and calcted, and spoke volumes of their years of training and discipline.


    The princess, a vision of ethereal beauty, stood surrounded by the five ws¡ªmystical beasts of legend whose very presence seemed to radiate an aura of ancient power. Their massive forms, each asrge as a warhorse, moved with a silent, predatory grace that belied their size.


    Fur shimmering with an otherworldly light, their intelligent eyes surveyed the surroundings, ever vignt in their duty to protect.


    With a synchronicity that spoke of years of practised protocol, the three swordsmen bowed deeply to the princess. Their armour, a masterpiece of craftsmanship, caught the sunlight and scattered it in a dazzling disy. Each piece was adorned with intricate engravings that told tales of their heroic deeds and noble lineage.


    Jaegar''s gaze remained fixed on the swordsmen, his trained eye picking up on subtle details that others might miss. He noticed how their auras, raw and powerful, were tightly controlled and contained within their bodies. It was a testament to their mastery, a skill that spoke of rigorous training and iron-d discipline. These were not mere warriors, but living weapons honed to perfection.


    As Jaegar studied them, one of the swordsmen suddenly turned, his piercing gaze locking directly into Jaegar''s eyes. In that moment, time seemed to stand still. It was like that swordsman picked up the gaze of Jaegar and quickly noticed his presence.


    Jaegar, unafraid and unflinching, met the warrior''s stare with equal intensity. A silent exchange passed between them, a wordless acknowledgement of mutual respect and perhaps a hint of challenge.


    A smile, small but noticeable, tugged at the corners of the swordsman''s lips, adding an air of intrigue to the already charged atmosphere.


    The spell was broken as one of the other swordsmen gently took the princess''s hand, guiding her towards a waiting carriage. The vehicle itself was a work of art, more befitting a divine being than a mortal ruler. Its gleaming white surface was iid with precious metals and gems, creating patterns that seemed to shift and change in the light.


    The horses that would pull this celestial chariot were equally magnificent¡ªtheir coats a pure, lustrous white that seemed to glow with an inner light, and their manes flowing like liquid silver in the breeze.


    With practised ease, the swordsmen mounted their own steeds¡ªmajestic warhorses bred for both beauty and battle. Their coats gleamed with health, muscles rippling beneath as they pawed at the ground, eager to be off.


    In the blink of an eye, they were gone. The swordsmen, the princess, and the five ws moved with such speed that they seemed to simply vanish, leaving behind only swirling dust and wide-eyed onlookers.


    The dock, which had been frozen in a tableau of awe and reverence, suddenly burst into a flurry of excited whispers and gestictions.


    During the brief time the exalted group had been present, all activity on the dock had ceased.


    Dock workers, sailors, and merchants alike had stood transfixed, barely daring to breathe. An invisible weight had settled over the area, a palpable pressure that made the very act of drawing breath aborious task. It was as if the air itself recognized the presence of these powerful beings and bowed to their will.

 Chapter 311: A conspiracy - 1

    Now, with their departure, a collective sigh of relief rippled through the crowd. People gulped in the air greedily, feeling as if they had been underwater and had just broken the surface. The invisible weight lifted, and the dock slowly began to return to its normal bustling state, though the excitement and awe lingered like a heady perfume.


    Jaegar, still processing what he had witnessed, was approached by the ship''s captain. The older man''s weathered face was a mixture of awe and confusion. "I''ve sailed these waters for nigh on forty years," he said, his voice low and reverent, "but I''ve never seen the likes of them before. Whoever they are, they''re not to be trifled with, that''s for certain."


    Jaegar nodded in agreement, his mind racing with the implications of what he had just witnessed.


    Their attire and their features werepletely foreign to him, and the look on the people in the surroundings seemed to be the case. Those of A''rkn''s three swordsmen alone had brought had such a fright with just their presence. And no one was brave enough to stare, not even a peek at them. From the time they entered the dock until they left, everyone seemed to be looking down at their feet.


    Sighing, Jaegar finally disembarked, stepping onto the solid wood of the dock. Right now, he needed to get back to the empire. He wanted to see his aunt very badly, as he missed her terribly.


    After exiting the dock, Jaegar found himself in a bustling, port town. He searched for his next means of transport, his wand securely hidden in his robes. After asking around the dock, he was directed to a station that was a couple of miles from the dock.


    He reached the station with the help of a passing wagon. The station was not well built, but it had its own unique charm.


    He entered the station and looked at the ticket counter. He still had a few coins left, hoping that they would be enough for his journey. Jaegar approached the ticket counter, manned by a wizened old man with spectacles perched precariously on the end of his crooked nose.


    "One ticket to Sphepet Circle, please," Jaegar requested, fishing out thest of his coin.


    The old man eyed the coins carefully before stamping a ticket with his wand. "tform 3, leaves in 20 minutes," he croaked.


    Jaegar made his way to the tform, where a train stood waiting. It wasn''t like the ones of the Empire''s Express, but it was impressive nheless - a gleaming, deep blue engine with silver trimmings that seemed to shimmer with magical energy.


    Jaegar boarded the train and walked to his seat, and waited for the train to move.


    ***


    The city of Scroartint Central, the metropolitan giant, was now retired for the night, after a long, busy day. The bustling streets were now quiet, with only the asional sound of a passing car breaking the silence.


    Residents and workers alike were finally able to rx and unwind in their homes, preparing for another day in the urban jungle tomorrow as it nowy shrouded in darkness. Thick clouds of rain started to cover the city, shrouding the moon in the process.


    The outskirts were battered by a relentless storm. Rain poured from the heavens in sheets, driven by howling winds that whipped through the streets and alleys. The night sky, usually a canvas of stars, was now a roiling mass of angry clouds, intermittently illuminated by brilliant shes of lightning.


    Each sh was followed by a deafening rumble of thunder that seemed to shake the very foundations of the city.


    In this chaotic maelstrom, a lone figure on a broomstick suddenly burst through the cloud cover.


    The rider, d in dark robes that whipped frantically in the wind, was hunched low over the handle of his broom, pushing it to its limits. His face was a mask of determination, and his eyes narrowed against the stinging rain as he navigated the treacherous air currents with the skill of a seasoned flyer.


    He looked back and put the goggles on, tightening his grip on the stick. The storm was intensifying, with lightning shing dangerously close to the figure on the broomstick. Despite the fierce elements, he pressed on.


    Close behind, a group of pursuers emerged from the clouds. There were five of them, each mounted on their own brooms, their wands at the ready. They wore distinctive robes obscured in the dark, cloudy skies. Their faces were set with grim determination as they gave chase, undeterred by the perilous conditions.


    The pursued wizard, aware of the closing gap between him and his hunters, reached into his robes with his free hand. In a fluid motion born of countless hours of practice, he withdrew his wand. The polished wood gleamed dully in the intermittent shes of lightning, its surface slick with rain.


    With a quick incantation lost to the howling wind, the wizard aimed his wand at the stormy sky above. The clouds seemed to respond to his call, swirling and thickening around him. He banked hard to the right, diving into the magical fog he had conjured.


    The pursuing men, caught off guard by this clever bit of spellwork, found themselves suddenly engulfed in the dense cloud. Visibility dropped to zero, and they were forced to slow their pursuit or risk collision. Shouts of frustration and hastily cast revealing spells echoed through the magically enhanced storm, but to no avail.


    Taking full advantage of the confusion he had sown, the fleeing wizard pushed his broom even harder. He weaved through the storm with abination of skill and reckless abandon, using the clouds as cover and the wind to boost his speed. The asional sh of lightning revealed his position, but only for a split second ¨C not long enough for his pursuers to react.


    As he flew, the wizard''s mind raced. He hade so close to being caught this time. He didn''t know who they were exactly, and they had been tailing him for a couple of days. He didn''t want to risk getting caught by them.


    With onest burst of speed, he broke free of the storm, leaving the confused men far behind.


    Adjusting his course, he set his sights on Sphepet Circle. The magical trade city was his best hope for losing himself in a crowd and finding a secure way to contact his allies.


    *


    The journey to Sphepet Circle was arduous. The wizard pushed himself and his broom to their limits, stopping only when absolutely necessary to rest and check for pursuit. As the first rays of dawn began to paint the eastern sky, he finally caught sight of his destination.


    Sphepet Circle was a hive of activity, even in the early morning hours. Witches and wizards from all walks of life bustled about the crooked streets, haggling over rare potion ingredients, examining thetest in magical artefacts, or simply enjoying a steaming cup of coffee at one of the many cafes that dotted the city.


    The wizard descended into a narrow alley on the outskirts of the market district, dismounting his broom with shaky legs. He was exhausted, his clothes still damp from the storm, but he couldn''t rest yet. He had to make contact.


    Looking around to ensure he wasn''t observed, the wizard approached what appeared to be a dead end. To the uninitiated, it was nothing more than a brick wall with faded poster advertising. But the wizard knew better.


    He tapped a specific sequence of bricks with his wand, muttering an incantation under his breath.


    The wall shimmered and began to shift, bricks rearranging themselves to form a narrow passageway. Without hesitation, the wizard stepped through.


    As he walked deeper into the passage, the space around him began to change. The narrow, damp walls gradually widened and dried. The rough stone underfoot smoothed out, bing polished marble. The dim light of the alley gave way to the warm glow of magicalnterns.


    Soon, the wizard found himself standing in a spacious dining hall. The room was elegantly appointed, with rich tapestries adorning the walls and arge, ornate firece dominating one end. A long table of dark, polished wood ran down the centre of the room, surrounded by high-backed chairs.


    The wizard stood just inside the entrance, his sodden clothes dripping onto the immacte floor. He ran a hand through his wet hair, pushing it back from his face as he tried to catch his breath and gather his thoughts.


    Suddenly, a blur of movement caught his eye. A young woman, who had been anxiously pacing near the firece, spun around at the sound of his entrance. Initially etched with worry, her face transformed into a mask of joy and relief.


    "You''re here!" she eximed, her voice echoing in therge room. She rushed towards him, her long robes flowing behind her like water. She threw her arms around him without hesitation, pulling him into a tight embrace.

 Chapter 312: A conspiracy - 2

    Before he could speak, the woman pulled back slightly, her hands moving to cup his face. She gazed into his eyes for a moment, as if reassuring herself that he was really there and really safe. Then, with a small sound that was halfugh, half sob, she kissed him deeply.


    The kiss was filled with all the worry and fear she had felt during his absence, all the relief at his safe return, and all the love that bound them together. The wizard responded in kind, his arms tightening around her waist and drawing her closer.


    When they finally parted, both slightly breathless, a warm smile spread across the wizard''s face. "Of course," he said, his voice a mixture of affection and a hint of his usual confidence. The simple phrase was an answer to her unspoken questions: of course he was all right, and of course he hade back to her.


    The woman''s eyes searched his face, drinking in every detail. Her fingers traced the line of his jaw, lingering on a small cut he had sustained during his flight. Her brow furrowed slightly with concern, but she didn''tment on it. Instead, she asked the question that had been burning in her mind since he left.


    "Pierre," she said, her voice soft but urgent, "did you find out about Jaegar?"


    Pierre''s smile faltered slightly at the question. He shook his head, a flicker of frustration passing over his features. "No," he admitted, the single word heavy with disappointment.


    The woman''s face fell at the news, but she quickly masked her reaction. She knew how important this mission was and how much was riding on finding Jaegar. But she also knew that Pierre would be beating himself up over this failure, and that wouldn''t help anyone.


    "It''s okay," she said, her voice gentle but firm. "We knew it was a long shot. At least you''re back safe. That''s what matters most."


    Pierre nodded, grateful for her understanding and support. He stepped back slightly, suddenly very aware of his wet clothes and the puddle forming at his feet. With a quick wave of his wand, he cast a drying charm on himself, steam rising from his robes as the water evaporated.


    "The lead didn''t pan out as we''d hoped," he exined, moving towards the firece. The warmth was a wee relief after hours of flying through the cold night air. "But I did learn some interesting things. Things that might help us in our search."


    The woman followed him, settling into one of the plush armchairs near the fire. She leaned forward, her elbows on her knees, giving him her full attention. "Tell me everything," she urged.


    Pierre began to recount his travels, starting from the moment he left Sphepet Circle days ago. He told her about the contacts he''d made and the whispered conversations in the dark corners of the pubs.


    Apparently the word on the street was that, Jaegar had escaped the empire, and they even woven the tale of him cobarating with the dark wizards.


    As he spoke, the woman listened intently, asionally asking for rification or offering her own insights. It was clear that they had done this many times before, piecing together scraps of information to form arger picture.


    "The most interesting lead came from an old potioneer in the city''s alley," Pierre said, pacing in front of the fire as he spoke. "He imed to have sold some rare ingredients to the men I followed. The interesting part is what those ingredients are typically used for."


    The woman leaned forward, her eyes bright with interest. "What are they used for?"


    "Memory potions," Pierre replied, his voice low and serious. "Extremely powerful ones. The kind that can recover long-lost memories, or even create entirely new ones."


    A moment of silence followed this revtion as they both considered the implications. The men Pierre followed were the ones who had been going around questioning Jaegar and tracing Jaegar''s whereabouts.


    "This seems to be a lot moreplicated than we thought," the woman said finally, her voice thoughtful. "We don''t know what their intentions are or why Jaegar wasbeled a criminal by the ministry."


    Pierre nodded gravely. "We don''t know if they are from the ministry or rogue wizards. We just need to find him before the ministry does."


    Pierre and Jennifer had been sending letters to Jaegar a while back, but they didn''t get any replies, and one day, all of a sudden, he was the newspaper, the culprit behind the disaster barrier copse. He was named as the main suspect by the Ministry, leaving Pierre and Jennifer bewildered.


    A few days after the breaking news, Pierre and Jennifer had been approached by the men, who said they were from the ministry and inquired about their contact with Jaegar.


    Pierre and Jennifer, who had been preparing for their marriage, stopped whatever they were doing and started looking for Jaegar. They just couldn''t ignore the ims being dropped on Jaegar.


    Even the Imperial family was quiet on the matter, giving the ministry full clearance to investigate.


    Jennifer stood up, moving to stand beside Pierre. She took his hand in hers, intertwining their fingers. "We will find Jaegar," she said with conviction.


    Pierre squeezed her hand gratefully, drawing strength from her unwavering faith in him. He turned to face her, his expression softening as he gazed into her eyes. "I couldn''t do any of this without you, you know," he said softly. "Your support, your brilliance, your love... they keep me going when everything else seems hopeless."


    She smiled up at him, her eyes shining with unshed tears. "We''re in this together," she replied. "Always."


    Their moment was interrupted by a soft, chiming sound. Pierre reached into his robes, pulling out a small, ornate pocket watch. He flipped it open, studying the face for a moment before snapping it shut with a sigh.


    "I have to go," he said reluctantly. "I need to contact my brother and bring my mother to the city."


    Jennifer nodded, understanding but clearly unhappy about his imminent departure. "Promise me you''ll be careful," she said, her voice tinged with worry. "Those men nearly caught you this time. I can''t afford to lose you."


    Pierre pulled her close, pressing a gentle kiss to her forehead. "I promise," he said solemnly. "I''ll alwayse back to you. No matter what."


    With onest lingering look, Pierre turned and strode towards the entrance of the dining hall. As he reached the threshold, the bricks began to shift and rearrange themselves, opening the passage back to the alley.


    Just before he stepped through, Pierre turned back. Jennifer still stood by the fire, her figure haloed by the warm light. Hemitted the image to memory, a talisman to carry with him on the dangerous path ahead.


    "I love you," he said simply.


    "I love you too," she replied, her voice carrying clearly across the room.


    With a nod and a sad smile, Pierre stepped into the passage. The bricks closed behind him, sealing the secret hideaway once more. As he emerged into the early morning bustle of Sphepet Circle, his mind was already racing, nning his next move in the endless chess game of cat and mouse.


    *


    As Pierre stepped out into the bustling streets of Sphepet Circle, his mind was already racing with ns and contingencies.


    It had been several months since the incident that shook the very foundations of their society. The barrier between the human world and the magical realm, a safeguard that had stood for centuries, had suddenly and inexplicably copsed. The aftermath was chaos, with the Ministry of Magic scrambling to contain the situation and prevent widespread panic in both worlds.


    Pierre and Jennifer, his partners both in life and in this dangerous quest, had been at the forefront of the investigation from the start. Their connection to Jaegar, once a source of pride, has now be a liability. The Ministry, desperate for answers and a scapegoat, had turned their attention to the young prince, who had mysteriously vanished just before the barrier''s copse.


    As Pierre navigated the crowded streets, his eyes instinctively scanned for any signs of Ministry officials or undercover wizards police. He and Jennifer had already been subjected to multiple interrogations, each more intense than thest.


    The questions were always the same: Where is Jaegar? What do you know about his ns? Were you involved in the barrier''s destruction?


    Their protests of innocence and ignorance had fallen on increasingly deaf ears. The Ministry, under immense pressure to provide answers to a frightened magical poption, hadtched onto the theory that Jaegar was responsible for the catastrophe.


    Rumors spread like wildfire, fueled by sensationalist reports in the Dawning record and whispered conversations in every magical household across the empire.


    It was still very unclear about the im behind Jaegar''s involvement. They just dered him the suspect and used him of the crime.


    Pierre''s gaze caught on a freshly pasted poster on a nearby wall. Jaegar''s face stared back at him, the image enchanted to slowly turn from side to side, giving viewers a full view of the "Rebel Prince."

 Chapter 313: A Conspiracy - 3

    As he continued his journey, Pierre''s mind wandered back to thest time he had seen Jaegar.


    On thest day of school, he could still remember how they partied and celebrated their graduation. They promised to keep in touch with the letters and to have frequent reunions between the three of them.


    But it didn''t go as nned. Pierre had family problems to deal with, and he was taken under his father''s care and given a job at his father''spany. Jennifer pursued her dream of being a potion master, and Pierre helped her set up a shop in the city.


    The sound of raised voices snapped Pierre out of his reverie. A group of wizards was gathered around a street vendor, arguing heatedly about thetest measures imposed by the Ministry.


    In the absence of the barrier, the magicalmunity had been forced to take unprecedented steps to maintain their secrecy. Newws were enacted almost daily, each more restrictive than thest. The use of magic in public spaces was now severely limited, apparition points were heavily monitored, and even owl posts were subject to scrutiny.


    As he walked, Pierre couldn''t shake the feeling that he was being watched. It was a constant sensation these days, a prickle at the back of his neck that never quite went away. Whether it was legitimate Ministry surveince or simply the paranoia that came with living under such tense circumstances, he couldn''t be sure.


    ***


    A few months back,


    In the towering Witch Spire, a structure as ancient as it was powerful, tension hung in the air like a thick, oppressive fog. The once-stable hierarchy of the witching world had been thrown into disarray, with usations and whispered conspiracies echoing through its hallowed halls.


    At the center of this storm stood the Reverend Witch, her face a mask of calm that belied the turmoil within. For decades, she had been humanity''s strongest witch, a beacon of wisdom and power. Now, her position was threatened by usations that struck at the very core of their sacred traditions.


    The council chamber, a vast circr room near the top of the spire, buzzed with heated debate. Prominent Witches from all corners of the magical realm had gathered, their voices rising and falling as they argued over the fate of their leader.


    "She gave the tome to a male!" one elder witch shouted, her voice cracking with outrage. "Our most sacred scripture, handed over as if it were amon spell book!"


    "Not to mention, he is the main suspect behind the incident that stirred our entire realm," one of them added.


    Others nodded in agreement, their faces etched with lines of concern and anger. The tome in question was more than just a book; it was the very foundation of their power, passed down through generations of witches. The idea that it had been given to a man ¨C even one as exceptional as Jaegar ¨C was nearly inconceivable to many.


    Angelina, her face expressionless, sat at the centre of the chamber. She wasn''t concerned with what they were throwing at her. Her thoughts were all around Jaegar.


    As Jaegar''s well-wisher and master, she felt the weight of this situation perhaps more keenly than anyone. She had watched the boy grow, had nurtured his exceptional talents, and hade to love him as a grandmother would. Now, his actions ¨C or at least, the actions attributed to him ¨C threatened to tear apart the very fabric of their society.


    After hours of heated discussion, a decision was reached.


    Until they find a recement for her, the Reverend Witch would remain in the spire, overseeing its affairs but barred from intervening in matters beyond its walls. It was apromise that satisfied no one fully, but it was the best they could manage given the circumstances.


    Her position as Reverend Witch had been revoked, and the council of witches would be overseeing the duties of the reverend witch until they found a suitable candidate for the position.


    They knew better about her powers, so they just couldn''t send her away and leave the spire leaderless and unprotected. She had been the main pir of the Witch Spire for decades. They thought it would be best to keep her here, where they could monitor her closely and ensure the safety of the spire.


    It was a difficult decision, but one they believed was necessary for the greater good of theirmunity.


    As the council dispersed, Angelina made her way to a quiet corner, where Diana, Jaegar''s aunt, waited. The news hit Diana like a physical blow, her already pale face draining of what little colour remained.


    "I''m sorry, child," Angelina said softly, cing aforting hand on Diana''s shoulder. "But for now, you must return to the human realm. It''s not safe for you here, not with emotions running so high."


    Diana nodded numbly, her mind already racing ahead to what this meant. Leaving the spire meant leaving behind any hope of news about Jaegar or of being there when, if, he returned. But she knew Angelina was right. The whispers and using res that followed her through the spire had be increasingly hostile in recent weeks.


    As Diana prepared to leave, amotion outside drew her to the window. Flyers were falling from the sky like leaves in autumn, carrying on a magical wind that ensured they reached every corner of the magical realm. Her heart sank as she caught one, only to see Jaegar''s face staring back at her, the word "WANTED" emzoned above it in angry red letters.


    Angelina''s face twisted with fury as she saw the flyers. "This is madness," she muttered, her fingers curling into fists at her sides. "To hunt him like amon criminal when we don''t even know the full story."


    But there was nothing they could do. With the Reverend Witch''s powers curtailed and suspicion falling on anyone associated with Jaegar, their hands were tied.


    Angelina was careful enough to put a shadow spell in her tracks to keep her safe.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!